《A Villain's Way of Taming Heroines》


 Chapter 1: A Villain Like Me

    <h4>Chapter 1: A Viin Like Me</h4>


    Ansel of Hydral tightened the wolf fur cloak that his butler, Saville, had draped over him.


    The sheriff, the tax officer, the minor lord... Although he had only been in the Red Frost territory for a month, he had already hanged eleven bureaucrats and nobles.


    Did he possess the emperor''s decree, had he gone through any procedures of approval, did he have any permissions?


    Of course not, as Hydral didn''t require such things.


    Even though Ansel had yet to receive the authority of Hydral from his father, as long as he had a reason, a sufficient, adequate, and necessary reason, he could y anyone in the entire empire, excluding the royal family, and the grand duke was no exception.


    This is why Hydral, the greatest viin, made all the scoundrels in the empire shudder.


    Soon, he would set off to meet the grand lord of the Red Frost territory, the Count of Red Frost, and have a friendly exchange about the many affairs of the Red Frost territory.


    As for the reason... The reason that all the nobles in the empire, including the Count of Red Frost himself, could notprehend why he suddenly came to the Red Frost territory to act recklessly andmit mass murder, some people were unclear, some people thought they understood.


    After all, Hydral was very reasonable, and he also never reasoned.


    The truth was only known to Ansel, as this was the first step of his crazy n, that n about fate... the crazy n.


    .


    "Let''s go, Saville." The young nobleman took the pitch-ck snake-headed scepter with a crimson gem set in the snake''s eyes from the butler''s hand and strolled forward.


    "We must not keep our count waiting."


    The moment Ansel stepped out of the manor''s gate, a deafening cheer arose from the surrounding streets.


    "Lord Hydral! Lord Hydral is setting off!"


    "The damned Count of Red Frost is done for, he''s dead for sure! Lord Hydral will hang him at the city gate!"


    Amid the disorderly and enthusiastic cheers and even roars that drowned out the howling wind, there were so many people gathered around Ansel''s temporary manor in this severe weather of blizzard.


    Ansel, holding the snake-headed scepter, smiled, he stood beside the carriage and raised a hand to press down.


    So, the scene quickly fell quiet.


    "I have heard your voices, citizens of the empire."


    The young nobleman''s radiant blond hair fluttered in the snow, his youthful voice that still retained a few traces of immaturity was resolute at this moment, it was unshaken even by the howling north wind.


    "So, I am here, so you can vent your anger here, and they--"


    The righteous Ansel of Hydral slightly bowed to themoners around him, raising his hand to point to the right, where a wide scaffold was erected.


    As Ansel''s finger gradually pointed up, the breaths of themoners became increasingly urgent, they were as eager as hunters waiting to share their prey by the bonfire after a hunt.


    "They are only fit to stay there."


    Ansel, pointing at the eleven dried corpses hanging there, dered in a high voice.


    "Ohhhhhh--!"


    This cheer was almost a roar, mixed with a fierce anger that even the cold winter could not extinguish in the near-tearful ecstasy.


    In this tide of cheers, the young nobleman calmly smiled, calmly like a madman overlooking the sea view on a solitary lighthouse in a storm.


    When the tide calmed down, he looked up again and said, "Now, I am going to meet the Count of Red Frost, your lord."


    Ansel looked around, "What do you want me to say to him?"


    The crowd was silent for two seconds, then erupted into a variety of curses that couldn''t be distinguished at all, the sea tide instantly turned into a volcano sprayingva.


    This time, Ansel didn''t wait for them to quiet down, his young and powerful voice drowned out the noisy arguments, this good-natured nobleman representing justice and benevolence, promised themoners with a bigugh:


    "I will tell him--"


    "I am here, and I have left him a spot."


    Ansel bowed slightly again, then boarded the carriage next to him, and soon disappeared into the snow.


    "Hydral!"


    After a few seconds, someone shouted out loud.


    "Hydral!" "Hydral!" "Hydral!"


    No one would doubt this young man''s enthusiasm andpassion anymore. A month ago, he came to the Red Frost territory, from the border viges all the way here, he executed three sheriffs, six tax officers, and even two minor lords! Every three days, a viin dies in the hands of Lord Hydral!


    Now, he is setting out to find the Count of Red Frost.


    He is certain to fulfill his promise; no one doubted it. No one doubted the benevolence and justice of Ansel of Hydral.


    .


    "ng!"


    The sound of clinking goblets resonated in the resplendent banquet hall.


    "I am profoundly grateful, my lord."


    The rotund and towering Count of Red Frost let out a deep chuckle: "Those rabble have not been so obedient in a long time. In just a month''s time, it took only nine insignificant wretches to bring so much peace to the Red Frost territory, all thanks to you."


    At this moment, thepassionate and righteous Lord Hydral was surrounded by beauties, his nape propped against a woman''s abdomen, his feet ced on soft and firm thighs, his hand not holding the wine goblet was deeply buried somewhere on a woman kneeling by his side, kneading and stroking.


    Ansel, with his marine-blue eyes half-open, swayed his wine goblet leisurely: "These are but trifles, Count."


    He yawned,pletely devoid of the enthusiasm he had when lecturing themoners: "I will make the Red Frost territory easier to govern, but the condition is¡ª"


    p, p¡ª


    Without Ansel saying more, the Count of Red Frost pped his hands promptly, and immediately someone came forward with a pile of documents in both hands, presenting them to Ansel with utmost respect.


    "Everything you asked for is here."


    The Count of Red Frost did not look at those documents.


    He did not want the young nobleman in front of him who appeared harmless to capture any painful expression on his face, thus increasing thetter''s dissatisfaction.


    Because the one sitting opposite him... was none other than Hydral.


    The Hydral who possessed unlimited adjudication and hunting rights over the empire''s nobles, only responsible to the royal family... no, only ountable to the emperor!


    Although this generation''s Hydral was still young, before he wore those eight rings, he was not aplete Hydral, naturally, he had not received the butcher knife hanging over every empire noble''s neck from his father''s hands.


    But the Count of Red Frost still dared not show the slightest disrespect to the young man teasing the beauties around him.


    Because he was... the strangest Hydral.


    As the emperor''s mad dog, the Hydral family carried the madness that couldn''t be controlled by their will; in the thousand years of the empire''s history, although the Hydrals had different personalities, not a single one was not a madman, at most some were thoroughly mad, some were inwardly mad.


    But Ansel of Hydral, he seemed... he really was the mutant among the inheritors of the blood of madness.


    He started appearing frequently in the vision of the empire''s nobles without any signs when he was ten years old, attending various banquets and activities. No one could connect the obedient and cute child with Hydral.


    And as he grew older, the obedient and cute child turned into a courteous and polite youth. Over the years, his pretentiously reasonable father had exposed his true nature many times¡ªmassacre at the ck Sea Marquis Mansion, huge disaster at Camphorwood Faran, great tranquility at Deep Blue Port City...


    When the current Hydral was going everywhere like a mad dog, the young Ansel of Hydral actually... actually was running around to clean up after his father!


    Therefore, the nobles of the empire gradually believed that this young man was truly the mutant of the blood of madness.


    He was elegant and kind, approachable, a noble among nobles!


    After all, who could pretend to be a person from ten years old and never make a mistake until sixteen? Could it be that he knew how to deal with people from the womb?


    This is also why the Count of Red Frost was willing to deal with Ansel. Although he didn''t know how he was caught by Hydral, but at least the dear Lord Ansel was willing to negotiate friendly, rather than behead him on the spot.


    "The Count might think that I ask too much."


    Ansel yed with his five fingers in the pouting eyes of the beautiful maidservant with a smile: "But if it was my father here, you might already, um... I''m not threatening you, just stating the fact."


    Under the somewhat fearful gaze of the Count of Red Frost, the young nobleman with a roguish smirk nonchntly scanned the documents on the table.


    Smuggling routes, looting paths, human traffickingworks, the ck market distribution... All the detailed information about the gray benefit chain within and outside the Red Frost territory was all here.


    "Quite..." Ansel murmured softly with fascination in his eyes, "An exceptional treasure."


    As he uttered these words, he also effortlessly took in the joy that surfaced on the Count of Red Frost''s face.


    Ansel knew these nobles all too well. When you knock on their door with a bloody butcher''s knife, they would be hysterical, panic-stricken, and might even act recklessly without considering their own lives.


    But if you were to hold a bloody butcher''s knife in one hand and an empty money bag in the other, they would rather greet you with a bow and a smile; therger the money bag, the more at ease they would feel.


    The Count of Red Frost knew that once thework he had operated for many years was exposed, the monarch on the throne, although senile and foolish, but still looking down on the world, would not leave him a way out¡ªin short, letting the mad dog named Hydral tear him to pieces.


    Therefore, even though Ansel was about to swallow the huge benefitwork he had painstakingly operated for so many years, he actually breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ansel took over the ck scepter, which was equivalent to sheltering those who offered the scepter.


    This was a rule tacitly acknowledged among the nobles.


    After all, the amiable and pure Lord Ansel was a normal person! He loved fine wine and loved beautiful women even more. How could a normal person refuse one of thergest ck interest areas in the north?


    Just then, someone suddenly barged into the banquet hall. Before the relieved Count of Red Frost could angrily question him, he hurriedly came to the Count, who thought the situation was settled, and whispered something, while casting a nervous nce at Ansel, who was in a drunken stupor.


    The two-meter-tall, four-hundred-pound Count of Red Frost twitched his eyelids, and the fat on his face sagged a little.


    He tried to maintain his smile and asked in a probing tone, "May I ask... my lord?"


    "Hm?" Ansel, who was teasing the maidservant like teasing a kitten, making her eyes blush and panting incessantly, turned his head: "What''s the matter, Count?"


    "Khalid and Nakiska..."


    "Oh, your two sons. I just hanged them yesterday and forgot to inform you. I apologize."


    The amber candlelight and faint fragrance of women seemed to freeze at this moment.


    Even the beauty selected by the Count of Red Frost, who had undergone extremely harsh mental training, became rigid in an instant.


    "It''s such a pity, your neck is especially beautiful, it reminds me of a piece of pottery that Her Majesty cherishes." Ansel sighed gently, his palm slowly sliding to the snow-white slender neck of the woman he had just stroked.


    The one-in-a-million beauty trembled incessantly. She only felt something slippery and cold wrapping around her neck, slowly wriggling, tightening.


    "Beautiful girl, am I very scary?"


    The young noble, who could easily take a married woman to a private rest room from the dance floor of a banquet just by his looks two years ago, said with a very gentle tone.


    The woman whimpered and shook her head. She didn''t know what she was afraid of. The young man''s way of stroking her neck was ten thousand times sweeter and gentler than those ruthless trainers. If it were normal times, she would have already been lying in his arms, panting uncontrobly.


    But now, she only felt darkness. Dark, wet, viscous stuff surrounding her, binding her, pulling her... into deeper unknown.


    "My lord, my lord!" Seeing Ansel casually brushing off his concerns, the Count of Red Frost opened his mouth with a touch of trepidation, "If those two idiots offended you, it''s fine if they''re dead, but... but before you came, it seems..."


    "It seems I said something about you, the Count, that was rather unttering?"


    "This... haha... I know you must have a deeper intent--"


    "Of course! How could I betray my friend?"


    Ansel let go of the hand stroking the beauty, spread his arms andughed heartily, "That of course was merely a jest to appease themoners. Don''t you find it amusing to see them so excited, cing all their hopes on me?"


    The Count of Red Frost was taken aback, but then he too burst intoughter: "Right, you''re right! That scene was indeed quite entertaining, it''s a pity I couldn''t see it, haha! Haha... ha..."


    "...Ha."


    Theughter in the banquet hall gradually subsided.


    Ansel remained silent, hisughter ceasing.

 Chapter 2: Malicious As Me

    <h4>Chapter 2: Malicious As Me</h4>


    "My Lord, Lord Ansel. Is there perhaps some misunderstanding between us? Has something urred in recent days to distress you?"


    The Count of Red Frost, under the intoxicating gaze of those sea-blue eyes, even more beguiling than jewels, asked with a forced smile.


    "Misunderstanding? No, no, no... there''s no misunderstanding, aren''t we having quite a delightful conversation?"


    Ansel, swaying his wine goblet, spoke with a beaming smile, "I quite fancy the gold you''ve given me, I adore the magic crystals, and that pair of sisters, I like them too. You see, there is also this¡ª"


    He shook the pile of documents in his hand, "This is also a testament to our camaraderie."


    "Ah... Without evidence, casually executing a Count would result in quite a cumbersome aftermath."


    The young nobleman first sighed at this, then solemnly addressed the Count of Red Frost, "Thank you for sparing me a great deal of precious time. I will cherish this dedication, which shines brighter than gold. Hmm... seven days, no, seven days are too long, let''s make it three."


    "Throughout the three days you''ll be air-dried, I assure you I won''t let anything defile your body."


    As Ansel spoke, he continued to fondle the beauty beside him, thenzilymanded, "Proceed, Saville."


    A moment before the elderly man in a swallowtail suit behind him, Saville, lifted his hand, the Count of Red Frost screamed in iparable horror.


    "Wait! I... I know what you want now! You think that just the documents are not enough, right! Manpower... yes, manpower! The Baron of Iceberg who controls the smuggling routes, the Baron of Howling Wind who controls the looting routes, and... anyway, whoever it is! I can kill them! No, you can execute them, and rece them with people you are satisfied with! This way, you can ensure that all the routes are entirely within your control!"


    "Oh ho! You even rmended two capable men, Count, you''re really considering for my sake!"


    Ansel couldn''t help but apud the Count of Red Frost''s spirit of dedication, "You truly are my good friend! It''s a shame that Hydral never has friends, so..."


    He made a gesture of pity for the Count of Red Frost, "For our friendship to freeze-frame at this most beautiful moment, please, go ahead and die."


    "Saville--"


    "Wait!"


    "Still waiting?" Ansel looked somewhat dissatisfied at the tall man in front of him who had suddenly stood up, "Our friendship is not so wasteful, Count!"


    "Lord Hydral..."


    The Count of Red Frost, in an effort to suppress his horror, fixed his eyes on Ansel and said word by word, "Are you going to kill me? Right here, right now? Just to kill me, and not hesitate to tear up the disguise you''ve maintained for a full six years?"


    He called out his fear from the bottom of his lungs, his brain working at a speed it had never done before, "I don''t believe I have a value that would warrant you doing this. If you really want to try me, then at least you should take me to the imperial city! At present, you don''t have the authority to execute me on the spot!"


    ¡ª (That''s right... that''s right, if it were melle, I and my whole family would have been turned into alchemy potions long ago, but now I''m facing Ansel... this monster, who has indeed been pretending all along! But what does that matter, he''s been pretending for so long certainly not for fun, there must be a deeper purpose, if I can drag the matter to the imperial city, perhaps the Duke of Gray Tower--)


    "''Perhaps the Duke of Gray Tower can give me a line of life''--you''re thinking that, aren''t you? Count."


    Ansel closed one eye, and with the other eye, he looked at the Count of Red Frost through the wine ss and wine, his face, twisted, turbid, deformed, and repulsive.


    "It''s just..." The young and handsome nobleman shrugged, "We agreed on a seven-three split, him seven me three."


    "...." The Count of Red Frost opened his mouth wide, the fear and despair that had been suppressed instantly pressing down on his spine.


    Ansel stared at the Count of Red Frost, who was trembling all over, and his body began to tremble as well.


    After shaking for two seconds, he finally couldn''t hold back, and a cheerful and clearughter echoed in the banquet hall.


    "Hahaha... no, Count, you... hahaha... you really believed it? You really believed I would split the money with him?"


    Ansel, who wasughing so heartily that he was practically bending backwards, waved the documents in his hand: "Then what would I need these for? It seems that your trust in the Duke of Gray Tower is merely so."


    Ansel, who had been without any pretense, took a deep breath, handed the documents to Saville, and sighed, "It seems I''ve done pretty well these six years, to actually make you truly believe that I would take over these... TRASH."


    The ever charming Ansel suddenly lost his smile on his face.


    He looked at the Count of Red Frost expressionlessly, as though he was looking down upon him, even though he was physically looking up.


    "Even though there are more effective ways to utilize, even though there are more perfect ways to dominate, even though there are more insolvable ways to plunder... you fools are so content with the benefits you''ve gained through such lowly andughable means."


    "The thought of being in the same category as you viins, fills me with profound sorrow in the bottom of my heart."


    He leaned his elbow on the armrest, one hand curling into a fist to support his tilted head, and said with great displeasure, "Can those viins who CAN''T even win people''s love be called viins?"


    "...Madman, Hydral indeed only gives birth to madmen, you are no different from your monstrous ancestors!"


    The Count of Red Frost who already knew he had no way out, shouted in anger and fear, while he flipped the entire dining table.


    It has to be said that although he had fallen to this point, the Count of Red Frost, who was renowned for his bravery in the Northernnds, still had considerable strength.


    But the dining utensils and food which should have fallen on Ansel''s face, actually... smashed onto the Count of Red Frost himself.


    "You see." Ansel, who was lounging, spread out his arms, "This enraged and humiliated look of a defeated dog is also so despicable that it''s unbearable."


    He sighed deeply, "A viin who can''t even ept failure, might as well go back to sucking his mother''s milk - oh, by the way, is your mother still alive, Count?"


    "You damn Ansel!!!"


    Bang--!


    The two-meter-tall and four-hundred-pound sturdy body flew directly out, scaring the maidservants and beauties in the banquet hall to scream in fear, but no one dared to scatter and flee.


    "Rude." The elderly man behind Ansel, dressed in a tailcoat, didn''t move, only said so emotionlessly.


    Shouting someone''s name is indeed more rude than greeting someone''s mother, it makes sense.


    "Why..."


    The Count of Red Frost who was on the brink of losing his sanity squeezed out words from between his teeth, "Why... why is it me! What is the point of you doing this! What exactly do you, this mad dog who has been pretending for six years want to do!?"


    Saville furrowed his brows, just about to step forward, but Ansel raised his hand to signal him to stop, then took the scepter from him, and leisurely walked to the Count of Red Frost.


    "Why?" Ansel looked down at him with a smile, "Isn''t the answer yourself? Count."


    He jabbed the scepter forcefully into the back of the Count of Red Frost''s head, pressing his entire head onto the floor, his tone filled with indescribable joy, "Just like you think that as long as a few sheriffs and tax officers are killed, those ''lowly people'' will settle down obediently; just like you think it''s extremelyughable that they''re excited and pinning their hopes on me..."


    The young Hydral bent down, his handsome yet heroic face seemed to be covered in deep darkness, he whispered to the Count of Red Frost like a snake dripping venom.


    "You keep trying to convince yourself that ''Ansel of Hydral is different from other Hydrals, he is negotiable'', ''Everything he has done aftering to the Red Frost territory is to increase bargaining chips for negotiation'', ''As long as there''s trade, I have a way out'', that clown-like appearance of you, who is racking your brains to survive at all costs, but not realizing that you''ve never had a choice, is really¡ª"


    He straightened up, spread his arms wide, took a deep breath, then sighed contentedly, "Really, it''s so ridiculous that it''s extremely amusing."


    The Count of Red Frost, thus ridiculed, felt no anger at this moment.


    Instead, he felt an all-epassing chill from within.


    Countless cold hands extended from his veins, gripping his innards, snapping his bones, deeply piercing the sting of fear into his flesh.


    Ansel had done so much, not for the sake of advocating justice for those lowly civilians, nor for seizing his own wealth, but merely to trample and torment his dignity and soul at this very moment?


    In a daze, the words that Ansel had just spoken rang in the Count of Red Frost''s ears.


    "The thought of being in the same category as you viins, fills me with profound sorrow in the bottom of my heart."

 Chapter 3: Insane As Me

    <h4>Chapter 3: Insane As Me</h4>


    "Oh, right, Count, you reminded me that I indeed cannot arbitrarily execute a Count at present. The necessary formalities must still be observed, so¡ª"


    Ansel lifted his right hand, the snake-headed ring on his thumb began to reflect a me-like glow.


    "In obedience to the me, Ansel of Hydral deres the temporary imperial court tomence here."


    Above the snake ring, a round symbol of blood me was projected with a hum. Within the circle, the pattern was of a strange beast, like a lion and a wolf, devouring arge cluster of blood mes.


    This was the insignia of the entire continent''s mefeast Royal, which no one dared to counterfeit.


    Ansel, who was holding his scepter with one hand, joyfully announced: "I, Ansel of Hydral, will serve as the presiding judge, judge, clerk, prosecutor, bailiff, jury members, and executioner of this court¡ªoh... wait a moment."


    He suddenly turned around, beckoning to the beauty he had touched several times.


    "Beautifuldy, pleasee over."


    After a full three seconds of shock, she fearfully approached Ansel.


    Before she was fully close, the young nobleman who was chuckling cheerfully, directly pulled her into his arms.


    He held her trembling waist with one arm, and caressed her hand with his right hand.


    "Aside from your neck, your hands are also quite beautiful, slender, delicate, yet full of strength... hmm... Lord Count, your taste is indeed not bad."


    Ansel, like a lover, whispered into the woman''s ear, "What''s your name?"


    "Eu, E... E Leclerc."


    The woman curled herself into a ball, her voice barely leaking out from her lips.


    "Miss Leclerc, you were once a pianist, were you not?"


    E''s body froze. In her extreme terror, she had never anticipated that Ansel would utter such a phrase¡ªand he was correct.


    "It seems I was right." Ansel chuckled lightly, "Ah... I beg your pardon for my audacity, but indeed, such beautiful hands would be a sacrilege not to y the piano."


    Following that, he began to hum a lively tune next to E''s ear, causing her to clutch her exposed dress subconsciously and cry out in surprise: "Spring, the Spring Concerto..."


    "Do you not think this piece is very suitable for you to y?"


    Ansel''s fingers lightly tapped on E''s slender waist, as though he was truly ying the piano, all while whispering in her ear: "Imagine yourself in a gown, your hair pinned up, your neck¡ªwhite as a piece of art¡ªglowing under the lights of the Imperial Theater like the pure radiance of angel wings."


    "Your hands... the moment you lift the lid of the piano, all eyes will be on you."


    E fell into chaos under Ansel''s murmuring. She could feel it, the terrifyingly dark, cold, and sticky thing wrapping around her again, caressing every inch of her. Despite this, she waspletely... uncontrobly, as if drowning in his young, slightly hoarse voice.


    ¡ªEven if she were to be strangled at this moment, she could not extricate herself from the warmth in that darkness.


    "¡ªBut, it''s all an illusion."


    E''s heartbeat stopped at that moment.


    The youth continued to whisper in her ear, only now his ambiguous, warm voice carried a suffocating sadness.


    "You know, Miss Leclerc, it''s all an illusion, you don''t have that future anymore. From the moment you were captured and imprisoned by the Count, trained to be a ything for people like me, that beautiful dream had already drifted far from you."


    "...Guh, uh, ah¡ª"


    First her fingertips, then her palm, her arm, and finally her entire body began to tremble violently. Poor Miss E gripped Ansel''s cor tightly, tears streaming uncontrobly from her chaotic eyes, uttering meaningless sounds.


    Perhaps when she first saw Ansel, she might have felt relief, that as a "ything", she could offer her most precious first time to such a handsome young man.


    But now? What did she feel? Fear? Despair? E didn''t know, she didn''t know what she was thinking anymore. After a brief intoxicating warmth, the malice that cruelly pierced her heart tore her self into humble fragments.


    Ansel lovingly stroked her hair: "I truly feel sorry for you, Miss Leclerc. And I know, just this, offers you no constion."


    He cradled E''s face with one hand, staring into those gray eyes that were void of any coherent emotion.


    "Do you know what else these beautiful hands of yours can do?"


    Ansel whispered in her ear:


    "They could be perfect for pulling a trigger."


    "...Pull... a trigger?"


    "Ah, yes." The young man nodded in response, "Pull a trigger, hmm, it''s simple. Grip the handle, aim at the enemy, and pull the trigger."


    In her bewildered and shattered gaze, Ansel smiled, tapping his snake-head scepter lightly on the ground.


    The next second, amid the delightful symphony of steel friction and interlocking parts, that stern and cold scepter transformed into a massive... ck hand cannon!


    Ansel pointed the ck "muzzle" at the Count of Red Frost, pronouncing judgment without expression:


    "Count Cantrell of Red Frost, this prosecutor indicts you on thirty-two charges including corruption, tax evasion, tax fraud, illegal taxation, malicious hoarding of food, market disruption, smuggling of national reserve resources, homicide, widespread looting, and human trafficking."


    "Due to the conclusive evidence, the members of this jury, the judge, and the presiding judge dere the charges established immediately. You will be stripped of your countship, all your assets confiscated, and executed on the spot."


    "Mode of execution, firing."


    "The executioners, Ansel of Hydral, and... E Leclerc."


    Having made this promation, Ansel of Hydral pressed the obsidian hand cannon into the palm of E.


    "Fear not, Miss Leclerc."


    He tenderly brushed against her cheek, his hand enveloping hers, assisting her to position her fingers on the trigger.


    Oh... that warmth, enveloping her, beguiling her, redeeming her... a warmth as dark as night.


    "I have told you, you are quite proficient with a firearm."


    At this moment, that darkness, almost suffocating E, returned.


    Yet, inexplicably, E found herself... no longer afraid.


    In her ear, there was only one voice.


    "You excel at the piano, and you excel at firearms. Since the Count has deprived you of your right to y the piano, then... what should you present to the Count in return?"


    "I..."


    E stared at the Count of Red Frost, a man she dreaded and despised day and night, who at this moment, was strangely immobilized beneath her, like a dead pig.


    "I think..." the woman murmured in her shattered sense of self, "I think..."


    "You want to fire the gun, don''t you?" The voice that seemed to emanate from the abyss enveloped her, but she had never felt safer, more fulfilled, more... free.


    "Do you want to shoot the one who murdered your dreams, your future, your life?"


    "...Yes."


    The firearm that was somewhat heavy for E no longer trembled in her hand, and in her shattered eyes, something seemed to be coalescing.


    Something profoundly dark.


    "I want... to fire!"


    E Leclerc, who had seen the horrors of hell, spewed pure hatred from her throat.


    Ansel kissed her earlobe satisfactorily:


    "Then proceed, my good girl."


    In this instant, E felt the darkness enveloping herpletely.


    She squeezed the trigger, without hesitation.


    "Bang!!"


    The exaggerated roar echoed in the banquet hall, the slender fingers of the woman, her pale face, were sshed with crimson petals.


    Most noticeable was the one that sshed into her eyes.


    Those eyes...pletely dark, devoid of any luster, but bizarrely alive, fanatically passionate.


    E felt herself falling, felt herself suffocating, felt as if her insides had been ripped out.


    But none of this brought her any pain, only joy, unparalleled joy.


    She wanted to be strangled, she wanted those tender fingers to wrap around her neck right now, to tighten their grip, she wanted her body to feel that moment of ecstasy.


    She copsed into Ansel''s arms, not even feeling the pain of her fractured wrist, convulsing with the joy of reaching the pinnacle.


    "Congrattions, Miss Leclerc."


    The source of the darkness said contentedly:


    "You are free."


    The next second, before Ansel had a chance to announce the end of the execution, he was kissed by the insatiable Miss Leclerc, who grabbed Ansel''s hand and put it on her neck, pressing herself against him as if she wanted to meld into his body.


    And Ansel did not push her away, he gently embraced her waist like a gentleman pacifying a restlessdy at a ball, enveloping her with infinite tenderness, epting her ardor and madness.


    Soothing the woman who had regained her freedom, Ansel nced at the gruesome corpse whose head had blown apart, the boundary of that beautiful, pure sea-blue eye...


    Was ame with the color from the abyss.


    .


    When Ansel of Hydral hoisted the decapitated corpse of the Count of Red Frost upon the scaffold, the fervent cheers of themoners seemed to quell the biting wind and part the cloudy veil for the sun.


    The sunlight radiated upon the tall and proud figure of the young noble, his smile haughty, resembling a valiant soldier who had fulfilled his promise, executed a grand deed, and was now basking in the glow of righteousness.


    Yet, none were aware. Not the cheering masses, nor Saville, the servant by Ansel''s side, not even Ansel''s father, Hydral, who currently wielded the imperial authority to hunt, or the senile but still intimidating emperor capable of quelling the world and annihting anything - they were all oblivious that Count of Red Frost was supposed to die four yearster, at the hands of a ''protagonist'' destined to be a hero.


    A ''protagonist'' fated to obliterate the empire, to annihte Hydral.


    But now, that ''protagonist'', who was presented as a gift by the Count of Red Frost, was residing in Ansel''s temporary mansion.


    And the hero who was currently basking in all the cheers and praise was none other than Ansel of Hydral himself.


    He was the paragon of perfection praised by the noble imperial gentry, the cruel hunting dog with madness coursing through his veins, the trusted confidant of the emperor, and the singrity of world anomaly who had devoured the world of a transmigrator from the moment of his birth.


    A viin attempting to annihte the ''protagonist'', a fanatic dreaming of ying destiny.


    ps.


    New book >< Please don''t spare yourments and suggestions! I''ve been consulting with my friends during writing since there''s a lot I''m unclear about.


    All advice are wee, thank you!

 Chapter 4: Complicated As Me

    <h4>Chapter 4: Complicated As Me</h4>


    In the grandeur of the warm parlour, Ansel nonchntly discarded his wolf cloak onto the ground, casting himself into the sofa by the hearth. He curled up bonelessly, oozing an air ofnguor.


    Outside, the adtion crying for Hydral continued unabated. Ansel sighed and idly scratched his ear, "Such a racket... Saville."


    From a corner of the room, the elegant elder smiled, "I thought you relished such spectacles."


    "asionally, they''re tolerable. But incessantly... that would be unbearable."


    The boy, devoid of his earlier wickedness and kingly aura, gazedzily at the roaring mes in the hearth.


    "Loyal hounds, a few can be tolerated, but too many could pose a problem."


    "But that is your obligation."


    "It''s too strenuous," Ansel sighed again.


    Saville shook his head, "Then you need to limate sooner."


    "I know." Ansel stretched out his legs, slouching in the manner of the bald man from the grand library in his mind, "But there''s still time, Saville."


    "The master''s days are numbered, as are the emperor''s." The old man, watching his young lord''s casual demeanor, could only advise resignedly, "Even if not for duty, for your own sake, you need to take control of the eight pact heads as soon as possible."


    The pact heads, a unique existence tied to Hydral, which pertains to the essence of Hydral and also involves the supreme mefeast Royal within the empire.


    Legend had it that millennia ago, the progenitor of mefeast defeated the then rampant, unstoppable ultimate beast Hydral, sessfully tamed it, and under the witness of the gods, they signed a pact, became eternal allies, and established the great and prosperous Sky Conquering Dynasty, the precursor of the empire.


    Of course, Ansel was well aware that such legends were mere fabrications. While the story of the mefeast progenitor and the beast Hydral wasrgely urate, there was never any "pact", and it had nothing to do with any so-called gods.


    No pact could bind them.


    The only reason that Hydral had been serving the mefeast Royal in a subordinate capacity throughout the millennial history of the empire, and even earlier, was one.


    Only the mefeast Royal could burn away the madness in the blood of Hydral¡ªThe mefeast progenitor, who transformed Hydral from a wild beast of madness into a wise "human".


    And Wisdom is an irresistible poison, thousands of times more addictive than power, for any beast.


    Any creature with wisdom cannot ept returning to its beastly state. That''s the leash binding Hydral''s neck.


    Over the long years, the burning of the mefeast fire even changed the very nature of Hydral, truly transforming them from beasts into creatures hardly distinguishable from humans, except for the madness still flowing in their blood.


    With time, the mefeast n thought it was too extravagant to suppress Hydral''s madness with their own power, which not only consumed their lifespan and slowed their progress but also risked being infected by that ultimate chaos and madness, leading to insanity in theirter years.


    Therefore, the founder of the empire, Nond Caesar mefeast, zed a new path for Hydral with his astonishing talent.


    The reborn Hydral would be smelted by the mefeast fire while still in its embryonic state, dividing its nascent power into nine parts. The source was held by Hydral, while the other eight parts were preserved in the form of "seeds", growing in tandem with the strengthening of Hydral''s source without stagnation. Most crucially... they could be bestowed upon others.


    Those who epted the power of Hydral became the pact heads of Hydral, and only a Hydral with each part of the power finding its master can be aplete Hydral.


    In this way, the pressure on the mefeast Royal was greatly alleviated. Although there was still a negative impact, it was no longer a significant burden.


    As for the Hydral? Initially, the Hydral were indeed vehemently opposed to this arrangement. Their beastly nature could not ept the division of their mighty power into nine parts, and the founders of the Empire nearly severed all ties with that generation of the Hydral.


    In the end, what transpired remains a mystery, even to Ansel. All Ansel knew was that his forebears... had sumbed to the yearning for reason and humanity.


    "Nevertheless, if it were up to me, I would undoubtedly make the same decision," Ansel murmured to himself, idly perusing the library in his mind.


    "However, the matter of the pact head..." he rubbed his forehead.


    As far as Ansel was concerned, selecting a candidate was not the issue. In fact, it was almost too straightforward.


    Those people best suited to be his pact head in this world were already decided when Ansel was just ten years old.


    The problem was that getting these people to willingly prostrate themselves beneath him was not something that could be aplished overnight.


    "But indeed, time waits for no one."


    A few secondster, Ansel stretchednguidly, forcefully tapped his forehead as if to shift his state of mind, and dispelled all traces of his previous lethargy.


    "Saville, bring those sisters to me." Ansel, with his back to Saville, waved his hand, "Have the maids prepare wine, cake, and jerky."


    The butler, d in a tailcoat, bowed and withdrew. The young nobleman, dressed in a ck suit vest and shirt, continued to gaze at the firelight.


    In the mes, he foresaw the future - his mad father indiscriminately ughtering everything in the midst of a great fire, the millennial glory of the family annihted in blood and mes. His own survival led him into a ce more deste than any abyss.


    "No matter how many times I see this scene, it still gives me a headache," Ansel chuckled lightly, murmuring in a casual tone.


    "If it weren''t for my transmigrating friend, I wouldn''t know that such despair awaits me."


    Yes, a transmigrator, an unfortunate one, who, at the moment when Ansel''s embryo was forming and the current emperor was refining her essence with the me of mefeast, had the misfortune to transmigrate into Ansel.


    Under the onught of the mefeast fire and the terrifying essence of Hydral''s spirit, the transmigrator died on the spot.


    His memories were burned by the emperor''s mes, nearly forty percent destroyed, and the remaining sixty percent... in a very peculiar way, were "devoured" by Ansel.


    His memories became books with images... precisely, using the terminology of that world, they are stored in Ansel''s consciousness in a form simr to "movies" for him to retrieve freely. But as they are only "image books" and "movies", they can''t directly affect Ansel''s consciousness and thought.


    Even so, these memory books have had a profound impact on Ansel. Even though he received the most orthodox, um... ording to the library''s content, the most orthodox "feudal aristocratic" education since he was a fetus, he''s not particrly interested in this system, even though these memories burned by the mefeast fire are iplete in many ways. Ansel''s way of thinking does not belong to this era.


    The most straightforward example is thatpared to his almost tamed ancestors and his father, he has no loyalty or reverence for the royal family and emperor.


    However, due to the ipleteness of the memory books and the influence of the growing environment, his thought pattern does not belong to the world of the transmigrator either.


    But for Ansel, all these are secondary. The most important thing he saw from those memory books was¡ª


    "Young lord, the people you want have been brought here." Saville''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Come in."


    The stooped yet upright butler walked in with two girls of simr age. Both had immacte white hair, one long, one short. Their beauty was beyond words, even the battle-hardened Ansel was astounded at first sight.


    Ansel stood up, shifted to another sofa, and observed the two girls with his chin resting on his hand.


    The short-haired girl protected the timid and frail girl behind her, her face convulsing, baring canine teeth, reminiscent of a wolf sprinting on a cold wilderness.


    Ansel''s lips curled up uncontrobly at the corners.


    Be it concepts or thoughts, science and technology, or art and poetry from another world, Ansel didn''t care, or rather, in the face of "that thing", these were not important.


    ¡ªFate.


    Ansel discerned the scars that destiny had etched onto this world.


    The young girl before him, her countenance fierce yet seemingly weak, bore the name Seraphina Marlowe.


    The impendingmander of countless armies; the Conqueror of Winter; the Eternal Ally of Dragons; a war deity walking among mortals; the undying and undefeatable Sky Wolf Emperor.


    The chosen protagonist and... heroine.

 Chapter 5: Cunning As Me

    <h4>Chapter 5: Cunning As Me</h4>


    This was not the first encounter between Ansell and Seraphina.


    Upon Ansel''s arrival at this temporary residence, the moment he stepped into the bedroom, heid eyes upon the Marlowe sisters, garbed in sheer gowns,nguishing helplessly on the bed.


    One must acknowledge that the Count of Red Frost, the veteran of the game, knew how to manage things quite well. He had even left a crystal on the coffee table that recorded the entire process of the Marlowe sisters being carefully packed, transported, and redressed, all by the hand of the maids, without a single manying a finger on them. Truly, he had spared no effort.


    However, Ansel did not appreciate the kindness of the Count. Although, upon seeing Seraphina, he had indeed contemted, for a fleeting moment, ravaging and destroying her personality with pink magic and tentacle magic, it was only for an instant.


    For this was not in line with Ansel''s personal principles and aesthetics. He even deeply self-examined and reflected upon having such thoughts.


    The final conclusion was ¡ª the supreme power known as fate made them loathe each other. The dark desire surging in that instant was less a product of his intentions and more akin to a fleeting inspiration, as if "heaven-sent".


    A sort of... nonpulsory correction. Ansel had long understood this.


    If Ansel had followed that thought, extremely dangerous things would surely ensue afterwards.


    So, he would not do anything inappropriate to Seraphina ¡ª at least not until she waspletely submissive.


    "Miss Marlina and Miss Seraphina... right?"


    Seated on the sofa, Ansel''s fingertips touched, resting on his raised leg, looking at the two vulnerable girls with a gentle and polite gaze.


    "Did you have a good rest?"


    Marlina, who was shielded behind Seraphina, whispered, "We are grateful for the kindness of Lord Hydral, we¡ª"


    "Not at all!"


    Seraphina interrupted Marlina''s words. Underneath her choppy bangs, her dark red eyes bore a ferocity that didn''t match her age or appearance: "Who would like to be imprisoned?!"


    Saville, who stood to the side, slightly furrowed his brows but remained silent, while Marlina, in a panic, tugged on Seraphina''s sleeve, ncing at Ansel while being too timid to say much else.


    "Imprisoned..." Ansel chewed on the offensive term and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Do you think that''s imprisonment, Miss Seraphina?"


    "Isn''t it?!"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened. Frankly, she looked quite cute at this moment, butbined with her rude demeanor and tone, it wasn''t endearing at all.


    The foolish girl, who seemed to have no understanding of her own situation, yelled, "You won''t let us move, you won''t let usmunicate with the outside world, you keep us locked in a room! If this isn''t imprisonment, then what is it, your prank? Is our young lord still at an age where he likes to y pranks?"


    ¡ª During her rant, our future heroine didn''t seem to consider what would have happened to her if she hadn''t been sent to Ansel, and instead ended up in the hands of the infamous Count of Red Frost.


    "... Young lord." Saville, with his head slightly lowered, couldn''t help but speak up.


    Ansel, massaging his temples, sighed and waved his hand.


    "p her."


    A crisp, clear sound echoed in the living room.


    Seraphina stood dumbfounded in ce, the burning pain on her face making her realize what had happened after two seconds.


    Though no one in the room had moved, the red mark on her snow-white face said it all.


    Her resentment was ignited by rage at this moment. She red at Ansel like a mad wolf, the pitiful and foolish young creature roared, "You are indeed¡ª"


    "Continue." Ansel, propping his cheek with one hand, drooped his eyelids.


    p!


    "You!"


    p!


    "..."


    p!


    Not until Seraphina''s cheeks were swollen on both sides, not until she dared not re at him with those resentful eyes, did the young noble on the sofa raise his hand to signal his butler to stop.


    "Miss Seraphina."


    At this point, Marlina had positioned herself protectively in front of Seraphina. Bereft of the courage to plea for Ansel of Hydral to desist, but innate instinct had driven her to this futile act.


    Ansel, murmuring Seraphina''s name, rose and approached the sisters. With no effort at all, he brushed aside Marlina''s trembling, feeble arm.


    He studied the tear-filled eyes of the young girl. Few could resist the pleading look in Marlina''s eyes at this moment, even the most savage of nobles might grant Seraphina a reprieve.


    But Ansel proved an exception.


    It wasn''t that Marlina failed to move him, but rather that he was not at all annoyed.


    Having spent over a decade poring over the annals of memory, he felt not the slightest sympathy for most noble principles. Seraphina''s "offense" was as insignificant to him as the barking of a stray dog. Even by the standards of the current aristocracy, executing Seraphina on the spot would not be considered strange.


    His course of action, however, was dictated by his rational n. Punishing Seraphina... was a necessity.


    "Miss Seraphina," Ansel repeated her name. Easily dismissed Marlina, he lifted Seraphina''s chin, looking with interest at her swollen face, devoid of any beauty.


    Seraphina, at this moment, averted her gaze, refusing to meet Ansel''s eyes.


    "You say I imprisoned you, hmm...imprisonment."


    Augh escaped Ansel. Under different circumstances, Marlina might have been captivated by hisughter. But the weak girl was now only praying, hoping that Ansel of Hydral was as kind andpassionate as recent rumors suggested.


    "And within this imprisonment, what have I given you? I have provided you with a room filled with fragrant incense, two warm beds, abundant clean water, ptable food, maids to attend your baths, and even two sets of new clothes. They may not be expensive, but I believe I have shown you due respect."


    Ansel gently brushed Seraphina''s swollen cheek. The slight gasp of pain she emitted stirred a perverse pleasure within him, which he promptly suppressed with heightened vignce.


    After a moment''s adjustment, he continued in a whisper, "And then? What did I do in this imprisonment?"


    "Did I spy on your slumber, or eavesdrop on your whispers? Did Imit any indecent acts, or perform any sacrilege?"


    The handsome young nobleman withdrew his hand, sighing in sorrow, "I had hoped you would see it as hospitality."


    "Why, Miss Seraphina, what has caused you to disrespect me so?"


    "Lord, Lord Hydral," Marlina summoned all of her courage, her trembling fingers lightly touching Ansel''s sleeve, "Seraphina, she is only...she is just too impetuous, too sensitive. We do not disrespect you, I truly...I am truly grateful! Grateful for your willingness to protect us!"


    Marlina was not lying. In Ansel''s eyes,pared to her sister, destined to be a heroine but with significant character ws before achieving that title, Marlina was a perfect woman, so perfect it almost seemed unreal.


    Ansel sped Marlina''s fingers - only the fingers, only the first knuckle - without advancing further inappropriately.


    In that instant, Marlina felt a strange, indescribable chill, but it was quickly overshadowed by a warmth she had never felt before, transmitted from the tip of her finger.


    "I understand, Miss Marlina," Ansel first smiled at her, then turned his attention back to Seraphina, "But you can''t speak for Seraphina."


    Ansel''s words gave Marlina a glimmer of hope in the endless darkness, nearly bringing her to tears. She immediately squeezed her sister''s hand, her voice trembling with excitement as she called out, "Seri, Seri, apologize to Lord Hydral quickly!"


    "..."


    Seraphina Marlowe remained silent, yet Ansel of Hydral subtly raised an eyebrow, for he discerned an aura emanating from the girl before him¡ªan aura that was violently savage, a breath of teeth grinding and blood sipping.


    "Seri... Seri?" Seeing that Seraphina had not spoken, Marlina''s heart immediately clenched. She bit her lip, begging in a tone so humble it was almost prostrate, "Please... apologize to Lord Hydral quickly...Seri..."


    Ansel exhibited not a trace of impatience, and the hand that had been holding Marlina''s fingers had quietly covered most of her palm.


    "...I''m...I''m sorry."


    After an indeterminable time, Ansel heard a nearly hoarse voice emanate from the throat of the young girl.


    "Lord...Lord Hydral, I...I apologize for my...my...rudeness."


    The girl, whose cheeks had been pped swollen yet had not shed a single tear, was now sobbing continuously.


    Ansel responded gently, "Then, I ept your apology. Saville, have the maid bring up a box of ointment."


    Hearing Ansel''s words, Marlina went weak at the knees, nearly copsing to the ground, but Ansel, who had by then sped her entire hand, skillfully pulled her up.


    "Am I that terrifying, Miss Marlina?" The blonde young lord tilted his head andughed.


    Gazing into his sea-blue eyes, Marlina''s heart began to race uncontrobly, and she felt her limbs growing weak again... She didn''t know if it was weakness, or a feeling of lightness.


    Then it dawned on her that her hand had been held by Ansel for quite some time.


    "No, no... not at all."


    The stunning girl with a head of snow-white hair hastily withdrew her hand, involuntarily turned her head away, and murmured in a soft voice, "Lord Hydral is... is a very gentle person."


    She subtly retracted her neck, obscuring her reddening earlobes and cheeks from view.


    And all this was unknown to Miss Seraphina Marlowe, who was deeply mired in self-loathing for her weakness, regret for her rashness, and hatred towards Ansel.

 Chapter 6: Powerless As Her

    <h4>Chapter 6: Powerless As Her</h4>


    Following the events, Ansel of Hydral exchanged no further words with the Marlowe


    sisters. He merely shared his sweet treats with them, and once Marlina had applied the ointment to Seraphina''s wounds, he allowed them to depart.


    After all, Seraphina''s current condition was not conducive to conversation, and Ansel''s purpose had already been fulfilled.


    Observing his young lord''s leisurely demeanor, Saville felt sincere joy. As one of the two pact heads who had apanied Ansel since childhood, and the only one to apany him to this day, Saville, whocked any kin, perhaps valued Ansel even more than Ansel''s own father.


    "It appears you have garnered the results you sought, Young Lord."


    "Hmm, Saville, you coborated well." Ansel, swirling the wine in his ss, couldn''t help but chuckle, "Your restraint wasmendable, you truly understand me."


    "Both girls hold considerable value, simply from their appearances. Your decision to retain them must hold a profound significance, Young Lord."


    Ansel, who had taken a sip of his crimson wine, slightly turned his head to regard Saville, "Merely their appearances?"


    Saville hesitated momentarily, then responded in a deep voice, "The elder sister holds no additional value, but that Seraphina..."


    "Though I deem it improbable, in the end, she seemed to have captured a glimpse of my actions, if only for a moment."


    "You''re not yet so old as to be having illusions, Saville." Ansel roared withughter, "Since you''ve said as much, then it must be true."


    ¡ª Capturing Saville''s trajectory, anyone knowledgeable of the power Saville wielded would be perplexed, even shocked.


    Ansel, raising his wine ss, gazed at the crimson liquid within, and sighed in a voice only he could hear, "This is... the protagonist."


    "Then, her value bes precious indeed." Saville stated without hesitation, "She has the talent to be a pact head..."


    Upon reaching this point, the old man paused, then realized with a start, "So, she is your choice. Although somewhat wild and unmanageable, and... foolish, with your methods, Young Lord, she should be tamed within three days."


    "Three days?" Anselughed incredulously, "That seems too short, Saville. You''re even more confident than I am."


    Saville was solemn, devoid of any hint of humor, "Her sister, you should be able to deal with her tonight, yes?"


    "Ah... That''s different, there''s a fundamental gap between the two."


    He did not deny that he could ''handle'' Marlina tonight¡ªalthough he wouldn''t do so.


    After all, in Ansel''s n, the dear Miss Marlina was more important than anything else.


    The youthful Ansel of Hydral drained his ss, gazing into the firece, seeking a new future amidst the mes.


    .


    "That bastard, that scumbag, that brute!"


    In the room, Seraphina was indignantly hammering the bed. Upon hearing this, Marlina, who was busily doing something, promptly panicked, "You can''t speak ill of Lord Hydral like that. Didn''t you hear the cheers of the people? Lord Hydral must be a good man!"


    "Ha, is it scarce for nobles to deceive us?"


    The ointment brought by Ansel of course had a miraculous effect. Seraphina''s face had already returned to its original state: as white and soft as snow, showing no traces of being beaten.


    Yet the words uttered by the girl bearing such a pretty and lovely face were quite coarse, "From the sheriff to the tax officer, from the minor lord to the grand lord, every single one of them, they''re all crap! All crap! The Empire is the same!"


    "Seraphina!"


    Marlina, frightened, suddenly raised her voice, "Do you know what you''re saying!"


    "..." Seraphina, realizing she had misspoken, said nothing more, just pouting her lips.


    Marlina saw her expression and could only temporarily stop what she was doing, walk over in small steps, and sit down beside her.


    "...Seri, I know these days have been hard for you."


    The young girl stroked her younger sister''s soft and smooth short hair, gently pulling her into her arms, "Not just these days, from childhood to now, you''ve always had a hard life."


    Leaning against Marlina''s shoulder, Seraphina''s heart instantly softened. She hugged her own sister, muttering softly, "That''s not necessarily true. Living with mom, dad, and Marlina has always been happy."


    Marlina smiled and pulled at her cheek, "How could I not know what you''re thinking? You''re a gifted child. For someone like you to endure those ipetent people, mom, dad, and I all feel guilty."


    "But... but it''s different now, Seri." The young girl held Seraphina''s hand, her eyes lighting up with the glow of hope.


    "We... no, you have a chance now. You have a chance to change everything."


    "... A chance, what chance?" Seraphina looked puzzledly at her own sister.


    "Lord Hydral."


    Marlina solemnly uttered the name of the man Seraphina detested to the core.


    "Him?!" The girl, who was like a wild wolf, screamed in shock and then cursed, "What kind of opportunity is he? That sissy, psycho, nutcase..."


    "Seraphina!"


    As soon as she heard that her sister''s voice had a bit of anger in it, Seraphina could only helplessly shut her mouth.


    "Listen well, Seraphina, Lord Hydral is a big shot." Marlina solemnly pressed her sister''s shoulder, "Dealing with the sheriff and the tax officer, we have to rack our brains, but for a regr lord, they are more trivial than snowkes. Yet even the minor lords have to bow and scrape before the Count of Red Frost, the master of the Red Frost territory. And the Count of Red Frost..."


    Her words paused for a moment, her tone carrying a hint of reverence that she herself did not notice.


    "The Count of Red Frost, for Lord Hydral, is just a minor character that he could dispose of while having a meal - he is such a big shot that we simply cannot imagine."


    The hand on Seraphina''s shoulder weighed down more, Marlina stared into Seraphina''s eyes, "Most importantly, his kindness may be fake, his goodness may be fake, his gentleness may be fake, but he... he must be a clever man, a formidable man, a man who can see your worth."


    Marlina had encountered a multitude of individuals in her time.


    From the tender age of twelve, she had been engaged in a relentless struggle with the sheriff and the tax officer, fighting tooth and nail to extract from their grasp every grain of sustenance she could manage.


    In the drawing-room, the stirrings of her heart were not feigned; her reactions were genuine.


    However, upon retreating to the sanctuary of her own quarters, Marlina promptly sobered, taking the time to reflect and ascertain her standing.


    "Do youprehend, Seraphina? Lord Ansel of Hydral...he is the beacon of hope for you, for me, for our entire family, and even for our vige," she whispered.


    The frail, snow-haired girl gently cradled her sister''s face, "I will make mention of your gift to Lord Hydral. You must...you must do everything within your power to remain by his side. He has the ability to alter your fate, Seri."


    Seraphina stared at her sister, truly taken aback. Even after being expelled from school, her sister had never spoken to her with such solemnity.


    She knew that this was not the time for wilfulness... her sister was right. Regardless of everything else, at the very least, this man looked more tolerable to her than that idiot pig, and he did not look at her and her sister with that disgusting gaze.


    Even though he was sissy and psycho, she could endure him for the sake of her sister and her parents...


    The train of Seraphina''s thoughts came to an abrupt halt.


    The moment the idea of "temporarily serving under that Ansel of Hydral" surfaced in her mind, a wave of nausea almost made her retch. It swept over her, flooding every inch of her body.


    Her stomach started to convulse involuntarily, her body trembling uncontrobly as if...as if recalling that moment.


    ¡ª That moment when sheid eyes on Ansel of Hydral.


    A sensation of disgust overwhelmed her as if she had encountered the most horrendous, most grotesque monster in the world, a creature so vile that she couldn''t bear to inhabit the same world as it.


    "I refuse!"


    Driven by this revulsion, the impulsive and fiery-tempered girl abruptly vented her refusal.

 Chapter 7: Degraded As Her [2.2K]

    <h4>Chapter 7: Degraded As Her [2.2K]</h4>


    The Count of Red Frost''s demise, along with the judgment records of Ansel of Hydral, found their way to the imperial capital. As ever, His Majesty ¡ª actually, Her Majesty on the throne did not conceal her fondness and indulgence for Ansel.


    "You have full authority over the affairs of the Red Frost territory," read the emperor''s reply. "Kill whomever you wish, there is no need to inform me further, but you must not let the Red Frost territory stagnate."


    Thus, at this moment, Ansel was in his study, managing the umted problems of the Red Frost territory.


    "Young Lord, for the next three years we will only collect five percent of the agricultural tax, and all misceneous taxes regarding the farmers will be abolished, as well as lowering themercial tax, is this not..."


    Saville was ustomed to his young lord''s whimsicality, but Ansel always managed to astonish him in unexpected ways.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Ansel lifted his head, "Too little? I was thinking of exempting the taxes altogether."


    "That would be somewhat... difficult to exin to Her Majesty."


    Ansel,ughing heartily, leaned back onto his chair, his delicate feather pen spinning between his fingers: "Saville, do you know how many years that fool Cantrell has been collecting taxes?"


    The young nobleman spread his hands, even this casual gesture seemed elegant and carefree on him: "Sixty years! Based on the normal tax rate, that fellow has taxed for sixty years ahead! It''s a miracle that the Red Frost territory has survived this long, not to mention the unbearable chain of benefits he established..."


    He shook his head and burst intoughter: "What we were able to confiscate, the personal wealth that we could pocket, is more than enough to satisfy Her Majesty, and she wouldn''t care too much about this small amount of money. The properties that my dear father confiscated over the years would be enough for her to squander for a long time, hmm... she might even squander until her death."


    "But that implies, young lord, that you intend to use your spoils of war to subsidize themoners of the Red Frost territory." Saville reminded, "Even for your benevolence, that is too extravagant."


    As the pact head with Ansel''s father, Saville had enough experience to gauge the extent of these parasites'' plumpness. Even if the major part of the Count of Red Frost''s wealth went to the emperor, the spoils of war that came into Ansel''s hands would still be an extraordinary figure ¨C especially considering the likelihood that the emperor, who adored the young lord, would leave the lion''s share to Ansel himself.


    Even so, in Saville''s view, extracting such arge expenditure from this massive war booty was unnecessary.


    However, he would only raise some questions about Ansel''s decisions, never dictate, and Saville was ustomed to his young lord''s inexplicable favouritism towards themoners.


    In the territory of Hydral, Ansel of Hydral''s reputation was even higher than that of his father and the emperorbined.


    "Saville, when did your perspective be so narrow?" The young noble chuckled and shook his head.


    "If ''Greatness'' could be bought with money, then hesitation is short-sightedness, and stinginess is foolishness¡ªand more importantly, money doesn''t hold much significance for me."


    Ansel, rising and stretching, pushed open the window. The snowstorm had abated, but his temporary residence was nketed in snow. Outdoors, a number of amicable civilians were volunteering to shovel the snow for him.


    "Such easily contented people," thenguid serpent remarked with an inscrutable smile.


    "Lorenzo, Cedric, Nichs, you''ve beenboring for over an hour. Don''t you fancy a respite?" the young man called out to the youths in the courtyard.


    The individuals whose names had been mentioned looked up in delighted surprise, waving their snow shovels with vigor. None of them perceived their toil as arduous.


    Ansel cast a nce at Saville, who gave a slight nod and vanished into the study.


    Five minutester, the maids arrived in the courtyard with clear spirits and dried meat. Amid the surprised and adoring gazes of the young men below, Ansel waved cheerfully, then returned to his seat.


    However, not long after, cries of "Hurrah, Hydral!" echoed from outside the window, causing the joy on Ansel''s face to fade into a resigned sigh.


    "Saville, find me a mage capable of casting a potent sound-proofing spell before nightfall."


    "Tonight? You''re staying in the mansion tonight?"


    "Hmm? Do I have other engagements?"


    Ansel, taken aback, nced through the documents at hand, then pped his forehead. "The minor nobles and merchants of the Red Frost territory... I almost forgot about them. They''re quick on the uptake, only half a day has passed. What about the Red Frost Family? Have they been dealt with as per my instructions?"


    Saville bowed slightly. "It''s being taken care of, sir. It won''t take much longer."


    The young lord of Hydral nodded, then reacted with shock. "So soon? You didn''t use my father''s methods, did you?"


    "...Young lord, do you find me so unreliable?"


    "Hahaha, just a jest to lighten the mood. Managing affairs can be quite taxing, Saville."


    "Shall I summon Miss Leclerc to join us?" the considerate butler inquired.


    "Oh! I nearly forgot about my dear girl."


    Ansel stroked his chin in contemtion. "Activate the heating mode in the room when you leave."


    The butler bowed and took his leave.


    "Ah, one more thing, Saville."


    A meaningful smile spread across the young man''s face.


    "Get in touch with the two friends rmended by the Count of Red Frost."


    .


    Marlina, standing before the study door, clutched her clothes nervously, awaiting a response from within.


    "Come in."


    Hearing the pleasant young voice from inside, she took a deep breath and cautiously pushed the door open.


    The warmth within the room surprised Marlina. Even without a firece, it was morefortable than the living room with a zing hearth.


    Marlina knew this was due to some sort of magical inscription. As long as a magical crystal was provided, it could make a summer room incredibly cool, and a winter room wonderfully warm.


    If every Northern household had such a thing, how many lives could be saved from freezing each year...


    Marlina was lost in thought, but quickly cast those cluttered thoughts aside, nervously watching the young man writing at his desk.


    "Is there something you need, Miss Marlowe?" When Seraphina was absent, Ansel addressed Marlina by herst name, as was proper.


    "Lord... Lord Hydral."


    Even though she had steeled herself, Marlina''s heart rate quickened uncontrobly when she faced Ansel again.


    Despite warnings from her heart that Ansel of Hydral, a powerful figure who could easily execute the Count of Red Frost, was surely more mysterious,plex, and dangerous than she could ever imagine, had he done anything improper so far?


    No, even though Marlina scrutinised him closely, she could not find any tarnish on the young, handsome Lord Hydral''s character. On the contrary, he had helped countless citizens of the Red Frost territory without asking for anything in return. The most formidable beast in the territory had been in by the golden knight himself. What else could she possibly doubt?


    Marlina, like a timid rabbit, stealthily observed Lord Hydral''s serious expression as he processed the documents, wondering why her sister harbored such animosity towards Lord Hydral.


    "Miss Marlowe."


    As Marlina was lost in thought, Ansel of Hydral had already set down his pen, gazing at her with a gentle smile, devoid of impatience, repeating his question, "How may I assist you?"


    The silver-haired girl, acutely aware of her impropriety, blushed fiercely. She lowered her gaze, her voice still faint yet less timid, reced by a hint of shyness.


    "I... I would like to request a small amount of your time, just a little."


    Ansel reclined leisurely, his hands that rested on the table now sped together, then moved beneath it.


    He queried with a smile, "May I interpret this as an invitation for a date?"


    "No! Not - not at all!" Marlina''s ears instantly red red, a beautiful crimson spreading from her delicate, snow-white neck to her cheeks, "That''s not what I meant!"


    "What a pity," Ansel sighed mncholically, "It appears I''m not yet worthy."


    Poor Miss Marlina was left speechless by his words, standing still, uttering peculiar sounds, until Ansel could not help butugh.


    "Don''t be so tense, Miss Marlina, it was merely a jest." - He subtly changed his address, and Miss Marlina, oblivious to this, remained silent, her hands clenched around her dress after recovering, embarrassment clear on her face.


    Of course it was a jest, how could a man like Lord Hydral possibly hold her in any regard - Marlina felt a whirlwind of emotions, caused by the brief moment of joy that had shed in her heart.


    "Uhmm... Have I been overly disrespectful, Miss Marlina?" Ansel, observing Marlina, suddenly asked with a hint of worry.


    "...No, it''s not that, I just..."


    Marlina, who had thought she could converse with Ansel clearly, was now in turmoil.


    Good news was, she no longer felt any pressure regarding her request; bad news was, the current pressure made her want to cradle her head and squat on the ground.


    "Alright then, please lift your head, Miss Marlina."


    "... " Marlina, unlike her capricious sister, obediently lifted her head.


    Ansel looked straight into her eyes, and before Marlina could start avoiding his gaze, he spoke earnestly, "I apologize for my previous reckless remarks, Miss Marlina."


    Marlina immediately waved her hands in panic, "No... you don''t have to..."


    No person of significance had ever apologized to her. When she tried pointing out the tax officer''s mistake for the first time, she received a cruel p. After that, Marlina learned never to point out the mistakes of important people.


    "But I indeed acted rashly, I just wanted you to rx." Ansel smiled, winking at her, "Now, Miss Marlina, are you only thinking ''What is this man saying?'' and not so nervous about what you want to say?"


    The girl was stunned. The breath she exhaled felt scorching hot, she was unsure whether it was because the room was too warm or for some other reason.


    She couldn''t help but tap the floor lightly with her toe and with a voice that had be slightly heated and soft, replied, "Yes, thank you, Lord Hydral, I''m not so nervous now."


    "I would like to request your presence... as a witness, a witness to Seraphina''s talent. I assure you, she will be outstanding ... no, she will be the finest hunter, the greatest warrior in the North!"


    Marlina''s voice was resolute, her gaze meeting Ansel''s without any evasion.


    "Uhmm... then why isn''t Miss Seraphina here with you, Miss Marlina?"


    "... "


    Poor Marlina, the courage she had gathered drained away all at once.


    However, before any awkwardness could set in, Ansel was already smiling, saying, "It''s alright, tomorrow... after breakfast, bring Miss Seraphina-"


    He paused mid-sentence, as if struck by a thought, his smile widening, "No, let it be tonight, the maids will inform you."


    The ups and downs left Marlina''s heart skipping beats, she suppressed her tion, bowing deeply to Ansel, "Thank you for your kindness, Lord Hydral!"


    "No, you should be thanking yourself, Miss... hss...Marlina."


    As if the strange sound had never been made, Ansel smiled, "You should be thanking your love for your family, and thatmendable courage."


    Marlina, under the gaze of those sea-blue eyes, was somewhat dazed. No one had ever said such words to her, she felt a peculiar emotion budding in her heart, an emotion that made her oblivious to the odd feeling... something gradually encroaching.


    As Ansel had suggested, she mustered her courage once again. Hoisting the hem of her gown, she proffered an awkward curtsy, more caricature than courtesy.


    With an effort, she suppressed the impulse to flee the study and scampered away, leaving the room in silence.


    After a moment of tranquility, an odd gulping sound filled the room.


    "Poor Miss Marlina," intoned a voice, voluptuous and self-assured, like the siren''s song from some mythic tale.


    "Dear Miss Leclerc," Ansel murmured, locking eyes with a pair of impossibly ck orbs, devoid of luster yet imbued with a sinister fervor.


    "What transpired just now was unbefitting of a good girl."


    Around his sea-blue irises, a ring of profound darkness seemed to have taken hold, writhing and twitching like a living creature.


    The gentlemanly, benevolent demeanor he had presented earlier now seemed a mere illusion, a smokescreen that once dissipated revealed a demonic spectacle from the abyss, devouring all who dared to gaze upon him.


    "But I am no longer a good girl, dear master."


    E Leclerc, reborn, nestledfortably against Ansel''s thigh. "Of course, if you require it of me, I will be. But at that moment just now¡ª"


    An insinuating, uncanny smile crept onto her face. Like a boneless serpent, she twisted upwards, pressed against the young man''s chest, and tilted her chin to lick his earlobe.


    "Do you want me to be a good girl, or a bad girl?"


    Ansel''s smile widened as he caressed her chin.


    "I need you to be a girl who does not sumb to jealousy."


    As he observed the slight stiffness in her beautiful countenance, a devilish delight sparked within him, birthed from the heart of endless darkness. He gently wrapped an arm around her waist, weaving a spell around her soul.


    "Because jealousy is pointless. Those who are unworthy cannot apany me."


    Ansel nuzzled E''s immacte neck, his whisper like venom seeping into her veins.


    "But you, E, my good girl, you are destined to plummet with me into the abyss, aren''t you?"


    "Ah... Ah¡ª!"


    The woman, her dark eyes locked onto Ansel, issued a fanatical, almost mournful moan.


    "Yes... yes, yes! My devil, my... master!"

 Chapter 8: Foolish As Her

    <h4>Chapter 8: Foolish As Her</h4>


    Seraphina Marlowe, perched cross-legged on the bed, had a stern expression on her face, her tender toes curled in agitation.


    The sweet fruits arrayed on the table would have been devoured by now under normal circumstances, yet the silver-haired girl bore no appetite.


    At the room''s center, Marlina knelt in prayer. The Marlowe family held no belief in any deities, but at this precipice, anything that could possibly aid Seraphina, no matter how nebulous, she was willing to undertake.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    The brief, assertive knock startled Marlina into opening her eyes. She immediately rose, dusted off her skirt and hastened to the door.


    "Miss Marlina," the tall, graceful, conservatively dresseddy''s maid greeted softly, "It is time to depart."


    "Thank you for the notification... Seraphina,e here!"


    In lieu of her usual endearing nicknames for her sister, Marlina hoped Seraphina wouldprehend the gravity of the situation.


    "...Alright, alright."


    Albeit unwilling, the young wolf curled up on the bed had no choice but to pout, leap down and stride barefoot towards the door.


    She nced at her sister, then at the maid, and muttered, "Lead the way."


    "Please wait, Miss Seraphina, there are preparations to be made before we proceed."


    The maid, holding up an armden with clothing, spoke gently, "Please change your attire."


    "What''s the deal, I need to change clothes to fight?"


    Seraphina, oblivious of what was expected of her, first stared at the maid in puzzlement, then became alert, "He didn''t deliberately get an expensive dress for me to ruin and then ask for money back, did he?"


    The experienceddy''s maid didn''t exhibit any emotion at Seraphina''s rash remark, she calmly exined, "You are required to apany the master to a banquet tonight. Your current outfit would tarnish the master''s reputation."


    Marlina was taken aback, and Seraphina, needless to say, was bbergasted and immediately shrieked:


    "A banquet? Not a fight? Why is he taking me to a banquet?"


    "...The master requires a bodyguard," thedy''s maid sighed, "It was Miss Marlina''s rmendation that has afforded you this opportunity. Please do not squander this grace of destiny, Miss Seraphina."


    "A... a bodyguard?"


    Marlina hadn''t anticipated Ansel taking such a direct approach. But could Seri handle such a role? What if there were any idents...?


    Marlina''s only weakness in her otherwise impable personality, her timidity, rendered her indecisive in this moment.


    It was Seraphina who broke the silence, "Fine, got it. Hand me the clothes, we''ll change ourselves."


    She grabbed the clothes from the maid, nced at her sister, "Help me get dressed, Marli."


    "...Ah? Oh... sure." Regaining herposure, Marlina inhaled deeply and turned apologetically to the maid, "Apologies for the inconvenience. We will be quick."


    Thedy''s maid nodded slightly and closed the door behind her.


    Meanwhile, Ansel, now garbed in a new silver-grey wolf fur cloak and leaning on his serpent-headed scepter, descended the stairs. Seeing thedy''s maid waiting patiently by the door, he greeted her warmly:


    "Meli, how is our miss bodyguard?"


    Maid Meli responded after a respectful curtsy, "She is changing her attire. I apologize for the dy, master, for wasting your time."


    Before Ansel could utter a word, a loud squeal emanated from the room behind him.


    "What kind of clothing is this! I refuse to wear such a thing!"


    Meli frowned slightly, about to turn and knock on the door, but caught sight of Ansel''s amused expression.


    Seeing the young lord''s mirth, she chose to remain quiet, standing vigil at the room''s entrance.


    "No, I''d rather dress myself in bear fur than wear this... Marli, I won''t do it!"


    "I! I..."


    Whatever conversation transpired between the sisters in the room, the distinctly naive yet sweet voice of Miss Seraphina, tinged with an odd irritability, gradually diminished.


    By then, Ansel was at the door. He knocked, a smile on his face. "Miss Seraphina, are you ready?"


    "Wait!" A somewhat terrified cry came from within. "Just wait, I... I..."


    "You seem to not favor that dress?"


    "Only a shameless person would wear such a thing in public!" Miss Seraphina''s anger was not something that could be contained by walls and doors¡ªnor was the aura of foolishness that she exuded.


    "Lord Hydral! Seraphina was speaking nonsense just now, please do not take it to heart! She''ll have her clothes changed soon!"


    Marlina''s anxious voice came from within the room, apanied by a tter of noise.


    Ansel leaned against the door, responding lightly, "If she dislikes it, she needn''t change."


    The expression of the maid standing beside him changed instantly, though she refrained from voicing anything.


    A moment of silence ensued in the room, followed by Seraphina''s hesitant voice, "Really?"


    "Of course, Hydral never lies. If Miss Seraphina is so resistant to the dress, she can wear casual clothes instead."


    In less than two minutes, Marlina opened the door, looking nervously at Ansel, "Lord Hydral, but this would cause you to¡ª"


    "¡ªLose my noble demeanor at the party?" Ansel chuckled, "Having already resolved to take Miss Seraphina to the party, how could I care about such a thing?"


    Despite discerning no mockery in Ansel''s tone, Marlina still blushed, unable to refute.


    "You talk as if I''m bound to embarrass you."


    Squeezing past her sister, Seraphina, dressed in a hunter''s outfit, looked defiantly into Ansel''s eyes.


    ¡ªEven though not long ago, she was pped by Saville and dared not meet Ansel''s gaze.


    "I''m to be your guard, right? Let''s get one thing straight, I don''t know how to protect others, only how to take down prey. Are you sure that''s eptable?"


    "Seraphina !" Marlina, both anxious and angry, interjected, "You cannot speak to Lord Hydral in such a manner!"


    Seraphina cast her eyes down to the floor. Regardless, the words had been spoken, and she couldn''t take them back now.


    Ansel, meanwhile, observed the future heroine with a smile.


    Her petite face and slender figure were far removed from the tall, mature woman in his memory. The hunter''s outfit he had procured for her fit her body perfectly, emphasizing her youthful curves without hiding them.


    Complementing her physical beauty, Miss Seraphina possessed a face that even the finest artist could not fault. Her prominent features hinted at a seductive beauty, even at this young age.


    But she was RETARDED.


    To reiterate, Seraphina Marlowe, at this time, could best be described as foolish and impetuous. Having read about Seraphina''s life, Ansel believed that only the term ''retarded'' could urately describe her current state.


    Arrogant, conceited, self-righteous,cking in decorum, short-sighted... Most criticisms applicable to fools could be attributed to Seraphina at this moment.


    But Ansel was neither irritated nor impatient. He had been prepared for this for a long time. So long, in fact, that all his hostility towards Seraphina had nearly evaporated.


    What remained was a dark desire.


    ¡ªThe desire to tame this brutish, wild young wolf into a fanatically loyal hound.

 Chapter 9: Grumpy As Her

    <h4>Chapter 9: Grumpy As Her</h4>


    Upon Ansel''s descent from the carriage, a middle-aged nobleman, who had been awaiting his arrival at the opulent manor''s entrance, immediately approached him, bowing in utmost deference.


    "Forgive me for consuming your precious moments, Lord Hydral," he apologized.


    The man, known as Daram Stoneheart, held significant power in Red Frost and its surrounding areas, second only to the Count of Red Frost. Although a mere count himself, his backing was formidable enough to rival the Count''s, allowing him to maintain his position in this territory with ease. Ansel paid little heed to these tedious aristocratic power struggles, although he saw many opportunities for maniption.


    Waving his hand, Ansel said, "Spare me the pleasantries, Lord Stoneheart. We both understand the importance of our forting discussion for the future of Red Frost. Furthermore..."


    His amiable demeanor and courteous manners, which had won the praise of the imperial nobility and captivated countless noblewomen, shone through as his signature, warm smile lit his face.


    "Am I such an impossible person to converse with?"


    "No - Not at all," Lord Stoneheart responded, reverence and fervor etched on his face, as though oblivious to the man who had decimated the Count of Red Frost and made a spectacle of his demise.


    "I am confident that tonight''s banquet will conclude sessfully." The middle-aged man bowed slightly, making a weing gesture. "Allow me to lead the way."


    "I see no reason not to, but please wait a moment," Ansel nodded slightly, raising an eyebrow as he turned to look back at the carriage. "Seraphina, why are you still in the carriage?"


    "..."


    A young girl with flushed cheeks and short, snow-white hair pushed open the carriage door in apparent annoyance and trudged over to Ansel, almost visibly exuding reluctance.


    Lord Stoneheart looked surprised. "And who might this be...?"


    "My bodyguard, albeit an inexperienced one. I apologize for the inconvenience. It seems she''s...overindulged in the heated carriage," Ansel exined, his smile unfaltering in the face of Stoneheart''s astonishment.


    "I''ve told you, I don''t know how to protect others," Seraphina retorted, arms crossed and brow furrowed. She quickly added, as if to change the subject, "But I can take down the prey inside. Right now, in fact."


    "Go to your banquet, and let me beat up the people I have to. Is that a problem?"


    Her blunt words left Lord Stoneheart slightly embarrassed. He wanted to assure them of the banquet''s safety, but Ansel seemed indifferent, leaving him unable to say much. He simply gestured for them to follow and moved ahead, hiding his bitter smile from Ansel.


    Seeing Ansel''s non-response, Seraphina continued to pester him, "You''re not going to answer? If you don''t, I''ll take it as a yes, and I''ll go right now¡ª"


    As she turned around, ted, Ansel held her head in ce.


    "Seraphina."


    Before she could retort, Ansel calmly said, "Don''t waste the opportunity Marlina fought for you."


    "You''re worthless in my eyes, at least for now."


    "..."


    The delicate frame of the girl quivered slightly, yet it was not out of fear, for Ansel of Hydral recognized that familiar aura - primal, menacing, and brutal, akin to a savage beast untamed.


    In roughly two or three seconds, the expressionless girl spun around in her hunting attire, kicked off her shoes, and barefoot, stepped onto the snow.


    Ansel, aware of her intentions, feigned curiosity and inquired, "What is the purpose of this?"


    "It''s a hunting tradition", Seraphina''s tone carried an unmistakable harshness, "Since you think I''m bound to embarrass you anyway, this shouldn''t matter."


    "As long as you fulfill your duties."


    "...Hmph, don''t get frightenedter, young lord."


    As Ansel, following the Count of Red Frost, walked into the manor, he paused slightly, then chuckled with interest, "Later? Are you certain something will happen?"


    The Count, who was guiding Ansel, felt his heartbeat stop abruptly, he turned around, intending to say something, but was stopped by Ansel''s raised hand.


    Seraphina crouched down, like a true beast, her hands and feet touching the ground, her buttocks raised high, from Ansel''s perspective, he could see the fullness that did not belong to a young girl, the deep hollow of her lower back, and the enticing curves drawn by her tight hunting clothes.


    "...Hostility," she murmured with her eyes closed, sniffing, "Six, eight... thirteen in total. Five on the roof, six inside the house, and two... can''t find their location, they''re somewhat elusive."


    Then the young girl stood up, bared her teeth, her sharp canines shining with an incredible cold light under the moonlight.


    "You''ve offended quite a few people," she said, not hiding her schadenfreude.


    Ansel shrugged, "But isn''t it you who''s dealing with them, Seraphina?"


    Seraphina''s face darkened, and the thought of "why not just let these assholes kill him" shed through her mind.


    But fortunately, she had some basic intelligence, knowing that if she did that, Ansel might not die, but she and her sister would certainly meet a bad end.


    "So why won''t you let me take care of them directly?" Seraphina''s pretty face was full of irritation, "It''s a waste of time! Will it be my fault if something happenster?"


    The young nobleman, watched by the already stunned Count of Red Frost, sighed, "If I wanted to negate your value, you would have been ruined by me that night, dear Miss Seraphina."


    *


    Even though he had fully prepared himself, Ansel still felt an unusual sense of powerlessness.


    ¡ª It was truly a miracle among miracles that Seraphina could grow into the Sky Wolf Emperor, and on the other hand, it also demonstrated how terrifying the power of destiny could be.


    "Before this banquet ends, you just need to follow my orders."


    Ansel, sensing the dark emotions beginning to surge in his heart, decided to quickly end the conversation with Seraphina, "And mymand is, protect me by my side, that''s all."


    Seraphina clicked her tongue and responded sarcastically, "Understood, understood, Great Lord Hydral."


    ¡ª She seemed not to realize what Ansel meant by "ruining", otherwise she would have been hysterical.


    Meanwhile, Ansel took this opportunity topose himself and smiled at the Count of Red Frost, "We''ve wasted a bit of time, but it doesn''t matter, Lord Stoneheart."


    At the words "it doesn''t matter", the Count knew what he had to do. Coming back to his senses, he also nodded and smiled warmly, "Indeed, it doesn''t matter, Lord Hydral, please follow me."


    However, during the process of guiding Ansel, the Count was unable to contain the emotions surging in his heart.


    Who was that girl? Lord Hydral''s concubine? Why else would she dare to talk to Lord Hydral like that?


    The Count considered himself quite generous and benevolent in character, but if any guard or servant dared to speak to him like that, he would have pped them, punished them with a cane, and exiled them long ago. If it were a noble with a bad temper, it wouldn''t be surprising to turn them into a ¨~¨~¨~ and throw them into the slums.


    Was that young viper really that merciful? Bullshit! Any idiot who believes that will soon share a grave with the Count of Red Frost.


    Now the Redstone Count could only pray that this seemingly not very smart guard could truly protect Lord Hydral.

 Chapter 10: Strong As Her [2.7K]

    <h4>Chapter 10: Strong As Her [2.7K]</h4>


    In actuality, the territories bestowed upon the nobility by the Empire, particrly the eminent nobles such as dukes and marquesses, were so extensive and bountiful that they hardly differed from kingdoms.


    However, the Emperor would not tolerate the existence of any so-called kingdoms within the Empire. Each Emperor manifested such immense desire for control, much akin to the Empire itself, which bore no name, merely the Empire¡ªharbouring the voracious ambition of the mefeast Royal, aspiring to rule the grand nations of the entire world.


    It required no appetion, just as a continent is simply a continent, the world merely the world. The Empire was destined to be such amonce noun in the future, necessitating no additional footnotes.


    To return to the matter at hand, it was precisely for this reason that, although the Red Frost Territory was merely a "territory," it was considered bountiful in the "barbaric north." Coupled with its unique characteristics, a significant number of northern nobility, as well as merchants, had chosen to put down roots there. Consequently, even though barely half a day had passed since the death of the Count of Red Frost, numerous individuals, anxious about the future, had been forced to pay exorbitant teleportation fees and arrive at the manor of the Count Stoneheart.


    ¡ª The reason for their haste? Of course, it was because everyone feared death, and those who didn''t were hanging at the entrance of Ansel of Hydral''s residence.


    And even those who feared death might find themselves hanging there.


    Thus, when Ansel entered the main hall, the men and women, dressed sovishly that it caused Seraphina''s eyes to ache, flocked to him like bees to honey.


    As previously stated, she had absolutely no idea how to perform her duties as a guard and stood stiffly beside Ansel, watching them surround him.


    Those who could make it here were individuals with some influence and vision, who naturally understood the unwritten rules of "high society" etiquette. Despite Hydral''s notorious reputation creating an initially unsightly scene, with everyone behaving like courtesans in a brothel, the rules forged by millennia of societal evolution swiftly restored order to the scene.


    The first batch to approach Ansel could naturally only be the nobles of the Red Frost Territory, second only to the Count of Red Frost. The nobles who were ustomed to wielding power within their own small territories were now so humble that it sent shivers down Seraphina''s spine, causing her to rub her arms and step back a bit.


    Ansel, rubbing his snake-head scepter, had a slight smile on his face, which to the onlookers, of course, appeared as a friendly grin. He conversed with the surrounding nobles, his tone light and approachable. Even when chatting with four or five people simultaneously, he didn''t let anyone feel isted.


    At that moment, our fair-haired guard was in quite a bind. Ansel''smand prevented her from straying too far, yet the nauseating scent of the nobles caused her nose to ache.


    Decay, sourness, pungency, and an indescribable foul odor. Some were strong, some faint, but all of them, to some extent, carried these scents.


    She watched Ansel, surrounded by these rotten individuals, yet still engaged in lively conversation, and curled her arms as close to the edge as possible, pulling a cold, sarcastic smile.


    Although this sissy didn''t have any repulsive smells, the fact that he could mix so well with this lot made her question¡ªhow could he be anything but a rotten apple as well?


    ... Wait a second.


    The girl''s fingers gently tap on her arm, her sharp canines revealing their gleaming points.


    What a sterling opportunity! An asion to expose this chap''s true nature not only to Marlina... but to everyone! Witness how I record every word he utters and recite them for all to hear!


    "...I too express my deepest regret about the Count of Red Frost, the rest of the Red Frost family will be treated benevolently, I assure you."


    ¡ª Regret? Just as I suspected, he''s no better than the other rogue!


    "Her Majesty has temporarily entrusted me with the role of the lord, and there are many political orders that will require your cooperation."


    ¡ª Just as I thought! He''s in league with the nobility! He undoubtedly has malevolent intentions! His murder of the Count of Red Frost was nothing but a scheme to usurp him!


    "Details? Well, it''s not that I''m reluctant to share, let''s have a brief meeting to discuss them after the banquet, shall we?"


    Then came a flood of inane conversation that, in Seraphina''s view, was utterly devoid of substance. Nonsense about the quality of wine from this or that ce, the merit of someone''s painting, who acquired some peculiar artifact... Although these words were meaningless, they confirmed one thing for Seraphina:


    This Ansel of Hydral was no different from any other noble! He looked down uponmoners, cared not for their wellbeing, and only had eyes for the glory and prestige of his own kind. The only difference was that unlike other nobles, he put on an act in front ofmoners.


    As she thought about this, Seraphina was filled with joy. Now she had a reason to refuse to associate with this man. Marlina was the most sensible person, and if she knew Ansel''s true nature, she wouldn''t let her continue with this.


    The girl nced at the young nobleman who was now controlling the banquet. He epted everyone''s ttery without a hint of arrogance. Everyone who spoke with him seemed to feel genuinely pleased and at ease. He navigated the intricate social web with ease, interpreting people''s thoughts and feelings as if turning pages in a book. Despite her intense dislike for Ansel and her rudimentary aesthetic sensibilities, even Seraphina had to admit that the man was...petent.


    But the more she thought this, the more her irritation and difort grew. The more she looked at Ansel, the more she disliked him.


    *


    As time slowly passed, the high society guests at the banquet enjoyed the delicious food and wine, admired the beautiful women singing and dancing in the light of the twinkling magic crystals. It seemed like everyone was happy, like every person who hade with fear had now cleared their mncholy.


    Standing by Ansel''s side, Seraphina felt out of ce in this merriment, as she restlessly awaited the approach of her prey and enemies- if these cowards didn''t show up, wouldn''t she have suffered for nothing?


    But the hostility she sensed remained at a... ah, safe distance from Ansel.


    What a bunch of useless lot!


    The enemy that was closest to Ansel and radiating hostility was 13 meters behind Seraphina in a crowd of people. If it weren''t for Ansel''s "order" not to leave his side, Seraphina would have rushed over, broken his arm, and taken him down.


    Finally, after what felt like a long torment, the banquet... ended.


    Saraphina looked at Count Stoneheart, who was standing on the stage announcing the end of the banquet, with a face full of disbelief.


    Just like that? All this time spent in thepany of these filthy nobles and these sycophants reeking of money, and nothing happened?


    The banquet ended on a high note, with the hosts and the guests in high spirits. Only the barefooted girl, d in brown hunter''s garb, seemed out of ce in this world. She grit her teeth, her savage and barbaric eyes making every nobleman and merchant bidding farewell to Ansel break into a cold sweat.


    "Alright, noble lords, those of you with the glorious imperial blood flowing in your veins."


    Ansel stood up at this moment, smiling at the circle of influential nobles of Red Frost:


    "The conversation we are about to have will determine the future of the Red Frost domain for the next few years. I am not expert in governance, so I hope you will speak freely and offer me your valuable advice."


    "You''re too modest, Lord Hydral." Count Stoneheart was the first to speak, "Everyone knows that the territories under your rule are like paradise on earth. We are hardly in a position to give you advice. We should be asking for your guidance instead."


    The nobility echoed in unison, and amidst this jovial atmosphere, Ansel, led by the Count Stoneheart, strolled towards the prearranged council chamber.


    Catching sight of the stationarydy guard in his peripheral vision, Ansel gently tapped the ground with his scepter, "Seraphina, it is time to move."


    "Ah... Huh? We''re leaving? Let''s hurry then!"


    "I mean, it''s time for the next phase. Follow me - have you forgotten my orders?"


    "..."


    The nobles observed the astonishingly beautiful girl in snow-white hair with either subtle or tant gazes. As if mocking her, the absurd extra tasks at this damned banquet, and the demeaning gazes assessing her like an object, all served to fuel Seraphina''s burgeoning rage. Fixing her gaze on Ansel''s retreating figure, she articted each word with deliberate pause:


    "You''d best anticipate someoneing to kill you, Hydral."


    This statement stunned the other nobles, even the Count Stoneheart, who had observed the peculiar rtionship between Ansel and Seraphina, was momentarily dumbstruck.


    After the shock came fury. In the eyes of the nobility, the wless Lord Hydral represented their noble bloodline. Someone immediately reprimanded Seraphina, "You lowly servant, who gave you the audacity to insult Lord Hydral! Kneel and p yourself in the face!"


    A twitch yed at the corners of Seraphina''s mouth. A strange, beast-like growl of savage wildness squeezed past her bared teeth.


    She could never forget the humiliation of being ughtered, controlled, wantonly insulted, and the humiliation of her sister begging her to apologize in the most demeaning manner.


    The phrase "p yourself" served as the spark that could instantly send Seraphina into an uncontroble rage.


    But by now, Ansel had already ced his serpent-head scepter before Seraphina, the message was crystal clear.


    ¡ªYou must not cross this line.


    "Hyd...ra¡ª"


    "Viscount VerdantSnow."


    Before Seraphina could finish her hate-filled growl, Ansel had already begun speaking cheerfully to the viscount who had just stood up.


    The called-out viscount responded excitedly, "Yes, Lord Hydral! May I ask you¡ª"


    "What gave you the audacity to overstep?"


    Ansel kindly interrupted him.


    The Count Stoneheart subtly shook his head, regarding the young viscount with pity.


    The viscount''s face hardened, and then it was filled with immense panic and fear, "No, I didn''t..."


    "Is it my affability, or your foolishness?"


    Ansel approached the Viscount of Snow, looking at the young man who had spoken for him with a gentle gaze.


    At this moment, all the nobility and prominence of this viscount had disappeared, or rather... had been obliterated.


    Obliterated by the even younger Hydral with his soft, gentle words.


    "Kneel."


    He said this in apassionate tone, cing his scepter on the viscount''s shoulder.


    "p yourself."


    The young noble, his face and lips already drained of color, fell to his knees as if bearing a tremendous weight, and forcefully pped himself with his trembling hand.


    "Once the viscount realizes his mistake, he can stop¡ª and you too, Seraphina."


    Ansel slightly tilted his head, ncing at the slightly subsided Seraphina while maintaining his elegant smile:


    "Upon your return, prepare to face punishment."


    "...Tsk."


    After administering a lesson to two impertinent youths, Ansel acted as if nothing untoward had transpired, turning to the Count of Stoneheart, "Please lead the way, Lord Stoneheart."


    Immediatelyprehending, the Count of Stoneheart initiated conversation amongst the nobles with topics of fine wine and artistry. Again, the imperial bluebloods cheerfully discussed magnificent matters unrted to the mortal world, and departed.


    Witnessing Ansel, who had disyed no dissatisfaction from beginning to end and conversed joyfully with the nobles, Seraphina was overwhelmed by a surge of potent loathing.


    How could a man be so profoundly hypocritical? Did he not feel revulsion at his own fa?ade? Did he believe his prior actions were just? Could mere words of his provoke gratitude in her heart?


    An anonymous rage burnt within Seraphina, scorching her insides. In her eyes, every action and deed of Ansel was utterly repugnant, mirroring her inexplicable intense hatred for him.


    The restless young wolf, endeavoring to rein in her ws and fangs, suppressed the urge to thrash the nobles who spouted frivolous and irrelevant words, and followed Ansel in silence to the doors of a council hall.


    "I''ve saved a bottle of Red Python wine, and I hope Lord Hydral will relish it," said the Count of Stoneheart,ughing as he motioned for the servants to open the grand doors. "You must sample the specialty of the Red Frost territory¡ª"


    His words were cut midway as the doors were slightly ajar, and an imperceptible thunderous explosion echoed in the snowy night outside the mansion.


    Bang!


    The Count of Stoneheart at Ansel''s side was flung against the partially opened door as if he were struck by a terrifying beast. In the blink of an eye, a pristine snow-white intruded upon Ansel''s peripheral vision.


    The next moment, an abrasive sound echoed jarringly down the corridor of the council hall, apanied by the barely perceptible sound of flesh being torn apart.


    A sharp triangr arrowhead halted an inch before Ansel''s nose, slowly ceasing its rotation. Further ahead, a delicate, pale hand stretched out from the side, with crimson liquid slowly dripping from the back and palm. The owner of the beautiful hand rose slowly from her charging stance.


    The grating sound that had just made one''s teeth on edge was the noise emitted as Seraphina mped the arrow that was about to pierce Ansel''s skull with her palm!


    "Hmm... hahaha..."


    Before the screams could erupt, the girl''sughter, filled with delight, already echoed down the corridor.


    The two servants who had opened the door, after a brief moment of shock, rushed toward the unmoving Ansel, intending to draw daggers hidden in their sleeves towards his throat and heart!


    ¡ª s, it was but a fantasy.


    Because the moment they stepped forward, before they could even grasp the hidden des, Seraphina forcibly pulled the arrow out along its trajectory, and amidst the sttering blood, she hurled it back in the direction it came from, instantly shattering one man''s kneecap!


    Before the man''s wail of agony could ring out, the young wolf, her ws bared in exultation, dove low, her palm striking the assassin''s chin. Her fingers closed, seizing his lower jaw as if she held his entire skull, lifting him bodily into the air. She then sent him crashing down, his head...


    ¡ª the focal point of impact.


    In the midst of a heart-stirring hum, another arrow tore through the air with no room for dy. Seraphina Marlowe, crouching, seemed to have foreseen the projectile. Her robust yet supple body twisted, her long, powerful leg swept upward in a fierce kick that produced a whistling sound as it cleaved through the air.


    The snow-white instep of her foot, sharp as a knife''s edge, split the ck-gold arrowhead. The rotating pointed arrowhead cruelly tore through Seraphina''s flesh, but at the same time, her foot, acting as a de, violently kicked it away. The arrow was flung back with such force that it was embedded into the wall of the corridor.


    "You should have let me deal with the guy outside first," the standing Seraphina grumbled in displeasure, "Noble young lords who only cause me trouble."


    Ansel, seemingly oblivious of his near-death experiences, smiled and said, "So, to our Miss Marlowe, this is an insoluble problem?"


    "Who are you looking down on?!"


    Her words instantly caused Seraphina''s hackles to raise. Her foot, from which a chunk of flesh had been ruthlessly torn, stomped down heavily. Not a trace of pain showed on the young girl''s face. She tore a piece of cloth from her sleeve, skillfully bandaging her foot as she red coldly at Ansel.


    "Bring me ten more archers. The prey I''ve killed is hundreds, thousands of times their number!"


    "Hmm... I don''t think continuing to block arrows with your hands and feet is a good choice."


    "That''s because you idiotically stood there letting them shoot at you!"


    Furious, Seraphina roughly dragged Ansel away from the door gap, snatched two daggers from the fake servant turned assassin, and casually twirled them around.


    "Unfamiliar... No matter, they''ll do to block arrows."


    She forcefully kicked open the heavy double doors. The daggers in her hand effortlessly deflected another iing arrow in an almost inconceivable manner.


    "Finally, they show up, the useless lot."


    The girl standing in front of Ansel licked the gash on her palm. The blood on her sharp teeth mirrored her wildness and brutality, striking fear into the hearts of others.


    "Come."


    The young wolf showed her fangs in delight.


    "Try and kill him before my eyes."

 Chapter 11: Absurd As Her

    <h4>Chapter 11: Absurd As Her</h4>


    Behind Ansel, the ceiling copsed with a thunderous crash, and four assassins d in leather armor wielding short, curved des descended from above, their chilling intents revealed amid the settling dust and debris, aiming straight for Ansel''s cranium!


    At this moment, Seraphina, who was ostensibly facing the council hall, hadpletely anticipated their movements. Unsurprised and without hesitation, she spun around to seize one of the assassins she had knocked unconscious, using him as a projectile and hurling him towards the others in the air!


    Yet, these four assassins managed to kick off each other, leveraging their momentum to evade Seraphina''s human cannonball. They eachnded on the corridor walls, pushing off again with force, and from four different directions, they lunged at Ansel.


    Once again, Seraphina roughly grabbed Ansel, attempting to shield the young nobleman, who stood half a head taller than her, from the des aiming for his head. But as she pulled him, Ansel used her momentum to deftly spin around and entered the council hall, bypassing herpletely.


    Seraphina was left livid, raising her dagger to block the first strike intended for Ansel, even as she roared with fury:


    "Have you lost your mind, Hydral?! There are ambushes in there, and archers outside, don''t cause more trouble for me!"


    With her anger reaching its peak, Seraphina twisted her waist andunched a high kick at one of the assassins in mid-air who had no chance to evade. The dull thud of impact and the sharp, concentrated sound of breaking bones echoed, demonstrating the monstrous strength hidden beneath her delicate frame.


    The impacted assassin''s body nearly folded in half! He was sted off in mid-air and embedded into the wall.


    The remaining three assassins were stunned by this attack. Being sted away like a cannonball and then embedded into the wall, were they facing a formidable warrior or a monstrous beast?


    This was simply a f*cking delicate young girl!


    "Got time to be lost in thought while you''re a target in mid-air, do you?"


    With a derisiveugh, Seraphina''s storm of fists and kicks mercilessly descended.


    If the three assassins had reacted immediately, she would have been injured despite her best efforts to dodge. But that was only a hypothetical.


    When the wielders of weapons lose the "distance" needed to swing their weapons, and when the range is reduced to where fists and feet can reach against a monster like Seraphina with her extraordinarybat instincts and power...


    They didn''t stand a chance for a second strike.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The young girl''s snow-white hair danced in the wind as sheughed manically, the continuous sounds of physical collisions mixing with herughter, creating an eerie, terrifying symphony.


    The four assassins were knocked unconscious by Seraphina''s flurry of blows. She stretched her lithe and boneless waist, her body giving off crackling noises.


    "Damn... that''s exhrating!"


    Exhration flowed through thedy guard as she vented her pent-up fury. She then stepped heavily on an assassin''s head, looking down on him with contempt:


    "With skills like these, you''re not cut out to be an assassin. Go back to your vige and ughter pigs!"


    She wasn''t trying to insult her adversaries, she just naturally looked down on most people weaker than herself.


    Such humiliation of the weak wasmonce for Seraphina.


    "Hey, Hydral, don''t mess up¡ªHydral!"


    At this moment, Ansel, who had walked into the council hall alone, seemed oblivious to the housemaid pulling a dagger from under her skirt. He casually leaned on his scepter and walked towards a liquor cab. Seeing this, Seraphina let out a horrified scream, throwing her dagger in his direction.


    The shattering ss from the liquor cab sprayed onto Ansel''s wolf fur cloak. He looked mildly annoyed as he brushed off the ss shards from the fur around his neck, pulling out an elegant bottle filled with a crimson liquid from the cab.


    He turned to look at the maid pinned to the wooden grid of the liquor cab by her palm, the dagger embedded deep, and asked with a mild smile, "Where are the wine sses?"


    "I really want to break your legs!"


    An irritated Seraphina ran over to Ansel, "If you want to throw your life away, don''t drag me down with you! Don''t make it look like I got you killed!"


    "Oh, Seraphina, perfect timing. Can you help me find where the wine sses are?"


    Ansel held the bottle of crimson liquid close to inspect it, seemingly oblivious to everything that had happened around him.


    "..."


    The fury that Seraphina had just vented was instantly replenished by Anse. She inhaled deeply, her teeth gritted as she dered, "Can''t you behave like a normal people and stop causing me trouble?"


    "Trouble?"


    Ansel arched an eyebrow, turning to look at Seraphina, "Me?"


    "If not you, then who¨C" Seraphina''s retort was cut short as she knocked out the maid-assassin attempting to attack again, "Who else?"


    "...No one is really telling me where the sses are now." Ansel sighed, "Don''t cause me trouble, Seraphina."


    "You¨C!"


    "Oh, right, Count Stoneheart should know¨C Count Stoneheart, where did you put the sses?"


    Count Daram Stoneheart, who was standing with other nobles outside the council hall, paused for a moment before replying in a dry voice, "In... in the lower left cab."


    "Did you hear that, Seraphina?" Ansel, holding the wine bottle, began walking towards the head of the long table in the council hall, "Grab the sses ande over."


    "Why should a guard have to get your wine ss for you!" Seraphina kicked the wine cab in frustration, shattering several bottles in the process.


    "Oh? Now you remember you''re a guard?" The young Lord Hydral nced back at her, "Because you knocked out the maid, you have to do her job."


    Seraphina''s eyes widened, "Maid? Are you out of your mind? She''s an assassin!"


    Ansel, now seated at the head of the table, appeared as leisurely as if he was still at a banquet, leaning back in his chair with his legs crossed, "If I asked her to fetch me a ss, she would have done so. Whether she''s an assassin or a maid makes no difference to me."


    "Also, Seraphina, you''re too far away from me."


    Thenguid young nobleman suddenly spun his scepter, the solemn ck rod transforming into a hand cannon with the pleasant sound of mechanical operation. Without looking, he pulled the trigger towards his upper side.


    In the thunderous noise that made even Seraphina flinch, a pair of legs fell from the ceiling that had been blown open.


    After the thunderous noise, there was a prolonged silence.


    In the silence, Ansel looked at Seraphina until she ufortably averted her gaze.


    "I can tolerate some of your petnce, Seraphina."


    Ansel spoke slowly, the smile he usually wore suddenly gone from his face. The indifference and coldness that seemed to seep from his bones, as if tangible, looked down at Seraphina.


    "But disobeying orders is an unforgivable mistake."


    With an impassive countenance, he thus pronounced judgment.


    Seraphina, under his gaze, instinctively felt a sense of guilt, which swiftly morphed into a catalyst for ire. The night''s events had already stoked her reluctance to continue in Ansel''spany. Thus, she took a devil-may-care stance, scoffed, and retorted, "Without me, you''d have perished ten times over. Unforgivable... dare you ask for my forgiveness?"


    "Seraphina."


    Ansel sighed, "You have truly been a disappointment. Even though I was prepared for it, I never anticipated you could let me down to such an extent."


    "Don''t you wonder why the archer has ceased his attack, where the remaining assassins have vanished to?"


    Seraphina paused, her expression stunned. After detaching herself from the thrill of venting her anger on the assants and the irritation stirred by Ansel''stest provocation, she noticed... the hostility, once burning bright as me in the snowy night, hadpletely dissipated.


    "Saville never intended to entrust my safety to you," Ansel, rising from his seat, walked directly towards Seraphina, or, more precisely, the liquor cab. "Despite my insistence, you remained my protector. But until just moments ago, he had had enough of your absurdity and executed the remaining assassins."


    The blond youth dressed in a silvery wolf fur cloak brushed past the snow-haired girl in her in huntsman''s attire. He crouched down, opened the cab door, fetched a wine ss, and calmly spoke:


    "Likewise, you can''t even handle such a trivial task as fetching me a ss."


    Ansel, now standing, poured the exquisite wine into the ss and gently swirled it, not even casting a nce at the girl beside him.


    "You may leave, Seraphina," he said with utmost tranquility.


    "You may depart from my mansion and return to your vige."


    Seraphina stood still for several seconds, then an unrestrained joy surfaced on her face.


    "Really? Are you serious? You''re not ying tricks, are you?"


    "Hydral never lies," Ansel took a sip of the wine and answered with a light chuckle.


    "Well, you should have said this earlier."


    Seraphinaughed heartily, hands on hips. "I retract some of my words, Hydral. Compared to the nobles, at least you''re straightforward when ites to letting people go."


    "Although your performance was disappointing, objectively speaking, you did rid me of a few assassins."


    Ansel, with half-closed eyes, savored the lingering aroma of the wine in his mouth, then said after a while, "Tomorrow, Meli will give you and your sister two hundred imperial gold coins. You can pick some things you like in the city and someone will escort you home."


    This time, Seraphina was stunned for nearly ten seconds.


    "How many gold coins?" After a long silence, she looked at Ansel in disbelief.


    "Two hundred."


    The snow-haired girl literally jumped on the spot. "You''re not joking, are you? That what- what- tower schrship is only a thousand gold coins! So for just beating up a few nobodies tonight I get two hundred gold coins?"


    "Hydral¡ª"


    "I know, Hydral never lies!"


    Seraphina, immensely excited, pped Ansel''s shoulder and rubbed her hands together, pacing back and forth. "Hydral, um... my lord! You have many ws, but when ites to generosity, there''s no question!"


    After pacing around for a while, she suddenly stopped, nced at the stunned nobles at the doorway, then back at Ansel, her tone finally conveying a smidge of ''respect''.


    "So, Lord Hydral, may I...leave now?"


    The girl eyed Ansel''s expression, quickly adding, "It''s not that I dislike your noblepany, I just can''t wait to share this good news with Marlina."


    Ansel shrugged. "Suit yourself."


    "Ah ha! You do have a capacity for kindness, Lord Hydral!"


    The snow-haired girl, overjoyed, sprinted out, her delighted cries echoing down the corridor, leaving the nobles exchanging puzzled nces.


    They had no idea what this peculiar master and servant had been discussing, only seeing the snow-haired girl suddenly turn exceedingly cheerful, her attitudepletely transformed, praising Lord Hydral effusively.


    *


    The elegantly attired butler, garbed in a tailcoat, appeared beside Ansel like a wraith.


    "Young lord," Saville''s voice was deep and sonorous, "I disapprove¡ª"


    Ansel, savoring his wine, lifted his hand, and Saville fell silent.


    Only after finishing his ss did Ansel slowly exhale, "Is the soundproof barrier in order?"


    "Do not group me with that impertinent, ipetent girl, young lord," Saville seemed somewhat displeased, a mood seldom revealed before Ansel.


    "It appears you harbor great prejudice against her."


    "No, it is you who are exceedingly lenient towards her, to an abnormal degree," the old man asserted seriously, "The world is notcking in geniuses. If you need one who can trace my trajectory, I can find one for you."


    "Firstly, Saville, the world indeed is not short of geniuses, but there exist some hopelessly predestined," Ansel squinted and chuckled lightly, "Secondly... I am not so generous."


    "But you let her go, even rewarded her, wiping out the punishment."


    "...Saville," The young Hydral sighed somewhat apprehensively, "Have you also be obtuse?"


    These words left the loyal old butler somewhat flustered. He strived to ponder what he had misconstrued but remained utterly perplexed.


    "Ah, but this is not your fault, for you do not understand Seraphina Marlowe."


    "..." Saville sighed in relief, "But... do you understand her well?"


    "Of course."


    Ansel looked out of the window, into the profound ckness of the snowy night, his twin azure eyes seemingly epassing the darkness.


    "No one understands her better than I do," murmured the man who fancied consuming fate.


    Saville remained silent. He recognized the peculiarity in Ansel''s words and knew what questions to ask and what not to, knew how not to betray the trust Ansel inadvertently revealed.


    "To prove my point, Saville, help me contact my father."


    "...You want to contact dear Lord?" A hint of surprise emerged on Saville''s face.


    "Yes, I need him to make something for me..."


    A familiar smile spread across Ansel''s face, one Saville knew all too well, one that all who were about to face Hydral''s judgement would see.


    The smiling young Hydral said:


    "For training a dog."

 Chapter 12: Free As Her

    <h4>Chapter 12: Free As Her</h4>


    Marlina, who was packing her bags, cast a deep sigh as she watched Seraphina, who was perched on the edge of the bed, swinging her legs.


    The previous night, Marlina had been in her room praying, hoping Seraphina wouldn''t cause too much trouble for Lord Hydral. However, she heard Seraphina''s loud shouts from outside the manor.


    "We can finally leave, Marlina!"


    These words caused Marlina''s heart to abruptly miss a beat, and soon after, her "weird" sister burst into the room with a heartyugh, chattering away incessantly.


    Her chatter boiled down to two perspectives¡ª"That Ansel of Hydral is no gentleman" and "In some respects, Ansel of Hydral knows how to behave like a gentleman".


    After much effort, Marlina managed to piece together the events of that night from Seraphina''s narrative, which left her fuming. She didn''t believe Seraphina''s subjective disdain and criticism of Ansel, because she understood too well what kind of person her sister was.


    Following a heated argument between the sisters, Marlina, although more restrained in her voice, found herself unable to bear Seraphina''s wailing¡ª it seemed she wanted the entire mansion to hear her disdain for Ansel.


    Left without any other choice, Marlina had to abandon the argument, feigning agreement, else she feared the maids in the mansion mighte to their bedside in the middle of the night with knives in hand.


    Meanwhile, Lord Hydral had spent the night at Count Daram Stoneheart''s manor and had yet to return.


    Marlina intended to divert Seraphina''s attention and secretly plead with Lord Hydral again. Even though such an act might seem shameless, she was willing to do anything for Seraphina''s future.


    ¡ª She couldn''t even imagine how impudent Seraphina had been at the banquet towards Ansel, who not only didn''t punish her but also gifted her two hundred Imperial gold coins. Even if Ansel''s kindness was merely a fa?ade, Marlina was determined to have Seraphina stay and serve Ansel, given his magnanimity.


    If they missed this opportunity with Ansel, they might never, no, they would definitely never meet such a high-ranking and magnanimous person in their lifetime.


    She didn''t want her sister to remain an anonymous hunter in a remote northern vige for the rest of her life. Seraphina was so extraordinarily talented, how could she witness her wilful sister waste such potential?


    "Oh yes, what shall we do with those two hundred gold coins?" Seraphina excitedly wiggled her toes, her face, which always wore her emotions, was filled with joy.


    The young girl lifted her chin in thought, "We could have Uncle Barton build a house, like the warm ones in Ansel''s carriage! That way, father''s legs won''t hurt in the winter¡ª Ah! We could find a good doctor andpletely cure father''s ailment! He would be so happy if he could hunt again! We could also buy new clothes for mother, and you, Marli... you''ll have lots of dowry, you could find someone better than Gideon... no, uh, L? No, that won''t do, someone handsome and influential...Yes, someone better than Ansel!"


    At first, Marlina found her thoughts heartwarming, but as Seraphina continued, she couldn''t help but sigh and cover her face.


    "Ahhhh¡ª I can''t stand it anymore! Marli, let''s go shopping!"


    Daydreaming about a warm, sturdy new home, a healthy father, a mother who no longer had to work so hard, and a wonderful future for Marlina, Seraphina, unable to contain her excitement, decided to go out and spend money.


    "Now? Right now?"


    "Then when?" Seraphina, jumping off the bed, shed her top, her body, a perfect blend of adolescent innocence and seductive charm, radiated allure¡ªif only she could remain silent.


    Marlina, who was hoping to wait for Ansel''s return, was slightly panicked, but she quickly calmed down and continued packing her bags, "You go ahead, I''ll catch up soon."


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you want to go home? The sooner we finish packing, the sooner we can leave."


    Marlina answered with a sweet smile.


    "Uh..."


    Seraphina, pondering, slowly crouched down, staring straight into Marlina''s eyes.


    Suddenly, an insight burst into the girl''s mind, "You''re waiting for Ansel to return!"


    "!"


    Marlina was shocked. When did her sister be so smart?


    Her astonished expression was noticed by Seraphina, who immediately shouted in discontent, "What! Why are you still thinking about that Ansel¡ª"


    Covering Seraphina''s mouth, Marlina could only respond with a bitter smile, "Alright, alright, I''ll go with you, okay?"


    "That''s more like it."


    Contented, Seraphina yfully tugged at her sister''s cheek before scampering off to change outfits.


    When the sisters finally emerged in their new attire, they found Meli, the maid who had been tasked with their care for the past few days, waiting at the doorstep.


    "Butler Saville ryed Young Lord''s message," she ryed, her eyes downturned. The maid, in all her ethereal beauty, spoke again, "If you both need to purchase items in the city, I shall serve as your guide temporarily."


    "Guide? You mean, you''ll lead us?" Seraphina blinked in surprise.


    "The Red Frost territory is vast. You would require a carriage driver and a guide, both of which I can provide."


    Seraphina scrutinized Meli, rubbing her head. Suddenly she blurted, "Such good luck? Are you here to spy on us?"


    Meli paused momentarily, then regarded Seraphina with a stoic gaze. "Truthfully, I am loath to serve a brazen impertinence such as Miss Seraphina, but as it is Young Lord''smand, I can bear any uncivilized audacity you might disy."


    How could Seraphina, proud of her own ''achievements'', tolerate such a rebuke? She retorted, "Then don''te! It''s not like I asked for your help."


    "Young Lord''smand is absolute."


    "You''re mad! Would you die if he ordered you to?"


    The maid fell silent, then looked at Seraphina with pity.


    "It seems, Miss Seraphina, you do not meet the standards."


    "What the hell...you¡ª"


    "You have not experienced the joy of genuine devotion, of sacrificing everything for a cause. It appears¡ª"


    Meli halted, a smile resurfacing on her face. "In any case, knowing this has improved my mood greatly. Please, if you would,dies."


    She bowed slightly, extending her fingers towards the carriage. Seraphina wanted to retort, but Marlina silenced her.


    The elder sister, unable to control her younger sibling''s tongue, could only attempt to mitigate the damage after the fact. Marlina had grown ustomed to this, but it was still exhausting.


    Still...


    The clever girl studied Meli''s face and began to wonder.


    What did Miss Meli mean by her words?


    *


    Seated in the heated carriage, Seraphina let out a long sigh, curling up like a kitten in Marlina''sp.


    "Hey, maid, where''s the best clothing store around here?" she drawledzily.


    "Clothing store," Meli''s voice carried in from outside the carriage, somehow managing to contain a world of meaning. "The...best?"


    "Of course!" Seraphina dered with an air of self-evidence. "I''ve got two hundred gold coins in my hand. Of course I want the best clothing store!"


    A lightugh came from the maid. "As you wish."


    After an indeterminable period, a gust of cold wind roused the half-asleep Seraphina, who sprang up from Marlina''sp like a startled cat. She red at Meli, who had opened the carriage door.


    "Ladies, we have arrived."


    The carriage stopped at a rather modest-looking storefront. Seraphina looked around to find well-dressed people eyeing her with reverence. No, not her, the carriage?


    A somewhat puzzled Seraphina followed Meli''s direction into the shop. Like the exterior, the interior was in, with walls made of wood that reminded Seraphina of her own house, and clothes hanging everywhere.


    Ordinary-looking clothes.


    "Are you sure this is the best clothing store?" Seraphina asked Meli skeptically, "Isn''t this just regr fur clothing?"


    She pped a long robe hanging nearby, "There''s not even a price tag."


    "The Bernarl family''s clothing store has a history of one hundred and twenty-six years. It is universally acknowledged as the best clothing outlet in the entire Red Frost territory, and it enjoys a significant reputation across the Nortnds."


    Meli exined matter-of-factly. "All the clothes here are custom-made, and Mr. Bernarl''s appointments have been booked up to two years in advance."


    "Mr. Bernal!" Her voice echoed through the shop, announcing her intrusion to the back room.


    "Oh... if it isn''t Miss Meli."


    Came the reply, a voice worn with age but still robust. A diminutive figure, crowned with white hair, yet bursting with vitality, emerged from the back room.


    Standing behind the counter, he greeted Meli, "Is it Lord Ansel of Hydral who is in need of new attire?"


    "No," she replied, "Two youngdies wish tomission garments from you."


    In Meli''s string of words about custom orders and appointments, Marlina began to sense an impending disaster. As she was about to speak up, Seraphine, unphased, blurted out, "Old man, are you the best tailor in the Red Frost territory?"


    The elderly man shrugged, "Perhaps."


    "Then make us a dress."


    "Hmm..." Bernal looked at Seraphina and Marlina, smiling, his eyes twinkling as he stroked his beard.


    His artisan''s gaze, appreciative of fine art, did not irritate Seraphina. Instead, she puffed out her chest confidently, "Money is no object!"


    "Since Miss Meli has rmended you," Bernal chimed in jovially, "I suppose I could start right away."


    "Hooray!" Seraphina pped Meli on the shoulder, "You''re notpletely useless after all!"


    Meli subtly put some distance between herself and Seraphina, while Marlina was extremely anxious, asking nervously:


    "May I ask... how much are your services...?"


    "If you''re friends of Miss Meli, I can give a discount. Eight hundred imperial gold pieces per outfit."


    Seraphina, who had been guzzling from her water bottle, sprayed a mouthful onto nearby clothing. Her voice twisted as she shrieked, "How much?!"


    Marlina was also shocked. She had anticipated an exorbitant price, but this was merely for clothing!


    A faint smile yed at the corners of Meli''s lips, but she quickly suppressed it. She watched as Bernal, frowning in confusion, gazed at the two flustered girls and exined:


    "Mr. Bernal is an outstanding enchanter. The garments he crafts are imbued with various permanent spells. The eight hundred is simply his crafting fee. The cost of materials is additional, and must be provided by you, or paid for separately to Mr. Bernal."


    "You, this, I--"


    Seraphina, looking at the clothing she had soaked, stared at the old man in disbelief: "You''re a robber, aren''t you?"


    "Miss," the old man''s gaze hardened, "I believe this price is quite fair."


    "Fair? Who in their right mind would buy clothing from you?" Seraphina was tempted to spit on the floor.


    Bernal''s expression changed drastically, his face paling. He pointed at Seraphina, his voice trembling, "You, do you know what you''re saying... wait, wait."


    Suddenly, he left the counter, taking a few quick steps towards Seraphina, inspecting her again.


    "What, you want me to pay for that?" Seraphina took a cautious step back.


    "You are..." This time, it was Bernal''s voice that sounded strange, his tone bing humble, "Forgive my rudeness, but are you... Miss Seraphina Marlowe?"


    "What if I am?"


    "So it is you!" Bernal''s demeanor changed dramatically, "I''m too old, I didn''t recognize you at first, I''m so sorry."


    His slightly ingratiating smile made Seraphina feel ufortable.


    "If it''s for you, I''d be happy to make a dress for free--ah, and for your sister, two wouldn''t be a problem."


    Meli squinted her eyes, Marlina seemed deep in thought, and our Miss Seraphina, after a brief moment of surprise, immediately changed her demeanor, her smile beaming:


    "Really?"


    "Serving you would be my honor." The old man bowed politely, "Shall we take your measurements now?"


    "Measurements..." Seraphina paused, then turned to Marlina, "Marli, do you remember mom''s dress size?"


    "Mother?" Marlina was taken aback by this sudden question, "Of course I know her size, but... Seri!"


    She raised her voice in realization, "Don''t push your luck!"


    "What do you mean, pushing my luck... he''s willing to make dresses for me and you, what''s one more?"


    Seri crossed her arms nonchntly, "Or I can decline mine, I don''t need any fancy clothes, yes, let''s do that!"


    "Old man!" She turned to Bernal, "I don''t need a dress, make one for my sister and my mother."


    Bernarl''s lips twitched at the corners, "Adding another item, indeed, poses no problem, Miss Seraphina."


    "Oh, never mind. It seems as though I have coerced you," Seraphina generously waved her hand, "Two items will suffice, Meli, tell him."


    *


    By the time the three girls exited Bernarl''s shop, over an hour had passed and Seraphina was beginning to grow bored from the waiting.


    Once they were settled in the carriage, Marlina nced at her ted sister, fell into deep thought for a moment, then posed a question to the maid.


    "Miss Meli... Are you aware of why Mr. Bernarl has suddenly shown such kindness towards Seri?"


    The maid outside the carriage paused for a moment, then responded with deep implication,


    "The ancestors of Bernarl were vassals of the Stoneheart n, and have made considerable contributions. After his great-grandfather retired from the Stoneheart family, he established this long-standing clothing shop."


    "Even today, the Stoneheart family still takes good care of Bernarl, and the two parties maintain a close rtionship."


    Marlina, sitting properly with her hands ced on herp, immediatelyprehended Meli''s words, "So... Mr. Bernarl learned aboutst night''s incident from the Count of Stoneheart?"


    "Mm... huh?" Seraphina, with one foot on the seat, tilted her head curiously, "What does this mean? Oh... wait! I understand now!"


    The girl''s expression gradually shifted from confusion to delight, from delight to a sense of aplishment, and from aplishment to an unabashed, extremely exaggerated self-satisfaction.


    "So, the old man knew about how I beat up those assassins at the partyst night. He now knows how formidable I am, doesn''t he?"


    "Hehe." The softughter of the maid echoed from outside the carriage.


    Marlina seemed to want to say something, but through Meli''s hint and Seraphina''s description, she had a rough idea of why such a respected craftsman was suddenly so fond of her sister. She was, however...


    She was unable to articte her thoughts.


    "Miss Meli." Marlina, as if wanting to confirm something, asked, "Just one night, one morning... Can news spread so quickly?"


    "Do not underestimate the acuity and sensitivity of nobility, Miss Marlina."


    When conversing with Marlina, Meli''s tone became much gentler, "Trust me, not only the shops that have dealings with the nobles of the Red Frost, perhaps, you have received even more unexpected blessings that you are yet to realize. As for the reason..."


    She chuckled softly once more, "Let''s attribute it to Miss Seraphina''s ''strength''."


    "What do you mean by ''let''s attribute it to''... I am formidable, all right! Marli, Marli! I''ll soon be famous in the Red Frost territory, no, I''m already famous in Red Frost!"


    Seriughed heartily, embracing Marlina and shaking her vigorously, rubbing her cheek against Marlina''s, "Everyone will respect me, you too. Our days will only get better and better!"


    "Seri, calm down, I think..."


    "Maid! To the next shop! Since this old man has shown me so much respect, the others should do the same, right? Marli, we might even be able to save those two hundred gold coins!"


    "..." Watching Seraphina''s jubnt antics, Marlina, who was about to say something, suddenly fell silent.


    She suddenly realized, this was an excellent opportunity.

 Chapter 13: In A Dilemma As Her

    <h4>Chapter 13: In A Dilemma As Her</h4>


    Perched in the central part of the continent, the Celestial Path mountains, with their despair-inducing heights, impeded the empire''s westward march.


    However, it wasn''t the heights that truly vexed the empire, but rather the formidable denizens of the Celestial Path mountains ¡ª the dragon species.


    These haughty and powerful dragons detested the prying eyes of the empire, just as they feared the magnificent monarch seated on the imperial throne. As a result, the empire''s outposts near the Celestial Path mountains were repeatedly decimated and continuously retreated.


    This track record was ample testament to the dragons'' might, for apart from them, no one had ever managed to attack the empire without being utterly obliterated ¡ª even the sea tribes of the Lost Sea had been brutally ughtered by the emperor for overturning the imperial fleet.


    Nevertheless, it was within these sky-piercing mountains, within the sacred dwelling of these legendary creatures capable of conquering the skies, that an uninvited guest arrived.


    "Dragons...are merely slightly more formidable beasts after all," came the seductive voice of a mature woman.


    Yet, her voice was so strongly imbued with an absolute will and arrogant confidence that it was challenging to concentrate on her alluring tone; instead, one was forced to be subjugated by her purely domineering aura.


    "Argh!!!"


    "BOOM ¡ª !"


    With a roar and a thunderous boom at the peak of the Elysian, the main peak of the Celestial Path mountains, the dragon''s roar was drowned out by a louder explosion.


    Amidst the scattering debris and rising dust, a tall figure gradually emerged.


    "Quiet down!"


    Another deafening boom ensued, and this time, no roars were heard.


    As the dust slowly dispersed, the madwoman who dared to stand on this forbidden ground of the world was finally revealed.


    She wore a pale grey cloak overcoat, fluttering in the fierce wind. Underneath the overcoat, a dark armor tightly fitted her skin, fully encasing her perfectly contoured and ample chest, while revealing her slim waistline.


    In contrast to her armored upper body, her lower half was d in ck shorts that entuated her hips, creating a more eye-catching and hotter curve just slightly broader than her shoulders.


    With her tight waistline, the curve seemed even more exaggerated. Her muscr legs appeared extraordinarily long due to her eight-head ratio, causing envy and admiration from every woman in existence for their wless beauty.


    She looked down at the dragon whose entire head she had stomped into the mountain, and sneered disdainfully, "And even though it''s a bit stronger, it''s just that ¡ª a bit."


    She lifted her head, her gorgeous short white hair dancing in the wind. Her face was no longer the young, innocent face of a girl, but had be more charming. Her features were so distinct that they resembled a sculpture created by a master who had exhausted all possible imaginations of beauty.


    But just like her alluring yet authoritative voice, the triumphant expression and contemptuous gaze on her face were enough to discourage anyone from harboring any inappropriate thoughts towards her.


    She was Seraphina Marlowe. Not the nameless huntress from the remote vige of the Red Frost Territory ¡ª¡ª


    But the most prodigious warrior in the history of the continent, the war goddess who single-handedly defeated the empire''s magic corps, and the unparalleled strongwoman who had faced the emperor and emerged unscathed!


    "What a disappointment," she said, looking up at the sky.


    "Is this all you can do? It''s a miracle you haven''t been annihted by the emperor."


    Just as her words fell, a giant shadow that seemed to eclipse the sun itself shot up into the sky!


    The eternally howling winds at the peak of Elysian were overpowered by the gusts whipped up by the shadow''s pping wings. The shadow hung high in the sky, its enormous molten-gold eyes even more dazzling than the sun!


    "Hahaha, that''s more like it!"


    The woman stomped her foot, and the solid peak instantly crumbled beneath her. Her figure shot into the sky, carrying a violent momentum that seemed to shatter mountains and rivers, heading straight towards the eclipsing shadow.


    "There must be a formidable leader to have stood against the empire for so long!"


    "Come on! Fight me, King of Dragons!"


    The woman''s wildughter echoed¡ª


    Ansel of Hydral awoke from his light sleep.


    "..."


    Ansel rubbed his forehead, chuckling softly.


    "Ah, the Skywolf Emperor indeed."


    What he had witnessed was a predestined future, a legendary battle that had taken ce in a dream, one that had secured Seraphina Marlowe''s esteemed reputation.


    She had shed with the Dragon King, Audruan Kassa, atop the peak of Elysian for three grueling days and nights. Her formidable prowess was recognized by the Dragon King, earning her the friendship of the dragon race. This was her most powerful bargaining chip against the Empire, and it was this that led to her being revered as the Skywolf Emperor, one of the most feared individuals on the continent.


    "But that will not be the future you will face, my dear Miss Marlowe."


    Ansel rose from his bed, leisurely washing and dressing himself, standing before a full-length mirror to tidy himself.


    The young Hydral looked at his reflection in the mirror, murmuring joyfully:


    "For I have prepared something better for you."


    *


    Seraphina returned from her journey bursting with satisfaction. This trip, she had obtained a longbow, two hunting knives, two pieces of clothing, four sets of jewelry, six types of food, eight bottles of wine... and a pile of other misceneous items. Her happiness knew no bounds.


    "Oh dear, it''s inconvenient to carry all these things back."


    The girl happily wiped the hunting knife in her arms: "When we get back, mom and dad will be shocked!"


    "...Seri." Marlina, sitting next to her, took a deep breath, "I have something to tell you."


    "Just say it, why so serious?" Seraphina tilted her head and looked at her.


    Marlina stared into her sister''s eyes, speaking earnestly: "I want you to continue serving Lord Hydral."


    "...Huh?"


    Seraphina rubbed her ears: "Did I hear wrong, Marli, what did you say?"


    "Seri, you can''t waste this opportunity." Marlina''s tone became more serious, "I disagree, dad and mom also won''t agree with you just leaving like this."


    "What!" Seraphina cried out in grievance, "Why don''t you guys consider my feelings? I don''t want to be involved with him at all!"


    "It''s exactly because we considered you, so¡ª" Marlina raised her voice a bit angrily, but seeing her sister''s expression, she softened again, sighing. She spoke to Seraphina with as gentle a tone as possible:


    "Seri, have you ever thought about why these merchants and nobles are so nice to you?"


    "Of course, because I''m awesome," Seraphina answered without thinking.


    "Because...indeed, that''s part of it, but don''t you think it has a lot to do with Lord Hydral?" Marlina tried to soften her tone as much as possible.


    "What does it have to do with him? He''s the one causing trouble." Seraphina looked surprised, "Marli, what are you trying to say to me?"


    "I...my meaning is..."


    Marlina hesitated for a moment: "Because of Lord Hydral, you have such... opportunities."


    "...Opportunities?"


    The young girl patted her sister''s head: "Because of Lord Hydral, you can have ess to a wider world."


    "Think about it carefully, Seri. If you were just a hunter in the vige, no one would know you; if you kept learning in the Frost Tower without being expelled, you might find a decent job in the Red Frost Domain."


    "But that would be about it."


    Marlina ced her hand over Seraphina''s, speaking in a weighty whisper: "You have the talent to make the North, or even the entire Empire, remember your name, but such opportunities are hard for you toe by, your character... makes it easy for you to be overlooked and forgotten."


    "But Lord Hydral is that opportunity, an opportunity you absolutely cannot miss¡ªthink about it, Seri, just the events at a banquet alone could get you into the sights of the Red Frost nobles, earning you the respect of those merchants. If you continue to work for Lord Hydral, just how high could you reach in the future?"


    "..."


    Seraphina opened her mouth, her countenance betraying a striking sense of vacition.


    Inparison to what she had managed to scrounge for herself, the two hundred gold coins given by Ansel seemed insignificant¡ªlike the lightest drizzle. Although Seraphina viewed this as her own aplishment, she could not deny that without Ansel, such opportunities would not exist.


    Should such instances ur again, would Seraphina''s renown not spread throughout the Nortnd? That Hydral... he seemed genuinely capable of such feats.


    "But I..." Seraphina, still torn, continued, "I truly can''t get along with him, Marli. I don''t know why... I just hate him deeply. Moreover, I can''t perform the duties of a guard at all."


    "What does that matter? Would Lord Hydral necessarily require you to serve as a guard? A person like him would surely ce you where you best fit."


    Seeing her persuasion was effective, Marlina exhaled in relief, then seized the moment: "If you, Seri, continue to work for Ansel of Hydral, the beneficiaries may not just be you. It could be me, our parents, or even the entire vige that reaps the rewards!"


    "Mmph mmm mmm¡ª"


    Seraphina bit her nails as Marlina''s words struck a chord. Her brows furrowed, and stuttered, "But, but he seems to not need me anymore. I also, also was..."


    "We will plead with him, appeal to Lord Hydral with the utmost sincerity."


    Marlina stood up, extending her hand to Seraphina: "If Lord Hydral rejects us, then we return home. But if he epts... Seri, promise me, no matter how he tests you next, you can''t let him down, understand?"


    "...Alright, I''ll listen to you this time, Marli." Seraphina begrudgingly extended her hand.


    She was uncertain whether to feel joyous or disheartened. On one hand, she believed that Ansel of Hydral would certainly reject her, which she was quite content with. On the other hand... persuaded by Marlina, she realized leaving Ansel would indeed be a significant loss.


    Hence, Seraphina was dragged by Marlina, running all the way to find Ansel. In the end, under the guidance of a newly arrived musician named E, they found Ansel in the courtyard, ying chess with Saville.


    "Good morning, youngdies."


    Ansel greeted with a smile, "Are you preparing to leave?"


    "...No, Lord Hydral." Marlina, holding Seraphina''s hand, bowed deeply to Ansel. She tugged Seraphina, forcing her to reluctantly bow as well.


    "Please excuse our audacity, but I have a request for you¡ªno, Seraphina has a request for you."


    "..." Seraphina, tugged hard twice, fell silent for a moment. She tried to make her tone less harsh, but it was incredibly ufortable for her. She fumbled her words,


    "Er, L-Lord...Hy-Hydral, could I, um... continue to hang around you?"


    Saville remained silent, his eyes lowered, while Ansel rested his chin on his hand, examining the two silver-haired girls, and began to chuckle.


    "Let''s discuss this in my study, Seraphina."


    "It''s not possible? Alright then, uh¡ª?!"


    Seraphina, who subconsciously assumed Ansel would reject her, was midway through her sentence when she realized what he had said. She lifted her head in surprise, meeting his ocean blue eyes.


    Following this, that unbearable chill enveloped her once more. Seraphina instinctively wanted to retreat, but in that moment... she noticed Marlina''s hopeful gaze.


    "...Alright, I understand."


    Seraphina bit her lip.


    For some reason, she had a gut feeling... that she might deeply regret the choice she was making in this moment.

 Chapter 14: My Sermon

    <h4>Chapter 14: My Sermon</h4>


    In a pristine study, bereft of any superfluous ornamentation save for a voluminous collection of books, Ansel sat behind his desk, scrutinizing the agitated young girl before him, while trying his utmost to conceal the mirth in his eyes.


    He could sense the restless unease radiating from Seraphina, could perceive how, on their journey to his study, she had contemted turning back countless times. Yet, she had not, and Ansel knew she would not.


    He had prepared for this moment for a considerable length of time, transforming the confusion, impotence, resentment, and fury of his youthful years into a power unique to Ansel of Hydral.


    Now, it was time to begin the first¡ª and most memorial¡ª training.


    "Miss Marlowe."


    Ansel took a sip of the pale golden liquid in his cup, his tone gentle, "Are you certain you wish to serve me once again?"


    "..."


    Seraphina Marlowe, her head bowed, remained silent.


    A slight smile tugged at the corners of the young noble''s mouth, his mirth hidden behind a cheerful cadence, "Given your demeanor, I would assume you don''t wish to¡ª"


    "...Yes."


    "Pardon? What did you just say, Miss Marlowe?"


    "I said...Yes!"


    Seraphina''s voice rose sharply, her neck flushed a faint shade of crimson as her blood surged, and she red defiantly at Ansel, "I wish to continue serving you, is that enough?!"


    "You should look at yourself, Miss Marlowe."


    Ansel leaned back in his chair, spreading his hands, "Is this how you present yourself when asking to serve?"


    He fell silent, smiling and watching Seraphina.


    In the quiet study, only the sound of the young girl''s increasingly ragged breaths could be heard.


    ["Seri, Lord Hydral can show you a broader world."]


    ["Father, mother... and the vige will all be better!"]


    The happiness of her loved ones, the small vige brimming with her fond memories, and her envisioned future.


    ¡ªJust like that damned Emperor, to be able to look down upon the world, where no one would dare to belittle her. A future where everyone would have to show her utmost reverence, a future shining with immeasurable radiance.


    Her sister''s gentle, pleading words, the beautiful vision she painted, all brutally suppressed Seraphina''s defiance.


    Ansel relished in Seraphina''s struggle; everything happening before his eyes was, to him, as inevitable as that damned fate.


    All he did was... give a minuscule nudge, treating Seraphina "a little" more tolerant and kind. That was all.


    Marlina, intelligent as she was, would struggle to voice her suspicions due to her inherent weakness. But that didn''t matter, it was exactly what Ansel wanted.


    More importantly, it would solidify Marlina''s belief in having Seraphina follow him.


    As someone who knew Seraphina just as intimately, Marlina knew precisely how to make Seraphina capitte¡ª there were only a few weaknesses in the life of the Sky Wolf Empress, and precisely for this reason, she seemed particrly powerless when confronted with them. It was in that future where Seraphina had lost these weaknesses that she had be the invincible Sky Wolf Empress.


    Her unreasoning resistance and abhorrence could scarcely stir up any trouble now.


    "Lord... Hydral."


    Her somewhat disheveled snowy hair looked like the beautiful mane on a wolf''s neck. The girl gritted her teeth, swallowed the intense difort and hatred festering in her heart, and squeezed out a humble plea, almost grinding her teeth in the process.


    It was the first time she had spoken in such a manner to someone she loathed so deeply, not even when she had been expelled from the Frost Tower had she ever bowed her head like this.


    "Please... allow me... to serve... you."


    The words Marlina had taught her were forced out between her gritted teeth, her resentment and hatred causing her blood to surge once more, staining her delicate ears beneath her fine hair a shade of red.


    "Hmm..."


    Ansel, swirling his wine ss, pondered for a moment, "Barely eptable."


    "Therefore, you, uh, Lord¡ª"


    "But," Ansel interjected, hisughter light. Seraphine, head bowed, was unable to view the unrestrained, exuberant joy and delight etched on Ansel''s countenance.


    "Returning to my side signifies one thing, Miss Marlowe."


    He sipped his wine, letting out a content sigh,


    "¡ªyou must reim your deserved...punishment."


    Seraphina''s form stiffened; she slightly lifted her gaze towards Ansel, her voice hesitant, "...Punishment?"


    "Indeed, the punishment you were spared atst night''s banquet because I allowed you to depart."


    The young and handsome Hydral cradled his cheek in one hand, his eyes mirthful as he regarded Seraphina, "Since you intend to return, then I ought to retract this mercy."


    ...So that was it.


    Seraphina let out a quiet sigh of relief. She nowprehended why this man was willing to wee her back.


    ¡ªTurns out he was petty-minded, nning to exact his revenge now!


    "Fine, I ept!" Seraphina, confidence straightening her posture, nodded, "I ept your... your punishment."


    Just a reprisal, what could it be?


    Seraphina was never fearful of pain. Her rough handling of the assassinst night was evidence enough. Even Marlina had grown ustomed to Seraphina''s injuries, not even surprised by the wounds bandaged on her body.


    In the Marlowe family, their father was incapable of hunting orbor due to a severe injury sustained in his early years, even incurring substantial medical expenses. Their mother was frail, and despite her best efforts, could earn little. The same was true for Marlina; her primary role in the family was to negotiate as best she could with the tax officials. In such circumstances, their family continued to suffer the brutal taxation rates of the Red Frost territory.


    Nevertheless, Seraphina single-handedly shouldered this family, all the hardships, the pain, even despair, had long made her indifferent to physical suffering.


    If it was just punishment that would grant her this opportunity, ensuring a promising future for her family, her vige, this price was insubstantially small.


    "Then, remove your clothing."


    "Alright, no prob¡ª"


    Seraphina''s action of lifting her garment halted as her mind stuttered.


    The girl stared at the young man before her, who was not much older than her, her body frozen for half a minute.


    "What did you just... say?" Her voice wavered.


    "Take off your outerwear," Ansel repliednguidly.


    At that moment, it seemed as if something... in Ansel''s study was stirring.


    It was a formidable beast that had traversed the icy, savagend, shattered indomitable legions, conquered mountains piercing the heavens, using its supreme might and brutal tyranny to intimidate the entire world!


    Even Ansel thought for a moment... that the Sky Wolf Emperor truly had transcended the vast expanse of time, shattered the chains of fate, and poured his wrath into this small study.


    But itsted only a moment.


    Ansel''s hand, holding the wine ss, did not tremble at all. Having witnessed despair and terror that could drive anyone to madness, how could he be swayed by the so-called...protagonist''s "aura"?


    And so they locked eyes until Seraphina, silent and shivering, began to remove her clothing.


    ¡ªIf that Hydral nned on doing that sort of thing, she would kill the beast instantly. Opportunities, futures be damned, she wanted him dead now!


    Without any forewarning, the nameless rage that ceaselessly stirred Seraphina Marlowe''s emotions seized the upper hand. Had it not been for Ansel''s prescient restraint, thest vestige of her sanity would have been consumed, and the furious young wolf would have ripped open his throat instead of undressing.


    The girl cast her austere attire to the floor, revealing her skin, pure and glowing with a jade-like luster in the dim light, as though she was an ethereal dream.


    Her shoulders were slender, the roundness tinged with a delicate blush. Her stomach appeared soft and inviting, the distinct lines formed between the rectus abdominis and external oblique muscles extending towards her pelvis, entuating a slight protrusion. It disyed a level of fitness and allure beyond her years.


    Her thighs, far from slender, but robust and devoid of any excess fat, revealed graceful muscle contours as she stood. Corresponding to these thighs, her calves appeared incredibly slender, the proportions impably perfect. Her feet, devoid of any prominent veins, were smooth and baster. One was wrapped in a bandage, but it did not detract from her beauty; rather, it added an unusual aesthetic.


    Upon the young girl''s delicate frame remained only a fewyers of decent fabric.


    "You seem rather reluctant, Miss Marlowe," Ansel, propping his cheek on one hand, looked at her with a yful smile.


    Seraphina''s eyes, now a deeper shade of red due to the anger coursing through her, remained fixed on Ansel, silent.


    [Seri, promise me, no matter how he tests you next, you can''t let him down, understand?]


    The atmosphere once again became tense. Seraphina was waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity to kill Ansel, while he... well, he was contentedly admiring Seraphina''s body, with no other thoughts in mind.


    Until a sudden ringtone broke the heavy impasse.


    Ansel casually picked up the square magic crystal from the table, pressed it, and held it to his ear.


    "...Mhm, alright, got it, hehe, I''ll remember," he said.


    Then, without any warning, he tossed the magic crystal to Seraphina.


    The girl instinctively reached out to catch it, only to realize toote that she''d once again been thoroughly observed. Before she could send a murderous nce Ansel''s way, a voice she was all too familiar with echoed from the crystal.


    "Seri, Seri, is that you?"


    It was her mother.


    "Mum... Mother?" Seraphina spoke into the magic crystal in disbelief, "How could you¡ª"


    Her words were cut off by a voice, brimming with so much joy that it was on the verge of tears:


    "This morning, a noble brought doctors to our home... They cured your father''s illness and announced that our vige would be exempt from taxes for five years! Seri, they say you''ve be an incredible person, that you''re working for a kind and generous man, that Lord Hydral, our benefactor! Is it true? Are you really working for him?"


    "I..."


    Hearing her mother''s voice, almost breaking into tears, Seraphina opened her mouth, nced back at the beast behind the desk, and after a brief silence... she allowed her arm to fall from her body.


    "Yes, Mother, I''m working for him," she replied softly, striving to keep her voice steady and natural.


    "Father... he really is better?"


    "Of course, of course! Ull! Come over here, talk to Seri!"


    A few secondster, Seraphina heard a rough, quivering voice from the magic crystal.


    "Seri, I... my wounds have healed, you no longer need to hunt alone, I¡ª"


    "What are you talking about, dad!"


    Seraphina cut off her father''s words: "I''m a big shot now! I don''t need you to go hunting anymore, you don''t have to!"


    "...Yes, yes, I know... I always believed in you, good girl."


    Her father, who had never cried in front of her, his voice was now choked up: "I knew you would... you would be an incredible person."


    "Hey, then¡ªah!"


    "...Seri? What''s wrong?"


    "... " Seraphina clutched the magic crystal tightly, lowering her gaze to the... serpentine, pitch-ck, sinister object slowly wrapping around her body.


    Like a whip, but with orderly, snake-like scales on two sharp edges, along with its incrediblyplex mechanical structure, it proved to be more than just a simple whip.


    And the one holding this "de whip"...


    Who else could it be but Ansel?


    The de whip coiled around Seraphina''s leg like a living entity, slithering upwards, winding around her waist, nestling between the soft folds of her chest flesh, undting gently.


    "I... I''m fine, dad, I''m quite well," she responded softly, blood seeping from her clenched palm, stark against the cold touch of the de whip, a mere breath away from slicing her skin.


    "Good... good, Seri. Do remember to express your gratitude to Lord Hydral. Serve him with all your heart and soul. Refrain from being willful. I know you can do it," the voice echoed from the magical crystal.


    Serve... him?


    Why him?


    Wasn''t it she who had striven for all these, for respect and recognition? Wasn''t it her who, with her own strength, had obtained all thesevish rewards, had restored her father''s health, had improved the vige?


    The voice in the magic crystal ceased, the call ended.


    At this moment, the voice of Ansel echoed, haunting and distant.


    The tip of the de whip traced a delicate path along Seraphina''s chin, not cutting, but teasing like a pet.


    "My dear Miss Seraphina," the demon from the abyss began his sermon, "what do you believe... has made you into such a ''figure of importance''?"

 Chapter 15: My Taming[3.5K]

    <h4>Chapter 15: My Taming[3.5K]</h4>


    The paramount essence in taming animals and training pets is what?


    Not the method, nor the patience, but... understanding.


    Understanding forms the bedrock of all training, the guarantee that when you extend your hand, it will nuzzle its head into your palm.


    So, when Ansel beheld the shift in Seraphina ''s countenance at her parents'' words, he knew the time was ripe.


    At this juncture, he addressed Seraphina with an insouciant and casual demeanor, "Do you genuinely believe, that those nobility''s posturing is due to your ''power''?"


    "What do you mean, Ansel... L-Lord Ansel?"


    Seraphina''s voice seemed oddly tempered, akin to a low growl held at bay in her throat.


    "Miss Seraphina, you were expelled from the highest academy of the North, the Frost Tower, at the age of twelve, having attended only one term."


    Ansel stood, his ever-present serpentine scepter transforming into a pitch-ck de whip, securely held as if it were the reins controlling a fiery steed.


    As he meandered towards the bookshelves, rummaging for something, he casually continued, "But in that single term, you ascended from an ordinary individual with no ties to the extraordinary, to the second stage of the Heavenly Road, the Crystal Staircase, shattering the record for the fastest promotion in the history of the Frost Tower."


    He cast a sly grin towards Seraphina, "A prodigious genius, aren''t you?"


    She remained silent, evidently, that academic experience held no cherished memories for her.


    "But how could the Frost Tower expel such a prodigy within a single term? Ah... Allow me to recount your heroic deeds--"


    "Publicly humiliating novice instructors with your harsh words, hmm... six times; injuring peers through excessive brutality in public duels, twelve times; repeatedly uttering disrespectful remarks about the nobility and imperialws in public ces--"


    He waved the thick report in his hand, chuckling, "It appears, the Frost Tower wasn''t blind to your talents, rather, they were exceptionally magnanimous, Miss Marlowe."


    "You know nothing!"


    As Ansel finished, Seraphina seemed to lose herposure, her voice echoing like a beast''s roar in the study, "The city''s nobility regarded me as a beast from the wilderness. If they intended to humiliate me... they should prepare to have their limbs broken!"


    Her body began to move, the des clinging to her delicate skin threatening to pierce the thinyer of flesh.


    "Ah,posure, Miss Seraphina." The seeminglyplex de whip was remarkably docile in Ansel''s hands. Even though Seraphina was riled, Ansel ensured no marks were left on her.


    "I can empathize with your anger," he assured her gently.


    "..." Seraphina sighed, her gaze strayed, "You are slightly different from them."


    Ansel was taken aback by this remark, then couldn''t help butugh, "I think you''ve misunderstood something, Seraphina. "


    "My understanding of you doesn''t mean I empathize with your situation, rather... I discern the true source of your anger."


    The devil whispered softly, "You resent your own folly and impotence."


    "..."


    "Your family exhausted ny percent of their savings to secure your admission into the Frost Tower. This shows the extent of their expectations and resolve."


    "But you -"


    Ansel tossed a piece of paper at Seraphina''s feet, his tone growing indifferent.


    It was a notice, an expulsion notice.


    The frosty inscription dered the fall of a pampered daughter of heaven, akin to a meteor descending.


    "But you let them down."


    "That wasn''t my fault!"


    Ansel''s words had dug into Seraphina''s deepest wound, she ignored the de whip coiling around her and crushed the expulsion notice under her foot, roaring furiously, "It''s them, they couldn''t tolerate me! Those nobles couldn''t bear to see a twelve-year-old girl from a rural vige being stronger than them!"


    "You see, Miss Seraphina," Ansel loosened the de whip''s hold on Seraphina, sighing lightly, "You''re always like this, never willing to ept your mistakes."


    "I didn''t -"


    "Hush."


    The de whip''s tip rested against Seraphina''s throat, Ansel raised his index finger to his lips, whispering, "Listen to me, Seraphina. "


    "You despise every noble equally, deeming them all to be foolish, despicable, narrow-minded, and intolerant."


    "Firstly, I must concede that the empire is indeed in its twilight years, thus, the nobles you see do constitute the majority. Yet, I implore you to examine your conscience, Miss Seraphina, during your unparalleled disy of talent in the Frost Tower... Was there not even a single noble who showed you kindness? Did all the nobles truly exhibit nothing but abhorrent jealousy in that moment?"


    Ansel, gazing at the petrified Seraphina, moved forward with a gentle smile, "It appears you recall the circumstances quite vividly. However, why... why did all the nobles be detestable to you in such a short time, turning into your enemies?"


    "The answer is simple¡ªSeraphina, who despises the nobility from the core of her being, not only rejected any goodwill but also haughtily scorned them."


    "Because you deeply believe in the greatness of your talent, elevating your pride and dignity even above that."


    "Therefore, you ended up so angry... Dearest Seraphina."


    The handsome noble drawing nearer to the silver-haired girl, murmured thoughtfully. He watched as the girl''s body began to tremble, and in a pleasant tone, continued.


    "The shock, disappointment, anger, and ultimate forgiveness of your family made you realize your errors. As you grew older, you started to understand, and in the dead of night, you would imagine¡ªwhat if you had epted the goodwill of at least one noble, would things have turned out differently?"


    "You regretted, you resented that twelve-year-old child, that naive, arrogant, foolish child, foolish... self."


    "Shut up!!"


    Seraphina''s crimson eyes trembled violently, her pupils in the center of her eyes seemed eerily to disperse and reform. She tried to pounce on Ansel in an uncontroble roar, but was held back by the de whip, strangely leaving only a few light bloodstains on her.


    "Are you already so incensed? But this is merely the beginning, Miss Seraphina."


    Ansel stood just an arm''s length from Seraphina, maintaining aposed smile.


    "Let''s return to our initial topic¡ªwhat do you think made you significant? Your power? The Crystal Staircase? An ordinary second stage?"


    The blond youth sighed and shook his head, "Miss Seraphina... do you know how many superhumans of the Crystal Staircase level exist in the Nortnd, no, in the Red Frost territory? Do you know the level of the Count Stonehear''s manor''s chief guard? Why would you think that the nobles, in just one night and one morning, would strive to handle matters so beautifully, for just an ordinary human of the mere Crystal Staircase level?"


    "Ah... I understand what you think. You believe that they saw your unparalleled talent¡ªjust like the mentors in the Frost Tower who tried to keep you."


    "But here, Seraphina, I can tell you explicitly."


    Ansel of Hydral, a young noble with the magical blood of the terminal beast Hydral flowing in his veins, delivered his judgement impassively.


    "You are worthless."


    "No one cares about your talent, no one cares about your power. Seraphina, you must understand one thing, your existence, in the eyes of the Red Frost nobility, holds only one value."


    "¡ªThat is to win my favor."


    "Bull...shit!"


    Seraphina bellowed.


    "Why wouldn''t they curry your favor directly then? Why not deliver those things to your doorstep? Ha! Aremon folk like my parents of value to a person of your stature?"


    "So, Seraphina," Ansel advanced a step, tenderly and pityingly stroking her head, "you''ve grown, yet you remain blind."


    "Why? Because you have been the beneficiary of my leniency, my indulgence."


    He flexed his fingers and the de whip nimbly caught Seraphina''s hand as she tried to seize his forearm.


    He continued,ughing, "You see, it''s just like this. I''ve forgiven your affronts, your rudeness, your arrogance...countless times. "


    "I''ve turned a blind eye to your uncouthnguage, dismissed your brutish behavior with augh - do you know what that signifies in the eyes of the nobility, Miss Seraphina?"


    Ansel''s touch was as gentle as one would bestow upon a lover.


    "It signifies that you are of utmost importance to me, that you are deserving of the leniency of a Hydral, perceived by them as brutal, malicious, terrifying. Therefore, your happiness bes a reflection of my own state of mind."


    "So, Seraphina...everything you''ve acquired has nothing to do with you personally."


    "¡ª It''s merely due to the mercy that I''ve bestowed upon you."


    "Hyd...ral!"


    The de whip binding Seraphina suddenly emitted a metallic creaking noise. Her fair skin contrasted with the dark whip, creating an eerily alluring tableau.


    But the protagonist of this scene was undergoing an even stranger transformation.


    Her dark red eyes staring fixedly at Ansel... gradually distorted, no longer resembling the shape of human pupils. Her irises seemed to stain with blood in her roar, her eyes about to mutate into...those of a beast!


    "HYDRAL!!!"


    Ansel recoiled slightly, frowning, "It seems you, Miss Seraphina, are still unwilling to ept reality...well then, I''ll have to tell you something even more unbearable."


    "In rtion to my earlier analysis...in fact, after being expelled from Frost Tower, you started to learn to constrain your arrogance. You knew not to be too presumptuous in front of nobility, people more powerful than you. Even if it would eventually be exposed, at least initially, you could disguise it well."


    "Otherwise, you, who already had the power of the Crystal Staircase after being expelled from Frost Tower, would have killed the tax officer who came to plunder your vige. You wouldn''t have allowed yourself and your sister to be taken away so easily by the Count of Red Frost, would you? "


    "So the question is...why were you so rude when you first met me?"


    The true malice churning in Ansel''s heart was now transformed into lethal fangs.


    "Seraphina, I have carefully read the information about you and drawn an interesting conclusion."


    "You have many talents...among them, what I find most intriguing is your almost omniscient intuition."


    "Like sensing hostility and murderous intent at that banquet, or helping you find prey, or even having the instinct to seek gains and avoid harm like a beast with great survival skills, right?"


    Ansel, leisurely and calmly, watched Seraphina struggle madly, trying to knock him to the ground and rip open his throat on the spot.


    "You can sense a person''s character, and even their very essence. So when you face those overly dangerous nobles who would easily harm you, you try to control your temper as much as possible."


    "But on the contrary...when facing harmless individuals, the savagery and arrogance in your heart would grow uncontrobly. I''m not wrong, am I, Seraphina?"


    ¡ª Of course, the reality is not like this.


    The defiance flowing in Seraphina''s blood makes her unwilling to bow to anyone. She submits to those harsh nobles only briefly, for the sake of her family.


    This is why the future Sky Wolf Emperor appears so invincible¡ªbecause by then she would have lost everything she held dear, evolving into a higher level of consciousness.


    But Ansel doesn''t need that future, nor will he allow Seraphina to possess such enlightenment.


    So, in this prolonged verbal ughter, Ansel prepared to deal Seraphina the final, lethal blow.


    "So, your rudeness towards me is not because you couldn''t control your wildness for a moment."


    "It''s because your intuition told you...I wouldn''t hold your offences against you."


    "Ha...ha... Hydral, Hydral..."


    Struggling in her hysteria, Seraphina had now copsed to her knees, the sounds emanating from her throat no longer discernibly human. Ansel, however, showed no signs of halting, continuing his ruthless adjudication:


    "You have been exploiting me."


    "You have repeatedly provoked and affronted me, bing increasingly audacious as you confirmed your intuition."


    "''Hydral... I will...kill...''"


    "Moreover, you even leveraged my tolerance for your personal gain. Although it may not have been your original intent, you followed your instincts without hesitation, didn''t you?"


    "Kill you... I will kill you!"


    "What''s more, you even had the audacity to attribute all credit to yourself thereafter. Well, from a certain perspective, it is indeed your doing, isn''t it?"


    Hydral sighed mournfully, wielding the most merciless hammer with a tone of profound regret, shattering the dignity that the young wolf held dear:


    "Seraphina, you are so ignoble, so deceitful, so..."


    "Cowardly."


    "HYDRAL!!!"


    Her nearly crazed roar shattered the ss in the study room. Rage, hatred, cruelty... An endless fury gave Seraphina strength that she should not possess at this time.


    Crack¡ª!


    The de whip that bound her was broken with raw strength. Her blood-red eyes tore through the air like lightning, and the girl, her delicate skin stained with blood, howled as she threw Ansel to the ground. Ansel himself waspletely taken aback.


    However, he was not worried.


    Even if Seraphina crushed his throat, he wouldn''t flinch.


    For he had prepared chains for this savage young wolf. He did not need to pull them; they would automatically strangle Seraphina.


    At this moment, under self-loathing and the fanning of nameless rage, Seraphina should havepletely lost her sanity.


    But before this... she had heard the bell of the future, a sound pleasant to the ears.


    Father, mother, sister, vige...


    [What would happen to them if Hydral died?]


    When this thought shed through Seraphina''s mind, her hand stopped.


    ¡ªEven though she was choking Ansel''s throat with both hands.


    "I..."


    Straddling Ansel, the girl, naked and covered in blood, began to tremble.


    "What... am I doing?"


    She looked at her released, trembling hands, and asked herself in confusion, fear, and emptiness:


    "Why... why did I do this?"


    "No... it''s not like that... I didn''t want to exploit..."


    She never gets this angry about things she hasn''t done. At most, she would just beat the other person up.


    But just now, the intent to kill that devoured everything... could it be that her intuition, her true self...


    Was she really epting that she was exploiting... Hydral''s tolerance?


    "It can''t be, I can''t... I absolutely won''t..." *sob*


    "How could I possibly be..." *sob*


    "... be... such a person?" *sob*


    The girl straddling Ansel lost all her strength and cried helplessly.


    "You look terrible, Miss Seraphina."


    A pitying sigh sounded in the young wolf''s ears.


    "Whether it''s your furious behavior or your helpless crying now."


    Ansel straightened up, one hand bracing her waist, pulling a handkerchief from his cor to wipe her cheeks, saying gently, "Both are unbing."


    "Hydral... Hydral, release me... What do you intend?"


    Fighting for the remnants of her shattered dignity, Seraphina found herself at a loss. Aware of the potential aftermath of her actions, she dared not move excessively, merely voiced her protest.


    "Would it be peculiar if I wished for my followers to maintain their dignity?" Ansel queried, tilting his head to observe her.


    "..."


    Caught off guard, Seraphina allowed Ansel to carefully wipe clean her face.


    "What... what did you say?"


    At this moment, she gave no thought to her own condition nor the proximity between them, her voice choked with disbelief, "I... a follower? You still consider me a follower? You''re not... not doing this out of revenge?"


    "See, Seraphina, you''re falling into your old habits again," Ansel chuckled lightly.


    Flushing a faint red, Seraphina turned her head away, "But I... I thought--"


    Ansel shrugged, "You stopped yourself--of course, that''s a lie."


    He reached out, gripped her chin, and lifted her face slightly,


    "Let me tell you my answer, let me reveal the truth of your intuition, Seraphina."


    "I extend this leniency because I believe in your worth."


    "Do you recall my words at the banquetst night? ''You''re worthless in my eyes, at least for now.'' Yet, that applies only to the you of now, Seraphina."


    He gazed into her restored crimson eyes, "Your self-assessment is not wrong; you possess the talent to achieve greatness. I have no doubt about this, hence I tolerate your disrespect, your foolishness, your savagery-- but your behavior that night left me sorely disappointed."


    "But now, you''ve returned, armed with reason, sincerity, and theposure to halt in the face of humiliation. Therefore, I think I can afford you another chance."


    Ansel''s face drew slowly closer, causing Seraphina to reflexively lean back in surprise. Still, Ansel''s face halted just close enough for their noses to nearly touch.


    "Seraphina, are you angry?"


    "I... why would I be angry?" The young wolf evaded his gaze weakly.


    "Being looked down upon." Ansel chuckled lightly, "Being regarded as a mere vassal of mine, being scorned to the dust-- are you angered by this?"


    Unsure of Ansel''s true intentions, Seraphina continued to dodge, "I--"


    Ansel promptly cupped Seraphina''s face in his hands, fixing her gaze with his, his voice and demeanor turning incredibly stern,


    "Answer me, Seraphina-- are you indignant, are you angered by this?"


    "..." Seraphina, left with no escape, was forced to stare into his sea-blue eyes.


    A moment of dazeter, she felt as if... something was entwining her.


    "I..."


    A wild me rekindled without warning in the depths of her heart. Seraphina felt frustration in her weakness, agitation in her frustration, chaos in her agitation.


    In the midst of the chaos, she clenched her teeth and yelled in a fit of self-abandonment, "Isn''t that obvious! How could I possibly stand it! Why should everything I have be attributed to your grace!"


    Having vented, she copsed, puffing at Ansel, "Are you satisfied now? Do you want to call me selfish again?"


    Anselughed heartily, "No, there''s no need, this is just fine. Seraphina... I need you like this, I need your anger, your... greed!"


    He held her face firmly, a pure, unadulterated fervor ignited in his sea-blue eyes, a fervor witnessed by only a handful.


    "Then go prove them wrong, Seraphina, prove that you will be a great one worthy of submission, not just a footnote of Hydral."


    "And before that, I will be your nourishment, your sustenance, your strength. If you possess the capacity-- then devour me without restraint!"


    In the stupefied gaze of the young wolf, Ansel of Hydral made his mad promise,


    "This is my vow to you, and you must be my aid in return."


    "Seraphina, my dear..."


    The demon, having ended his sermon, extended an invitation to the young girl:


    "Do you wish to sign this pact, witnessed only by you and I?"


    "..."


    Seraphina remained silent for quite a while, then responded with equal gravity:


    "Sometimes, I fail to control my own temper. Consider this carefully."


    "Could it possibly be more perilous than what we''ve just endured?"


    "I¡ªalright, alright, no need to argue further!"


    Seraphina first subconsciously averted her gaze, then forced herself to meet Ansel''s eyes, affirming word by word:


    "I ept your terms, Hydral. If you can truly deliver as promised, then...you may use me as you see fit."


    Ansel responded with a satisfied grin: "Excellent. It''s time then, to provide an impable guarantee to our agreement."


    A sense of foreboding welled up within Seraphina''s heart: "What are you nning?"


    Ansel merelyughed without answering, nonchntly picking up his de whip from the ground and giving it a light flick. The parts Seraphina had shattered instantly reassembled themselves. He tossed the whip behind a table, hooked something, and flung it towards himself.


    Ansel, still smiling, caught the object with his other hand: "Now, wear this, Seraphina, as proof of our pact."


    Seraphina stared at the object in Ansel''s hand, her mind suddenly overwhelmed.


    "You¡ªyou!" She cried out in disbelief, "You expect me to wear this?!"


    ¡ªIt was a cor!


    "I n to keep you close by, Seraphina, but can you assure me that..." Ansel pointed towards her mouth.


    "I''ve said it before, I will tolerate your savagery, but the more savage you appear, the more it will seem like you''re receiving my favor¡ªin the eyes of others. Miss Seraphina, surely I do not need to repeat what that implies?"


    Ansel undid the sp of the cor, speaking leisurely: "Whatever you gain from my generosity, it does not belong to you, but to me. I will not permit you to freely take what is mine. Do you understand?"


    Seraphina stared at the cor, her expression changing rapidly: "What does this have to do with this object?"


    "It will allow me to stop you from uttering inappropriate words or engaging in offensive behavior at the earliest opportunity¡ªunnoticed by others."


    Ansel stated matter-of-factly: "And it can be removed at any time."


    After a lengthy hesitation, the young girl finally epted the cor from Ansel''s hand, ring fiercely as she put it on herself.


    "How can this thing¡ªAh!!"


    She let out a sharp cry, a mix of surprise and a hint of coyness, her body trembling as she copsed into Ansel''s arms.


    "Although it may appear to be an ordinary cor, it has been forged with the magic crystal of a Thunderhawk, capable of releasing varying intensities of electric current at mymand¡ªrest assured, the maximum is just enough to cause a mild numbness."


    Ansel positioned Seraphina''s head on his shoulder, unable to suppress hisughter: "How does it feel, Miss Seraphina?"


    " Hydral..."


    Drained and slightly twitching, Seraphina roared in mortification:


    "You truly are the worst!!"

 Chapter 16: Her Wish

    <h4>Chapter 16: Her Wish</h4>


    Despite the ruckus in the study, the existence of a soundproof barrier allowed Seraphina to survive after leaving the room. The matter of the shattered ss... it was of little consequence. Saville, the butler, never intervened in such affairs, leaving him to handle it was sufficient.


    Ansel was rather pleased with the discipline administered this time. Although it was not perfect, everything that needed to be done was impably executed.


    "Towards the end, I was unable to restrain my emotions," Ansel confessed, lightly rubbing his forehead.


    "Had it been anyone other than Seraphina, they would have noticed something amiss... I was excessively fervent."


    "This is not apse you should be making, Ansel."


    Such introspection led him to consider his overzealousness at the final juncture a significant oversight.


    Though the appearance of this oversight was somewhat... unpredictable.


    This morning, Ansel dreamt of a future where a beautiful, towering figure engaged in a world-shattering battle. That figure was none other than the immensely noble and powerful Sky Wolf Emperor.


    To him, it was merely one of many profound impressions left by Seraphina Marlowe.


    She was untouchable, lofty, and dared to challenge the Dragon Emperor. Yet there she was, stripped of her protective shell, her dignity shattered, weeping weakly on him, allowing him to control and discipline her.


    The euphoria, so immense it defied description, was something even Ansel struggled to control.


    Fortunately, all the preceding steps were wlessly executed.


    From the outset, Ansel never intended to use Seraphina''s family and vige to tie her to him. It wasn''t that the means were too lowly; rather, Ansel deemed them... unreliable.


    Ansel understood the human heart, hence he refrained from gambling on it.


    Throughout the disciplinary process, only one thing was truly regarded as the core by Ansel.


    ¡ª That was Seraphina''s pride.


    Synonymous with arrogance, it had led Seraphina through the highs and lows of life, through tribtions, but also moulded that pride of the Sky Wolf Emperor.


    Denying her abilities, her talents, and finally her character, trampling her pride until it was worthless. Making her doubt life, doubt herself, causing her to shatter her own dignity¡ª


    Then, he bestowed worth upon her, providing affirmation.


    Ansel destroyed Seraphina''s dignity, then personally gave her an opportunity to prove her dignity.


    Normally, Seraphina could leave and prove her strength through her own efforts, without needing Ansel.


    But Seraphina, being Seraphina, chose the most forceful, albeit most difficult, solution in all matters involving her self and pride.


    She didn''t want to prove "Seraphina doesn''t need Ansel," but "Ansel isn''t worthy of being followed by Seraphina."


    This was the ridiculous pride held by Seraphina, which had caused her countless troubles.


    "The beloved Sky Wolf Emperor will no longer think about leaving my side. Even if I have to leave the Red Frost Territory, she would most likely choose to follow me."


    Ansel stretchedzily and exhaled softly, "So, for the time being, let''s start with some simple discipline to stabilise her emotions, before moving on to the next stage."


    He stood up, holding his scepter, ready to search for Seraphina who had gone to find Marlina, to do as he had said. This was always Ansel''s way.


    He did not expect to change Seraphina''s style or manner of speaking in a short time, but at least superficial things could be improved to some extent.


    Although our young master Ansel easily told Marlina that he didn''t care about the so-called noble demeanor, it would be false to im he didn''t care at all.


    At least he would never tolerate Seraphina following him around in hunter''s garb, with her white hair in disarray, unless it was to deliberately create a sense of eptance.


    Because in the eyes of Ansel of Hydral, who was true to his desires, beautiful people should wear beautiful clothes, irrelevant of noble demeanor.


    He wanted to see it, purely for his pleasure.


    *


    "So...is this really the case?"


    Seraphina clenched her teeth in frustration. "Those damn nobles, they hold us in such contempt! And you, Marli! Why did you not inform me sooner?"


    A helpless expression graced Marlina''s face as she gazed at her younger sister. "I did tell you, Seri. Besides your anger, what else could you possibly do? Would you ept it?"


    "I... I''m not that unreasonable! Haven''t I epted it now?"


    In an attempt to pacify herself, Seraphina fiddled with her cor.


    Marlina''s gaze fell on the seemingly ordinary ck leather cor. She had wanted to ask about it from the start, but feared upsetting Seraphina. This object seemed to suggest...


    Could Seri have... been treated that way by Lord Hydral? No, no, no, impossible. Not only is Ansel not such a person, but he would also never be attracted to Seri.


    While pondering, Marlina thought, ''You should worry about yourself, Marlina.''


    A blush crept onto her face at this thought.


    Unaware of her sister''s unusual behavior, Seraphina, immersed in her displeasure, would have loved to level up on the spot, attain nobility, blow up those nobles who looked down on her, and then give Ansel another chance. I might even consider taking him as a subordinate ~


    The two sisters fell into their own peculiar fantasies until a knock on the door interrupted them.


    "Seraphina, I''m here for you."


    "Ah!" The tinum-haired girl shrieked as she jumped up. "What for?!"


    "I don''t have many rules, but there are some things you need to do now. Come out, or do I need toe in?"


    Seraphina nced at her sister, who was dressed in a gauze skirt, and promptly warned, "Don''te in! I''ll be right out."


    She hustled to the door, gestured to Marlina that everything was fine, and stepped out.


    The young girl looked at the closed door and then around her empty room, feeling a bit hollow.


    ''I wish I could do something for Ansel, like Seri does,'' she thought.


    *


    Outside the room, Seraphina crossed her arms, her gaze hostile. "It''s been such a short time and you''re already bossing me around. What do you want?"


    "I need you to change your...appearance," Ansel eyed her from head to toe.


    "I''ll take you to Bernal''s shop, let him make new clothes for you in a day. Then we''ll get your hair trimmed."


    Seraphina froze for a second. "What the hell? Cut my hair?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "I won''t cut it! I''m very satisfied with my current hairstyle, I won''t... mmph!"


    The girl''s body jerked, and she slumped to the ground in a heap. She struggled to lift her head, seething with the urge to roar.


    "Ansel¡ª Mmphhhh!"


    "You really don''t learn, Miss Seraphina."


    Ansel observed Seraphina, who was curled up on the ground, her cheeks flushed and twitching slightly. "I remember you crying not long ago, didn''t you? How could you forget so quickly?"


    Feeling the tingling current from her neck spreading throughout her body, asionally darting towards her lower abdomen, Seraphina silently swore¡ª


    One day, she would pin this bastard down and electrocute him a hundred times over!


    However, before fulfilling this vow, Miss Seraphina would have to endure many, many things, which, for her, would be more painful than being electrocuted a hundred times.

 Chapter 17: Her Performance

    <h4>Chapter 17: Her Performance</h4>


    In the sole concert hall of Red Frost City, a beautiful woman sat alone on stage, gently pressing the final piano key.


    As thest note melodiously faded, the audience in the hall rose to their feet, their apuse, like a tide, testifying to the brilliance of the musician''s performance.


    The woman rose, her radiant, tear-streaked face alight with a beaming smile. Yet she spoke not a word, merely curtsied deeply, lifting her skirt, and exited the stage with serene grace.


    .


    From the highest vantage point in the concert hall, the Count of Stoneheart raised his ss in admiration to the young man standing at the edge of the balcony, "Your discernment is truly remarkable, Lord Hydral. Within a decade... no, within five years, the empire may well wee another maestro in music."


    He patted his chest earnestly, "I have never heard music so impassioned and captivating. Miss Leclerc is undoubtedly a genius. Only a fool like Cantrell would waste such talent."


    Ansel, raising his ss in return, responded with a smile, "The Count of Red Frost''s talent lies elsewhere. It is normal to be deficient in some areas, is it not?"


    The nowadays two most influential nobles in Red Frost territory shared a heartyugh, oblivious to the headless corpse hanging outside Ansel''s mansion.


    As theughter subsided, the Count of Stoneheart ventured, "Does Miss Leclerc... need a rmendation letter to the Royal Theatre of the Empire?"


    "That''s a question you should ask her, not me, Count," Ansel replied, an enigmatic smile ying on his lips.


    "Or you could try delivering the rmendation letter directly to E herself. Isn''t that how you pleased my Seraphina?"


    At the mention of her name, the girl who had been dozing in a corner started, instinctively clutching the cor around her neck.


    No longer d in her overly in brown huntsman''s clothes, Seraphina was now dressed in ck fur cloak, yet all open, showing her ck leather bodysuit and fitted trousers. The intricate yet understated patterns of her all-ck outfit,bined with her trimmed, both masculine and beautiful snow-white short hair, the slender cor around her neck, and the vulnerability it exuded amidst her imposing presence, made her all the more enticing.


    Of course, in Red Frost territory, Ansel was the only one who could openly gaze at Seraphina in such a way.


    The Count of Stoneheart shook his head, "Miss Seraphina is a genius destined for great achievements. Regardless of what others think, I consider it a highly profitable investment."


    Ansel swirled his wine, his gaze on the Count of Stoneheart contemtive.


    "How is the Duke of Ironde, Count?"


    Leaning on his scepter, the young nobleman watched the increasingly nervous count as he slowly approached him.


    "The... the Duke is doing well," the Count of Stoneheart stuttered, his smooth mannerism from earlier gone.


    Ansel watched him for a while before breaking into a softugh, "Don''t be nervous, Count. I merely wish to know how the Duke of Ironde has been recently."


    Seeing that Ansel indeed had no intention of pursuing the matter further, the Count of Stoneheart let out a sigh of relief, proceeding to speak even more cautiously.


    "Lord Hydral, regarding the assassination that night... after several days of investigation, I can confirm who was so arrogant."


    Ansel merely sipped his wine leisurely, paying him no mind.


    After observing Ansel for a while, the Count of Stoneheart continued, "It was Baron Iceberg and Baron Howling Wind, they are Cantrell''s trusted subordinates. Because your actions were... too swift, they might have been provoked, leading them to take such foolish action."


    "They seem to be unaware that they have been exposed, but judging by their movements, they are likely gathering funds on arge scale, preparing to flee. Do you n to--"


    "This small matter, I can handle it myself."


    Ansel put down his wine ss, beckoned to Seraphina in the corner, finally turning to the Count of Stoneheart with a friendly smile, "But I do appreciate your efforts over the past few days."


    "No, no, no... Your assassination was a major dereliction of my duty."


    The Count of Stoneheart shook his head vigorously, "Your forbearance in not pursuing this matter has earned my deepest gratitude."


    At this juncture, an exceedingly bored Seraphina had already trotted over, leaning into Ansel''s ear to whisper, "May we depart now?"


    Ansel, extending a hand to grasp her cor, yanked her down, whispering into her ear in return,


    "Not yet, what were you thinking?"


    "Then you¡ª mmph!"


    Miss Seraphina, in a remarkable disy of fortitude, let out only a slight grunt through gritted teeth, managed to keep her footing, and didn''t copse into Ansel''s arms. Quitemendable indeed.


    Disregarding the fierce re of the still untamed white pup, Ansel leisurely reclined on the sofa, continuing to savor his fine wine.


    Until a servant, who had been watching the entrance, rushed over and whispered something into Ansel''s ear.


    "So impatient, huh..."


    He chuckled softly, turning to the Count of Stoneheart: "My sweet girl awaits me. I''m afraid I must forgo further drinking with you, my lord."


    The Count of Stoneheart rose to bid him farewell, but Ansel waved him off.


    Miss Seraphina, on the other hand, felt as if she had received a royal pardon and yearned to sprint off the premises right then and there.


    .


    Within the stands, the Count of Stoneheart watched the master and servant depart, waiting until theypletely disappeared from his field of vision before he finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "...My lord."


    Someone emerged from the shadows behind the Count, questioning with a hint of doubt, "I could easily have taken the heads of those two Barons. Why did you forbid me from doing so? If I were to present the heads of those traitors to Lord Hydral, he would surely be pleased."


    "Do not ask questions you shouldn''t, Gallo."


    The Count of Stoneheart, looking down at the departing crowds, calmly responded,


    "Nor should you act over-smart. That''s what a wise man should do."


    .


    Ansel was oblivious to the brief exchange between the Count of Stoneheart and his subordinate after he left. He knew that since the Count had brought up the assassination case, he should follow the process and continue to handle the matter.


    But before that¡ª


    "Master! Were you pleased with my performance?"


    E, walking ahead of Ansel, twirled her long skirt, her face radiant with a sweet smile.


    "If I were not pleased, why would I be here apanying you?"


    Ansel answered with a smile, "Although there were minor ws, they did not overshadow your dazzling brilliance on stage. I''ve told you, E, you will receive an invitation from the Imperial Royal Theatre. That day isn''t far off."


    The woman curtsied, her smile turning cheeky and adorable when she looked back up, "But presently, I don''t care about any Royal Theatre, Master. I just want to thoroughly enjoy my reward time."


    She walked lightly over to Ansel, taking his arm and resting her head on his shoulder, murmuring dreamily,


    "Even if it''s just half a day... it feels like an unbelievably beautiful dream to me."


    As she spoke, Miss E turned her gaze to Seraphina, apologizing profusely, "I''m truly sorry, Miss Seraphina, for usurping your time as well."


    Seraphina hadn''t even opened her mouth when Ansel had already responded, "That''s her job, E. There''s no need to apologize."


    Seraphina was visibly upset but couldn''t voice her feelings, as doing so would probably result in a shock.


    Looking at the woman''s face, she found the pair of pitch-ck, almost lusterless eyes to be ufortably eerie.


    Was that melody she yed really that enchanting? Why were people so crazed about it?


    The girl contemted, somewhat perplexed.


    Was she the only one feeling irritable, even headache-inducing?

 Chapter 18: Her Dressing Room with Her [2.3K]

    <h4>Chapter 18: Her Dressing Room with Her [2.3K]</h4>


    "Is this the ce?" Although Ansel was doubtful, he would respect all of E''s choices since she was the one desiring to purchase clothes.


    They had been strolling the streets for a substantial period, and E had finally decided to conclude her reward time by buying clothes.


    Leaning into Ansel''s arm, the woman whispered into his ear, "Master, I have heard from my sisters at his manor that... the dressing room of this store..."


    "has~exceptional ~soundproofing~"


    "... I am not yet so desperate," Ansel replied, looking somewhat helplessly into her seductive, ck eyes. "Cherish your well-deserved reward time, E."


    "But this is the reward I desire, Master... the most meaningful reward."


    Her nimble, piano-ying fingers subtly crept under Ansel''s clothing, lightly scratching his abdomen like a kitten. Along with the warm breath fluttering at Ansel''s neck, her touch was fanning his desire.


    "I want you to lead me to paradise, right next to Miss Marlowe."


    Miss Leclerc, resting her chin on Ansel''s shoulder, trembled with happiness as she spoke these words,


    "Please... you cruel demon, my merciful master, satiate my humble craving."


    The upright Master Ansel sighed, "After you''ve put it like this, which demon could deny his follower?"


    .


    "What are you two muttering about¡ªhuh!"


    Miss Marlowe, standing on the street with her arms crossed, received another shock. It was already the twelfth time today that she had been shocked. If she could maintain this number, it would be an impressive improvementpared to yesterday''s sixteen times.


    "Come on in, Seraphina," Ansel, who was holding E around the waist, took a nce at the stomping Seraphina.


    "I''m not buying! I have no interest in these dresses!"


    "But your figure is simr to Marlina''s, don''t you think you could help buy some for your sister?"


    Ansel''s lips curled upward, ying a card Seraphina couldn''t refuse.


    The white-haired young wolf paused, looking at the dresses in the window, seemingly imagining her sister dressed in them.


    "Well... I suppose it wouldn''t hurt." She coughed awkwardly, "I owe you the money."


    "Consider it a gift for Miss Marlina. I''m in a good mood today." Ansel nced at E, who was nestling in his arms and starting to gasp lightly.


    "A gift for Marlina..." Hearing this, Seraphina instantly became alert, "What are you nning?"


    The young girl''s suspicious look made the young nobleman want tough, but he didn''t say much, just shrugged, "Then you can keep owing me, Miss Marlowe. But be careful not to fall into debt."


    "Hah, that''s quite a joke."


    With a toss of her head, Seraphina strutted into the clothing store, chin held high and full of confidence.


    .


    Despite her persistent aura of a savage, Seraphina was transformed by the attire meticulously designed by Ansel and crafted by Bernarl.


    The enhancement of her appearance,bined with the extraordinary clothing, rendered her a perfect epitome of a cool beauty, provided she remained silent.


    Upon her entrance, a shop assistant greeted her with a smile. Seraphina turned to Ansel, "Hyd ¡ª Uh, boss, how many can I buy?"


    In an effort to prevent the dating from bing dull, Ansel had employed an alchemical potion for a simple disguise. After all, the entire town and territory of Red Frost knew the golden-haired, ocean-eyed handsome young man was none other than the renowned Lord Hydral.


    Seraphina, despite being cautioned, had referred to Hydral several times during their outing.


    The consequences of this need not be borated; she was, at least now, able to rectify her mistake.


    "Thirty minutes," Ansel gestured, "Choose whatever you like within that time frame, and you may have it."


    Seraphina rarely questioned the sincerity of Ansel''s propositions now. Despite his many ws, his generosity was indisputable.


    The young girl gleefully wandered around the store, while E, adept at adorning herself, swiftly selected several garments and sauntered towards the fitting rooms.


    On the other hand, Seraphina, who had never been granted such issez-faire", was extremely liberal in her selection. She picked whatever caught her eye, causing the attendant to break out in a cold sweat.


    Had it not been for the exceptionalposure of the young nobleman who entered with her, the attendant would have suspected the girl of robbery.


    "Ah...that should be enough. Where are the fitting rooms? I wish to try these on."


    Seraphina, holding a pile of clothes nearly taller than herself, asked with a tilted head.


    The attendant pointed the way with a twitching smile, "Over there."


    "???~" The girl hummed a peculiar tune as she strode towards the fitting rooms.


    She first attempted to open the first door, but it was locked. She quickly realized, "E, are you changing?"


    "Yes...I''m still changing," came the faint response. Had it not been for Seraphina''s keen hearing, she would have failed to discern it.


    "I didn''t see you earlier, why is it taking so long?"


    She entered the adjacent fitting room, asking loudly.


    "Because the clothes I chose are...quite...hehe...difficult to change into."


    "Difficult to change? What''s so difficult about changing clothes...Achoo!"


    Seraphina sneezed involuntarily amidst herints. She rubbed her nose with a disgruntled expression, "Such a strong perfume smell, what''s wrong with this shop? It''s going to ruin my nose."


    "Difficult because...they are, too, hum, tight..."


    "Tight?" Seraphina, struggling to fit into a dress, paused, "But you''re not fat."


    "Maybe I was...en...overconfident about myself."


    Listening to the fluctuating voice from the adjacent room, Seraphina felt that the pursuit of beauty could be strange. If it doesn''t fit, why force it? Isn''t that self-torture?


    "Well, you keep trying. I won''t disturb you."


    "... No, Miss Seraphina, let''s keep talking."


    As Seraphina looked at her reflection in the mirror, she began to imagine what her sister might look like, casually responding, "I''m fine with that, what would you like to discuss?"


    "Miss Seraphina, you were also brought to Red Frost City by the Count of Red Frost, weren''t you?"


    "Tch, can we not mention that fat pig?" Seraphina retorted with clear displeasure, "Yes, one of the Count''s goons came to our vige wanting to take my sister. I was worried and decided toe along¡ªnot that we were captured. I could have beaten them, but I didn''t want to involve the vige."


    "Then you were taken to the master?"


    "...I''m not quite clear about what happened that day."


    The young girl deliberately avoided the topic, not wanting to discuss in front of others how she and her sister were stripped bare and thrown onto Ansel''s bed.


    "I''m the same as you, Miss Seraphina, except that I was captured much earlier, about...hum, two years ago."


    E, still struggling with her clothes in the next room, caught her breath before continuing, "I was imprisoned and trained to be a tool for enticing nobles."


    "Hmph! That beast, smashing his swine head is too good for him!" Seraphina pounded the wall in indignation.


    Eforted her swiftly, "I am fortunate, perhaps because... ah... my qualities are superior. A precious tool... like myself, is dedicated to great individuals, hence, my existence has not been utterly miserable."


    "Great individuals... wait!" Seraphina jolted into realization, disbelief in her voice, "You''re referring to Hydral? The Count of Red Frost sent me and my sister to him, and you as well?"


    "He is a lustful spirit or what?!"


    "Hehehe... Miss Seraphina," E chuckled, "If our master were that sort of person, what do you think would be the state of you and your sister now?"


    Having changed into another dress, Seraphina was stunned for a moment before she muttered, "That seems right, he is in fact quite respectable in that regard, he has neverid those dirty lewd eyes upon me and my sister."


    Even when she waspletely unclothed, his gaze was never particrly lewd¡ªthis was something Seraphina would never admit.


    After saying that, it seemed like Seraphina could hear E''s mirthful chuckle from her side.


    "That''s right, the master is a very~ respectable individual, indeed, ah, mmph."


    "You''ve truly had it tough, E," Seraphina stood in front of the mirror, hands on her hips, then twirling around, trying to look girlish. But after looking at herself, she wanted to destroy the mirror with a punch, saying disheartedly, "That guy is so annoying, why do you seem to like him so much?"


    "Because the master saved me, Miss Seraphina. He granted me a new life, he showed me¡ªahh!!"


    A sudden rise in voice from the other side of the wall startled Seraphina, "Are you alright? How can dressing be this difficult?"


    "...Finally, I am fully dressed."


    "Er... is it necessary to struggle this much?"


    E sighed gently, "This is the path to bing ady, Miss Seraphina."


    Seraphinaughed heartily, "What does that have to do with me? I''m not going to be ady."


    "I believe you will yearn to be ady, Miss Seraphina," Eughed mysteriously, "Once you''ve tasted that joy."


    "???" Poor Miss Seraphina was utterly confused, not understanding what E was implying.


    Anyway, she was being tormented by these clothes, all thanks to Hydral!


    "Tricking me into trying on clothes, he''s not going tough at me after I''ve changed into a dress, is he?" The girl murmured suspiciously.


    The very next second, the current passing through her neck made her body go weak, instinctively propping herself up against the wall.


    "Hy...dr...al!" Seraphina, who was bracing herself against the wall, gritted her teeth, "You pervert, are you peeping at me?!"


    "Miss Seraphina? What''s the matter?"


    "That maniac is shocking me again! Ugh, ah, ah¡ª!"


    "Hehe... the master is very sensitive to malice, even if he''s sitting outside, he can sense you badmouthing him~"


    "I didn''t¡ªugh, oh!"


    Seraphina discovered that the bastard Hydral had withheld information about the cor, he could control not only the magnitude of the current but also its direction. Hence, the shock never harmed her organs, the current simply roamed her muscles, sometimes... sometimes it would dart towards some strange ces!


    This time, it darted to a very strange ce.


    Seraphina quickly covered her mouth with one hand and supported herself against the wall with the other, her upper body was forced to bend nearly ny degrees due to the frequent shocks, her soft waist arched tightly.


    She didn''t know that on the other side of the wall, the gentle and friendly Miss E, was also in the same position.


    Just a wall separated the two.


    "Huff... huff..."


    After the numbness and tremors subsided, Seraphina gasped for breath, her cheeks flushed red with a mix of anger and embarrassment, only she knew the proportions.


    "You...bastard... Hydral... you...wait..."


    Seraphina, who had copsed to the floor out of exhaustion, caught her breath and then knocked on the wall, "E, are you alright? Can youe over and help me? I''ve been electrocuted by that guy, can you help me see if these clothes are suitable for my sister?"


    "Mm... mm... I''ll be... alright... soon..."


    "Oh, are you changing? If it''s too difficult, don''t force yourself."


    But the other side didn''t have the strength to speak anymore, only the light, suppressed panting remained.


    .


    After approximately five minutes, the rosy-cheeked E slipped into Seraphina''s dressing room, her face a picture of astonishment. "Why... there are so many clothes."


    "He told me I could take as many as I wanted, why should I let him off lightly!" Seraphina puckered her lips, standing up and taking E''s hand.


    "Indeed... In that case, Seraphina, you should disrobe first."


    Seraphina nced at E and, without a second thought, promptly undressed.


    "Miss Marlina''s figure is simr to yours, isn''t it, Miss Seraphina?"


    "I guess so, though she''s a bit heavier than me, with a bit of soft flesh on her waist and stomach ¡ª you mustn''t tell her this, she''d scold me!"


    E admiringly touched Seraphina''s perfect abs. "No girl couldpare to you, Miss Seraphina, it''s not Miss Marlina''s fault."


    "Heh heh, at least I''m confident about that!"


    E smiled softly and silently, starting to select clothes for Seraphina, or rather Marlina. Her experienced and discerning eye quickly found several wless dresses in the pile of clothes that Seraphina had brought. Each one looked serene and sweet on her.


    "...It''s wonderful."


    The woman with lifeless eyes whispered as she watched the delighted girl twirling in the mirror.


    "You truly are wonderful, Miss Seraphina."


    "Hehe, really? Well, I''ll thank you on behalf of Marlina then, you have great taste, E... E?"


    Before Seraphina could finish her sentence, the woman behind her suddenly embraced her.


    "What are you doing?" The girl was clearly taken aback, "What''s wrong?"


    "Why did you reject the master, Miss Seraphina?"


    E murmured softly, "I so wish I could be like you, receiving the master''s unconditional attention and favor."


    A confused Seraphina looked puzzled, "What are you talking about? What attention, favor, and what has Hydral done? Did he bully you?"


    "...No, it''s nothing, just consider it the ramblings of a lunatic."


    E quickly let go and smiled faintly, "Time is almost up, Miss Seraphina, I believe these few dresses should be enough. If we take too many, Miss Marlina might not ept them, right?"


    Although she still didn''t understand what was going on, Seraphina''s character and understanding dictated that she didn''t dwell on things that didn''t warn her instincts. So, after scratching her head, she nodded and left with the clothes.


    Outside, Ansel, with a grin, watched Seraphina strut out, "You scared the sales associate with your determination to take the whole store, Miss Seraphina."


    "Don''t make me sound like a robber! I haven''t settled the score with you yet¡ª"


    "Hmm?" Ansel touched his neck, "Settle what? A score?"


    Seraphina''s body jerked involuntarily, as though she had been shocked.


    "You!"


    Filled with indignation, the young wolf could only swallow her bitterness, waiting until she got home to vent to her sister.


    E watched Ansel and Seraphina''s natural interaction in silence, her dark eyes revealing nothing.


    "My dear musician," that intoxicating voice resonated in her ear, "Are you happy today?"


    He looked at her tenderly.


    "Yes." The woman, reborn from the abyss, curtsied, lifting the hem of her dress, and showed her devil a sweet and blissful smile.


    "As long as I can be by your side, my anticipation for tomorrow always surpasses that of today."


    Her lustreless eyes spoke volumes of her deep affection and obsession.

 Chapter 19: About Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 19: About Conspiracy</h4>


    In the study of Ansel, numerous maidservants were diligently packing his luggage.


    "Saville." Ansel, having reviewed the final document of the day, stretched his weary limbs. "How are the two Barons?"


    "It is precisely that which I wished to report, young lord."


    Saville offered a slight bow. "The Baron of Iceberg and the Baron of Howling Wind, they both disy a certain level of anxiety, especially the Baron of Iceberg, who fears he might not be able to await your arrival."


    "...Indeed?"


    Ansel leaned back against his chair, gently tapping his desk with his forefinger. "When did this happen?"


    "Half an hour ago, it was conveyed through your privatemunication channel."


    The elder spoke softly: "You were dealing with the affairs of the Red Frost territory at the time, so I responded on your behalf."


    "Unable to await my arrival..." Ansel repeated Saville''s words in a soft murmur, unable to suppress a chuckle. "The world is truly absurd, isn''t it, Saville?"


    "While they dread death at the hands of others, they yearn for the one I bring."


    "Because you are merciful," Saville replied calmly, his voice firm.


    As if the notion of a "merciful death" was a perfectly logical idea in his perspective.


    "If that''s the case," Ansel gripped his snake-headed scepter and rose, heading towards the balcony.


    The young noble, whose reputation in the Red Frost territory had ascended to a baffling height, chuckled lightly, "Well, I can''t keep them waiting. Failing to keep one''s promises is a grave dishonor for the House of Hydral."


    .


    Standing on the balcony, Ansel surveyed the orderly piles of gifts from themoners of Red Frost City in the courtyard.


    Every day,moners would bring items from their homes, and Ansel would randomly select a few to ept, returning equally valued trinkets a few dayster. If the gifts were innocent offerings from children, he would take them all and make a thoughtful response.


    Since he was seven, Ansel had been practicing this ritual in thends of Hydral, happily allowing themoners with limited ess to information to perceive Ansel of Hydral as a kind and benevolent person. Whether it was for show or to garner public affection, he had been consistent for nine years, without any pretense.


    The young Hydral not only reveled in the fear and awe he inspired in others, but also warmly weed fervent and sincere admiration. As he had once told the Count of Red Frost: a viin who can''t even earn affection is hardly worthy of being called a viin.


    "Meli, inform Seraphina to prepare for departure... Oh, and summon Marlina for me."


    "As youmand, Master."


    The maidservant in the study offered a slight bow and gracefully set off to fulfill Ansel''s orders.


    During this brief waiting period, Ansel, stroking his snake-headed scepter, was lost in thought.


    He did not possess Seraphina''s terrifyingly uncanny intuition, but his vast memory library offered him a wealth of knowledge from another world, far ahead of this era - knowledge in various fields.


    This umtion of "experience" proved far more reliable and useful than Seraphina''s yet immature intuition.


    "Death... is it? Are you genuinely revealing your fear to me, or are you attempting to cover your tracks as you n your escape, Baron of Iceberg?"


    The mere thought of the intricate plots behind this journey brought a slow smile to Ansel''s lips.


    To him, these conspiracies were like poorly wound balls of yarn in a child''s hands. The technique was clumsy, and the material of the threads was inferior. Unraveling them required little thought, just a simple tear, nothing simpler.


    But... for his Seraphina, chaos was the most nourishing of meals. He hadn''t expected the opportunity for her first growth spurt to arrive so swiftly.


    Ansel had no interest in a spoon-feeded Sky Wolf Emperor. If he was to feed Seraphina up, why would he go through all the trouble of trying to tame the restless young wolf?


    "How fares our Miss Seraphina, Saville?" inquired Ansel.


    "...She..." Saville, typically resolute and decisive, showed an uncharacteristic hesitation.


    "Her circumstances are somewhat peculiar, young lord. I have never seen a Crystal Staircase like hers."


    The extraordinary beings who tread the Heavenly Roadck the ability to independently absorb transcendental elements before reaching the throne of the third stage.


    The Keystone of the first stage and the Crystal Staircase of the second stage require specialized rituals and an array of tools to utilize and absorb transcendental materials.


    Precisely because of this, the hierarchy of the empire is as stable as an unmelting iceberg at the pole.


    Of course, the Heavenly Road isn''t the only path to transcendence. Otherwise, the empire wouldn''t harbor so many rebels, both overt and covert. It''s just that the other path maye at a greater cost.


    As for Seraphina''s Crystal Staircase...


    "She withdrew from the Frost Tower at the age of twelve, and four years have passed since then."


    Saville furrowed his brow.


    "In these four years, Miss Seraphina has not absorbed any transcendental elements. She should have fallen from the Crystal Staircase to the Keystone long ago, but from my observations over the past few days... the reality is quite the opposite."


    "Not only has she not fallen to the Keystone, the solidity of her Crystal Staircase is unheard of." Saville turned to Ansel, who was smiling.


    Knowing that his master was not surprised, he had no further doubts about Seraphina''s oddity. "Although her physical specialization is ordinary, no... one can''t say ordinary for such extreme physical specialization. But speaking only in terms of the Crystal Staircase, she indeed merits the title of a prodigy."


    To someone of Saville''s caliber, a "prodigy" was not merely someone with so-called "exceptional" abilities. It referred to an individual with a quality so extraordinary and suffocating that it trivialized concepts like "effort," "sweat," and "dreams," reducing them to meaningless dust.


    The prodigy he spoke of was an undeniable, absolute prodigy.


    Ansel merely chuckled at this, not saying much. If battle prowess was the sole criterion, Seraphina was undoubtedly the strongest among the four heroes. Her talent on the path to transcendence was merely one of the countless glories awaiting her in the future.


    The more he thought about it, the more ted Ansel became.


    .


    "Master," a knock on the door was followed by Mel''s voice from outside the room. "Miss Marlina and Miss Seraphina have arrived."


    "Come in."


    Ansel did not return to his desk but sat directly on the balcony, watching the sisters approach, each with their own grace¡ªone reserved and deferential, the other nonchnt and carefree.


    Marlina was dressed in clothing chosen by Seraphina¡ªor more urately, E Leclerc. She wore a simple and elegant pale blue dress,yered with a wool vest. This outfit added a touch of fashionable ir to the lovely country girl while preserving her innocent sweetness.


    The girl with her snowy hair braided into arge twist curtsied to Ansel, lifting her dress. With Meli''s guidance, Marlina''s etiquette had be very standard, a model ofdylike decorumpared to her sister.


    "Lord Hydral, what might you require of me?"


    Marlina''s voice was soft, her demeanor dignified, and her expression calm.


    Yet beneath herposed exterior was a heart that could hardly contain its excitement.

 Chapter 20: About Commitment

    <h4>Chapter 20: About Commitment</h4>


    Without a shadow of doubt, Marlina was enlightened.


    Despite being a vige maiden bereft of any higher education, her perspective and thought process were truly extraordinary. It was no mean feat.


    Marlina, who had been relentlessly attempting to "sell" her sister to Ansel, harbored a modest aspiration deep within her heart.


    Could it be...just a conjecture, that she held something that might draw the attention of Lord Hydral?


    Of course, this was but a fantasy of Marlina''s. She understood that "intelligence" held no value for Lord Hydral.


    He could summon the smartest individuals in Red Frost territory, each with a wealth of experience in their respective fields, to serve him at his behest. Why would he ever need a simple vige maiden who only ever dealt with tax officers?


    What Lord Hydral required was the kind of great talent that Seraphina possessed.


    During her days at Ansel''s mansion, Marlina was caught in a constant struggle between this anticipation and self-denial.


    The moment Meli unexpectedly brought up the topic of meeting Ansel, the young maiden''s fantasies once again sparked and swirled in her mind.


    Even at this moment, she clung to an indescribable anticipation.


    "Miss Marlina."


    For Ansel, Marlina''s emotions were as captivating yet transparent as Seraphina''s delicate body.


    He, being the viin he was, had an exceptional fondness for pure souls - intelligent, upright, and beautiful.


    The sight of the innocent young girl in front of him, clumsily trying to dress up and suppress her underlying desire, yet asionally revealing a yearning gaze reminiscent of a small creature, was as evocative as it was endearing.


    "You and Seraphina have been staying here for some time now. For Seraphina''s sake, I don''t mind your stay, but I suspect you feel rather ufortable about it, don''t you?"


    Ansel asked with a genial smile.


    It wasn''t a guess, but a visible truth. Marlina felt extremely self-conscious about living off Ansel''s hospitality. She always attempted to assist the maids around the mansion, only to feel more embarrassed by their perfection.


    "Indeed...!" Marlina''s heartbeat missed a beat. Unlike her foolish sister, she immediately discerned the hidden meaning in Ansel''s words, yet managed to maintain herposure and decorum.


    "I am d that Seraphina can be of help to you, Lord Hydral, but I don''t want you to see me as a... part of her. You could also say, I don''t want to be a burden for Seraphina."


    "What the..."


    Seraphina, who had been eavesdropping, bared her teeth with a grin.


    "The Hydral family is so rich! What''s wrong with epting their food? Marlina, you''re overthinking things. He does have many faults, but his generosity is beyond question!"


    The study room fell into a sudden silence, with all the maids staring at Seraphina, who was rubbing her arms.


    "What are you all looking at?" Feeling ufortable under the scrutiny of female wolves, she rubbed her arms. "I didn''t insult him! Didn''t I just praise his generosity?"


    With Ansel''s deration of "indulgence" and "tolerance," Seraphina had be more outspoken. If not for the frequent shocks, she would have been even more reckless.


    Hence, it was proven that Ansel was indeed far-sighted in asking his entric father creating that cor, even if it wasn''t for taming.


    Marlina shot her sister a sharp look. She knew that Lord Hydral was exceptionally tolerant and indulgent towards Seraphina, so she was no longer terrified by Seraphina''s shocking remarks.


    Yet, at this crucial moment when she might secure a precious job, Seraphina''s inappropriate remarks irked Marlina.


    Ansel, as was his custom, paid little heed to Seraphina. In the absence of outsiders, he was not overly strict with the young wolf.


    "Seraphina and I will be away from the Red Frost city for a while, at least three days, perhaps as long as a week. During this time... I need someone to assist me with some paperwork, the simpler kind."


    "...You, you mean¡ª"


    Marlina could no longer suppress the excitement welling up within her, her cheeks flushed with exhration.


    "I''m entrusting this to you, you should have a knack for this," Ansel replied gently with a smile, "Don''t worry about making mistakes. I have ample resources here, and you can follow my temtes initially. If you are unsure about anything, ask Meli. She will guide you."


    The maid standing quietly in the corner of the room smiled and nodded at Marlina.


    In stark contrast to her ungrateful sister, Marlina held back her tear-filled eyes and bowed deeply to Ansel:


    "Thank you for your trust, Lord Hydral! Thank you for your...grace!"


    Her voice was choked with emotion by the end, while Seraphina, scratching her cheek, was utterly mystified at her sister''s fervor.


    However, considering Ansel''s generosity, she refrained from creating a scene.


    "We should be going now. Seraphina, gather our luggage."


    "... I have to carry the luggage?" Seraphina gazed at the three suitcases neatly arranged by the maids, her eyes wide as she turned to Ansel, "Why am I doing everything?"


    "Because it''s only you, me, and Saville on this trip."


    "Well, let the old butler ughhhhhhh¡ª¡ª"


    Saville ignored the twitching Seraphina, bowing to Ansel, "I''ll go and activate the teleportation circle for you, young lord."


    Ansel waved his hand, then turned to Seraphina, who was getting up from the floor, and asked gently, "Should I repeat what I just said, Seraphina?"


    The sullen girl walked silently towards the suitcases, her fingers twitching intermittently.


    Witnessing all this, Marlina felt sympathy but remained silent. Not only was she hesitant to defy, but she also hoped Ansel would properly discipline Seraphina. Marlina''s inherent timidity prevented her from effectively reprimanding her sister, often attributing Seraphina''s brash demeanor to her own ipetence.


    "Miss Marlina, I look forward to your performance."


    As Marlina was swept up in her emotions, Ansel turned his gaze towards her.


    To be honest, purely based on preference... or to put it more inly, from kink''s perspective, Ansel favored Marlina more among the two sisters.


    He cherished... the intoxicating joy of not forcing her into submission, but gradually tinting her goodness and gentleness with his own hue.


    By the time Seraphina had picked up the luggage, Ansel had already approached Marlina and whispered softly in her ear:


    "Trust me, to me, you and Seraphina are equally important."


    This statement left Marlina, still overflowing with joy and excitement, with a nk mind.


    Even being acknowledged by Ansel and receiving a sincere job from him didn''t leave her as stunned.


    By the time she regained her senses, Seraphina had already said her goodbyes, carrying the suitcases with a disgruntled face, and mumbling under her breath.


    "I..."


    The young girl''s chest heaved, she felt a me ignite from her heart and spread to her brain, making her dizzy and confused.


    The me was kindled by the breath still burning her ear, and those intoxicating, young, and maic gentle words.


    She was calm and rational, this was true.


    However, which simple country girl could resist such a Hydral?


    And Marlina never doubted the authenticity of Ansel''s words.


    After all, it is widely known¡ª


    Hydral never lies.

 Chapter 21: Chaos and Chances

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chaos and Chances</h4>


    The grandeur of the transportation circle needs no further boration, even Ansel would often marvel at the groundbreaking innovations of the spatial master¡ªafter all, he was utterly indifferent to the hefty transportation fee.


    Seraphina,den with three suitcases, peered curiously out of the transportation circle, scanning her surroundings.


    "Is this it? So this is what spatial transportation feels like."


    Saville raised an eyebrow, "Miss Marlowe, no sensations of dizziness or difort?"


    "None at all."


    The "multifaceted" Miss Seraphina grimaced slightly, "Why would I feel dizzy?"


    The elderly man fell silent, only able to inwardly sigh. It seemed only their young lord could locate such an entric individual with such uracy.


    Meanwhile, Ansel had descended from the high tform where the transportation circle was located, standing within the transportation room and scanning his surroundings, a smile gradually lighting up his face.


    "There''s no one here," he remarked.


    Seraphina looked baffled while Saville''s expression became slightly serious.


    Such a precious item as a transportation circle would be under round-the-clock protection by the city''s lord''s staff. They would not only guard the circle but also continuously verify the identities of those who arrived through it.


    But here, there was nobody.


    "It looks like our two barons have run into some trouble."


    Ansel said leisurely, strolling towards the entrance of the transportation room.


    "Lord, should we contact them?"


    "No need. The transportation room wouldn''t be situated in a remote location. Once we step out, we should be able to decipher the situation. Saville¡ª"


    The young noble tossed an image crystal to Saville, "Attend to your duties."


    The elderly man bowed slightly, and his age-defying stalwart figure vanished instantly from the spot.


    Seraphina, used to Saville''s uncannyings and goings, was still puzzled by her inability to detect his arrivals and departures, a fact that irked her given her confidence in her sensory abilities.


    "Hydral," Seraphina sniffed, "What level is the old butler? Can he use spatial magic?"


    "Can''t our genius missy figure it out?"


    Ansel didn''t answer directly, merely smiling as he headed towards the exit of the transportation room.


    "That''s a different matter. I''ll certainly surpass him in the future, but that doesn''t mean I can do it now."


    Facing a stronger opponent, Seraphina would still pay due respect. Although her verbal acknowledgment might not be ttering, she was always clear and honest about the gap in their abilities.


    This understanding fueled her thirst for power even more.


    She continued to chatter, "I rarely... no, I''ve never seen anything like the butler oldman at school. Even spatial magic leaves a residual scent, so why is he... uh?"


    Just as Ansel was about to reach the door of the transportation room, Seraphina''s expression changed, and her stunning dark red eyes suddenly lit up with long-absent wildness and... delight!


    Ansel, who was about to push the door, felt a gust of wind at his back.


    A wind of ck and white!


    The custom-made, furiously billowing ck velvet cloak fluttered due to its wearer''s speed. Seraphina, who was carrying three heavy suitcases, wore a wild and uninhibited smile on her face as she delivered a flying kick straight to the main door of the transportation room!


    BANG ¡ª¡ª !


    "AH!!!!"


    With a loud bang, amidst the deafening noise, a scream and the crisp sound of breaking bones resonated as the wooden debris and dust scattered.


    Seraphinanded smoothly, proudly lifting her chin to look at Ansel,pletely unaware that with her ck cor exposed, she looked like a dog seeking praise.


    "So lucky to encounter such excitement right out the door."


    She set down her luggage and rubbed her neck, "I am getting rusty."


    The criesing from not too far proved that the situation was serious. Ansel brushed the wooden splinters off his fur cor, sighed, and walked on.


    "Hydral, this fellow seems to have reinforcements."


    Seraphina, with her foot on the unfortunate man whose ribs she''d kicked in, gave him a vigorous shake, then looked up at Ansel. "Shall I fight them all?"


    Ansel, impably groomed, leaned on his scepter as he moved towards the unidentified man. He scanned the man''s humble civilian clothes, then shook his head.


    "The sound of clinking armor suggests city guards approach. As for him..." He addressed the man with a friendly smile. "Friend, you rushed into this transportation circle in quite a hurry. Might you share your purpose?"


    The mysterious man beneath Seraphina''s foot wailed and writhed in agony, but soon, he was still and silent.


    Startled, Seraphina hastily lifted her foot.


    She sniffed, her expression turning grave. "He''s dead? Impossible! My kick could have broken a dozen bones at most. Humans aren''t this fragile!"


    She looked sickened; despite her ruthless, even brutal methods, Seraphina had never casually taken a life.


    "...What a nauseating smell... Ah... he must have ingested poison."


    After catching the unpleasant scent wafting from the assassin, Seraphina looked somewhat relieved.


    Ansel nced at the mysterious man who''d poisoned himself, and unexpectedly, heughed.


    "Why are youughing?" Seraphina asked, puzzled.


    "Nothing, just amusing," Ansel replied, shaking his head. He looked toward the hallway where the figures were appearing. "The guards are here, Seraphina. Gather your things."


    As she grumbled about the perverse pleasure Ansel took in the sight of a man''s death, Seraphina fetched her luggage, her face a mask of displeasure.


    The armored guards arrivedte, their demeanor grim and stern. The sight of the broken door, the body on the ground, and the mismatched master and servant duo rendered them silent. They drew their swords and tightened their grip on their spears.


    "What''s going on, Hydral?" Seraphina turned to Ansel. "I thought you said they were guards. Why do they look ready to fight us?"


    At her words, the leading soldier''s grip on his spear faltered. He studied the blond noble holding the scepter, disbelief in his eyes.


    "Are you... Lord Hydral?"


    Seraphina looked shocked, as if she''d seen a ghost: Why does everyone know Ansel?


    Ansel smiled affably. "Would you like me to prove my identity somehow?"


    "No, no, it''s not that. I didn''t mean to question your identity."


    The nobleman''s features, demeanor, and personality matched perfectly with what the captain of the guard knew. He breathed a sigh of relief, signaled for the others to lower their weapons, and bowed deeply.


    "Please forgive my rudeness, Lord Hydral."


    "You seem to be dealing with a severe situation," Ansel replied, his calm demeanor soothing the anxious captain. "Could you tell me what happened?"


    After a moment of hesitation, the captain sighed deeply. "Not too long ago, the Baron of Iceberg arrived in our city of Howling Winds through the transportation circle. "


    "He was assassinated immediately."


    "The assassin disguised himself as a reception staff member of the transportation room. He killed the Baron of Iceberg... with a single strike from close range. The city lord was furious when he heard about this and ordered a city-wide manhunt for the assassin. However, he, too... was assassinated within a short time."


    The captain didn''t need to say more.


    The city of Howling Winds was in chaos.

 Chapter 22: Test and Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 22: Test and Punishment</h4>


    On the journey towards the safehouse of the Baron of Howling Wind, Seraphina found herself subjected to the relentless adtion of the guard captain towards Hydral, giving her a case of goosebumps.


    The most crucial aspect was that she distinctly felt this ttery was different from the usual titudes of the nobles towards Hydral; it was sincere, heartfelt, viewing Hydral as the perfect being they portrayed him to be, which Seraphina found utterly uneptable.


    Thankfully, halfway through their journey, others arrived to greet them, and the captain of the small squad, who was but amon captain in the city guard of Howling Wind, was no longer a significant presence.


    Upon news of Ansel''s arrival, the relevant weing party promptly appeared.


    The person who came to greet Ansel was an enchanting housekeeper with a seductive sway to her walk. Her provocatively swaying hips and twisting waist irked Seraphina.


    ¡ª Your lord had been nearly assassinated and was teetering on the brink of death, yet you dared to perform such a lewd dance in front of strangers! What a bitch!


    "The Baron''s condition is currently stable," the female housekeeper told Ansel, "But we still haven''t caught the ringleader. Lord Hydral, I deeply regret that you''ve been embroiled in this..."


    Ansel responded calmly, "That''s fine. Now that I''m here, no one will be able to im the Baron of Howling Wind''s life from my hands. You can rest assured, Miss Seram."


    "As for the death of the Baron of Iceberg... I can only express my regret."


    The young nobleman quietly sighed, "We were just a step toote."


    Toote, yes... toote.


    Packing, leaving his mansion, and heading to the transportation circle in Red Frost City, it took approximately half an hour.


    The reason Ansel decided to depart immediately was that Saville reminded him that, half an hour earlier, both the Baron of Iceberg and the Baron of Howling Wind had expressed their anxiety.


    That is to say, the Baron of Iceberg arrived in the city of Howling Wind, was assassinated, and the Baron of Howling Wind was also targeted, all within a single hour. It was so swift that... it wasughable.


    Ansel, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, caressed his scepter, disregarding the seductive housekeeper in front of himpletely.


    In his eyes, there was a vision of a future that only he could see, refined from experience, wisdom, and, most importantly, intelligence discrepancy.


    If he utilized this chaos properly, perhaps...


    The young man turned his head to Seraphina, who was looking around while carrying her luggage, suddenly picked up his scepter, grabbed the bottom of it, and hooked the sneak head onto Seraphina''s cor, pulling the young girl all the way to his side.


    Before the young wolf could react, Ansel whispered in her ear.


    "Seraphina, I suddenly want to give you a test."


    "If you pass, I will give you a paid vacation of seven days. You can take Marlinna back to your vige to visit your parents and show off your current achievements to your old acquaintances. In addition, I will provide the transcendental elements you need for your training, as usual."


    This statement made Seraphina so happy that she forgot about Ansel''s rudeness. She shouted excitedly, "Really - Ah, I know it must be true, so what do you want me to do? Beat up and capture all the assassins?"


    The housekeeper, Seram, possessedmendable professional ethics. Without deviating her gaze, she continued leading the way, pretending not to hear Seraphina''s words, although the expressions on the surrounding guards'' faces were somewhat subtle.


    "No, it''s a very simple test," Ansel leisurely whispered into her ear.


    "Before we return to Red Frost city, you have to ensure that I don''t take any proactive action in battle ¡ª not even the simplest form of action, which means using the cannon that Gleipnir transforms into is not allowed."


    Gleipnir was the name of Ansel''s scepter, which he almost never left behind. Although Seraphina didn''t know this, she was very clear about what the "hand cannon" was and had seen themotion when Ansel fired it.


    Upon hearing Ansel''s words, she couldn''t help butugh out loud. It turned out that this was just her regr job!


    As if this guy ever took the initiative in battle!


    "You have three chances. After I take action three times, your test will be considered a failure, and you will have to ept my... punishment."


    The young Hydral spat out his tongue, revealing his venomous fangs as he smiled.


    The word "punishment" made Seraphina''s heart skip a beat. The humiliation of that time made her blood surge, and she felt an unspeakable sense of unease and inclination to retreat.


    Yet, it was this inexplicable timidity that made Seraphina extremely irritable¡ªwhat was she afraid of? Why should she be afraid? If she was frightened now, wouldn''t it be admitting that she couldn''t even do her current job well?


    Not to mention, the rewards were so substantial!


    "Very well, I ept!" Seraphina raised her head, "You just wait to give me my magic crystal!"


    Ansel, who had already begun to consider how to "punish" Seraphina, wore an innocent smile, "I look forward to it, Seraphina."


    "Hold on, you''re smiling so slyly, you wouldn''t sneak into a corner and fire three nk rounds, then say it counts ughhhhhh¡ª "


    To prevent Seraphina from uttering some brainless remarks and getting a hefty shock, Ansel zapped her before she could speak, showing his well-intentioned concern.


    .


    The Baron of Howling Wind resided in a castle. Under the guidance of Seeram, Ansel finally arrived at the safe house where the Baron of Howling Wind was currently residing.


    Within the web of dark interests constructed by the Count of Red Frost, the Baron of Howling Wind, a tall and robust man in charge of the looting routes around the Red Frost territory, was more of a burly warrior than the corpulent Count of Red Frost. Indeed, the reality was just so.


    Heavenly Road Stage Three, the Throne.


    This powerful individual who could independently absorb and utilize transcendental powers without relying on rituals and tools, now lying on the bed, catching his breath.


    "...Lord Hydral."


    As Ansel approached the Baron of Howling Wind''srge bed, the man, whose upper body was wrapped in bandages, opened his eyes wearily.


    He looked at the handsome young nobleman in front of him and sighed with relief.


    "You''re here. I''m sorry, I can''t stand up to greet you. But... it doesn''t matter anymore."


    His eyes were filled with fear, yet also relief.


    "You will keep your promise and grant me your mercy, won''t you?"


    Ansel, leaning on his scepter, smiled and said, "I will, Baron of Howling Wind, but before that... I need to rify something."


    "Who killed the Baron of Iceberg, who wants to kill youter, I also want to inspect the unfortunate corpse of the Baron of Iceberg."


    "Lord¡ª"


    "I promised you," Ansel interrupted the Baron of Howling Wind, "Since you have fulfilled my demands, I will grant you the mercy I promised."


    "But now, someone has prevented me from fulfilling my promise."


    Theposed young man spoke softly, yet the Baron of Howling Wind heard thunderous rage from his calm words.


    ¡ªHis anger was real, the Baron of Howling Wind thought.


    "For Hydral, this is an uneptable disgrace," Anselmented, "So I need to ascertain the truth. After that, I will grant you mercy. But before that, no one can take your life from my hands."


    Seraphina, who had no idea what Ansel was talking about, tilted her head in boredom. Without any intuitive warning or sense of hostility, she felt listless and idle.


    "Thank you for your... grace," the Baron of Howling Wind managed a smile, "I will do my best to assist."


    "Good, your condition shouldn''t pose a problem now, I''m going to inspect the body of the Baron of Iceberg first."


    Nodding in acknowledgment, Ansel pivoted, readying himself to depart.


    Observing Ansel''s imminent departure, Seraphina preemptively spun around andmenced her exit.


    Then, in an instant, she was subjected to an immense roar detonating beside her ear.


    "..."


    The young girl swiveled her head in a rigid motion, only to find Ansel maintaining his turned posture, yet his arm leveled backward, and Gleipnir, transformed into a hand cannon, still wafting gunpowder smoke from its muzzle.


    The direction facing the mouth of that hand cannon was the area above the shadow cast by the Baron of Howling Wind.


    ¡ª There was a "person" who had suddenly appeared, its upper body almost entirely shattered.


    There was no blood sttering, no chunks of flesh scattering. The violent aesthetics unique to Hydral disallowed the transformation of murder into such a disheveled state.


    The assassin''s remaining body parts that hadn''t been sted apart scattered across the ground like building blocks, a scene of grotesque horror.


    "I''ve said it, Baron of Howling Wind," the young Hydral chuckled as he transmuted the hand cannon back into a scepter, his voice warm.


    "No one shall arbitrarily seize your life any longer. "


    "Because I won''t permit it."


    In the silence, Ansel turned his head once more, raising his index finger to Seraphina.


    The first time.


    This was not like the farcical assassination attempt the other day, Miss Marlowe.


    Observing Seraphina, whose expression was even more stupefied than the Baron of Howling Wind''s, Anselughed merrily.


    Are you prepared to ept your punishment?

 Chapter 23: Assassination and Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 23: Assassination and Betrayal</h4>


    "What is the matter with that assassin!"


    An unmistakable aura of disbelief emanated from Seraphina, trailing behind Ansel, "How did he emerge from the shadows of that Baron?"


    "Shadow leaping, quite a peculiar spell, isn''t it?" Ansel responded without turning his head, "He probably took the opportunity to infiltrate after the safe house was opened."


    "I... I''ve seen that kind of spell too," Seraphina retorted obstinately, maintaining her usual stubborn demeanor. "I''ve seen plenty of them at school! But how could he possibly deceive¡ª"


    "How could he possibly deceive your intuition and perception, right?"


    The youthful Ansel paused in his stride, slightly turning his head and casting a semi-smiling nce at Seraphina.


    "Because he''s a genuine, professional assassin, Seraphina."


    "To erase his presence, conceal his murderous intent, and retreat into nothingness ¡ª this, indeed, is the demeanor of a true assassin."


    He nced at the distressed young girl, his words carrying a certain implication: "An assassin who can''t even control his own murderous intent is merely second-rate."


    "... "


    Seraphina was a moron, it''s true.


    But her intuition would always unexpectedly grant her insights and wisdom, especially when it touched upon her "power" and "dignity". Our young wolf would always be particrly sensitive in these instances.


    On the other hand, she also thought that those assassins were indeed second-rate, which prevented the rage that had already surged to her throat from bursting forth.


    "...You, you were targeted by that kind of assassin," Seraphina retorted after a long thought, "It just shows that even they look down on you!"


    Then, Seraphina saw a smile on Ansel''s face that irritated her beyond measure.


    Pity, tolerance, kindness... as if forgiving a disobedient child.


    "Perhaps," he said profoundly, "The mastermind behind this thought that you, being my bodyguard, indeed deserved such an assassin."


    "Hydra ¡ª¡ª ughhhhh!"


    Before Seraphina could shriek out her resentment, she was struck by an electric shock, something Ansel had be quite used to.


    "Don''t forget, Seraphina, you''ve already wasted one opportunity."


    Guided by the security team, Ansel, who had quickly arrived at the room where The Baron of Iceberg''s body was kept, nced back at Seraphina and chuckled lightly, "If you''re not careful, I might think you''re looking forward to the ''reward'' after failure."


    Before Seraphina could reply, Ansel held up his hand, "Alright, wait for me outside ¡ª don''t worry, they''re not targeting me. If anything happens, it won''t count."


    With that, he entered the room alone, leaving Seraphina, who hadn''t had a chance to say anything, to swallow her indignation.


    .


    The captain of the guard team who first encountered Ansel scrutinized Seraphina for a while, then hesitated for a long time before cautiously asking: "Miss Seraphina, may I ask you a question?"


    "Spit it out!" Seraphina, in a foul mood, didn''t give anyone a friendly look.


    "Is it true... that Lord Hydral was the victim of an assassination?"


    When the captain asked this question, his tone was filled with incredulity, and his eyes, visible from beneath the helmet, were filled with unmistakable rage.


    "...So what if it is?" Seraphina nced at the guard, "What does his assassination have to do with you?"


    "Lord Hydral is on our side!"


    The captain of the guard''s voice suddenly rose: "He''s done so much... I heard he was assassinated by the nobles because he was fighting for our rights!"


    Seraphina thought to herself, ''what nonsense is this guy talking about, he has no idea how happily Ansel was chatting with the nobles at that banquet.''


    But on second thought, she realized that after the banquet that night, at least in the Red Frost City, Ansel''s reputation had risen to an inconceivable level and the rumors... seemed to align with what this guy was saying.


    These idiots were all ecstatic about someone who hadn''t done anything.


    Assassination... Assassination... Baron...


    Seraphina furrowed her brows, feeling that some idea was brewing in her mind... but she couldn''t quite grasp it.


    ¡ªAnd then she gave up.


    .


    Within the confines of the room, Ansel, oblivious to the fleeting moment when Seraphina nearly unmasked the truth, was engrossed in the scrutiny of the Baron of Iceberg''s lifeless form.


    The Baron was no extraordinary being, merely a mortal. With his scepter, Ansel swept aside his attire, revealing a dark bruise spreading across his entire chest from a wound at his heart.


    "What a gruesome way to meet your end, my dear Baron," Ansel murmured, a smirk ying on his lips. "Let me ponder... is there any method to ascertain that this remains are indeed yours?"


    The young lord, caressing his scepter, fell into deep thought. "I should have brought some of my father''s alchemic potions... I was unprepared... Nevertheless, it''s not all bad." He nced at the entrance, "At least our dear Miss Seraphina has a task at hand."


    "Now... what would be an appropriate response to make you, the Baron, believe it to be ''reasonable''?"


    In fact, Ansel was indifferent to these aristocrats'' crude tricks, regardless of their actions, he could only see a clown in the mirror. He merely viewed this incident as an opportunity for Seraphina''s growth, it also urred to him that this was an excellent chance to groom Seraphina.


    Of course, Ansel was notpletely apathetic ¡ª for he abhorred treachery.


    "Young lord," Saville emerged like a ghost behind Ansel. "As per your instructions, the Crystal of Reflection has been set up."


    "Have the surroundings been surveyed?"


    "Excluding those you''ve eliminated, six assassins remain, three Thrones, three Crystal Stairs, all seasoned. One among them... warrants your attention," Saville cautioned, "He''s from the Passage of Time."


    "It seems they are keen to have me witness the demise of these two Barons ¡ª an utterly genuine, unfeigned death. As for the Passage of Time... ha, I know what they want to do, let''s wait a bit longer, Saville."


    Casting a nce at the lifeless form of the Baron of Iceberg, Ansel couldn''t help but smirk, "Compared to my jocr attempt at assassination, this is indeed quite serious. Saville, do you think this is the Baron of Iceberg?"


    "Whether it is or isn''t, makes little difference," Saville responded impassively. "There are countless spells to maintain a body in a state of death. The Duke of Gray Tower is, after all, the Headmaster of the Tower of Frost. For him, this task is as simple as drinking water."


    "Hmm... what if I were to obliterate the body of the Baron of Iceberg now?"


    "Even so, the Grand Duke would certainly not intervene."


    "Hahaha! I wouldn''t do that," Anselughed heartily. "Such a crude and reckless move, it would be too easy on our dear Barons, Saville."


    "Death is mercy."


    He sighed lightly, "But our Baron friend, he betrayed my mercy, he must pay a price, Saville."


    "As you say."


    "Continue with your tasks," Ansel dismissed him with a wave of his hand. "As for this... Ah!"


    His eyes lit up, "I could have the Baron of Howling Wind bring a necromancer, that would certainly be entertaining!"


    As for desecrating the body of a noble... even if it is defiled, what''s the harm?


    Ansel of Hydral, do you think he came here to share fine wine with you, to admire beautiful women, Baron of Howling Wind?


    He came to bestow his mercy upon you. He came here to grant you a merciful death.

 Chapter 24: Help and Maidservant

    <h4>Chapter 24: Help and Maidservant</h4>


    In response to Ansel''s unreasonable demands, the Baron of Howling Wind could not refuse on the grounds of "unreasonableness," and could only im that there were no necromancers in the city.


    However, as the person in charge of the looting route, how could the Baron of Howling Wind, who was engaged in such standard dirty work, not have a professional necromancer under hismand?


    There were many reasons that could embarrass him, but Ansel still gently saved face for the Baron and gave him three days to contact a necromancer.


    As for the consequences of not being able to contact one, the Baron of Howling Wind was left to his own imagination.


    Of course, Ansel was well aware that the Baron would not actually contact a necromancer; instead, he would do everything in his power to ensure that Ansel witnessed his own demise at the hands of others.


    .


    "So, what does this mean?" In the finest room of the Baron of Howling Wind''s castle, Ansel sat by the fire, perusing a book, while Seraphina looked puzzled. "What do you mean by ''he will definitely find a way to die in front of you''?"


    "Do you know these two barons, Seraphina?" Ansel took a sip of the fine wine offered by the Baron of Howling Wind.


    "Why would I know them?"


    "You see, you don''t intend to understand them, yet you want to exin their actions."


    The young nobleman, who was earnestly educating his own dog, tilted his head back slightly. "Isn''t that a fool''s dream?"


    Seraphina hated Ansel''s caring gaze and said resentfully, "Wasn''t it you who told me about it? I''m not interested in knowing this."


    "Alright."


    Ansel put down his wine ss, appearing nonchnt. "Since you don''t need my help, I won''t say more."


    A small piece of dog food fell from the cunning Hydral''s tail, and Seraphina immediately became alert, leaning forward. "What do you mean by ''help''?"


    "Literally, because I think this test is a bit difficult for you."


    Ansel flipped through the pages, his slender index finger tracing the gilded lettering on the page.


    "...Are you really that kind-hearted?" Miss Seraphina expressed her utmost doubt.


    "That''s why I don''t n to say more." Ansel tugged at the corner of his mouth and nced at her. "Because you don''t need it."


    "..."


    Seraphina, squatting on the sofa, felt somewhat restless. She didn''t quite trust Ansel, but the problem was that she was gradually bing aware of the difficulty of this test.


    If the assassins were as "professional" as Ansel said, then as a hunter, she would be as good as blind and deaf, and holding a sword and bow would be futile.


    She had been able to roam freely in the Frost Tower since she was twelve, relying on her unparalleled intuition.


    How could the young people of the academy easily conceal their impulses and intentions in battle? That''s why they were often beaten by a twelve-year-old girl, but now, although Seraphina was no longer that young girl, the opponents she faced were worlds apart from those she had once beaten.


    Without intuition as a weapon, Seraphina could only rely on her physical reactions to deal with emergencies, and she could not guarantee that under these conditions... she could keep Ansel from intervening less than three, uh, two times.


    Miss Seraphina wanted to go home and looked forward to the scene Ansel had casually mentioned, showing off to her old friends in the vige how powerful she was now. She didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    As for punishment... she would never admit that she was afraid!


    After much thought and hesitation, Seraphina finally said with a somewhat guilty tone, "I''m not...pletely... just tell me, I don''t care."


    "What does your indifference have to do with me?"


    Ansel turned to the next page, unconcerned. "Seraphina, do you think that if you want to listen, I will tell you?"


    He leanedfortably against the chair back, turned his head, and chuckled. "Your unfounded confidence is sometimes quite endearing, Seraphina."


    If it had been the old Seraphina, she would have bristled at Ansel''s tant sarcasm. But after days of high-pressure training from Ansel, Seraphina, although still impolite, had undergone a significant change.


    ¡ª As long as it was directly rted to her own interests, she would try to restrain her ws and fangs, curb her wildness, and make concessions.


    Although it sounded annoyingly utilitarian, her current rtionship with Ansel was purely one of mutual use. Moreover, such utilitarianism was best for Ansel.


    It proved that she would continue to lick the honey Ansel had spilled, follow the pathid by the cunning Hydral, and inevitably fall into an inescapable trap.


    .


    Upon contemting the reverential gazes she would receive upon her triumphant return home, Seraphina gritted her teeth and said, "So, what are the terms?"


    ustomed to dealing with Ansel, she knew that he cared little for verbal respect or offense; this mischievous Hydral ... was always concerned with matters of substance.


    Thus, rather than humbly pleading, it was better to be straightforward ¡ª after all, Seraphina had no desire to speak to Ansel in a pitiful tone any longer.


    However, her understanding of Ansel was always limited to what he allowed her to perceive. Consequently, his unexpected and disconcerting demands towards her always delighted him.


    Since Seraphina now believed that respect for herself was not essential...


    Tonight''s training would focus on "submissiveness."


    "Seraphina, do you know where the extravagance of nobility lies?" Ansel closed the book, set it aside, andzily stretched his body.


    "I don''t know," Seraphina became alert, as this scoundrel would always begin with a meaningless discourse when he was up to no good; the young wolf had grown ustomed to this.


    "It lies in... the squandering of human resources."


    Ansel gazed at the mes burning in the firece andmented, "People are precious, invaluable resources. Yet, nobles waste human resources on meaningless and unnecessary tasks, trampling on the value of others'' existence while indulging in extravagant waste, causing others to be numb and ustomed to it, and cing themselves on a higher pedestal."


    "In every word and deed, in the most mundane of daily life..." he cradled his cheek, his expression bing somewhat indifferent.


    "Annihting oneself, shackling others, causing the world and society to stagnate in putrid, stagnant waters, no longer flowing¡ªthis is nobility, heh, this is the most genuine and terrifying wickedness and extravagance of all ''superiors.''"


    "Although I can be considered one of them, I do not appreciate such extravagance; I can tolerate many forms of waste, but I will never ept the wanton squandering of human resources."


    He nced at Seraphina, whose face bore the words "Empty-Headed," and couldn''t help butugh, "I was just speaking my mind, don''t take it to heart, Seraphina."


    For Ansel, thinking was the most important aspect of his life; possessing a vast repository of knowledge, he always believed that neglecting to think was the greatest sphemy against his life.


    "You just need to know that if I wanted to, I wouldn''t even have to lift a finger, and someone would help me have a perfect day."


    "Grooming, organizing, eating, entertaining... even excretion; I only need to speak, or not even speak, and someone would help meplete it all. That is the extravagance of nobility."


    Hearing this, Seraphina frowned, as it directly touched the most rebellious part of her heart, prompting the young girl to instinctively retort sarcastically, "Does Lord Hydral require my assistance in going to the restroom?"


    Ansel could have disgusted her by describing how nobles were "assisted in excretion," but he found it too repulsive, so he simplyughed, "Much easier than that, Seraphina. I don''t need servants to do so much for me... but I cannot deny that my dear maidservants always do a perfect job, and I miss them a little after being away for just half a day."


    "So, in exchange for providing you with a little help¡ª"


    Ansel raised both hands, waving them yfully like an orchestra conductor, his tone cheerful, "Tonight, you shall be a sensible maidservant."

 Chapter 25: An Ordinary Maid Education [2.5K]

    <h4>Chapter 25: An Ordinary Maid Education [2.5K]</h4>


    "Lord Hydral, your dinner has arrived."


    Outside the door, a charming and beautiful maid gently knocked, her heart pounding with anticipation as she awaited a response from within.


    Though she could only catch a glimpse, even a single nce would be enough.


    However, the maid waited for a long time without hearing any response from inside.


    Just as she hesitated whether to call out again, the door to Lord Hydral''s room suddenly ... cracked open.


    "Give it to me."


    The low female voice from the gap in the door left the maid momentarily stunned.


    As she hesitated, the voice impatiently repeated, "Dinner! Give it to me!"


    As she spoke, a hand emerged from the gap in the door.


    A hand so beautiful that it made the maid feel somewhat inferior, with delicate skin and slender, graceful fingers.


    Thece wristband tied around the wrist, identical to those worn by all the maids of Howling Wind Castle, left the maid utterly astonished.


    ¡ª Which maid had the audacity to sneak directly into Lord Hydral''s room?


    "What are you waiting for? Give me the dinner and leave!"


    The mysterious maid inside urged impatiently, leaving the maid at the door even more at a loss.


    There had never been such a rude maid in the castle, who could this person be¡ª


    !


    The maid finally realized, remembering that there was a beautiful but extremely impolite girl by Lord Hydral''s side. Could it be...


    She hesitated for a moment before softly asking, "Is it... Miss Seraphina? The dinner cart for Lord Hydral cannot fit through the gap in the door..."


    Her tentative inquiry was met with an almost explosive response from within:


    "Who told you I''m Seraphina! I... Anyway, I''m not! Just leave everything there and go away, I''ll take care of it myself!"


    Such an unreasonable demand left the maid and the servants pushing the dinner cart behind her utterly bewildered and speechless.


    "But..."


    "There''s no ''but''! Just do as I say!"


    After a strange moan, Lord Hydral''s voice came from inside, "Just do as she says."


    The maid at the door was extremely disappointed upon hearing this, butpared to the imposter maid inside, she clearly had impable professional integrity.


    Even though she couldn''t see Lord Hydral, she bowed respectfully, "In that case, we shall take our leave. If you require anything, please do not hesitate to ask, Lord Hydral. May you have a pleasant evening."


    .


    About five minutester, a head wearing a maid''s headband stealthily peeked out from the gap in the door.


    She looked around carefully, and only after confirming that no one was nearby did she cautiously step out.


    She was an impably attractive yet sultry maid.


    The term "sultry" was used instead of "beautiful" or "cute" because,pared to the proper and dignified maid uniforms of the Ansel household, the Baron of Howling Wind had clearly put a lot of thought into the revealing nature of the maids'' attire.


    The brand-new maid outfit from Howling Wind Castle, when worn by Miss Seraphina, was truly... enticing.


    The maid who emerged from the room had a flushed face. Compared to the long-skirted maid uniforms of the Ansel estate that covered the entire body, leaving only the ankles exposed, the maid outfits in Howling Wind Castle were much more revealing.


    Thece-trimmed shoulder straps barely held the outfit up, exposing Seraphina''s rosy, delicate shoulders and the tender flesh of her underarms that could be glimpsed when she raised her arm. Thece bands on her arms and wrists served no purpose other than to make her arms appear even more slender and delicate, adding to her allure.


    The openwork design on the front of the outfit left Seraphina''s perky and ample bosompletely emphasized. Fortunately, she usually wore a bandeau, otherwise, she would likely have suicided than wearing this outfit.


    As for the lower half, the ultra-short skirt barely covered her buttocks, while thece stocking tops of the white thigh-high stockings clung tightly to Seraphina''s thighs, slightly digging into her plump, athletic flesh.


    The white stockings, which only someone with shapely legs could pull off, looked stunning on Seraphina, their thin fabric subtly revealing her skin tone.


    Despite wearing high heels for the first time, her excellent physical abilities allowed her to walk with ease. Her dainty feet, encased in white stockings and contrasted against the ck heels, produced a crisp sound that resonated in one''s heart as she stepped on the floor.


    "...Pervert, pervert! I misjudged you...mmphhhhh ¡ª !"


    Seraphina gritted her teeth, muttering such words under her breath, and hastily pushed the dinner cart filled with Ansel''s meal into the room.


    Inside, Ansel still sat by the firece on a small sofa, but he wasn''t reading; instead, he was writing something.


    "Do you think I shouldn''t eat hot food right now, Seraphina?"


    Ansel asked without turning his head.


    "...Enough chatter! It''s just five minut - ughhhh!"


    The young girl''s body softened, half-leaning on the dinner cart, her waist and hips unconsciously raised.


    Ansel nced at her, and from his angle, he could see the white cotton fabric under her short skirt, which was somewhat, ahem, uninteresting.


    "Seraphina, as my guardian, I can be lenient with you at any time."


    Ansel leisurely put down his notebook and crossed his legs: "But remember, you are now a maid, and I don''t need you to address me with honorifics or be excessively humble, but... don''t think I''ll indulge your arrogance and overbearing attitude as usual."


    For Ansel, it was essential to constantly ponder Seraphina''s anger threshold.


    During the training, it was crucial to maximize the effectiveness of the training by making Seraphina endure as much as possible withoutpletely losing her sanity and going berserk on the spot.


    After catching her breath, the resentful Seraphina reluctantly pushed the dinner cart to Ansel, gripping the hem of her skirt with one hand.


    "Do you n to have me eat while lying on the dinner cart?" Ansel asked with a hint of amusement, looking at the angry and annoyed maid.


    Seraphina knew that if she spoke, she might say something wrong, so she remained silent and set up a small table for Ansel with a stern face.


    "Put the food on the table and pour the wine."


    "..." Seraphina''s forehead bulged with two blue veins, and she kept telling herself that once she passed Hydral''s test, she could go home to see her parents and show off how powerful she had be. This little humiliation was nothing; it was just serving dishes, right?


    Thinking this way, Miss Seraphina endured once again¡ªshe had no idea that she had changed from being easily provoked by Ansel''s teasing to not reacting even when given simple orders.


    ¡ªIn just under a week.


    "Drinking all the time, why can''t you just drink yourself to death!" The girl pouring wine for Ansel grumbled in her heart, imagining a thousand ways for Ansel to die violently.


    "Come behind me."


    Seraphina thought Ansel would finally quiet down as he began to eat, but he suddenly gave an inexplicablemand.


    Seraphina cautiously moved behind Ansel and heard another order: "Come closer, lean against the chair back."


    The confused little maid could onlyply, and as soon as she leaned against the chair back, Ansel''s head leaned back, resting directly... on her abdomen!


    Before Seraphina could instinctively react and retreat, Ansel had already said, "Stand there and don''t move."


    "Damn it, you''re crazy¡ªmmphahhh!"


    Since Miss Seraphina said something a good maid shouldn''t say, the electric shock this time was unexpectedly strong. Her legs gave out, and she barely managed to cling to the sofa''s backrest, preventing her from copsing on the floor. Her toes, wrapped in white silk, curled tightly.


    Unfortunately, as she slumped down, her head buried itself in Ansel''s neck, breathing heavily in an incredibly intimate posture, as if greedily inhaling his scent.


    Feeling the agitated breaths on his face and neck, Ansel''s expression remained unchanged. He leisurely cut the tender, juicy meat, skewered it with a fork, and yfully waved it in front of Seraphina''s nose.


    "Do you now long for the dinners prepared by the maids, Seraphina? Are you grateful for my benevolence in providing you with quality food and lodging without any conditions before?"


    Seraphina had not eaten until now, and as Ansel had mentioned, she missed the exquisite meals provided unconditionally at Ansel''s mansion. However, she held no gratitude towards Ansel.


    The Baron of Howling Wind treated Ansel with the highest regard, likely providing him with better meals than his own. As a result, Ansel''s dinner tonight was far more delectable than Seraphina''s usual fare.


    Driven by humiliation, anger, embarrassment, and hunger, Seraphina made a move that even Ansel did not anticipate.


    "Awooo!"


    She opened her mouth wide, biting down on the beast meat on the fork, chewing it fiercely as if it were Ansel''s flesh.


    She lifted her chin, struggled to raise her hand, and showed Ansel her middle finger, shouting indistinctly, "Want more? Eat air, you!"


    She then seemed prepared to swallow it whole!


    "Gulp¡ªugh!"


    Ansel, who had been stunned for about two seconds, immediately reacted, grabbing Seraphina''s neck without any mercy, applying considerable force, and stopping her impudent and barbaric plundering on the spot.


    "My dear maid..."


    An extremely, extremely, extremely dangerous smile appeared on Hydral''s face, one that had been absent for a long time.


    "Your courage and audacity always exceed my expectations¡ªfor me, this is a lesson."


    With his hand still gripping Seraphina''s neck, Ansel did not wait for her to struggle. He grabbed the scepter, aimed the snakehead at Seraphina''s neck, and the peculiar creation called Gleipnir seemed toe to life. The snakehead, which usually served as a grip, suddenly opened its mouth and bit down on Seraphina''s shoulder!


    "!!!"


    The young girl''s pupils dted, and her limbs began to struggle wildly. However, her eyes soon lost their luster, and her body''s struggles gradually weakened.


    "You must always believe in one thing."


    Ansel maintained his grip on Seraphina''s neck, pulling her delicate and graceful body to his feet and resting her head on his thigh.


    The young nobleman spoke softly, "I know you very well, and I understand your untamed nature. That''s why I''m always prepared in the most unexpected ces."


    "The alchemical potion I just administered will paralyze your bodily functions. You won''t be able to control your body, not even a single finger, but you''ll still feel everything."


    "I have another potion that can increase your sensory sensitivity tenfold and direct all sensations, including pain, towards PLEASURE."


    Seraphina''s lifeless eyes twitched at these words.


    Ansel smiled contentedly, "Don''t worry, I''ll only use that when our rtionship is on the verge of breaking, or when you truly, deeply anger me."


    "After all, excessively cruel methods don''t benefit me either, and they only serve to satisfy a momentary impulse."


    He continued to stroke Seraphina''s neck, keeping the piece of meat lodged in her throat. Due to herck of control over her body, crystal-clear saliva slowly overflowed from the corner of her mouth and trickled down.


    Seraphina could feel her own disgrace, but what could she do?


    Ansel, however, showed no disgust. Instead, he gently wiped Seraphina''s saliva with a napkin. He then swung Gleipnir, now in the form of a de whip, hooked a small round mirror from the dressing table, and ced it on the dining table beside him, aiming it at Seraphina''s face and eyes.


    "Seraphina, you may be puzzled, lost, and afraid right now. You''re afraid I''ll do something terrible to you, aren''t you?"


    Ansel caressed her cheek with a smile, "Rest assured, I never force myself on anyone when ites to such matters. Sometimes, I only act when I''m begged to."


    "What I''m going to do next is simple... well, first, I need to remove that piece of meat that doesn''t belong to you."


    Gleipnir retracted its de and transformed into a slender metal whip. Like a snake, it slowly slithered into Seraphina''s mouth, which Ansel had pried open, and delved into her tender, slender throat. In no time, it emerged with a chunk of meat and a long string of saliva.


    Ansel tossed the meat to the floor, wiped Seraphina''s cheeks and mouth again, and calmly said, "I believe I''ve mentioned that there are some things you can only take when I give them to you. Compared to your rude gestures and words, this is what truly irritates me, Seraphina."


    "So, next... shall we switch roles? How about that?"


    Hydral smiled gently yet maliciously, "I''ll take care of you, attend to you, and serve you, my poor paralyzed youngdy."


    He supported Seraphina''s body, allowing her to lean on his shoulder. Her recent actions had evidently stimted her throat, causing her to drool incessantly like a girl with dementia.


    Ansel tenderly wiped it away. "I believe that once you regain control of your body, Seraphina, you will know how to be a good maid."


    Thus, Ansel began to genuinely "serve" Seraphina, feeding his dinner to the delicate, fragile, and paralyzed girl as if she were a puppet. He attentively opened and closed her jaw, helping her chew and swallow the food, asionally wiping away theical drool that trickled down. Seraphina, with her lifeless eyes, stared at her pitiful reflection in the mirror.


    Feeding, wiping... Ansel did not overstep any boundaries, even though the lovely girl, dressed in a revealing maid outfit,y powerless in his arms,pletely at his mercy. At most, he would only embrace her waist.


    Gradually, a hint of emotion seemed to emerge in Seraphina''s dull eyes.


    From furious embarrassment to extreme rage, from extreme rage to hysteria, from hysteria to utter weakness... And after Ansel wiped away her drool countless times, that weakness finally turned into a desperate plea.


    Her dark red eyes, brimming with tears, conveyed their master''s entreaty.


    Seraphina knew that Ansel had preserved herst shred of dignity¡ªhe had not made her drink copious amounts of water. But if this continued, who knew if he would do so?


    Ansel smiled at Seraphina''s reflection in the mirror and asked, "Do you realize your mistake?" "..."


    The girl remained silent, but her pleading eyes intensified.


    The young Hydral then cut his fingertip with his teeth, letting a drop of blood fall into Seraphina''s mouth.


    "Now," he gently instructed the youngdy, "apologize to me."


    "I... I''m sorry, Lord... Hydral," Seraphina uttered hoarsely.


    "Hmm? Lord Hydral?" He raised an eyebrow. "It seems our roles haven''t been switched back yet. Let''s continue¡ª"


    "M-Master!"


    Seeing her drooling reflection in the mirror once more, Seraphina cried out in extreme embarrassment and fear, "I... cough... I''m sorry... Master!"


    Ansel patted her head and let a few more drops of blood fall into her mouth, chuckling, "Very well, I forgive you, Miss Maid."


    He stood up, walked to the coat rack, and donned his wolf fur cloak.


    "You can have the rest of the dinner. I''ll go see if there are any good restaurants in the city of Howling Winds."


    "Don''t worry," Ansel adjusted his cor, "you''re not a bodyguard now, so anything that happens won''t count towards the test."


    "In that case..." The cheerful blond youth ced his palm diagonally on his opposite shoulder and bowed slightly to the girl who was gradually regaining control of her body: "Bon app¨¦tit, my dear Miss Seraphina."


    He hummed a yful, teasing tune and left the room.


    Although there had been some twists and turns along the way, the training results far exceeded expectations.


    I truly adore your wild nature, Seraphina.


    The wicked Hydral thought to himself, thoroughly delighted.

 Chapter 26: Ansel’s Calculated Care

    <h4>Chapter 26: Ansel¡¯s Calcted Care</h4>


    Dignity, the dignity of Seraphina.


    If one could overlook the entire grand life of the Sky Wolf Emperor, it would be easy to discover that this dignity, this savage heart from a remote vige, was the strongest force assisting her in reaching the pinnacle.


    Unyielding to any hardship, unyielding to any pain, and never to be crushed by anything, the resolute soul allowed Seraphina to ovee one desperate situation after another, achieving the ultimate strength.


    However, only Ansel could see this.


    At this stage, Seraphina''s dignity had not yet transformed into a will more unshakable than the mountains; her dignity was more like a misconception of her own power and status,bined with recklessness and foolishness... a child''s temperament.


    Only after experiencing the sessive enormous despair could she draw the power of awakening from the destruction that nearly drove her to copse and madness.


    However, Ansel would not give her that chance.


    Despair or awakening... everything about this girl would be bestowed upon her by him personally.


    .


    On the chilly, windswept streets, Ansel pondered his uing training n.


    Precisely because Seraphina''s dignity now tended more towards a "child''s temperament," her dignity would yield to the concrete rather than the abstract ¡ª Taking the previous example, she was unwilling to be paralyzed and manipted by Ansel; she feared what other humiliating tactics Ansel might devise next, like leaking, so she would rather call Ansel her master and temporarily submit to a more superficial threat.


    In simpler terms, she cared about saving face.


    Based on this foundation, Ansel could think of many ways to y, but he had no intention of focusing his efforts on this.


    Simply put, because Ansel of Hydral needed a great warrior, a loyal pact head, not a readily avable ything.


    Merely toying with and humiliating Seraphina was meaningless to him; all training must ultimately point to valuable things, either to help Seraphina grow or to bring her closer to obedience and loyalty.


    As for why he now ponders how to manage this unruly girl, it is not that Ansel thinks on the spot; he had perfected the entire training n for Seraphina a year ago.


    However, the young wolf''s reckless behavior made Ansel realize that under the dual influence of human uncertainty and the turbulence of fate, his n must be constantly adjusted to cope, otherwise, unexpected "coincidences" may ur at any time.


    Ansel''s effortless mastery and control in front of Seraphina are all due to such frequent thinking and repeated nning.


    "So this time, for Seraphina''s proper growth..." The blond youth murmured softly, a chill flickering in his dreamy sea-blue eyes.


    "Unstable factors need to be dealt with properly."


    .


    Ansel, who told Seraphina to go to the streets and find a random restaurant, inexplicably arrived at a very simple clock shop.


    He pushed the door open, and as the crisp wind chime rang, the middle-aged man behind the counter raised his head. Upon seeing Ansel, he revealed a very obvious sense of humility and fear.


    The awe ofmoners towards nobles was evident here.


    "...Sir, is there anything I can help you with?"


    The man forced a smile, his tone cautious.


    "How much did the Duke of Gray Tower give you?" Ansel strolled around the shop, looking at the various clocks in the disy case, speaking calmly.


    The shopkeeper looked puzzled: "I don''t quite understand... You, the Duke of Gray Tower? Isn''t he one of the two grand dukes of our northernnd? How could I¡ª"


    "You made a mistake."


    Ansel interrupted the man, casually picking up a clock on disy and examining the dial.


    "That is, in the current Red Frost territory, especially amongmoners, no one is unaware of the appearance of Hydral."


    "And all themoners in the Red Frost territory who see me¡ª"


    He smiled at the ordinary clock shop owner: "They will only cheer for my kindness, praise my greatness, and not tremble in fear like you."


    "..."


    The clock shop owner fell silent for a moment, then rubbed his forehead and sighed: "So that''s what''s going on, but it''s still quite unreasonable, Lord Hydral."


    "You''ve only been here for half a day," the man said, spreading his hands.


    All the clocks in the shop... began to spin wildly at different speeds.


    "Half a day is already a very long time for me."


    The shop owner walked behind the counter and poured himself a cup of hot water. The process of the water falling from the kettle into the cup seemed... incredibly slow.


    "But for you, a young lord who has only brought a butler and a group of maids to the North..."


    The man scooped up the cup, letting the water slowly churn, and continued in an incredulous tone: "How could it possibly be enough for you to discover my identity?"


    "Are you implying that you underestimate Hydral?" Ansel asked with a smile.


    "No, no, no... I wouldn''t dare," the man shook his head vigorously. "My mentor said I have a boundless future, destined to step into the fifth stage and achieve greatness. How could I waste my life on something as foolish as ''underestimating Hydral''?"


    "I''m just curious, and if you could enlighten me..."


    He smiled as he put down the cup, and all the clocks stopped spinning. Time in the cup resumed its normal flow, the water remaining calm.


    "I''d be willing to provide you with some additional information about this assassination attempt, no need for a bonus, because, to be honest, I don''t like that old fox, the Gray Tower either."


    The man was arrogant and confident, but he possessed the corresponding strength.


    Approaching the final phases of the Throne, he was about to be promoted to the Scepter. He had an unimaginable talent in time maniption, and once promoted, he would be the youngest mentor in the Chronos Guild.


    The Chronos Guild was the top assassin organization on the entire continent. They adhered to ancient principles ¡ª unrted to justice or evil, light or darkness. They sought only powerful forces to achieve unparalleled lethality, bing assassins ...parable to time itself.


    So why would such a promising individual be involved in the assassination of two ordinary barons?


    "I don''t need any information, my friend. I don''t need you to provide anything," Ansel said with a magnanimous smile.


    "The so-called schemes and conspiracies of the Duke of Gray Tower are too crude for me."


    The man raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. "That''s a rare assessment. Everyone knows the cunning reputation of the Gray Fox, but he''s worthless in your eyes?"


    "What do you think is most important in the so-called game of strategy and calction, Mr. Assassin?"


    The young lord twirled his scepter yfully, asking curiously, "Is it wisdom? Background? Energy? Or those... mysterious, intangible things?"


    "No, it''s not any of those. It''s something even you know very well."


    "What determines everything is simply the difference in information."


    "Just knowing something the other person doesn''t can destroy countless calctions."


    "So.. what do you think the Duke of Gray Tower doesn''t know?" The young Hydral, who had not yet acquired any pact heads, smiled as he tapped his scepter on the ground.


    The talented assassin, who had a bright future in the Chronos Society and could control time, looked curious. "Are you willing to tell me?"


    "I''ve already told you," Ansel said with a grin, pointing to his chest.


    The assassin, puzzled, nced down at his chest. Then he saw a silver serpentine dagger emerging from his own chest.


    "A truly great assassin," Ansel''s voice echoed, "would have no one know their name, abilities, or appearance. Their greatness lies in their nonexistence. In the eyes of those who try to glimpse them, they are merely... a void."


    "You''ve witnessed such greatness. So, do you want to glimpse the truth that will also make you achieve this greatness?"


    The devil whispered in the ear of the bewildered, powerful assassin, "I can take you to witness... that vista called infinite."

 Chapter 27: Young Wolf’s First Education - One

    <h4>Chapter 27: Young Wolf¡¯s First Education - One</h4>


    After enduring yesterday''s events, Seraphina evidently restrained her wildness considerably. Whether it was due to overwhelming shame or being frightened by Ansel''s perilous potion, she had been quiet and well-behaved thus far today, unlike her usual self.


    At present, she and Ansel were fishing in a pond dug within the Howling Wind Castle.


    As a hunter, Seraphina possessed more patience and skill than Ansel in this endeavor. Currently, the score was four to five, with Ansel at a disadvantage.


    "You''re quite subdued today, Seraphina," Ansel remarked, initiating conversation uncharacteristically.


    "..."


    The girl gripping the fishing rod pursed her lips, "Do you wish to shock me this much?"


    Ansel couldn''t help but chuckle, "It seems you''re well aware of your own speaking abilities."


    Seraphina remained silent, her mood excellent while hunting, hardly affected by external disturbances.


    "I initially assumed," Ansel flicked his wrist, "that upon waking this morning, you would immediately inquire about the assistance I could provide."


    "You''re not incapable of speaking," Seraphina retorted without hesitation, "Why should I be in a hurry, eager to be shocked by you?"


    She harbored deep resentment towards the cor around her neck, yet inadvertently revealed an unusual trust in Ansel.


    ¡ª She had grown ustomed to his unwaveringmitment to his word and his honesty.


    The young girl''s thoughts in this regard were simple, even endearingly so.


    Ansel''s fishing rod momentarily stilled as he nced at the focused Seraphina, his gaze softening slightly.


    "Remove the cor," he suddenly said.


    Seraphina hesitated, disying no joy but rather extreme wariness as she clutched the cor, "What are you nning? To shock me to death?"


    "Because from now on, I wish to converse with you as equals," Ansel''s gaze returned to the pond, "I''ve said it before, that cor is for training you, not to bind you. Once you''ve truly matured, I will no longer use such unequal methods to punish or... humiliate you."


    "Ah, so you''re aware that this is humiliating?"


    Seraphina''s pent-up resentment from being shocked for so many days finally erupted.


    Despite her newfound calm, she couldn''t help but mock, "I thought Lord Hydral considered shocking people as a form of greet-ugggggghhhh!"


    "Seraphina, I hope you understand one thing," Ansel sighed deeply, empathizing with the conflicting emotions from joy to rage of those who raised dogs, despite never having owned a pet himself.


    "The humiliation you''re experiencing now is self-inflicted. By this point, you should realize how lenient I''ve been with you."


    "Now," Ansel sessfully caught another fish amidst the sshing water, turning to Seraphina with a patient and gentle tone, "Do you wish to continue wearing the cor while I lecture you, or engage in an equal conversation?"


    Seraphina remained silent for a while before finally removing the cor with a sullen expression, tossing it forcefully to the ground.


    ¡ª If not for the knowledge that she would have to wear it againter, she would have stomped on it at least twice more.


    "In this trial I''ve given you, what do you believe is most important?"


    Ansel ceased fishing, putting away his rod and standing behind Seraphina to watch her fish.


    "What else could it be, keeping an eye on you to prevent you from taking action?"


    Seraphina replied sullenly.


    "Keeping an eye on me? Are you certain you can do that?" Ansel couldn''t help butugh, "Do you n to stop me by subduing me in advance? Isn''t that a bit ridiculous, Seraphina?"


    "What am I supposed to do then? I''ve followed you all this way,pletely in the dark, knowing nothing. I don''t know why that damned Baron was assassinated, nor why you''re helping him. What do you want me to do?"


    Seraphina angrily delivered a highly logical speech.


    Ansel responded with an even more logical, concise, and powerful statement: "Then why don''t you ask me?"


    "..."


    Seraphina was dumbstruck.


    "I, well, you..."


    She trembled the fishing rod in her hand, and the fish that almost bit the hook hurriedly escaped.


    "You enjoy engaging in fruitless conversations with me, asking questions of little significance."


    Ansel gazed at her beautiful snowy short hair and chuckled, "But even if your questions are meaningless, have I ever refused to answer? Except forst night, because you said you didn''t want to."


    Seraphina was at a loss for words.


    It seemed... it was indeed the case?


    It was only then that she faintly sensed something else Ansel had invested in her, besides extraordinary tolerance.


    It was an unparalleled patience.


    He never refused to answer her questions, even when they were so foolish that she felt embarrassed.


    And in this never-ending refusal, Ansel never lied.


    The girl bit her lip, her fingers anxiously twirling a strand of hair, "Then, can you, I mean, Lord Hydral... tell me?"


    "Of course," Ansel replied without hesitation, "I can start from the beginning."


    "Let''s start with the most superficial - you''re curious why someone would want to kill the two barons, right?"


    "...Yes."


    "It''s simple because someone wants to use them against me."


    Seraphina''s heart was only half-focused on fishing, "How does killing them affect you? Are you close to them?"


    "Not particrly close," Ansel shrugged, "I just asked them to assassinate me."


    "..."


    The poor girl was once again shocked by his casual words, and this time, the sh of inspiration in her mind instantly connected the dots.


    "You..." she eximed on the spot, "The assassination that day was arranged by you?!"


    "Is it hard to understand?"


    "Nonsense, who would ask someone to assassinate themselves?!"


    "Do you think an assassination only brings death?"


    Ansel countered, "Does the end of a war only bring destruction and pain? That''s just the interpretation of writers and ywrights, dear Seraphina."


    "In this world, there has never been any meaningless ughter or death."


    In Seraphina''s silence, Ansel calmly and honestly revealed everything to her, "A brave and kind young noble, on the day he executed a cruel lord, personally attended the nobles'' banquet, where he proposed many newws beneficial to the people, and then... he was assassinated by malicious nobles. You see, how reasonable and appropriate."


    "So," the blond youth ced his hand on Seraphina''s shoulder and spoke softly, "The young foreign noble shines even brighter, while the local vile nobles be more despicable. And all this... only requires a small, risk-free assassination that even you can easily handle - although Saville intervened at the time, you were indeed able to cope."


    Ansel could feel the warmth in his palm and the anger and coldness emanating from Seraphina''s bones.


    It was not the rage of being humiliated and tormented by Ansel, but a deeper, more thorough... hatred.


    "Disgusting," she squeezed the words through her teeth, then continued resentfully, "I deeply regret any good impression I had of you, Hydral."


    "You are the most disgusting person I have ever met in my life, without exception."


    If there were any progress bars for affection to observe, Seraphina''s bar above her head, which had almost reached the middle, would have plummeted to the negative depths at this moment.


    But Ansel didn''t mind, or rather, he needed Seraphina''s hatred.


    This calm, deep, step-by-step ... hatred that would bury her.


    Very well, keep it up, dear Seraphina.


    Ansel was so delighted that he wanted to whisper in her ear -


    [Your growth is about to begin.]

 Chapter 28: Young Wolf’s First Education - Two

    <h4>Chapter 28: Young Wolf¡¯s First Education - Two</h4>


    Ansel refrained from revealing any superfluous emotions to Seraphina at the moment, merely inquiring without anger, "Do you wish to continue listening, Seraphina?"


    "... Why not?"


    Seraphina responded, her fishing rod cracking slightly, her expression impassive.


    "If I don''t listen, does that mean you''re not disgusting? And... remove your hand!"


    Ansel withdrew his hand from Seraphina''s shoulder with a smile, "Behold, these are words the former you would never utter. Shouldn''t you detest everything about someone you dislike, Seraphina?"


    "Don''t act as if you know me so well!"


    The girl turned her head, her face filled with rage, her slightly twitching visage revealing her sharp canine teeth.


    Although still struggling to control her temper, Seraphina had undoubtedly matured. This pleased Ansel, as his guidance had proven effective in just a few days.


    "Let us resume our previous discussion," Ansel stepped back, generously providing Seraphina with afortable social distance. "Since I have won the hearts of the people of the Red Frost territory through the two barons... Why would someone target me?"


    "..."


    Seraphina slowly turned her head back, seemingly refocusing on her fishing rod, but her thoughts were upied by Ansel''s question.


    (Hydral had gained the support of the Red Frost territory... his words were now more powerful than anything else, so those who wanted to target him could only be...)


    "The... owner of the Red Frost territory?"


    Seraphina muttered incredulously, following Ansel''s concise train of thought.


    "B-but how is that possible? Didn''t you kill the Count of Red Frost?" she asked.


    "Who told you the owner of the Red Frost territory is the Count of Red Frost?" Ansel countered.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? If thend lord of the Red Frost territory isn''t the Count of Red Frost, then who could it be?"


    "Can a lord control everything in their territory?"


    The young noble shook his head with a lightugh. "Seraphina, a vige chief manages a vige but must bow before a tax officer; a tax officer may act with impunity in a small vige but trembles before a noble in a city."


    "Why do you think there is no one above the count? Simply because he controls a muchrger area than a vige?"


    In silence, Ansel solemnly addressed the pensive young wolf, "Do not let a narrow perspective limit your thinking, Seraphina. What you can see is always limited, but the height and depth of your thoughts can reach the ends of heaven and the abyss."


    Seraphina, quite unusually, fell silent.


    Even as fate attempted to ignite the unquenchable rage in her heart, it yielded little sess.


    "...Are there more powerful people controlling the Count of Red Frost, using him to control the Red Frost territory?"


    Seraphina whispered, her eyes downcast. "Is it... the emperor?"


    "You''re giving our dear count too much credit," Anselughed heartily. "It''s merely a grand duke, one of the two grand dukes of the north, the Duke of Gray Tower."


    "You should remember him, as he is the principal of the Frost Tower, and the title of Gray Tower is derived from it."


    Seraphina paused for a moment, then jumped up in ce, eximing, "You mean that old man who looks like nothing good?!"


    "... If that''s your impression of the Duke of Gray Tower," Ansel shrugged, "then yes, it''s him."


    The young girl, her fishing rod set aside, paced back and forth with a dark expression.


    "So, all the good deeds the Count of Red Frost did were at his behest?"


    "Of course not. You can findprehensive information about their rtionship in my study when you return," Ansel replied, not intending to borate further on the matter.


    After all, he wanted to exin the current events to Seraphina and hoped she would independently interpret the peculiarities of the Red Frost territory after hearing his ount.


    Upon seeing that Ansel was unwilling to continue, Seraphina pouted and said, "It''s because you took advantage of that Gray Duke, so he wants to deal with you... Wait, what does this have to do with him having those two barons killed?"


    "Because if I kill them, they will definitely die; but if the Duke of Gray Tower kills them, it''s not certain," Ansel replied casually.


    "???" Seraphina was utterly confused. "Why would you want to kill them again? Weren''t you here to help them?"


    "Because they''ve been doing some dirty work for the Count of Red Frost," Ansel said nonchntly. "If things were to proceed normally, they would receive a very, very thorough... punishment before they die."


    Regardless of whether it was smuggling national resources or wantonly plundering and killing, ording to imperialw, the tortures that the two barons would have to endure before being sentenced to death were, to some extent, more terrifying than death itself.


    "My condition for them to assassinate me is that I will grant them a swift and merciful death."


    Seraphina felt that there must be something wrong with this world.


    A person uses "I''ll kill you" as a condition for others to help him, and there are actually people who help him?


    Is there a mistake? Are all you nobles insane?!


    Seeing Seraphina''s utterly shocked expression, Ansel happily exined with a smile, "If someone else made such a request, it might not have any effect, but Seraphina, do you know who I am?"


    "I am the son of melle Hydral, the sole heir of Hydral. If I want them to suffer a hundred times the pain, their despair will not be less than a thousand times."


    The warm and radiant golden-haired young man gently shook his scepter, revealing cold and terrifying malicious words in an incredibly gentle tone:


    "I told them that the death I give is merciful."


    "Then they have no choice but to ept my mercy."


    At this point, Seraphina was finally able to connect all the strangeness she had felt.


    Without needing Ansel''s reminder, she turned her head to look at the highest point of the castle and gradually gained some insight, muttering to herself:


    "So they want to die in front of you... No, that''s not death, maybe it''s some kind of feigned death. I''ve seen that old fox headmaster revive a dead pet of a student with my own eyes..."


    The girl turned her head to look at Ansel, meeting his satisfied sea-blue eyes: "This way, they won''t be killed by you, and then... they can turn around and use you!"


    Seraphina''s tone gradually became excited: "They can use you, telling the world that the assassination was staged by you! This way, everyone will know that you are a despicable and shameless liar!"


    "Isn''t that right! That''s it! So you can''t let them be killed, because you... you''re nothing without that scepter, and there''s no strange sorcerer around you, so you can''t be sure if they''re really dead or just pretending! But they have the help of that Gray Tower... maybe there''s a way out. And anyway, it''s death either way, if it were me, I''d rather be really killed by someone else than die at your hands!"


    The extremely excited young wolf spoke fluently, making a series of conjectures without any ws, even taking into ount the damned pride of the nobles.


    Seraphina''s cheeks flushed with excitement, and a sense of aplishmentpletely different from a sessful hunt welled up within her. She had never experienced this feeling before, the joy of unraveling the threads that had been bothering her, and then gently blowing them away, leaving them powerless to interfere with her.


    (What is this, am I not very smart, super smart! Even Marlina might not be able to think things through as clearly as I did in one go!)


    Thinking of this, Seraphina became even more proud. Believing that she hadpletely figured out the whole matter, she put her hands on her hips andughed heartily:


    "Well, I won''t help you then! I''ll just watch that guy escape right under your nose, and if it can expose your true face to everyone... let the punishment be punishment!"


    As soon as her words fell, at the top of the castle, the safe house of the Baron of Howling Wind, exploded.

 Chapter 29: Battle and Bloodshed

    <h4>Chapter 29: Battle and Bloodshed</h4>


    The explosion startled Seraphina, while Ansel sighed helplessly, "Can''t even wait a day, am I that terrifying?"


    "Seraphina."


    He turned to the silver-haired girl staring intently at the explosion, "Answer me, why did the Baron of Iceberg, a mere mortal, die before I arrived, yet the Baron of Howling Wind still lives?"


    Still shocked by the explosion, Seraphina took a moment toprehend before tentatively replying, "Because... mortals are more susceptible to death?"


    "It''s because extraordinary beings aren''t as easily killed."


    "Is there a difference?" Seraphina looked exasperated.


    "Of course." Ansel looked up at the thick smoke billowing from the castle, "You need to understand one thing: only those who reach the third stage of transcendence truly enter the realm called ''extraordinary.''"


    "If he wanted me to believe this was a genuine assassination attempt, the best choice wouldn''t be to stage a y, but to actually die at the hands of the assassin after a desperate struggle."


    "Watch closely, Seraphina," Ansel said softly, leaning on his scepter.


    "This isn''t a childish battle like those at the academy; it''s a true life-and-death struggle between extraordinary beings."


    "Remember the details; you''ll thank meter."


    The next moment, an enraged howl dispersed the smoke caused by the explosion.


    Seraphina saw, high above, a bare-chested man, blood streaming from his body, swinging his warhammer directly at a lightly armored assassin.


    She saw the assassin''s body shatter, the raging power within the warhammer tearing muscles and bones to pieces. But as the assassin was pulverized by the Baron of Howling Wind, the blood sttering from the shattered body suddenly solidified, connecting flesh and bone to form a crimson, sinister that tightly bound the Baron!


    Bound by the blood, the Baron of Howling Wind struggled to respond, seemingly trapped in a deadly situation. Seraphina, with her keen vision, could see the orange mes through the sted opening in the safe house... it seemed like a fireball was erupting!


    "Hey, he''s done for."


    Seraphina couldn''t help but mock Ansel, knowing she''d be punishedter anyway, so she might as well vent her frustration now, "These are the details you wanted me to see?"


    "...Seraphina, what exactly did you learn at the Frost Tower?"


    Ansel rubbed his temples, "In your eyes, do warriors who rely on their physical bodies have nothing else to rely on?"


    "After all, any serious warrior should learn techniques like instant magic immunity, right?"


    The raging fireball mmed into the Baron of Howling Wind like a cannonball!


    "It seems he thought I wouldn''t be reassured if he was too far away, so ording to the script, thending point of the Baron after being sted away..."


    Ansel shook his head, unable to suppress a smile, not even bothering to watch the trajectory of the Baron of Howling Wind.


    "...should be somewhere near us."


    Seraphina, looking up, gaped as the smoke-covered Baron of Howling Wind "whooshed" down about ten meters away from them. The scattered sparks in the air ignited several patches of thewn.


    (What?! You guys... all seen through by that pervert, just like fools!)


    "After all, he needed me to witness his valiant death. If he was too far away, what if I became suspicious?"


    "Isn''t he afraid the assassin would be killed by you with a single shot?" Seraphina''s mind was sharp now, "If the assassin was killed by you, his performance would be meaningless."


    "That''s why, Seraphina, that''s why I brought you along this time."


    Ansel sighed, "The Frost Tower should have been a great opportunity for you to broaden your horizons, but you didn''t cherish it, so I have to take it one step at a time."


    "The battles in the extraordinary world aren''t what you''re used to; no matter the stage or method, in the end, it''s not as simple as just brawling..."


    Gleipnir transformed into a grotesque hand cannon, and the handsome young noble, while lecturing the girl beside him, casually raised his hand and fired into the air without looking.


    As the roar sounded, Seraphina saw a burst of me inexplicably erupt about ten meters above the Baron of Howling Wind.


    "...it''s not that simple."


    He continued to move the hand cannon, firing another shot at the castle wall behind them without looking back.


    Seraphina shrank her neck and turned to look, but apart from the hole sted in the wall, she saw nothing.


    "Escaped?" Ansel raised an eyebrow, "Teleportation beacon, huh? Not so easy after all. Well, they shouldn''t re-enter the fray anytime soon."


    "Just now, that was¡ª"


    "A sniper, is that strange?" The young Lord Hydral waved his vicious weapon, "Although there''s only one Gleipnir in this world, there isn''t just one firearm."


    "Sharpness, locking, eleration, poisoning, bleeding, and even more dangerous effects... as long as the enchantment on the bullet is strong enough, theoretically, even an emperor could be killed with a single shot."


    Anselughed at his own words, "Of course, that''s just a theory."


    Seraphina fell silent, even somewhat bewildered.


    Just as Ansel had said, she could notprehend... or ept the events unfolding before her.


    In the Frost Tower, all the battles she had experienced were confined to a small arena.


    Whether they were sorcerers or warriors, once she closed in, none could escape her relentless onught.


    But now? Amidst the heavens and earth, she could not sense any murderous intent or hostility. She was unaware of the methods employed by her enemies, and she did not even know their whereabouts.


    If she were to rece the Baron of Howling Wind, what could she do? Await death? Stand foolishly in ce, only to be shot dead by a single bullet?


    Why could that scoundrel Hydral achieve this? Why did everything happening now proceed ording to his words? Was he stronger than her? Why did she feel like nothingpared to him?


    In her daze, Seraphina heard that detestable nobleman say, "Don''t daydream, Seraphina. The assassination attempt on the Baron of Howling Wind is not over yet."


    Regaining her senses, Seraphina saw the gap in the safe house above, a robed sorcerer waving a staff, intricate circr patterns shining before the Baron of Howling Wind, and a heavily armored warrior wielding a sword and shield emerging slowly.


    The battered Baron of Howling Wind coughed up blood continuously, and this time, Seraphina finally noticed... the eerie writhing of the shadow beneath his feet, as if something was about to break through from within, like rising to the surface of the water.


    "How many times must this ridiculous trick be used?!"


    The Baron roared, swinging his fist backward. The assassin leaping from the shadows was shattered by a single punch, dissipating into nothingness and vanishing.


    Three against one.


    A sorcerer ready to provide support from afar, an assassin hidden in the shadows, and a heavily armored warrior. If not for Ansel''s intervention... there would have been an additional sniper ready to blow his head off at any moment.


    He''s doomed¡ªSeraphina thought.


    "Your expression seems to say that the Baron of Howling Wind is doomed," Ansel said, standing beside Seraphina and tilting his head to observe her countenance.


    "..." The girl remained silent, the pressure leaving her at a loss for words.


    "But you should remember what I told him: no one can take his life from my hands."


    "That is an established fact, Seraphina."


    Under Seraphina''s increasingly vacant gaze, Ansel removed his wide wolf fur cloak and casually tossed it to the ground. His upper body, d only in a ck vest and white shirt, was slender and well-built. His slightly broad shoulders made him appear far from frail, and Seraphina could even see the shirt sleeves stretched taut due to his bulging muscles.


    Amidst the mechanical praises, Gleipnir transformed into a cold de whip.


    "Prepare for your second lesson, my dear Seraphina."


    The young Hydral loosened his cor, his radiant golden hair swaying freely in the cold wind, zing like the sun.


    "I will teach you the essence and soul ofbat."


    He dered, his steps as elegant as if he were approaching the center of a dance floor.

 Chapter 30: Teaching and Taming [2.6K]

    <h4>Chapter 30: Teaching and Taming [2.6K]</h4>


    Countless individuals have long been curious about the true stage standing of Ansel, or the Hydral n.


    Toprehend this matter... one must first grasp the significance of the various stages of extraordinary beings.


    Is it determined by the amount of ether contained within their bodies; the level of ether they can manipte; or simply the magnitude of their destructive power? No, none of these are urate.


    The essence of transcendent stages lies in the metamorphosis and ascension from the ordinary to the extraordinary.


    ording to the most prevalent ssification, the Heavenly Road, the first stage involves using rituals and extraordinary artifacts to transform oneself, enabling the once feeble mortal body to adapt to ether from top to bottom, inside and out,ying the foundation for the journey to transcendence¡ªthe [Keystone].


    The second stage involves ascending upon this transformed body, ceaselessly refining one''s capacity to contain and control ether. In the final stage, the soul, once bound by the flesh, is liberated, achieving perfect unity with the body and reaching the [Crystal Staircase] of the Throne.


    The third stage urs when the transformed body and sublimated soul merge perfectly, allowing the being to truly transcend the mortal realm, freelymanding the ether in the atmosphere,nd, and ocean without relying on rituals, thus bing an extraordinary being who resides on the [Throne].


    Subsequent stages, such as the [Scepter], [Crown], and the truly [Supreme] beings who are few and far between, are not distinguished by their power or energy levels, but rather by their essential nature¡ªtheir ultimate ascension.


    It is only through this fundamental transformation that extraordinary beings can attain unimaginable power, rather than merely umting power for self-elevation.


    Thus, Ansel and all Hydrals are born with their stages predetermined. Even though they have now transformed from their original ferocious beast forms into beings indistinguishable from humans, their essence remains unchanged.


    ¡ª From the very beginning, all Hydrals have reached the end of the transcendent stages¡ªthe abyssal [Endpoint].


    Their "growth" simply involves effortlessly absorbing power until it matches their stage. Even if they do nothing and do not deliberately pursue strength, their every breath will bring them closer to a powerparable to the apocalypse.


    There are very few creatures in this world with such characteristics¡ªthe dragon race dwelling in the Celestial Path Mountains, the Tidecallers hidden in the deepest depths of the Lost Sea, the eternal rulers of the mefeast Empire, and... the indestructible supreme cmity, the Hydrals.


    The strongest among these four creatures, or races, are born capable of reaching the end of the Heavenly Road. However, the Hydrals are unique in that they do not form groups. Each generation of Hydrals will only give birth to a single offspring at the end of their lives.


    Returning to the main topic, Ansel has always been at the unattainable Endpoint in terms of his transcendent nature, but his current power is, of course, notmensurate with his stage.


    The strength of the Hydrals stems from the different powers brought by their nine heads, each of which possesses a "gift" that drives all extraordinary beings to envy and madness. Ansel, with only one main head and no pact heads, is considered the weakest Hydral in history from an external perspective.


    So, just how weak is he?


    "Shadow Leap and Shadow Transformation essentially involve using ether to protect oneself while entering the shadow ne."


    Ansel exined, one hand behind his back and the other wielding a de whip, effortlessly impaling an assassin leaping out of the shadows.


    However, just as the Baron of Howling Wind''s punch had not caused any actual harm, the assassin strangled by Gleipnir disintegrated into shadows and vanished eerily.


    "But this is dangerous. Most shadow-rted spells are taboo, not because they drive people mad, but because they are likely to cause death."


    With a casual flick of his wrist, the golden-haired youth''s sharp, ck de whip tore through the air with a piercing shriek.


    "The essence of the Crystal Staircase stage cannot support frequent entry into the shadow ne, which means... this Mr.assassin, is entirely different from the real assassin I killed yesterday, because he is not human at all."


    "He is merely a construct disguised as a living being."


    Swish!


    The whip''s de suddenly shattered, spinning and striking the ground, cutting through a patch of burning grass and extinguishing the mes.


    "So, relying on him to exhaust his ether and physical strength, or attempting to kill him by force, are both incorrect options. He is merely a shadow construct created by the distant spellcaster, and under normal circumstances, it is impossible to eradicate him before the spellcaster''s ether is depleted."


    " ¡ª Seraphina," Ansel continued, still at ease as he nced at the lone young wolf girl.


    "How did you choose? Hehe... no need to answer, I can tell by your expression."


    "You''ve dead once," the young Hydral turned his head, disregarding Seraphina''s troubled expression, and continued his instruction.


    "However, the threat of the shadow creature remains paramount. You see, with me restraining it, the Baron of Howling Wind, despite being severely injured, can still hold his own against a heavily armored warrior wielding a sword and shield."


    The battered Baron of Howling Wind seemed to be fighting desperately, his frenzied punches pounding against the warrior''s shield, forcing the opponent to retreat step by step.


    "So, eliminating him is still the top priority, but the question is... how can we annihte a lifeless shadow creature?"


    "Kill the sorcerer? They are prepared for Gleipnir, and if we miss, even if I could kill the [Crown] with a single shot, it would be meaningless. Moreover... as a teaching subject, you wouldn''t be able to hit him anyway."


    "So, keep exhausting and dying until his ether runs out? Can you be sure how long it will take? Can you guarantee he hasn''t brought any recovery potions? In the meantime... what if the sniper returns?"


    Ansel, not hearing the voice behind him and not looking back, raised two fingers: "The second death, Seraphina."


    "Think about it... there are indeed powerful sorcerers in this world who can cast spells to kill people from thousands of miles away, but if this assassin had such abilities, why would he need to get so close?"


    The silent Seraphina finally spoke, her eyes fixed on the unmoving sorcerer standing high above, whispering, "Casting... distance!"


    "That''s right, distance. So, do you choose to change the battlefield and extend the distance?" Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly, and another de burst from his de whip, flying to an unknown destination.


    "I..."


    "Hesitating, faltering, unable to move forward, the third death," Ansel interrupted Seraphina''s words.


    "See? The warrior entangled with the Baron of Howling Wind is being suppressed but has been specializing in defense, keeping him restrained in the vicinity. Are you sure you can break free from his control?"


    The young man sighed, and as his de whip danced, he effortlessly killed the leaping assassin once again, turning him into a shadow of nothingness: "Distance, distance. He''s not casting fireballs from a distance; he''s manipting creatures from afar. Manipting puppets requires threads, and if this shadow assassin''s bodycks a control core, there must be¡ª"


    "Other casting mediums!"


    Breaking free from the strange sensation, Seraphina shouted, finally realizing the true strangeness of this battle. She scanned the chaotic fishing grounds, where the ground had been torn apart by the fierce battle, and scattered mes still burned around her, remnants of the massive fireball''s explosion.


    ...mes?


    "mes are light, and with lightes..."


    With a hiss, Gleipnir''s densely arranged des scattered more than a dozen pieces, their unparalleled sharpness rotating and cutting through the burning grass.


    "...shadows." As Seraphina weakly murmured her answer, Ansel had already cleared all the mes from the field.


    From the beginning, when the first de flew out, Hydral had seen through everything.


    This insight made Seraphina feel both false and absurd.


    He was just a guy who drank all day and talked nonsense with nobles. Why would he¡ª


    Wait...


    Seraphina suddenly realized that her workload these past few days seemed... not much.


    Apart from going out, Ansel never took her with him but provided resources for her to train on her own.


    At that time, Seraphina had secretly mocked Ansel, despising hisziness, and confidently believed that it wouldn''t take long for her to astonish him.


    But Seraphina never thought about what Ansel was doing when she couldn''t see him.


    Or rather, she thought about it, but only thought of things that would make her look down on Ansel. She never considered the possibility that Ansel was also learning and honing himself.


    "You''re daydreaming, Seraphina, your fourth death."


    Ansel shook his head, "Reflect on things after ss; now is the time for practicalbat, and it''s not over yet."


    The de whip nimbly swept across thewn, absorbing dozens of sharp edges back into its body.


    "This heavily armored warrior was teleported here by the sorcerer, which means that the sorcerer must have mastered at least fire, space, and shadow magic, with shadow being their specialty."


    Ansel casually approached the fierce battle between the Baron of Howling Wind and the heavily armored warrior, speaking at the same volume, but as the distance grew, Seraphina had no choice but to follow... or rather, there was no "no choice," only to actively follow.


    The bewildered young wolf, who had never seen such a fight, willingly followed in Hydral''s footsteps.


    "While keeping this information in mind, what should we do next? Try to kill the enemy with all our might when it''s isted and helpless?"


    "...Shouldn''t we?" Seraphina hesitated for a moment, asking somewhat unwillingly.


    In her eyes, the armored warrior was clearly in a state of decline, with the shield and armor being bombarded by the Baron of Howling Wind''s fists, creating numerous cracks. It was estimated that it wouldn''tst long before being shattered by the enraged Baron.


    "From the perspective of the battle situation and the bnce of power, it is indeed the right choice, but... have you ever thought about one thing, Seraphina?"


    "A pawn used to keep the Baron of Howling Wind tied to the battlefield, making it easier for the sorcerer and sniper to assassinate him, bearing the brunt of the frontal firepower, and almost certainly doomed to die..."


    As the Baron of Howling Wind roared and punched the warrior''s head, Ansel''s de whip had already reached the pawn warrior''s neck first, then flung him high into the sky¡ª


    "As a sorcerer with decent fire magic, why wouldn''t I add some extra ingredients to him, like, for example..."


    As the de whip mercilessly strangled the shattered armored warrior, Seraphina saw the crimson molten light gradually bursting from the cracks in the armor!


    "¡ªA sacrificial explosion?"


    Boom!


    A terrifying explosion, even more shocking than the castle''s safety room st, erupted in the sky, and Seraphina could even feel the scorching heat wave burning her cheeks.


    The girl stared nkly at the mes and thick smoke dissipating in the air, and heard the voice of her "teacher."


    "The fifth time."


    Ansel looked at the pitiful young wolf with a helpless and tolerant gaze, "In this practicalbat, even if all the previous choices were correct and you barely made it to the end, you still wouldn''t have a chance to survive, Seraphina."


    "..."


    The silver-haired girl lost all her strength and slumped to the ground.


    Her eyes were somewhat hollow, trembling, and mostly... disbelieving.


    She couldn''t believe she was so vulnerable.


    But the fact was right in front of her, vividly and meticulouslyid out by Ansel.


    The fact was that she would die five times, or rather, if it weren''t for Ansel''s guidance, she would have died the moment she was surrounded by these assassins.


    Even with such patience, almost being supported all the way, she would still have to pay the price of her life for her wrong choices in the end.


    Seraphina didn''t think about anything¡ªshe wasn''t ready to participate in such high-levelbat, or that her intuition would be useful in actualbat. She didn''t think that way.


    Because the person who easily saw through the assassins'' actions, purposes, and methods, easily neutralized them, and even had the leisure to teach her what to do, was standing right beside her.


    Caring, tolerant, and patient, looking at her without saying, "You disappoint me."


    Instead... with a look that said, "Although you didn''t do well, it''s not your fault," he calmly and gently looked at her.


    The young girl''s body trembled, her sharp canine teeth piercing her lips, allowing the metallic sweetness of blood to flow into her mouth, yet it could not quench the burning indignation and humiliation within her chest.


    Once so disdainful of the other, she who saw through him so clearly, how could she have the face to seek any excuse?


    "You seem quite distressed, Seraphina," Ansel stood beside her, speaking softly and gently, "It''s just a lesson, no need to take it to heart."


    "...Mind your own business," she muttered.


    The girl''s bloodstained lips parted slightly, notshing out rudely, but merely whispering hoarsely.


    Somewhat fragile, somewhat helpless.


    After Ansel shattered her pride, Seraphina once again faced indescribable agony¡ªher once-proud talents and abilities were so easily defeated.


    Just as Ansel had once told her.


    ["You are worthless."]


    ["No one cares about your talent, no one cares about your power. Seraphina, you must understand one thing, your existence, in the eyes of the Red Frost nobility, holds only one value."]


    ["¡ªThat is to win my favor."]


    Ansel observed the girl for a while, then began to chuckle, hisughter growing louder without any attempt to conceal it, yet somehow... itcked any hint of mockery or contempt.


    "Seraphina, my dear Seraphina."


    Ansel caressed the girl''s snow-white hair, and she shivered slightly but did not resist.


    "Do you know how much I''ve sacrificed to be who I am today?"


    Effort.


    Monsters like Hydral never needed to make any effort; they only had to find a suitable pact head and wait for the right moment to arrive, then they could look down upon all living beings.


    But from birth until now, for sixteen years, Ansel had not chosen any pact head, so if he wanted to be powerful, he had to work hard like everyone else.


    To make his effort.


    "I began learningbat skills at the age of six, nine hours a day; I started learning magical knowledge at seven, six hours a day."


    "From the age of ten, I spent twenty hours a day learning, learning everything I needed."


    In Seraphina''s incredulous gaze, Ansel''s tone remained calm and gentle.


    "¨DUntil now. All the knowledge and training have forged me into who I am today."


    "I trust your talent, Seraphina. What youck is what I have gained through my efforts."


    "And all of this, I will give to you."


    He nced at Seraphina''s hand gripping the cor and chuckled, "So, do you want it?"


    "...There''s no such thing as a free lunch."


    Seraphina followed Ansel''s gaze, her eyes falling on the cor in her hand.


    "You know the price."


    "..."


    The girl remained silent for a long time, then finally raised her hand, lowered her head, and slowly put on the cor she deeply loathed.


    "You said..." she whispered softly, "You said you would be my sustenance, right, Hydral?"


    "Of course," Ansel smiled, "I can provide you with everything you desire to devour."


    "...Very well."


    The young wolf raised her head once more, her eyes burning with an undying defiance.


    With a snap¨D


    She viciously fastened the cor, snarling, "Then just wait to be devoured by me!"


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    The triumphant Hydralughed softly.

 Chapter 31: Hydral and Grand Duke

    <h4>Chapter 31: Hydral and Grand Duke</h4>


    Why did Ansel cared nothing about that sorcerer? Naturally, as a qualified assassin, as he saw the situation as hopeless, he surely had fled immediately.


    Ansel did not need to do anything, as someone else would handle the remaining assassins for him.


    After finishing his lesson with Seraphina, Ansel approached the exhausted and battered Baron of Howling Wind with concern, "Are you alright, Your Excellency?"


    "... I am fine, thank you for your assistance, Lord Hydral." The poor Baron forced a smile with great difficulty.


    "It seems you have not been critically injured, which is good," Ansel nodded in satisfaction. "Although I do not mind using some potions to keep you alive, it is best to avoid unnecessary waste."


    Without waiting for the Baron''s response, Ansel kindly continued, "Please contact the Duke of Gray Tower for me, Your Excellency."


    The man''s face disyed a brief, yet evident stiffness that even Seraphina could detect. Lowering his head and coughing up blood, he spoke wearily, "The Duke? Lord Hydral, how could I possibly contact him? You¡ª"


    "Your Excellency, your feeble struggle is now meaningless to me."


    Ansel interrupted the Baron, his tone still gentle, "Your value lies solely in allowing my Seraphina to reacquaint herself with the world of extraordinary beings in a formal manner."


    "If you had dyed this assassination, you could have lived a few more days. Unfortunately, you could not even wait that long, so I must end this journey prematurely."


    He sighed with a hint of sadness, "My maids put in a great deal of effort to pack my luggage. To be honest, returning so soon makes me feel as if I have let them down."


    A long silence fell over the chaotic scene caused by the assassination attempt.


    Ansel''s voice was not loud, so Seraphina, who remained in her original position, did not hear what he said. However, she could sense the intense... emotional turmoil emanating from the Baron of Howling Wind.


    Despair and... anger?


    "I am not quite sure what you mean," he tried to conceal his surging emotions. "So, you intend to..."


    The man''s face twitched as he raised his head slightly, his eyes filled with malice as he stared at Ansel, "Intend to, bestow upon me your... mercy?"


    "Mercy? No, no, no... Baron, you no longer have that opportunity."


    Without warning, Ansel raised his hand and swung Gleipnir. The four rotating des on the whip embedded themselves into the Baron''s ankles and hip bones, causing him to scream in agony and copse to the ground.


    The kind and tolerant Hydral was now expressionless.


    "You have betrayed my mercy."


    "Therefore, you must face punishment¡ª"


    His cold demeanor quickly melted away, reced by a warm and pleasant smile.


    The golden-haired youth bent down and whispered into the Baron''s ear:


    "A punishment unrted to imperialw or moral righteousness, solely to earn my forgiveness." "Well, I actually do not need your help to contact the Duke of Gray Tower. I have his contact information."


    Ansel straightened up, smiling as he admired the Baron''s pitiful state.


    "I just wanted to see what expression you would make at that moment."


    He pped his hands lightly, his tone cheerful, "A truly delightful finale, Your Excellency."


    Compared to the Count of Red Frost, the Baron of Howling Wind seemed more tolerant. However, that did not mean he was better than his superior.


    On the contrary... the Count''s madness stemmed from his quick realization of his true predicament, while the Baron still clung to a glimmer of hope in that Grand Duke.


    "Seraphina," Ansel suddenly called out while standing in front of the Baron, "Bring my chair and coat."


    The silver-haired girl scratched her cor-bound neck, not understanding Ansel''s intentions butplied, bringing therge chair and coat he used while fishing.


    "Are we just going to do nothing?" she asked, puzzled. "Even if his guards are useless, they should be arriving soon. How will we exin ourselves?"


    "I rarely waste time, Seraphina," Ansel calmly sat down, gesturing for her to take out the telecrystal from her pocket. "So, I have already taken care of the problem you mentioned."


    "..." Seraphina''s eyelids twitched as she handed the telecrystal to Ansel, thinking that no matter how capable he was, he always liked to boast. He spent almost all day with her, so when did he find the time to handle so many matters? Could he split himself into multiple beings?


    As the young girl muttered under her breath, a faint gray light began to flicker within the telecrystal in Ansel''s hand. Soon, a three-dimensional image of a massive gray tower emerged, which, after a brief shimmer, transformed into a neatly groomed, amiable, and vigorous elderly man.


    He sported a mustache and wore a pair of small round sses, exuding a strong schrly aura. The background appeared to be a study or perhaps an office.


    "I didn''t expect you to contact me so suddenly, dear little Hydral," said the most powerful grand duke of the northern, raising his cup of hot tea. "What brings you here?"


    He addressed Ansel without honorifics, not even appending "Lord" before his name, and even using "little" as a prefix.


    His attitude towards Ansel reflected a stark contrast to the attitudes of other nobles.


    Ansel responded differently to the grand duke as well.


    The young man bowed his head slightly, "My apologies for the long absence, Your Grace. Ourst contact was four years ago."


    "More precisely, four years, six months, and five days," the Duke of Gray Tower reminisced with a sigh.


    "Back then, you were but an innocent, inexperienced child seeking my guidance on forbidden magic. Time has flown by."


    Ansel smiled, "Indeed, Your Grace, time has been unkind to us all."


    "Yes, time has been unkind to us all," the old manmented for a moment before gently inquiring, "So, what is the purpose of your call this time? Is it still about magical knowledge? Please, feel free to ask."


    "No, I wish to retrieve something from you," Ansel replied.


    "Oh?" The Duke of Gray Tower expressed surprise, "I don''t recall taking anything from you, little Hydral."


    "Perhaps the life, soul, or something else of... the Baron of Iceberg?" Ansel spoke politely, "I have already imed it, and he has agreed."


    "Really? And who might this Baron of Iceberg be?"


    The old man still feigned ignorance, "Although I can be a bit stingy, I would never steal from a young person, let alone a mere baron."


    The incapacitated Baron of Howling Wind on the ground showed a glimmer of hope.


    Indeed, Ansel had no evidence, no proof that he, and the Baron of Iceberg, had any connection with the Duke of Gray Tower.


    As long as the grand duke denied it, what could Ansel do?


    Then, Ansel pulled another item from his wolf fur cloak pocket: an image crystal.


    "Would you like to see what this crystal contains, Your Grace?" The young Ansel smiled, calmly revealing his trump card.


    In the brief silence, Seraphina was utterly baffled.


    ¡ª Where had he conjured this item? When she had checked his pocket earlier, there had been nothing but the telecrystal.

 Chapter 32: Domination of the Serpent

    <h4>Chapter 32: Domination of the Serpent</h4>


    An image crystal, modified by Ansel''s father, the greatest alchemist in the world, possessing twelve special effects such as breath concealment and existence alteration, was presented.


    When Ansel revealed this object, the elderly man in themunication remained expressionless, but the severely injured Baron of Howling Wind, lying on the ground, turned deathly pale.


    Question: If a deranged individual, who could kill you on the spot, approached you without regard for noble dignity, proposing a necromancer''s examination of a corpse, and your n was likely to fail with only three days remaining, what would you choose to do, given that you possess a means to contact a savior?


    Undoubtedly, the previous night, the Baron of Howling Wind had ¡ª¡ª


    "Your Grace! Hydral demands that I find a necromancer to examine the body of Baron Iceberg, giving me only three days. What should I do?!"


    In the image projected by the crystal, as soon as the Baron of Howling Wind spoke, Seraphina lost her cool.


    ... You are so amusing, Baron, foolish as a pig! If I were the old man, I would simply let Hydral finish you off.


    Of course, this is the difference between Seraphina and the Grand Duke.


    The Duke of Gray Tower looked at Ansel with a puzzled and bewildered expression: "Little Hydral, what is the meaning of showing me this cryptic recording? There are thirteen grand dukes in the empire; is it possible that he contacted me? Moreover..."


    The old man set down his teacup, chuckling heartily, seemingly finding the scene quite amusing: "How could a baron possiblymunicate directly with a grand duke? Little Hydral, you must not underestimate us."


    Behind the small round-framed sses, the wrinkled, aged eyes narrowed slightly: "My busy daily life cannot amodate the trivial matter of a baron''s life or death, little Hydral."


    It was not a reluctant denial, but rather an almost instantaneous and unhesitating response, devoid of logical ws.


    The Duke of Gray Tower''s statement was purely rational.


    In any case, Seraphina was baffled, feeling as though there was no issue with his argument.


    Ansel merely smiled, not pausing to think, and said without hesitation: "Such an answer may sadden the Baron of Howling Wind, Your Grace."


    "Oh? Should I feel sorry for that?"


    "No, of course not, because you know he will not bite back at this moment."


    Ansel spread his hands: "I understand these nobles with a ''warrior''s spirit'' all too well. They are merely bandits and sadists who plunder and kill everywhere, delighting in capturing victims and torturing them in the dungeons of their castles, yet they always believe themselves to be extraordinary figures¡ª"


    "''I would rather be killed by a pure-blooded noble like the Grand Duke than die at the hands of that mad Hydral,'' the Baron of Howling Wind, with such thoughts, would never nder you out of contempt, would he?"


    "How strange," the young man sighed. "Although both you and I regard his life as insignificant, he chooses to support Your Grace instead of epting my benevolence."


    The old man, sipping his hot tea, smiled as if he found the topic quite interesting: "That is because he has no chance to understand you. You are indeed a benevolent child, little Hydral¡ªof course, I only agree with your benevolence. As for our baron friend... do you intend to execute him before me? Although I do not know what crime hemitted, please do not frighten an old man like me."


    No one cared about the fate of the Baron of Howling Wind¡ªperhaps Seraphina was an exception, as she was eager to know the ultimate fate of this despicable noble out of schadenfreude.


    "... Your Grace," Ansel sighed, "if possible, I would be willing to chat with you like this all day, but you have matters to attend to, don''t you?"


    The Duke of Gray Tower agreed, raising the scepter in his other hand: "Its weight always burdens my heart and mind."


    "Then I shall not waste any more of your time."


    Ansel changed his posture, leaning backzily in therge chair while conversing with the Duke.


    "Red Frost territory, I have no interest in it."


    "..."


    This time, the Grand Duke did not smoothly continue Ansel''s words but paused briefly beforeughing: "I know, after all, it is the domain of the Red Frost family, isn''t it?"


    "Yes," Ansel propped his cheek with one hand, smiling, "but ording to imperialw, families of equal rank to the Count of Red Frost within the Red Frost territory have the right to temporarily manage the territory''s affairs when the Red Frost family fails to select an heir in a timely manner."


    In truth, within a vast domain, it is exceedingly rare for multiple nobles of equal rank to reside for extended periods.


    Already a count, rather than a minor noble such as a viscount or baron, why not ept one''s own expansive fiefdom instead of crowding together with other counts, being suppressed within another''s territory? Even viscounts and barons seldom station themselves permanently in others''nds.


    Yet, in the Red Frost territory, such an exceptional situation arose: the Count of Stoneheart, also a count, did not stay in his own domain but resided in the Red Frost territory for a full seven years.


    Moreover, recently, he has grown somewhat close to Ansel.


    "Regrettably, although the Count of Red Frost has, hmm... numerous concubines, he has only one eldest son and no close rtives of the same generation. Coincidentally, this eldest son has gone missing. This presents quite a predicament, Duke."


    The young Hydral spoke leisurely, "You must have been unable to contact him for some time now, haven''t you?"


    The Duke of Gray Tower gently caressed his exquisite teacup and suddenlyughed, "Would little Hycral be willing to help Red Frost territory find its original master?"


    "That''s hard to say; the vast northernnds make it difficult to find people." Ansel shook his head, but soon joked, "However, perhaps after I leave, the heir of the Red Frost family might just reveal himself?"


    After about four or five seconds of silence, the telecrystal''s projected image transmitted the Duke of Gray Tower''sughter.


    It grew increasingly hearty, louder, and more carefree.


    "Splendid, truly splendid... You are indeed his masterpiece, little Ansel."


    The old man eximed in awe, "I was wondering why you only stripped Cantrell of his title (*Cantrell is the name of Count of Red Frost), rather than revoking the entire Red Frost family''s noble status. I initially thought it was because Ulric had dealt with Cantrell''s son, but it turns out you were waiting for this moment, weren''t you?"


    In the empire, the weight of an individual''s noble title and a family''s noble qualifications are entirely different.


    Severe crimes can strip a person of their title, but abolishing an entire family''s honor ording to imperialw is extremely difficult. Thus, the empire''s nobility has be increasingly decadent and ipetent, always producing scoundrels, yet the protection left by their ancestors still shields the nobility.


    Therefore, the nobles are so fearful of Hydral.


    Because when Hydral says he will kill your entire family, he truly means it, and most of the time, they always choose to kill your entire family.


    Ansel did not inherit his father''s authority, but he could still find reasons to pin the Count of Red Frost''s misdeeds equally on every member of the Red Frost family, then kill them all. If anyone objects, he could bring up his mad father, who not only killed entire families but also turned them into alchemical potions, letting the empire''s most terrifying monster stand up for him.


    Or, he could appeal to the great emperor for sympathy ¡ª the entire empire''s upper-ss nobility circle knows that the great emperor has an abnormally strong fondness for the young Ansel, abnormal enough to give rise to some extremely dangerous thoughts.


    In short, Ansel could have killed the entire Red Frost family, but he did not. To the Duke of Gray Tower''s pleasant surprise, Ansel did not do so out of fear or to save face for anyone.


    Instead, he was waiting for this moment, waiting for their conversation.


    If all the chess pieces were wiped out and all operations destroyed, the Duke of Gray Tower would have no reason to pay attention to Ansel.


    But now, not only must he carefully consider the Count of Stoneheart, who has been struggling stationed in the Red Frost territory for so long, or rather, the one behind him ... The Duke of Ironde, must also consider Ansel''s demands.


    This young Hydral, only sixteen years old and without any pact head, managed to obtain the maximum benefit he needed by utilizing the struggle between the two grand dukes in just over a month of venturing deep into the northernnds, with only a group of servants, without using any excessive violence or directly leveraging power.


    How could the Duke of Gray Tower not admire him?


    Now, he has begun to wonder, what kind of request this extraordinary Hydral will make.

 Chapter 33: The True Aim of Gray Tower

    <h4>Chapter 33: The True Aim of Gray Tower</h4>


    "What do you require?" the Duke of Gray Tower inquired without hesitation. "Kind-hearted little Hydral, what must I do to maintain your neutrality in the Red Frost territory?"


    Ansel did not be arrogant due to the Duke''s change in attitude; his tone remained gentle and polite. "Firstly, regarding the Baron of Iceberg..."


    "His soul will soon return to his body." The Duke of Gray Tower spoke with a friendly expression, as if the person who had just denied any connection with the two barons was not him at all.


    "Lor¡ª"


    The unfortunate Baron of Howling Wind could only utter a single word before he inexplicably lost the ability to make any sound. Even with his mouth wide open and his neck strained to the point of bulging veins, his cries were nothing more than silent, futile struggles.


    Witnessing this scene, Seraphina was both astonished by the Duke''s methods and deeply annoyed by the two individuals who casually dismissed the baron as if he were nothing.


    "Next, this year''s ''harvest'' from the Red Frost territory shall belong to me."


    "..." The Duke''s expression remained unchanged, but he fell silent for a moment before chuckling. "I have no objections to that, but little Hydral..."


    He spoke with a meaningful tone, "With only a group of maidservants and a butler, do you have the confidence to consume this year''s harvest?"


    The Red Frost territory, being contested by two grand dukes, undoubtedly had its unique qualities.


    The young Hydralughed lightly, "Your Grace, I believe you already have the answer in your heart. You orchestrated this farce precisely for this reason, didn''t you?"


    He turned to look at the infuriated Baron of Howling Wind and sighed, "Poor baron, did you truly think that the grand duke contacted you solely to help you or merely to take revenge on me?"


    Ansel shook his head, pityingly and regretfully stripping the Baron of hisst shred of dignity and reason: "He merely wanted to use you to probe the seemingly unaided me and uncover the hidden cards I possess¡ªDo you have the answer now, lord duke?"


    The youth gazed at the kindly smiling elder in the image, "Is it the head of Wind, the head of Darkness, or the head of Spirit? Which pact head did I borrow from my father?"


    "Hehe... Regarding that, little Hydral, one mustn''t speak carelessly." The Duke of Gray Tower chuckled like a benevolent elder, "How could I, who so admires outstanding young people like you, inexplicably conduct such a test?"


    "You''re right; I was merely joking."


    Both the elder and the youth burst into heartyughter, their joyous harmony causing Seraphina to feel physically unwell.


    "In that case, I shall not waste any more of your time." Ansel stood up and bowed slightly to the renowned grand duke of the north, "May you advance further on the long road to uncovering the truth, Your Grace."


    "You too, little Hydral."


    The old man smiled and nodded, ending themunication.


    Thus, the farce concluded.


    "...Is it over?" Seraphina looked at Ansel with uncertainty, feeling that something was amiss. She felt as if she had overlooked something crucial from the beginning until now... as if something had been neglected.


    What was it?


    Seraphina didn''t figure it out until that evening.


    .


    "So, all those things were done by the old butler?!"


    At the dining table, Seraphina, who had removed her cor, sat facing Ansel incredulously.


    "No wonder he disappeared as soon as he arrived here. How did he manage to do everything, like ying the crystal recordings, finding the dungeon beneath the castle, and rescuing those unlucky guys imprisoned and tortured by that pervert noble?!"


    "Thus his guards didn''te to save him! That despicable Howling Wind Barcon was perverse enough to employ the victims'' rtives and friends! I wondered how a noble could be so kind-hearted... It''s one thing for the maids, but even the guards aremoners! If I had known earlier, I would have used my own hands and broken the legs of that beast!"


    The young girl angrily waved her knife and fork, stabbing the steak and chewing it vigorously.


    "Ansel, who exactly is that old butler?" Seraphina spoke with her mouth full, "What rank is he? And what''s the deal with that ''pact head'' you mentioned?"


    Ansel wiped the corner of his mouth and nced at the bright-eyed Seraphina, "Swallow your food before you speak."


    "...So many rules." The girl grumbled unhappily, taking several more bites of her steak before swallowing. "Can you tell me now?" She leaned forward, eager for an answer.


    "You''re not yet qualified to know these things," Ansel replied calmly, "You''re still far from Saville. Get a good night''s sleep tonight and don''t think too much."


    "Can''t do this, can''t do that... What did you do to those two barons in the end? You can at least tell me that, right?"


    Seraphina crossed her arms, looking displeased, "I don''t know what the Baron of Iceberg did, but since he could associate with that scoundrel Howling Wind, he must not be any good either. What did you do to them?"


    The young Ansel leaned back in his chair, his fingers interlocked, and asked Seraphina with a smile, "Are you sure you want to know?"


    "Of course, I..."


    Facing Ansel''s somewhat unsettling gaze, Seraphina shuddered slightly and averted her eyes, "Never mind, as long as you didn''t cover for them, that''s fine. After all, you dared to kill the Count of Red Frost, so those two should be nothing to you."


    She put down her knife and fork, picked up the cor from the table, "And, you promised me that after we return, I can look at everything in your study."


    Ansel reminded her, "The condition is¡ª"


    "The condition is not to damage any book, and to put all the books back in their original ce after reading. I got it."


    The silver-haired girl stood up, grumbling unhappily, "You make me sound like some wild boar that digs around everywhere."


    Indeed, no matter how she looked at it, this guy was utterly annoying.


    With these thoughts, Seraphina grabbed her cor and left Ansel''s bedroom.


    *


    "Young lord," Saville appeared like a ghost behind Ansel, "Is it alright? I think it''s too dangerous for Miss Seraphina."


    "If she can''t even pass the test after removing all unstable factors¡ª"


    Ansel smiled, "Why would I value her so much?"


    "Because you have indeed invested enough effort in her."


    For Saville to say these words and advise Ansel, it meant that the loyal and sharp-witted old butler genuinely believed the final test Ansel had prepared for Seraphina was too difficult.


    "That means she won''t fail, Saville."


    Hydral, facing his destiny, gazed at the moonlit night through the window and whispered words that Saville couldn''t understand:


    "And, if she really dies like this, I would be... overjoyed."


    "How nice it would be if it were that simple."


    .


    Returning to her small room, Seraphina flopped onto the bed, recalling everything that had happened today.


    Ansel''s lessons had challenged her understanding of the world and herself. She was unaware of the true extraordinary battles and had never imagined that fighting could take such a form.


    There was no brutality or savagery, only precise, cold, and wless calctions.


    Seraphina didn''t like this approach, but she agreed on one point¡ªshe had to understand it. She didn''t need to see through everything as easily as Ansel, but at least she needed to know how to deal with all those messy things, instead of standing still like an idiot and taking hits.


    "Ah... I have to read so many books, what a hassle."


    The girl turned over, her eyes gradually closing, "I''ll think about it in a few days... Haah...ter..."


    As her eyelids fellpletely and her eyshes ceased to tremble ¡ª


    The second hand of the clock in her room, stopped moving.

 Chapter 34: Effective Education

    <h4>Chapter 34: Effective Education</h4>


    In this stagnant moment, the assassin clutching a dagger pushed open the window and leisurely stepped into the room.


    He sauntered to Seraphina''s bedside, gazing at her serene and beautiful sleeping face, andmented, "I wonder what that lord is thinking... Well, it doesn''t concern me."


    "As a reward, I mustplete his task properly."


    "Farewell, little one, it will be over in an instant."


    The dagger, reflecting the cold moonlight, showed no mercy as it aimed straight for Seraphina''s neck.


    Phff ¡ª¡ª


    Instead of the sound of a sharp weapon piercing flesh, a soft noise was heard as the feather pillow was punctured.


    The assassin''s eyebrows raised slightly, his gaze falling upon the suddenly opened dark red eyes.


    Seraphina, barely dodging the direct stab, saw the assassin''s blurred visage reflected in her eyes.


    Even without understanding the situation, her innate intuition and talent had already set her power flowing through her body.


    Her resting muscles instantly transmitted explosive strength, and beneath her seemingly delicate skin, her well-toned muscles pushed the force from her waist, abdomen, and spine to her thighs. Her supple and resilient limbs kicked the assassin''s chest from an incredibly tricky angle, and it was no exaggeration to say that the force was enough to copse his entire chest.


    However, Seraphina felt no feedback from the bottom of her foot.


    The young wolf''s red eyes contracted to their limit, and the intense phantom pain in her chest made her instinctively raise her arm to block before the dagger fell.


    This time, the de truly pierced the girl''s flesh, and even though she tensed her muscles as much as possible, her proud, wolf-w-resistant body was prated in an instant.


    "Damn it!"


    The pain made Seraphina roar in anger, and she raised her leg to kick again, but undoubtedly missed.


    However, this time she was clearly feigning an attack, and her kick was not forceful, so she easily retracted her leg, leaped up from the bed using all four limbs, and finally escaped the dangerous lying position.


    "Well, this is..."


    The assassin looked at Seraphina, who was clutching her forearm, with astonishment. "Are you really just a Crystal Staircase?"


    "[Some Northern curse words], Who the hell are you?"


    Seraphina''s short hair was disheveled, her face full of anger and her eyes fierce. "Are you here to avenge those two rubbish Barons? Why not go after Hydral?"


    "Well, about that..."


    The assassin shrugged. "You can understand it as, I can''t beat him."


    At that moment, something snapped in the young wolf''s mind.


    "So you mean," her face twitched, revealing sharp canine teeth, "I''m much easier to deal with than him, right?"


    The manughed outright, "Isn''t it ¡ª¡ª"


    In the next instant, his figure appeared in front of Seraphina, and the de that could cut through iron like mud swept towards her throat like wind and light!


    " ¡ª obvious?"


    The assassin spread his hands in response to Seraphina''s awkward backward flip.


    Evading the strike, Seraphina moved backward, her hands and feet on the ground like a wild beast, the low growl in her throat burning like fire.


    She knew, of course, that she was no match for Hydral, far from that detestable, hypocritical, scoundrel Hydral.


    Precisely because of this, precisely because her heart was always filled with that inexplicable yet genuine resentment, Seraphina felt a deep-seated anger towards her own weaknesspared to Ansel.


    ¡ª It was a raging me she didn''t understand herself, a chaotic thought thatpelled her, urging her to be stronger quickly.


    [I must not be manipted by him.]


    The longer she spent with Ansel, the more easily such thoughts emerged in Seraphina''s mind.


    "So, you have a beast-like nature and possess a special talent inbat and intuition?"


    The assassin casually twirled his dagger, "However, this isn''t a particrly rare ability. I wonder why that esteemed person values you so much."


    Are warriors with animal instincts rare?


    Not at all. The genius assassin from the Chronos Guild had brought countless self-proimed extraordinary fighters to their knees under his de.


    "If that''s all there is to it," he yawnedzily, "let''s end this."


    The man took one step forward after another, and at some unknown moment, when time seemed to have stopped, he approached Seraphina.


    "Still using this posture to fight," he sneered, "how UGH¡ª?!"


    The assassin felt as if he had been struck head-on by a rampaging wild boar.


    Seraphina, maintaining her four-limbed stance, charged forward without warning, her arms tightly wrapped around the assassin''s waist, her head thrown back.


    "GO DIE!"


    As her arms tightened with terrifying force, threatening to break the assassin''s waist, Seraphina''s roaring headbutt mmed into his abdomen. Under this pincer attack, the assassin''s spine and internal organs were likely to be crushed!


    But that was not the case.


    "I really... underestimated you."


    The man sighed lightly, and for some reason, he waspletely unharmed. He raised his leg and delivered a brutal knee strike to Seraphina''s chin, causing her to spray a mouthful of blood.


    "Only four moves, right?" The assassin stepped back, leaving a safe distance for Seraphina, surprisingly not pursuing her further. "You saw through my technique? And even predicted how long I could stop time?"


    "This isn''t something intuition can aplish."


    "Ptui!"


    Seraphina spat out a small piece of her tongue, her blood-filled mouth making her look incredibly ferocious, no different from a wild beast. "You still have the mood to chat with me?"


    "Oh, Miss... Animal, you need to distinguish me from ordinary assassins."


    The expensive, ornate dagger with its hilt adorned with flowing sand spun at the assassin''s fingertips. As he looked at the snow-haired girl with somewhat distorted pupils, he exined to Seraphina out of curiosity: "I¡ª"


    Crack ¡ª !


    Seraphina watched as the assassin effortlessly sliced through the furniture she had thrown at him with his dagger, her expression dark.


    From his first three assassination attempts, she had deduced the assassin''s ability.


    Time.


    It wasn''t that his speed was so fast that she couldn''t react, but rather... the time had been frozen.


    Because she had sensed that strange sense of discement, each time she narrowly avoided the assassin''s attack, she was not only brewing a counterattack but also constantly observing the opponent''s condition.


    The assassin''s attacks and evasions of her counterattacks had no continuity.


    It was as if... the process had been cut off.


    Seraphina immediately realized that it wasn''t the process being cut off, but rather that she couldn''t observe the time when the assassin made his move.


    Inversely, it was the assassin who had frozen her time.


    If it had been the Seraphina of the past, she would not have considered so much in such a short time.


    She would have immediately identified the opponent as a terrifyingly powerful enemy, for in her understanding, her own strength was everything. Being unable to observe the opponent''s movements meant only one thing: the opponent was countless times faster than herself.


    This erroneous direction would only lead to incorrect oues.


    However, after today''s lesson, Seraphina managed to halt her instinctive steps towards the wrong direction.


    Transcendence. The mysterious, magnificent, andplex transcendence - the Transcendence that was "not merely a collision of fists and feet."


    It was precisely because of Ansel''s meticulous guidance that she considered the opponent''s extraordinary abilities first, noticed the assassin''s peculiarity, and was able to discern the assassin''s capabilities in such a short time with her innate talent.


    Seraphina had to admit that she indeed owed her gratitude to Ansel, although she did not have the time to express it now.


    As for the bizarre, almost perfectly timed action prediction, Seraphina herself did not know how it happened.


    She only felt that as blood continuously flowed into her throat, something seemed to be burning in the center of her head, as if a roar echoed within her soul.


    Unbeknownst to her, the wound on the girl''s arm had already stopped bleeding.


    Her eyes twisted and focused, and an even colder and more ferocious will rose from her nearly beast-like pupils.


    Like a wolf.

 Chapter 35: Effective Assassination [2.3K]

    <h4>Chapter 35: Effective Assassination [2.3K]</h4>


    It was not the first time Seraphina had entered such a state.


    At the age of nine, in order to rescue Marlina from the jaws of a wolf, she experienced that deep-seated rage and roar emanating from her soul.


    As a young girl, she managed to kill a robust adult wolf with her bare hands, frightening the pack away.


    At eleven, Seraphina, who was out hunting alone, suffered an inexplicable assassination attempt.


    On the brink of life and death, her savage and ferocious power awakened once more, allowing her to sessfully counter-kill her attacker.


    Five yearster, Seraphina felt this innate power again... buried deep within her soul but yet to awaken.


    There were no special enhancements, only raw strength, strength, strength!


    Heightened senses, astonishing physique, rapid reflexes, and terrifying self-healing ¡ª


    Pure and unadulterated as herself, relentlessly pushing her physical limits to an iprehensible peak!


    "Huff..."


    Her breath, slowly escaping through clenched teeth, rose like scorching steam!


    The muscles in her crouched beast legs tensed, and every joint and muscle in her body achieved perfect harmony without any guidance.


    Then...she charged!


    "Bang!"


    The violent charge, however, yielded less than ideal results. Instead of a thunderous collision, the sound was akin to a vase shattering on the ground.


    The assassin, who took the punch squarely, furrowed his brow and squinted at Seraphina, who was once again poised like a wild beast, ready to attack.


    "Even with such a diminished force, you still have this much power?"


    He rubbed his abdomen, eximing, "You truly are a monster, Miss Animal. I must take back my previous disparaging remarks."


    As the man spoke, he dodged Seraphina''s high kick, which was as sharp as a de. "As I said, you must distinguish me from ordinary assassins."


    "I pursue the ultimate ''kill,'' seeking a power that rivals time itself, one that can even y the world."


    Amidst Seraphina''s relentless onught, the assassin effortlessly evaded her attacks without counterattacking, and continued, "That''s why I offer valuable prey... a fair chance topete."


    "With this," he pressed the de against his throat, his eyes gleaming with a chilling fervor, "I refine myself!"


    "So, I will reveal my abilities to you without reservation, and in this fair battle, I will end your life."


    After his lengthy deration, the assassin suddenly lunged, aiming his de at Seraphina''s throat!


    She twisted her waist, her flexible and powerful leg kicking straight up, striking the assassin''s wrist before his de could reach her. Yet... her attack was as ineffective as before, barely making a difference.


    "Are you curious as to why you¡ª" he began, but Seraphina growled.


    "Shut the fuck up. I don''t need your condescending fairness!"


    [It''s the time.]


    Under her increasingly frenzied demeanor, Seraphina''s mind remained exceptionally calm, thanks to Ansel''s teachings.


    [I can''t harm him because he wears ayer of temporal armor. ]


    All attacks were slowed and weakened by time just before they could touch him, their umted momentum crushed and rendered powerless.


    Seraphina could sense the unnatural stagnation, as if her strikes were hitting something but causing no damage.


    The assassin was protected by... a temporal buffer.


    However, this didn''t mean he was invulnerable. Her initial charge had managed to break through the buffer to some extent, indicating that if she could surpass his power threshold, she could still inflict real damage!


    Moreover, while wearing this "armor," he hadn''t stopped time again.


    This suggested that his temporal abilities might be limited to one type at a time!


    "You don''t need?" The assassin raised an eyebrow. "I''ve met many people like you, confident in their abilities. But Miss Seraphina, you must understand that their confidence is based on experience, be it powerful warriors on the verge of [Scepter], seasoned and profound sorcerers, or even prodigies who have already achieved the greatness of [Scepter]. Where does your confidencee from?"


    The de, flowing with sand from its hilt, danced once more. In an instant, the dagger seemed to traverse space, as if a scene had been cut, and was about to pierce Seraphina''s neck!


    But it only grazed her skin, drawing a thin line of blood.


    The assassin''s gaze subtly shifted, as just before his time-stalling strike, the girl unexpectedly leaned back ¡ª He didn''t leisurely swing his de but rather shed without hesitation during this time freeze, leading to his failure to kill her in one blow.


    Feeling the pain in her neck, Seraphina didn''t pause, grabbing the assassin''s wrist with her terrifying strength that could dismantle a beast''s skeleton, and it erupted instantly!


    Snap ¡ª!


    With a crisp snap, the assassin delivered a diagonal kick to Seraphina''s abdomen, but itically failed to cause any harm.


    The next second, his figure vanished, retreating nearly four or five meters away.


    "Such foresight and counterattack can no longer be exined by merebat talent," the assassin mused, rubbing his wrist that was nearly crushed by Seraphina but saved by timely time-buffering, causing only a slight misalignment.


    "Are you a blessed one?"


    Preupied with defeating her opponent, Seraphina didn''t register the crucial two words. She stared intently at the seemingly untroubled assassin, following Ansel''s teachings and thought process, and frantically nned in her mind.


    As expected, he couldn''t use both abilities simultaneously, and there was no seamless connection between them. Although the time gap was brief, it was an opportunity... the only opportunity!


    Moreover, the time stop would resume once he touched me; otherwise, he would have killed me during the previous time freeze!


    Also, his body wasn''t strong at all; without the dagger, he couldn''t harm me. So, all I had to do was... Ugh!


    Seraphina''s head suddenly throbbed with pain. For some reason, the roar from her sea of consciousness and soul weakened and even became dissatisfied. The power that fueled her relentless assault, continuously surging from her body, began to wane. Although it still supplied her, it was no longer as fierce and formidable.


    The wolfdy didn''t know where this power came from, but she knew her time was running out.


    "I must create that one opportunity," Seraphina gasped, whispering in her heart, "as long as I can¡ª"


    Wait...


    Was that truly her only chance? Were there no other options?


    [Seraphina, what you can see is always limited, but the height and depth of your thoughts can reach the ends of heaven and the abyss]


    Magic, how could anyone control time without relying on magic? So, he must be using magic, without a doubt.


    Yes... magic, who said assassins must wield des and excel inbat? The one who wanted to kill the baron today was a sorcerer!


    This guy wasn''t a proper warrior at all; his physical strength was so weak... he was clearly a sorcerer!


    Hisbat skills and physical talents were far from unsolvable; he was merely a sorcerer who killed people by relying on his pesky time magic!


    Seraphina noticed the trap this assassin had set. He deliberately didn''t avoid any closebat, making him appear adept at hand-to-hand fighting. In reality, without the bufferyer, she would have beaten him to a pulp long ago!


    Yes, whatbat skills did this guy have? He just stopped time and went for the throat!


    The assassin used this unconventional approach to conceal his identity, making people focus on how to break through his abilities while overlooking more critical aspects.


    Socerers could manipte Aether, summon storms, and even control time like this assassin, but no matter how powerful, they inevitably had weaknesses¡ªSeraphina knew these basics from her daily school brawls.


    The simplest and most lethal weakness was that sorcerers needed a casting medium to unleash powerful spells. Losing the medium wouldn''t render them useless, but it would significantly weaken their abilities!


    The stronger the connection between the medium and the spell, the better the effect. Thus, socerers'' casting mediums were often diverse, and using a staff was simply due to its versatility. So, this guy''s casting medium...


    Seraphina''s gaze discreetly fell upon the dagger.


    That... dagger with a hilt resembling an hourss, with sand flowing and turning within.


    What else could it be?!


    "Although I don''t know what you''re thinking," the assassin whistled, "the dangerous aura around you is rapidly fading, Miss Animal. It seems you can''t maintain that berserk state for long."


    Seraphina slowly closed her eyes, every muscle and bone in her body, every fiber and nerve, tensing at this moment, gathering strength, as if preparing for a desperate struggle.


    Since she knew her purpose, all that remained ...was to rely on her instincts!


    When she opened her eyes again, her irises were stained blood-red, and her shrunken, pitch-ck pupils were indistinguishable from those of a beast!


    The ferocious power that had receded from her surged back, roaring with excitement!


    Before the assassin could react, Seraphina, on all fours, charged at him without any pretense or flourish ¡ª


    like a bullet piercing through everything, like a raging wind tearing everything apart!


    The expensive carpet and even the entire floor were torn apart by her speed, and amidst the flying velvet and wood shavings, her dazzling snow-white figure traced a straight line in the air, splitting the space in two like a burst of lightning!


    This speed left no room for the assassin to counter with time-stop. If he were a step slower and unable to give himself a time buffer, he would undoubtedly be torn apart on the spot!


    [But this is too reckless]


    Thought the assassin as Seraphina''s wed fingers reached for his throat.


    Under such a violent onught, even with the buffer of time, he would be injured but not killed.


    However, after gathering so much power and being disarmed by him, the girl would undoubtedly die.


    The assassin increased the time-slowing force on his neck and chest, preparing to counter Seraphina''s reckless, desperate strike and readying his dagger to deliver the true killing blow after her strength had been drained by time.


    "So, again¡ª?!"


    Already prepared and giving due respect to Seraphina''s terrifying power, Mr. Assassin did not feel the impact on his neck.


    Although he had strengthened himself, the force should not have been entirely absent. This was¡ª


    A feint!


    Deceived by Seraphina''s fierce and violent appearance, and unable to guess that she had seen through his disguise, the assassin made the worst judgment.


    The moment he realized it was a feint, Seraphina''s other hand, which had gathered her true strength, had already crushed the assassin''s wrist!


    The entire wrist was crushed, bones, meridians, blood vessels, and muscles all ground together, causing unbearable pain that made him scream uncontrobly.


    The moment the dagger fell, time would stop.


    But before the assassin could grasp the dagger with his other hand, a small, pale hand with bulging veins and blood vessels had firmly seized it.


    "I''ve won," said the she-wolf with a cruel smile, "take your tricks to hell, scoundrel!"


    She gripped the dagger, her soul''s savage brutalityid bare, and thrust it towards the assassin''s heart!


    In the long silence, the sound of a body hitting the floor echoed.


    Seraphina looked at the stiff-faced, motionless assassin, the irrational, domineering power rapidly fading from her, and an overwhelming exhaustion washed over her like a tidal wave.


    "...H-Hy...Hydral..." she murmured, her eyelids drooping as she copsed to the floor, struggling to stand while her voice grew weaker, "if you didn''t notice this, I would definitely... definitely..."


    Thud!


    Her head hit the ground, and she passed out.


    *


    Only a few secondster, the door to the room was pushed open. The lifeless assassin on the floor suddenly opened his eyes, his wounds and bloodstains seemingly rewinding in time, returning to an uninjured state.


    "Phew, Lord Hydral, are you satisfied?" he asked, ying with his dagger, a rxed expression on his face.


    "I really wanted to tell her, ''Ah ha, do you know how many clever people I''ve fooled with this thing?'' and then enjoy her incredulous expression. "


    "This Miss Animal, her understanding of extraordinary beings is too narrow and rigid."


    The assassin shrugged, "Not to mention that most spellcasters have multiple casting mediums... she actually thought that a throne-level extraordinary being would die if their heart was pierced. Such an assumption... where did you find her?"


    "That''s not important, Oscarius," Ansel crouched down, gently stroking Seraphina''s cheek, "what''s important is that she''s good enough, isn''t she?"


    "How could a blessed one not be excellent? In theory, she did indeed ''kill'' me once, although I admit I went a bit too easy on her. But she hasn''t reached the throne yet and could already use her own spirit... she''s truly a monster."


    "So, I''m even more puzzled," said Mr. assassin from the Chronos Guild, folding his arms.


    "I could have guided her potential for you, Lord Hydral, so why did you ask me to stop here?"


    Yes, it was Ansel who asked Oscarius to stop at this stage¡ªbecause he hadpletely anticipated this assassination, what Seraphina would do in the end, and the final oue.


    Moreover, Oscarius had not received any requests from Ansel during the entire assassination process; it was entirely his own improvisation. Ansel had merely foreseen the oue and asked Oscarius to stop there.


    This made the assassin even more puzzled while also terrified to the core about the young Hydral''s dangerous extent.


    Since Lord Hydral was clearly cultivating this Miss Animal, why would he refuse to let her be stronger?


    "Because this is enough."


    The young man gently smoothed the girl''s furrowed brow, worn by exhaustion and pain.


    "You don''t need to be more of a beast, my dear Seraphina."


    Hydral whispered his venomous curse with tender affection.


    "Indulge in the victory I''ve brought you."


    "In a sweet victory filled with happiness and joy, without bloodshed or pain."

 Chapter 36: Sisters - One

    <h4>Chapter 36: Sisters - One</h4>


    Ansel reaped considerable benefits from his visit to Howling Wind Castle.


    Seraphina''s training progressed significantly, and he sessfully wrested this year''s "harvest" of the Red Frost territory from the Duke of Gray Tower, thwarting the cunning old fox''s hidden agenda.


    The term "gray fox" is not one of contempt or mockery, but rather a resentful and cautious epithet used by those who have suffered at the hands of the Duke of Gray Tower.


    At the most superficial level, the Duke sought to expose Ansel''s false assassination by staging the fake deaths of two barons, thereby undermining Ansel''s umted goodwill and preparations in the Red Frost territory; delving deeper, the Duke knew Ansel would not sit idly by, so he hoped to probe the seemingly unaided Ansel for any hidden trump cards.


    The true intention beneath these two objectives was to be aplished by an assassin from the Chronos Guild.


    For a grand duke, and someone who has already reached the pinnacle of imperial power, is the gain or loss of a territory or the external forces Ansel possesses truly that important?


    Of course not. The most important thing has always been one thing:


    ¡ª Hydral itself.


    Only those who stand at the highest positions, can truly understand what Hydral means to the empire.


    They are far more than just the "emperor''s butcher" or "noble executioner"; their rtionship with the emperor transcends the traditional hierarchy.


    At a time when contemporary Hydral is bing increasingly unhinged and Ansel is poised to take the reins, nothing is more important than Ansel himself.


    For the grand duke, the identity of Hydral''s pact head is no secret. Thus, in the scheme set up by the Duke of Gray Tower, the core objective is to probe Ansel''s foundation, specifically...


    That Seraphina Marlowe, who is treated abnormally by Ansel and possesses extraordinary talent, making her a likely candidate for the pact head.


    This hidden core objective is extremely cunning and insidious. Even if Ansel had the ability to detect all the assassins, how could he quickly discover that one of them was a powerful member of the Chronos Guild?


    Unfortunately, as Ansel told Oscarius, many times countless schemes and calctions can be destroyed by a single thing: an information gap.


    No matter how perfectly the Duke of Gray Tower nned, he could not know what kind of monster the seemingly decrepit butler in Ansel''s entourage was, nor could he know that Saville was the most special of all the pact heads under Ansel''s father. He was even more unaware that the power Ansel wielded was enough to make the Chronos Guild''s assassin betray himpletely, causing his n to fail utterly.


    This is what called the "unstable factor" that Ansel decided to eliminate at that time.


    After all, assassinating Seraphina at the behest of the Duke of Gray Tower and doing so by his own volition are two entirely different concepts.


    When Ansel brought Oscarius to his side, everything that happened at Howling Wind Castle fell under his control.


    In this brief farce, Miss young wolf learned the importance of knowledge, witnessed the boundless possibilities of extraordinary beings shing, realized the power of thought, and used it to defeat an almost insurmountable foe, savoring the sweet taste of victory.


    ¡ª Even though Oscarius, the genius assassin capable of using three different forms of time magic simultaneously, did not push Seraphina to her limit under Ansel''s guidance, it was enough, or rather, it was precisely what Ansel intended.


    Seraphina Marlowe does not need to grow wildly and bloodily in battle like her future counterpart. With her unreasonable talent, she can achieve greatness by following the path Ansel hasid out for her.


    In this way, the victories and joys she tastes are all brought to her by Ansel, and even when she transforms from a young wolf into a wolf emperor, she remains the most loyal and devoted hound in Ansel''s presence.


    However, that is a matter for the future. For now, the most important thing is to proceed methodically, steadily, and gradually with Seraphina''s taming.


    Upon arriving at the manor''s entrance, Ansel smiled as the maids lined up to greet him.


    [Dearest Seraphina, with your profound hatred for me as the starting point, the true discipline shall nowmence.]


    [Are you prepared?]


    *


    Marlina felt deeply ashamed of her own ipetence.


    Ansel''s "simple" paperwork left her utterly bewildered. On the first day, shepleted it only with Meli''s continuous guidance.


    The considerate maid, with a heartfelt gentle tone, spoke of the plex situation in the Red Frost territory," "the mess left by the Count of Red Frost being indeed difficult to handle," and even said, "Miss Marlina''s literacy rate is already quite remarkable."


    What saddened Marlina even more was that Meli had no ill intentions. She genuinely believed that, given Marlina''s background, such a literacy rate was rare, which only made the young girl feel more bitter and sorrowful.


    She had once been overjoyed that Ansel had given her work, thinking that the young Lord of Hydral had acknowledged her modest intelligence.


    But in the end, all she had to offer was her... literacy rate?


    "Sigh... I wonder how Seri is doing. I hope she hasn''t angered Lord Hydral."


    Having barelypleted the third document on her own, Marlina stretched and sighed with a hint of mncholy.


    "That child... she wasn''t always like this."


    As Seraphina''s elder sister, Marlina found it difficult to understand her younger sister''s deep dissatisfaction and even resentment towards Ansel.


    She knew Seraphina despised nobles, but she also knew her sister was not one to be indiscriminate in her grievances.


    From an outsider''s perspective, Marlina could sense Ansel''s indulgent tolerance towards Seraphina.


    Why was Seraphina not grateful for Ansel''s kindness, but instead repeatedly disrespectful to him?


    [Is there a... secret here? Has Seri noticed some issues with Lord Hydral?]


    She needed to find an opportunity to have a heart-to-heart talk with Seri; perhaps she could figure it out¡ª


    Just as Marlina was thinking this, the door to the study was suddenly pushed open.


    "How have you been these past few days, Miss Marlina?"


    Ansel greeted her with a smile as she instinctively stood up.


    "Lord, Lord Hydral!" the young girl eximed. "You''re back? I... I''m sorry, I didn''t know!"


    Her expression was quite flustered, clearly nervous because she hadn''t gone to greet Ansel.


    "Why be nervous for not greeting me?"


    Ansel tilted his head slightly and smiled at her:


    "Miss Marlina, you are not my servant."


    "..." Marlina''s words caught in her throat, and she felt an indescribable warmth and tenderness, a... happiness that made her feel somewhat light-headed.


    You are not my servant.


    For a girl who had been subjected to the disdain and exploitation of the tax officer for years, who had to endure the contemptuous gazes of others due to her status every time she entered the city, and who was sensitive and intelligent herself, these words were warm and precious.


    Respect from a person of importance. This was something Marlina never dared to dream of.


    "Thank you, thank you, Lord Hydral. I am truly grateful for your¡ª"


    Without the courage to meet Ansel''s gaze, the girl turned her head slightly. All her joy and shyness transformed into external bodynguage: her flickering gaze, her gently bitten lip, her slightly swaying body, her tense toes tucked behind one leg, her swaying braid entuating the blush on her earlobes, and her pure, beautiful soul.


    Just as she was about to express her heartfelt gratitude to Ansel, the door was mmed open with a "bang!"


    "Ahahaha, Marli, you''ll never guess how ¡ª"


    "how..."


    "how..."


    The young wolf, wrapped in many bandages, looked puzzled at the smiling serpent and her blushing sister.


    "...fabulous I am?"

 Chapter 37: Sisters - Two

    <h4>Chapter 37: Sisters - Two</h4>


    "Marlina!" came the sudden exmation, calling her full name.


    Startled by Seraphina''s evidently overwrought reaction, the gratitude and joy brimmed Marlina''s heart scattered, but before she could speak, Seraphina had already seized her hand, forcibly dragging her from Ansel''s study.


    Ansel observed Marlina''s bewildered expression, finally meeting her apologetic, beautiful eyes, and silently nodded with a gentle smile. Only after she disyed a relieved countenance did he turn and sit in therge chair behind his desk.


    "Young lord, it seems there is no room forpromise this time," said Saville, who always appeared and disappeared without a trace.


    "There was never any room forpromise from the beginning."


    Ansel nced at the documents on the small table beside him, which Saville then handed to him.


    "You must have noticed her unusual behavior, Saville."


    "Yes," the old man bowed slightly, "ording to all avable information, Miss Seraphina should not harbor such immense malice towards you."


    He paused, then continued in a matter-of-fact tone, "Even if she did initially, it should have turned into basic respect under your guidance."


    Ansel carefully read the documents Marlina had prepared. The girl from the remote vige had surprisingly beautiful penmanship, and within just two days, her writtennguage had be appropriate. No one could believe that such documents were written by a country girl.


    But Ansel believed, for he knew how much effort this girl had put into changing her fate. In all the stories he had witnessed about Seraphina, all contrasts of the sisters'' personalities, actions, and oues ... were all ridiculously cruel, leading to its reader''s silence.


    "Saville, do you know a method of training dogs?"


    Ansel asked, initiating a peculiar topic instead of answering the old butler''s question.


    Picking up a quill, he began to revise and annotate Marlina''s documents, writingments while leisurely saying, "After giving an order, negate any action the dog takes. Due to loyalty and limited wisdom, the dog will only feel infinite confusion and bewilderment, never considering that the master might be wrong."


    "In the long run, it will endlessly doubt itself, unable to respond subjectively to anymand. Once this effect is achieved, the dog trainer can provide thorough guidance and rewards, making the dog, which no longer trusts itself, infinitely obedient and..."


    " ¡ª dependent."


    Saville appeared thoughtful, while Ansel, who was writing meticulous notes for Marlina, continued, "Of course, people and dogs are different, but this method still has a very, very high reference value."


    "Destroying an individual''s self..."


    The young Hydral chuckled softly, adding small praises to his annotations.


    "It only takes one environment devoid of recognition and support."


    *


    Marlina was dragged all the way to the room without a chance to ask what was going on.


    It wasn''t until Seraphina mmed the door shut that her usually timid sister, gasping for breath, cautiously asked, "Seri... what happened?"


    Seraphina stared at Marlina for a long time, taking deep breaths, before suddenly blurting out, "He didn''t do anything to you, did he?"


    "... You''re angry over something that couldn''t possibly happen?"


    Marlina breathed a sigh of relief, but also found it funny. "How could Lord Hydral do anything to me? What are you thinking, Seri?"


    "I ¡ª"


    Seraphina opened her mouth, looking at Marlina''s increasingly fair, tender, and glossy face.


    Her sister was a great beauty, much more beautiful than herself, Seraphina had always thought so.


    Even when they were in the vige, her skin was always rough, and even asionally frostbitten, but it was still very beautiful.


    But now, anyone on the street could tell that Marlina was a youngdy, not a vige girl from a remote vige.


    All of this was hard-won, and the relief and joy on her sister''s face were so real.


    Seraphina had originally wanted to vent her anger and grievances, but now she was stuck in her chest and couldn''t say anything.


    "I have a lot of things to tell you, but I don''t want to talk to that guy!"


    The girl hummed, "Do you know how powerful I''ve be since I went out this time?"


    Marlina looked at her sister''s proud andcent look, and also saw the several ces where she was wrapped in bandages. She waved to her sister, relieved and distressed, and motioned for her to sit next to her.


    Seraphina giggled and ran to sit next to her sister, shaking her body from time to time to touch her shoulder.


    "Let me tell you a big secret first... I guessed it myself, no, I calcted it! You definitely don''t know, Marli."


    Miss Young Wolf said mysteriously in a low voice, "Do you know what big shot I''m involved with this time?"


    Marlina thought for a moment and tentatively replied, "Is it the Duke of Gray Tower?"


    "Yes, it''s ¡ª"


    "... Huh?"


    The girl blinked her eyes twice, looking somewhat dazed at her sister.


    "Ah, this..." Marlina felt a little embarrassed and touched her cheek. "Because of the work Lord Hydral gave me, I''ve read a lot of information about Red Frost Territory in his study. It mentioned that the actual controller of Red Frost Territory is the Duke of Gray Tower... Since you said it was a big shot, it was rted to Red Frost Territory, and the bigger shot above it, I thought... it should be him."


    "Oh... Oh! So you''ve read the information in advance! That''s okay."


    "Well, thanks to Lord Hydral."


    Seraphina was much more relieved, but also felt very unhappy because of Marlina''sst sentence.


    But she soon put on a "I''m so great" look, and recounted what happened in Howling Wind Castle, selectively and embellishingly.


    "Marli, Marli, do you know what that guy Hydral is doing?" She raised her nose and said proudly, "I know exactly what he''s up to! He can''t fool me!"


    Marlina was somewhat hesitant this time, furrowing her brows thoughtfully as she repeated the key words that Seraphina had mentioned. "Assassination, Baron, Duke of Gray Tower... merciful, death?"


    Seraphina watched her sister''s conflicted expression, and her proud andcent look became even more pronounced.


    A few minutester, she saw Marlina''s eyes suddenly light up, and she blurted out, "Lord Hydral was behind the assassination at the banquet? And the Duke of Gray Tower was going to help those two Barons escape, in order to expose Lord Hydral''s n and make him lose the support of the people in Red Frost Territory?"


    Seraphina''s brain stopped working.


    Her proud expression froze on her face.


    "No, this, you..." The girl couldn''t believe it and jumped up in ce. "How did you guess that? This is impossible!"


    "Lord Hydral has a lot of information about Count Red Frost and his followers, and I''ve read it all."


    "So I know about the rtionship between those two Barons and Count Red Frost, and with your description... it wasn''t hard to guess."


    ¡ª The fact is just this simple. Ansel''s exnation to Seraphina was just connecting all the existing facts. However, Seraphina did not believe that someone would hire an assassin to kill himself, and Marlina quickly realized this key point.


    Under Seraphina''s incredulous gaze, Marlina looked a little embarrassed and averted her eyes: "It''s not that I''m smart... it''s His Excellency Lord Hydral. I told you, Seri, he can show us a wider world. Just a simple paperwork job, and he''s willing to let me ess so much intelligence... he''s the benefactor we need to repay, Seri!"


    "You''re saying what!"


    Lord Hydral, Lord Hydral, Lord Hydral...


    Marlina''s respect and longing in her words and expression, that so intense and sincere emotion, made Seraphina unable to suppress her inner restlessness.


    "Even though he did this kind of deception to us, why do you still admire him so much?!" Seraphina looked at Marlina in disbelief, "He''s a fraud! Do you not feel disgusted by that guy who uses that way to deceive everyone''s praise and loyalty?"


    "...Seri, you ¡ª "


    Marlina was stunned for a moment, then she realized that her younger sister''s personality was like this, but she knew... if she couldn''t ept this kind of thing, Seraphina would not be able to stay with Ansel for long.


    The usually timid elder sister gathered her courage, and with a serious, refuting, and even criticizing attitude and manner, she said to Seraphina:


    "Don''t be so childish, Seraphina."


    Facing the angry and incredulous gaze, Marlina continued to bite her teeth while her heart twitched, and her voice became more and more powerful:


    "You''re sixteen years old now, not the little girl you were at twelve. You should know that not everything in this world needs to be divided into right and wrong, good and bad."


    "Yes, Lord Hydral deceived us, but so what? He used this deception to gain our support, and then what? Did he do anything that betrayed our support?"


    "Did he exploit us like Count of Red Frost did? Did he collude with those despicable noble bureaucrats? Has he done anything to hurt you and me, and hurt us ordinary people out of malice?"


    With the support of facts, Marlina''s voice became more and more powerful: "No, he hasn''t done anything like that. He could have continued to deceive us and do those dirty things, but did he? Seraphina, do you know how many documents were waiting to be processed in his study in the past two days? Do you know who has been maintaining the stability of Red Frost territory since Count Red Frost''s death?"


    "You don''t know! Your eyes only see the hypocritical and hateful things, and only that evil Hydral in your paranoid mind!"


    "Go out and see, go see the gifts piled up in the yard, ask anyone on the way, ask them how they view Lord Hydral, ask them if they are like you, Seraphina!"


    Marlina and her younger sister looked at each other. She slightly rxed and spoke in a slower tone, "So, don''t hate Lord Hydral so much anymore. He won''t always indulge you like this. Don''t make mistakes again, Seraphina."


    After finishing this sentence, Marlina suddenly felt very ufortable.


    The next moment, tears welled up in Seraphina''s eyes.


    "Get out of here!"


    She roared at Marlina in anger, "Why aren''t you on my side? You''re my sister! Why do you have to speak for the guy I hate!"


    "Seraphina, you ¡ª"


    "Marlina, you should have seen your expression in the study when you were facing that guy... and just now when you mentioned his name, do you like him? Do you want to be like those women peacocking Hydral and be his lover?"


    "Seraphina!"


    This outrageous remark made Marlina lose her temper. The girl who had never really scolded her younger sister before raised her hand and pped her cheek, somewhat uncontrobly.


    "Do you know what you''re saying! How can you be like this!"


    Even after pping her, Marlina regretted it, but she still said in a very angry and disappointed voice.


    "..."


    Seraphina covered her cheeks and said nothing.


    And from those cold, dark red eyes, Marlina read an emotion she had never seen before.


    Hatred.


    The tearful young wolf turned and ran out of the door without hesitation, leaving Marlina alone and bewildered.


    In fact, just like Seraphina had not yet fully understood Marlina''s good intentions, Marlina also did not understand what her absurd, rude, and self-centered younger sister had experienced after waking up from aa today.


    ¡ª Asking why she was targeted for assassination, Seraphina heard from Ansel, who never lied to her, that he arranged the assassination.


    Who would be tolerant of someone who wanted to kill them?


    And poor Seraphina, in order not to let her sister who had a good life worry about it, deliberately concealed this fact.


    What she got in return was such ruthless and indifferent criticism, and... a p.

 Chapter 38: Sisters - Three

    <h4>Chapter 38: Sisters - Three</h4>


    As Ansel finished processing nearly half of the documents, a faint knock sounded from outside the study.


    "Pleasee in."


    Anticipating who it might be, Ansel set down his quill.


    "..." A frail and haggard Marlina gently and cautiously pushed open the door. Seeing that Ansel was not working, she breathed a sigh of relief but still spoke softly, "I apologize for the disturbance, Lord Hydral."


    "It''s nothing; I was just about to take a break."


    Ansel scrutinized the girl''splex expression and asked warmly, "Is something the matter, Miss Marlina?"


    "... No, nothing, please don''t worry about it."


    Marlina, filled with regret and confusion in her room, quickly considered another matter.


    ¡ª That was Seraphina''s inability to control her volume; their quarrels were likely overheard by a maid.


    So, Marlina had little time for concern or sadness; she knew she had to do something to make amends... Ansel might not care, but she couldn''t foolishly assume she didn''t need to act.


    For Marlina now, the only thing she could do was strive not to be a burden to Seraphina, do her best to demonstrate her value in front of Ansel, and as long as she performed better, Seraphina, as her bound sister, would be treated better by Ansel. Even if it only improved her evaluation by a fraction, Marlina didn''t mind, as long as it allowed Seraphina to stay by Ansel''s side.


    Marlina firmly believed that her sister would eventually grow up, and until that day arrived, protecting her, educating her, and helping her were all her responsibilities... everything was her duty.


    Thus, the girl tried to hide her exhaustion and sadness, smiling at Ansel, "If you have some free time, may I ask you some questions?"


    "Of course."


    Ansel, who had observed Marlina''s expression, smiled, "I''ve already annotated your previous documents; take a look first."


    "...What?"


    Marlina stared nkly at the documents handed to her by Ansel. Her earlier efforts to maintainposure vanished, reced by bewilderment.


    She looked at the clear and elegant handwriting on the documents, seamlessly integrated with her own writing, the numerous annotations without any confusion orplexity, and the final evaluation... A surge of bitterness welled up in her heart.


    Just as the gifted Seraphina ced her dignity above her life, the intelligent and resilient Marlina, who had to endure even more hardships than Seraphina, how could not she long for that thing, how could not she long for respect from others?


    She was merely a vige girl from a remote vige, and aside from her appearance, she could never catch the eye of someone as important as Lord Hydral, or maybe, her appearance was not presentable either.


    Yet, despite this, he still respected her, not treating her as a mere essory to her genius sister. He had never made any frivolous moves or even spoken carelessly, and he had not simply given her a job to get by.


    Every meticulous stroke on the documents reflected the genuine respect this young and tolerant nobleman had for her.


    Seri... How could you be so disrespectful to Lord Hydral?


    The thought of her sister repeatedly offending the esteemed Lord Hydral, yet time and time again receiving his unconditional patience and tolerance, made Marlina''s heart ache uncontrobly.


    [If, if the one with such talent were me, would Lord Hydral also...]


    A dark, cold light shed through Marlina''s mind, disappearing as quickly as it came.


    "Miss Marlina?" Ansel inquired softly, "Is there something you don''t understand?"


    "... Ah, no, no! Your annotations are quite clear!"


    Marlina suddenly snapped back to reality, responding to Ansel in a flustered manner while feeling ashamed of her previous thoughts.


    "To be precise, your analytical abilities are exceptional, Miss Marlina."


    Ansel regarded Marlina with polite and gentle eyes, causing her to shift her gaze nervously: "I... I''m not as remarkable as you say, Lord Hydral."


    "Excessive modesty is not a good trait, Miss Marlina."


    Ansel chuckled, "Or are you doubting my judgment?"


    The youngdy hastily replied, "No! I, I wouldn''t dare!"


    Doubting Lord Hydral''s judgment would be tantamount to admitting that he had misjudged Seraphina as well, wouldn''t it?


    "Then you should speak to me with your head held high and your chest puffed out, Miss Marlina."


    The handsome young nobleman rested his chin on his hand, not intentionally disying a charming smile, but speaking gently, "You possess talents that I acknowledge; you can take pride in that without any reason to shrink back, can''t you?"


    The young girl with her long, snow-white hair braided into a simple braid gazed at the face that seemed so close yet so distant. She felt her inner timidity gently lifted, and the weariness and loneliness she had rarely shared with others were illuminated by warm sunlight.


    In Lord Hydral''s eyes, she was not just a pretty-faced girl, not a coarse vige girl, nor a mere essory to her genius sister.


    She was a person of value, dignity, and ability, standing tall and proud.


    "Yes."


    Holding back her tears and unwilling to appear weak, Marlina straightened her posture, raised her head to meet Ansel''s gaze, and responded softly yet firmly, "I will, I will not let your approval down."


    "Bring a chair over and sit across from me."


    Ansel smiled, "You can ask me any questions, regardless of their size or simplicity."


    At this moment, Marlina was no longer ecstatic or excited. She obediently nodded, sat across from Ansel, and without hesitation or concealment, sought his guidance on everything she didn''t understand.


    Ansel, in turn, exined various documents he had handled in detail, including affairs from the Red Frost territory and personal letters sent specifically to him.


    The young girl listened intently, only now realizing that her tactics against the tax officer were like child''s ypared to Lord Hydral''s effortless maneuvering between two grand dukes, which left her in awe.


    If Seraphina were here, she would only shout that all nobles were hypocritical scoundrels, while Marlina earnestly absorbed the knowledge and skills Ansel provided to help her thrive and grow in this society, acutely aware of her own inadequacies.


    "Lord Hydral, regarding this application for the mobilization of Count Stoneheart''s private soldiers, why¡ª"


    "Grr ¡ª"


    The girl''s face instantly flushed crimson as she covered her stomach, her throat emitting a soft, cat-like sound of panic, "Um, I, I..."


    "Has it been three hours already?" Ansel remarked as if he hadn''t heard the previous sound, "Even I lost track of time. Miss Marlina, as a student, you are far more outstanding than I anticipated."


    "I should have my meal as well. Miss Marlina, shall we conclude today''s lesson?"


    Marlina stood up, holding the notebook Ansel had given her, and bowed deeply to him, "I will not let your guidance go to waste, Lord Hydral."


    Ansel waved his hand with a smile, "Don''t put unnecessary pressure on yourself; enjoy your meal first, Miss Marlina."


    With her ears burning, the young girl curtsied to Ansel, her movements bing more refined, then covered her cheeks and fled like a startled deer.


    Ansel watched Marlina leave with a contented smile, stretching leisurely.


    "You don''t have much time left, dear Seraphina."


    He leaned back in his chair, speaking to himself with amusement and delight:


    "So, what choice will you make?"


    "Truly... I can''t wait to see."

 Chapter 39: Wolf’s Good and Evil

    <h4>Chapter 39: Wolf¡¯s Good and Evil</h4>


    Her sister and her most detested scoundrel were heating things up, of which the oblivious Seraphina had fled.


    She wiped away her tears haphazardly and walked with a heavy heart along the bustling streets of Red Frost City, her somber demeanor contrasting sharply with theughter and mor of the passersby.


    Although it was the main city of the Red Frost territory, it had not always been so prosperous. Ansel had meticulously exined this to Marlina, detailing some unique aspects of the Red Frost territory, the power struggle between the two grand dukes, and the reasons behind the reckless and unscrupulous actions of the Count of Red Frost, who was pushed to the spotlight by dukes.


    Ansel''s exnation was thorough, and Marlina had gained aprehensive understanding of the situation in the Red Frost territory.


    However, Seraphina, who was also deemed "gifted" by Ansel, found herself kicking stones in frustration and helplessness on the street.


    "''He''s the benefactor we need to repay; don''t make more mistakes''... How ridiculous!" The girl mimicked her sister''s words in a mocking tone. "That guy almost got me killed! And he said it was just a ''simple post-lesson test''! What a heartless bastard who doesn''t value human life!"


    She gritted her teeth and muttered to herself, "One day, I''ll make you taste the bitterness of being half-dead!"


    Fuming, Seraphina kicked a stone with such force that it shot out like a bullet, piercing a hole in the carriage of a vehicle some ten meters away.


    Screams erupted from within, and a well-dressed gentleman emerged, surveying the scene with fury: "Who did this! Which madman dares to harm people in the street?!"


    The surrounding crowd''s gaze fell upon the strikingly beautiful girl with snow-white hair, who seemed somehow out of ce.


    "..." Seraphina''s expression stiffened, and through the open carriage door, she could see a woman inside with a bloody, terrifying wound. Biting her lip, she swallowed her anger and approached the gentleman without a murderous expression.


    "I did it. I''m sorry," she said, her voice tense. "How much do I owe you?"


    "I don''t need your money!" The gentleman red at Seraphina. "First, apologize to mypanion, and then we''ll proceed with a trial ording to thews of the Red Frost territory!"


    "I¡ª"


    Seraphina''s mind went nk. In all the trouble she had caused, the oues had always been the same: either the other party was persuaded by her fists, or a false reconciliation was reached through some unrted means.


    Trials andws? She had never found them useful; otherwise, why would so many nobles continue to oppress her?


    The girl fell silent for a moment, feeling a sense of rightful fear.


    But even so, she clenched her teeth and responded without any hint of evasion: "Fine. To thedy inside, I-I''m truly sorry. I apologize!"


    Without hesitation, Seraphina drew her hunting dagger from her waist and shed a deep gash across her forehead. The sight of the severe wound and the blood streaming down her face was shocking.


    "I don''t know how the court will judge this, but this is my sincerity."


    The gentleman was taken aback by Seraphina''s actions, his anger dissipating. He hesitated, but seeing his weepingpanion, he said coldly, "I respect your sincerity, but I won''t drop any charges against you, miss. Let''s meet in court when the guards arrive."


    Seraphina returned the dagger to her waist, wiped the blood from her forehead, and stood her ground, showing no intention of fleeing.


    However, instead of the guards, avish carriage approached the gentleman and Seraphina. The owner of the carriage leaned out of the window, ignoring the gentleman, and greeted Seraphina: "Your sincerity is admirable, Miss Marlowe."


    "...You know me?"


    "How could anyone in Red Frost City not know you?" The middle-aged man, who appeared to be either a merchant or a noble, smiled. "Everyone knows that the beautiful girl with hair as pure as the snow atop the mountains is the powerful guardian of Lord Hydral, don''t they?"


    Before Seraphina could respond, the gentleman''s face turned pale at the pregnant mention of "Lord Hydral."


    "My friend," the middle-aged man spoke gently to him, "Are you new to Red Frost City for business? Under Lord Hydral''s management, the Red Frost territory has shown signs of revitalization. Remember... when in a new ce, it''s always better to be more tolerant. It helps to make more friends and avoid trouble."


    He withdrew into his carriage and ordered the driver to move on, leaving Seraphina and the gentleman behind.


    Seraphina didn''t understand the man''s intentions, but it didn''t matter to her. She was prepared to wait for the guards to arrive.


    To her astonishment, the now face-paled gentleman opened his mouth. He looked at Seraphina, who stood with her arms crossed and a calm expression as blood flowed down her face. After several failed attempts to speak, he finally managed to utter with difficulty:


    "Miss... Miss Marlowe, let''s just leave it at that. Please forgive my slight offense. I was out of control earlier due to my anger..."


    "What? What do you mean, ''leave it at that''?" Seraphina was taken aback. "What do you mean, ''forgive you''?"


    "You see... you''ve apologized, and you''ve hurt yourself even more severely. I don''t think I have any reason to pursue this further¡ª"


    As she looked at the weak and evasive gentleman, Seraphina suddenly understood something.


    "Hydral..."


    She murmured and took a step forward.


    "Because... of Hydral."


    "Miss... Miss Marlowe?"


    "Tell me!"


    Seraphina stormed over to the carriage, yanked the gentleman out, and held him by the cor. "Is it because of Hydral that you''re not pursuing me?! Speak!!"


    "No, it''s not! It''s because I¡ª"


    "Enough!"Seraphina released the limp gentleman, her words seething through gritted teeth.


    "There''s no end to this, no end because of Hydral! There''s only the trial that should take ce!"


    "I''ll be right here, not going anywhere."


    She stared coldly at the copsed gentleman, indifferent to his desperate gaze.


    "You, too."


    *


    As Ansel enjoyed his lunch amidst the melodious music of E''s performance, Saville''s figure suddenly appeared behind him.


    The old butler''s expression was somewhat peculiar as he bent down and whispered into Ansel''s ear.


    The young Hydral listened to Saville''s ount while continuing to use his knife and fork, but as he listened, his movements came to a halt, the gleaming silver dinner knife suspended in midair, reflecting the delicate waist and soft arms of the musician.


    "Pfft... Haha... Hahahaha¡ª"


    Anselughed heartily, his maic yet youthfulughter harmonizing with the music, creating a captivating melody.


    "Should I say, ''as expected of Seraphina''?"


    Ansel, nearly in tears fromughter, put down his knife and fork, sighing to catch his breath while shaking his head with an upward curve at the corner of his mouth.


    "No matter how much I consider, she always manages to surprise me."


    "Young lord, what do you n to do? It seems that unless there''s a formal arrest of Miss Seraphina, she won''t give up." Saville inquired.


    "Is there any need to ask? Of course, we''ll proceed ording to the rules."


    Ansel held the dinner knife in front of him, gazing at the reflection on the de, and chuckled, "She didn''t bring any money when she left, and she probably won''t return tonight, which means she''ll have to endure hunger and find a ce to sleep in the cold. I can''t bear to see her like that."


    "If she were ced in a cell, wouldn''t that solve the problem? Besides..."


    "She hasn''t received her punishment from me yet."


    In the reflection of the dinner knife, the mischievous snake''s eyes sparkled.

 Chapter 40: Piercing Cold of the Cell [2.3K]

    <h4>Chapter 40: Piercing Cold of the Cell [2.3K]</h4>


    The snow-haired girl, d in a cloak and tight ck leather attire, seemed strikingly out of ce in the cold, damp cell permeated with the musty stench of mold.


    With her hands shackled, she sat in the corner of the cell, expressionless as she watched rats scurry about on the bed.


    The burly man in the cell opposite had provoked her with vulgarnguage countless times, and Seraphina had resisted the urge to kick the cell door open and tear his mouth apart just as many times.


    She had no majorints about the deserved punishment.


    In fact, if the two parties had reconciled, Seraphina wouldn''t have needed to be imprisoned at all. However, the victim kept pleading, even begging for reconciliation, while the perpetrator insisted on a trial ording to thew.


    ording to thews of the Red Frost territory, idental injury could be a major or minor offense, usually resulting in a fine. But as Ansel, who knew Seraphina all too well, had pointed out, the girl hadn''t brought any money with her when she left. In fact, she didn''t have a single copper coin on her, as all the money she had received from Ansel was kept by her sister Marlina.


    Unwilling to let Marlina know about the trouble she had caused, Seraphina was ultimately sentenced to prison.


    Ironically, since the victim had argued on behalf of the perpetrator, Seraphina only had to spend a symbolic twelve hours in jail, which amounted to just one night.


    The foul smell in the cell made the girl cough a couple of times. It would be a lie to say she didn''t miss the fresh fragrance and warm bed in her room at Ansel''s mansion.


    Seraphina Marlowe was a very straightforward person.


    She didn''t even realize that herpatibility with Ansel was surprisingly well-matched¡ªthey both sincerely followed their desires.


    "Hydral... Hydral..."


    Seraphina murmured the name that filled all the nobles and merchants of the Red Frost territory with awe. At this moment, she was not angry, but rather filled withplex confusion.


    In this terrible, cold environment, Seraphina finally had ample time to reflect on her sister''s words.


    "How could it... be like this?"


    The girl buried her face in her knees, her snow-white hair bathed in moonlight streaming through the square opening at the top of the cell.


    As Seraphina calmly pondered Marlina''s words, she felt a sad and powerless realization that her sister seemed to be right.


    Even after racking her brain and thinking exhaustively, she couldn''t find any truly bad deeds Ansel hadmitted after dealing with the Count of Red Frost.


    There were quite a few for her, though: making her strip naked, electrocuting her daily, and manipting her like a doll... Ughhhhh!


    The young wolf girl bit her teeth in embarrassment, emitting low whimpers, her anger mixed with emotions she couldn''t quite understand.


    "Do I hate him so much because he''s been so bad to me?"


    Seraphina stared at her toes. "If Hydral were nicer to me, would I not¡ª"


    The moment this thought crossed her mind, Seraphina''s brow furrowed instinctively.


    "...No, that''s not it."


    The hatred suppressed for the current calm in her heart surged, washing away the strange emotions that apanied her thoughts.


    "He''s a liar... using abnormal means to deceive everyone, including my sister."


    She murmured to herself, "How can the results achieved through despicable means be good?" "Why does he have to deceive people when he could use more normal, legitimate methods?"


    As Seraphina gradually gained insight, she suddenly looked up and clenched her fists, determined. "Hydral-Hydral must be hiding a dangerous, malicious, and unspeakable secret! Everyone has been deceived! Only I know... only I have the opportunity and ability to expose his hypocrisy!"


    "...You just wait, Hydral." The girl resolved, "Not only will I use you up, but after I''m done with you¡ª"


    "Done with me what?"


    "Done with you... and I''ll be strong enough not to be afraid of your retaliation, then¡ª"


    "Then..."


    Seraphina looked at the young nobleman standing at the cell door, his smile brimming with amusement, and her voice gradually weakened.


    Ansel, leaning on his scepter and holding a book in his other hand, smiled warmly. "Then what?"


    Seraphina remained silent, turning her head further into the cell.


    "The Seraphina I know isn''t the kind of girl who only dares to speak ill of others behind their backs."


    Ansel said as he walked into the cell, "Or are you afraid of this?"


    Heughed, pointing at his own neck.


    "You''re the one who''s afraid!" Seraphina sprang up, indignant. "Once I''m done using you, I''ll expose your true face! Let''s see what you''ll do then!"


    "Ah..." Ansel pondered, casually knocking a rat off the bed with his cane and sitting down nonchntly. "Is that all?"


    His words made Seraphina feel as if she had been seen through, and she red at Ansel, fuming. "Is that all? You think I can''t do it?"


    "I mean, is your hatred for me only up to the point of exposing my true face?"


    Unperturbed by the filthy bed, Ansel set his cane aside and chuckled with interest. "Then you don''t hate me that much."


    Seraphina hesitated, thinking that it seemed to be true. How could it end there?


    "Then I''ll beat you to a pulp, leaving you half-dead!" She dered.


    "Alright."


    "And I''ll put this cor around your neck and electrocute you a hundred times!"


    "What else?"


    "And... and... you, you''re a pervert, wanting to be revenged like this?!"


    As Ansel gazed at her with that teasing smile, Seraphina felt like a clown and yelled in embarrassment and anger.


    "It''s just curiosity." Ansel no longer looked at Seraphina and began reading his book. "I''m curious about how much you really hate me."


    "Anyway..." Seraphina huffed indignantly. "Anyway, I hate you more than you can imagine."


    Ansel, engrossed in his book, did not continue the conversation.


    He could have asked what he had done to deserve her hatred and whether Seraphina had any right to hate him. Ansel had ten thousand ways to crush Seraphina''s self-esteem and ego with facts that were not "lies."


    But he didn''t do that, not only because the timing wasn''t right, but also because he nned to change his role during this second, lengthy period of training.


    Torture was always a means, never an end.


    *


    About twenty minutester, Seraphina, who was growing increasingly restless, couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing in here? If you want to torture me, just get on with it! Don''t sit there and disgust me!"


    "I came to this cell simply because you''re in it."


    Ansel replied without looking up. "In the eyes of everyone in the Red Frost territory, you are the most special person to me, and your mistake means that I have been too lenient in my discipline."


    "Even if no one demands it and thew doesn''t require it, I must ept the same punishment as you due to my self-imposed constraints."


    "..." Seraphina was silent for a while, then hesitantly opened her mouth, not knowing what to say, and could only blurt out the word "hypocrite."


    "You''ll understand one day, Seraphina," Ansel said, looking up at her meaningfully. "If I ever fall to this state again, you''ll understand why I did this."


    Seraphina didn''t like ying guessing games with Ansel, so she simply held her tongue and huddled in the corner of the cell.


    The silencested for an unknown amount of time, with the man in the cell opposite Seraphina growing tired of his vulgar remarks, until the young jailer brought their dinner, breaking the silence.


    The young jailer, who was clearly of no significant background and had been pushed into this position, trembled as he ced two tes of mushy food and a bucket of water at the cell door. His shivering figure made it seem as if he were the one imprisoned.


    "Lord... Lord Hydral, your... your dinner..."


    The young jailer''s voice was on the verge of breaking, and his hands shook so much that he almost spilled the food. "I... you..."


    "Alright, just leave it there," Ansel waved the jailer away with a gentle smile. "It''s not your fault; it''s what I asked for. Don''t worry, no one will hold you ountable."


    The young jailer tearfully knelt, giving Ansel several forceful kowtows before reluctantly departing.


    "Fetch our dinner, Seraphina."


    Ansel refocused his attention on the book.


    "..." Seraphina remained silent, pouting as she walked to the cell door and brought in the meal and water.


    The girl stared at the milky-white paste on the te, her mouth twitching twice, "Is this even fit for humans?"


    "Why should a prisoner be treated well?" Ansel picked up the te, unflinchingly putting the unappetizing substance into his mouth as Seraphina watched, "You''ve made a mistake, and you must face the consequences, Seraphina."


    Observing Ansel''s unppable demeanor, Seraphina thought that if even a pampered noble like Hydral could stomach it, why couldn''t she?


    Having missed both lunch and dinner, she was famished. With determination, she scooped arge spoonful into her mouth, and then¡ª


    "Ugh¡ª!"


    The horrifying taste assaulting her taste buds caused Seraphina''s stomach and throat to convulse involuntarily. Before she could react, her body''s instincts forced her to vomit all the food back out.


    "Cough... cough, cough! Ptui!"


    Seraphina dashed to the water bucket, disregarding thedle inside, and gulped down two mouthfuls before spitting it all out again.


    "You, you¡ª" The girl looked disheveled and incredulous at Ansel, who appeared engrossed in his book as if nothing had happened, "How did you manage to eat that thing that tastes like a rotting animal carcass?"


    She eyed Ansel''s te suspiciously, "Did you add some other seasoning to yours?"


    "This is what you brought me," Ansel replied with a hint of amusement, looking up at her, "If you don''t believe me, try a bite yourself."


    He ced the te on hisp and gestured to it.


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment before leaning in to cautiously sniff the te of mush.


    "Yuck!"


    The young wolf nearly retched onto Ansel''s dinner, but luckily she hadn''t eaten anything that day.


    "You... you must have no sense of taste," Seraphina covered her nose as she backed away, "Why bother eating so well?"


    "Who told you I have no sense of taste?"


    "Can someone with a sense of taste eat something like this?"


    "Well, do you have a choice?" Ansel countered, scooping another spoonful into his mouth and swallowing it without a change in expression.


    "I... I can choose not to eat," Seraphina gritted her teeth, defiantly dering.


    "That''s for you to decide."


    Seraphina could clearly see Ansel''s throat convulse, but before she could revel in his difort, she heard the everposed young man say:


    "But for me, Seraphina¡ªI''ve told you, when you make a mistake, it''s because of myx discipline. Even without anyws or anyone demanding it, I will ept the punishment I deserve."


    "I may indulge your disrespect towards me, but that doesn''t mean I''ll let you be recklessly arrogant towards everything."


    He pointed to the nauseating substance on the te, "This is one of the punishments."


    Hydral gazed calmly at Seraphina, "This is my choice."


    "As for you," he lowered his head to continue reading, speaking nonchntly, "You''re free to ignore that te if you think it''s a punishment you don''t need to bear. No one cares about your choice, and neither do I."


    Silence filled the cell.


    Seraphina stared nkly at Ansel, who quietly read his book without uttering another word. She found herself unable to call him "hypocritical."


    She felt that if she were to say such a thing at this moment, she would be the truly despicable one.


    tter¡ª


    Amidst the sound of shing chains, the girl suddenly stood up.


    She picked up her own dinner, wordlessly walked over to Ansel, and snatched his meal away, pouring it directly onto her te.


    Then, without hesitation, she tilted her head back and poured the entire te of gruel into her mouth.


    "Ugh! Gulp¡ª"


    The girl''s face contorted in agony, and within seconds, she ran to the small water bucket, hoisting it up and forcibly pouring all the gruel down her throat.


    Having finished the entire bucket of water, Seraphina half-copsed on the ground, gasping for air.


    "What do you mean... yourx discipline... My matters are my own, the good has nothing to do with you, and the bad..."


    The young wolf wiped the water from the corner of her mouth, turned her head, and red fiercely at the unshaken Ansel, "The bad isn''t your fault either!"


    She clutched her stomach and curled up in the corner where she had been sitting, silently drawing her cloak around her.


    It was then that Seraphina suddenly realized that thefortable and warm clothes she was wearing, which kept her from feeling cold in the cell, were all provided by Ansel at his own expense.


    The girl stealthily nced at the young noble sitting on the hard wooden bed, still dressed in his expensive-looking clothes, seemingly unconcerned about the filth and stench on the bed that even Seraphina found unbearable... and the rats.


    [This is my choice]


    Ansel''s calm gaze and voice surfaced in Seraphina''s mind.


    "..."


    The girl clenched her teeth as a sense of absurdity and guilt surged uncontrobly in her heart.


    Hydral was a liar, but he never lied to me.


    He was... serious, considering my transgressions as his own mistakes.


    Why? I''ve never... never shown him any kindness. We have nothing to do with each other, isn''t he just using me? Using my talents... Does he really consider me one of his own?


    [Maybe he''s trying to buy me]


    This chaotic thought was immediately extinguished by Seraphina''s overwhelming guilt andplex emotions.


    There were too many people trying to buy her. In the Frost Tower, where she had once made a name for herself, she had indeed received many olive branches from nobles, just as Ansel had said, but she had rejected them all.


    How could anyone go to such lengths... to buy me?


    Or rather, if someone was willing to go to such lengths to buy her, what reason did she have to refuse?

 Chapter 41: Silent Chill of the Cell [3.1K]

    <h4>Chapter 41: Silent Chill of the Cell [3.1K]</h4>


    Without sleep, one realizes just how long the night can be.


    Both Ansel and Seraphina had experienced such lengthy nights, the former ustomed to it through daily training and studying, and thetter through countless times of lying in ambush for prey until daybreak.


    Now, in this cell, Ansel, who had brought a book, had no intention of sleeping, while the cold, dark, moldy, and foul-smelling cell made it difficult for Seraphina to fall asleep.


    Thus, the two of them seemingly coexisted peacefully, one sitting by the bed and the other curled up in the corner, waiting for the twelve-hour punishment to pass.


    However, Ansel was well aware of Seraphina''splex emotions at the moment, merely calcting the time while reading and thinking.


    His eptance of the same punishment as Seraphina was not a pretense; it was indeed a rule he had set for himself. But at the same time... the small discipline and punishment he had prepared for her were, of course, real.


    After all, there was no conflict between the two.


    "Seraphina," Ansel gently turned a page of the book, "Do you still remember the reward I promised you?"


    The girl in the corner, upon hearing Ansel call her name, immediately perked up her ears, which were half-hidden under her fine hair. When Ansel mentioned the word "reward," she quickly recalled it after a brief moment of confusion.


    "...Reward? You mean punishment, right?"


    Seraphina didn''t have much resistance now. In terms of learning, she couldn''t deny the broader perspectives and ideas Ansel had opened up for her. If it weren''t for him, she would have died that night.


    No, wait! If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have been beaten in the first ce!


    Thinking of this, the girl turned her head away with a huff, staring at the wall.


    "We''ll talk about thatter."


    Ansel temporarily closed the book, looking at Seraphina with a gentle smile, "I just want to ask you if you remember what reward I promised you?"


    "How could I forget that!"


    Ansel''s punishments and rewards always hit Seraphina''s weak spots. The girl replied irritably, "You said you''d let me return to the vige and provide me with free training materials for seven days!"


    Ansel observed the young wolfdy curled up in the corner, her ck velvet cloak giving her a fluffy appearance. Her slightly annoyed yet not quite resentful expression, akin to a sulking demeanor, made her look quite adorable.


    The young Hydral cleared his throat, grinning yfully, "What if I said I''d give you that reward?"


    "..."


    Seraphina turned her head somewhat foolishly, her puffed-up cheeks facing Ansel, looking rather dazed.


    "You... what did you say?" It took her a long time to exim incredulously, "Are you serious?"


    Ansel raised an eyebrow, "Do I often joke with you?"


    "But... no, that''s not right. Why are you being so nice to me out of the blue?"


    Seraphina stared at Ansel with extreme caution, "Are you plotting something again? nning to do something while I''m not around?"


    The handsome young noble couldn''t help but chuckle, "If I wanted to do something while you were here, what could you do about it, Miss Seraphina?"


    Teasing the proud and haughty female wolf until her face turned red always brought Ansel great pleasure. He continued with a smile, "As for the reason, it''s because of what you did today."


    "Today... what I did?"


    Seraphina pointed at herself, "You said I caused trouble, and you still want to reward me?"


    "I mean, your subsequent response."


    Ansel spoke leisurely, "You insisted on being severely punished ording to thew, and during this process, I not only didn''t protect you but also voluntarily epted the same punishment as you."


    He propped his chin on his hand, legs crossed, and smiled with narrowed eyes, "The jailers are all witnesses."


    "I suppose my reputation will rise another notch tomorrow morning."


    "My dear Seraphina..." the great deceiver Hydral tilted his head, "You''ve given me such a wonderful opportunity, how could I not reward you?"


    "You, you!"


    The young wolf sprang to her feet, the chains ttering loudly. Enraged, she shouted, "You said you came in here for me!"


    "But I dide in here for you; that''s just an incidental result."


    Ansel''s eyebrows arched slightly, his expression somewhat yful, "What''s the matter, Seraphina? Can''t ept that the reason I''m suffering is not because of you?"


    Not fully understanding the meaning of his words, Seraphina replied without thinking, "Nonsense! I don''t want to be used by you! You clearly said you wouldn''t lie to me!"


    This time, it was Ansel''s turn to be taken aback. He looked at Seraphina''s angry pretty face for two or three seconds, and then, very rarely, a pure smile appeared on his face, one that represented nothing but happiness¡ªthough it onlysted for an instant.


    "Of course," the young man''s voice softened, "I won''t deceive you, Seraphina, I promise."


    "...That''s more like it."


    The girl muttered as she sat back down. She seemed to be only annoyed that Ansel might have lied to her, not dwelling on the fact that Ansel had used her to boost his reputation.


    In the young wolf''s simple and naive mind, Ansel''s actions were not hypocritical.


    ¡ª She still felt nauseous from that damned gruel! The fact that he could eat it without changing his expression was inhuman! This was far beyond just enduring a little hardship.


    "So..." Seraphina, resting her chin on her knees, sneaked a nce at Ansel, "I can go back anytime?"


    "As soon as possible," Ansel replied, "There are some arrangements for you afterward."


    "Then I''ll leave tomorrow."


    The impetuous Seraphina didn''t hesitate, "Make sure you have the supplies ready for me."


    Ansel nodded, his smile growing brighter, which also made Seraphina feel a hint of danger.


    "Now, let''s talk about the ''punishment''."


    "..." The girl''s cheerful expression instantly froze. She looked at Ansel, then at the sleeping man in the cell across from them, "Here, in this ce?"


    "You''re leaving tomorrow, aren''t you?"


    "I..."


    Seraphina bit her lip, her voice weak, "Tomorrow,ter tomorrow is fine too."


    "But I think now is perfect," Ansel smiled at her, "What do you think I''m going to do, Seraphina?"


    "You... you''re not allowed to do what you didst time, and the time before that!"


    Panicking under his suggestive gaze, Seraphina blurted out, "I-I-It''s fine if it''s just you, but I don''t want anyone else to see! Absolutely not!"


    "If... if there''s anyone else besides you! I''ll fight you right now!"


    With her face flushed red, the young wolf girl howled, looking as if she was ready to perish together with Ansel.


    Ansel stared at her tense expression, silently meeting her gaze.


    "Miss Seraphina," he suddenly said, "Are you perhaps looking forward to me doing something very unhealthy to you?"


    "What do you mean, looking forward to!"


    Seraphina was furious, stomping her feet on the spot, "You''re clearly only capable of doing that kind of thing!"


    "But I never said I was going to do that kind of thing," Ansel propped his chin on his hand, the corners of his mouth turning up as he asked, "Why would you immediately think of that, Seraphina?"


    The snake with a belly full of mischiefughed heartily, "Isn''t that... a different kind of expectation?"


    The young wolf trembled with anger while feeling weak from recalling the previous two punishments.


    Being stripped naked, rubbed and pressed with a strange whip; being injected with a drug that rendered her immobile, manipted like a doll...


    Expecting... expecting what! How could that be possible! Hydral, that bastard, is just talking nonsense again!


    Sensing that Seraphina''s rage was reaching its breaking point, Ansel quickly interrupted her thoughts, "Don''t worry, it''s just a simple matter."


    Saying this, he reached out a hand towards Seraphina.


    "Come here," Ansel said.


    Seraphina first cautiously nced at the scepter set aside, then carefully stared at Ansel''s palm, fearing there might be something strange there. After about four or five seconds, she cautiously approached.


    "What... what are you doing?"


    "Squat down."


    "...?"


    Although Seraphina was puzzled, she did as she was told.


    "ce your chin..." Ansel, looking down at Seraphina with a smile, said, "on my palm."


    "..."


    Silent Seraphina, considering whether or not to strangle Ansel with her shackles right now, gritted her teeth and said word by word, "Do you think I... haven''t raised a DOG before?!"


    "It''s just a simple action," Ansel looked at Seraphina with great surprise, "Or do you want me to do something special?"


    Faced with those magnificent sea-blue eyes, Seraphina''s thoughts of the "discipline" she might face made her lose much of her defiance.


    Squatting down, she closed her eyes, stiffly stretched her neck, and slowly, slowly ced her chin on Ansel''s palm.


    The young man''s slender fingers and palm pressed against her chin, the warm and delicate touch feeling especially vivid with her eyes closed. The subtle rubbing of her chin and even her throat made Seraphina''s body want to resist, yet also feel somewhat weak.


    From Ansel''s perspective, the arrogant and unrestrained beautiful she-wolf now had her cheeks flushed, her ears soaked in red, and under her casually elegant short hair, her charming and delicate face appeared exceptionally captivating.


    The trembling long eyshes due to nervousness, the hot breath exhaled due to embarrassment, and the tightly bitten rosy lips... At this moment, Seraphina was a truly enchanting beautiful girl.


    "This punishment is not limited to this," Ansel felt the delicate touch in his palm, appreciating Seraphina''s rare tenderness, andughed contentedly.


    "Starting today, for the next month, whenever you are by my side, when I make this gesture, you muste over and ce your chin on my palm."


    "Do you understand, my dear Seraphina?"


    Seraphina suddenly opened her eyes, her watery eyes filled with anger, her sharp canine teeth itching to bite Ansel''s palm, "Don''t push your luck!"


    "Push my luck? Didn''t you forget how I initially made a deal with you?"


    Ansel applied slight pressure, gripping Seraphina''s chin but still maintaining a caressing motion, "You were supposed to let me intervene less than three times, and what did you do? You not only failed to do anything, but you also made me provide you with more detailed exnations and guidance... Seraphina, ask yourself, is my punishment too much?"


    "..." Seraphina still gritted her teeth, staring fiercely at Ansel.


    "...Alright, I''llpromise."


    Saying this, the mischievous Ansel''s mouth curved up ever so slightly, "I promise not to do this in the presence of a third person. Is that eptable?"


    After a long, long silence.


    "...You promised me, don''t lie to me."


    The girl averted her gaze, her voice bing somewhat weak.


    "Of course, I promise." Ansel smiled softly and withdrew his hand.


    Seraphina breathed a sigh of relief, then immediately retreated, quickly shrinking back into the corner that gave her a negligible sense of security.


    Ahhh! Hydral, that guy, was too dangerous! It''s better to have less contact with him before getting stronger!


    Thinking this, Seraphina, with the thought of "I definitely won''t talk to that guy again," forced herself to fall asleep.


    Ansel, watching the girl close her eyes, smiled even more brilliantly.


    Everything he had revealed to Seraphina abouting here was true.


    It''s just that... there were some things Seraphina hadn''t asked or thought about, obviously forgetting Master Ansel''s guidance.


    ¡ªFor example, since the cell had prepared such poor-quality food.


    Why... would they kindly provide arge bucket of water?


    *


    This was the third time Seraphina had woken up from her sleep.


    She clenched her teeth, not letting Ansel notice her difort, and tried to suppress the swelling sensation in her lower abdomen.


    D-Damn it, I''ve drank too much water trying to force that lump of food down!


    The girl, who had lost track of time, didn''t know how many times she had forced herself to resist this physiological reaction and fall back asleep, but apparently... after not having, ahem, relieved herself all day, and having drunk such arge bucket of water, even her strong body was reaching its breaking point.


    Although it sounded ridiculous for an extraordinary being to be unable to hold her dder, this was quite normal for the uneducated Miss Seraphina. Her control over her body hadn''t reached the point where she could even cancel out the need to urinate.


    Just wait for the time to be up, just wait for the time to be up... Seraphina hypnotized herself countless times, but all she got was an increasingly uncontroble swelling sensation.


    Seraphina Marlowe, faced the biggest crisis of her life¡ªwetting herself in front of the person she hated the most, in a shared room, with no ce to hide.


    At this moment, the devil''s voice suddenly rang out:


    "Seraphina, have you been shivering all this time? Are you cold?"


    The girl was startled into a shudder, almost losing control. She immediately tensed her buttocks and legs, panicking, "Don''t talk to me!"


    "...Hmm?" Ansel, hearing this, put down his book and stood up, looking very surprised as he walked towards Seraphina, "But you don''t seem quite right... You shouldn''t be afraid of the cold, so why are you shivering?"


    "I... I''m not... I''m not... Don''te any closer!" Seraphina''s voice had a hint of a sob, "Get away from me! Stay away!"


    Slowly approaching Seraphina, Ansel''s gaze fell on the tense muscles of the girl''s buttocks and legs. After a brief silence, he squinted and smiled, "But you seem to be enduring quite a bit of difort, don''t you?"


    "I... am... not!"


    The tension caused Seraphina''s defenses to weaken further, and she could even vaguely feel the sensation of warm wetness, making her want to m her head against the wall.


    "I can offer you some help, Seraphina."


    Ansel considerately handed her a silk handkerchief, which was naturally pped away.


    "You... you get out now!" The girl shouted with a red face, "That''s the biggest help you can give me!"


    "That won''t do," Ansel said matter-of-factly, "I''m here to ept punishment. There''s no reason for me to leave the cell at will."


    Seraphina was silent for a while, then suddenly reached out behind her.


    "Give it to me!" She tried to suppress the sob in her voice.


    "What?"


    "The handkerchief just now, give it to me!"


    The girl suddenly turned her head, her eyes red and swollen, staring fiercely at Ansel, looking like a child trying hard to make herself look fierce.


    "Anyway, you''ve seen everything, even pinched my tongue, do you think I would care about this kind of thing! I''m not that weak! If you want to watch, just watch, pervert!"


    "...I must dere that I''m not interested¡ª"


    "Shut up!"


    Ansel obediently didn''t tease Seraphina any further, as even the slightest provocation would cause her to explode on the spot.


    After handing her the handkerchief, Ansel returned to the bed, casting his gaze at the man in the cell across from them who had been constantly cursing at Seraphina when he was awake.


    The young man touched his scepter, and the mysterious Gleipnir transformed into a ck-edged serpent, slowly slithering towards him.


    Seraphina''s concern about her embarrassing appearance during discipline being seen by others waspletely unnecessary.


    How could Ansel possibly let others... peek at this pleasure that belonged solely to him?


    A nearly lethal dose of sleeping potion was injected into the prisoner''s body through the tip of the de whip, enough to keep him asleep for three days and nights.


    After doing all this, Ansel smiled and retracted Gleipnir, sitting on the bed, waiting for Seraphina''s next move.


    And then... something happened that he hadn''t anticipated.


    "H-Hydral! Come here!"


    "...Hmm?"


    Crouching in the corner, Seraphina''s voice trembled, "Don''t hmm,e here! I... I can''t... I can''t..."


    Her voice was squeezed from her throat, even weaker than a cat''s meow:


    "I can''t... take off... my pants."


    Seraphina, with her hands shackled, couldn''t take off her tight leather pants, but she could break the chains.


    The reason she didn''t do so... was naturally because Ansel''s "realization" had provoked her deadly pride.


    [Hydral could seriously ept the punishment and swallow that lump of garbage, how could I break the shackles just because I can''t hold my dder?]


    Of course, the most fundamental reason was only one.


    Seraphina was less resistant to Ansel than she had thought.


    And this was something Ansel hadn''t expected either.


    The young Hydral was silent for a moment, thenughed softly and replied, "Alright, I''ll help you."


    He walked over to Seraphina, cing his palm on the girl''s back.


    Miss young wolf jolted, suddenly panicking and shouting, "S-Stop touching me! Hurry up!"


    "Panicking isn''t a wise choice at this moment, Seraphina."


    Ansel, with his sadistic heart gradually rising, teased andughed. His palm slowly moved down, touching Seraphina''s slender waist, reaching the waistband of her trousers, and his fingertips slipped into the gap between her clothes and skin.


    "Yi!"


    Seraphina let out a short, sharp cry from her throat, her body trembling, "Hydral, I... I will never forgive you, never!"


    Ansel remained silent, and even the usually calm him felt a burning me in his chest. He exhaled slowly, his index and middle fingers delving deeper, pressing into the crevice between the two full mounds.


    "HYDRAL!!!"


    With Seraphina''s scream, Ansel finally managed to restrain the surging dark desire within him and casually removed the youngdy''s trousers.


    Almost instantaneously, he heard the pattering sound of water.


    "Hydral... sob... I... I''ll kill you... I must kill you..."


    Compared to her previous ferocious and brutal derations, Seraphina''s voice was now so weak that it couldn''t be any weaker. She clenched her teeth, sobbing, her body almost curling up, evoking sympathy and pity in anyone.


    ¡ªExcept for Ansel of Hydral.


    For at that moment, he stretched his palm to Seraphina''s cheek and hooked his hand.


    The malicious devil''s voice resounded behind the girl.


    "Do you remember what I said, Seraphina?"


    "You... you..."


    "Don''t be angry, Seraphina, don''t be angry."


    Ansel squatted down, chuckling softly in Seraphina''s ear, "You said it yourself, after being treated like that by me, how could you not ept such a trivial matter, right?"


    "How long..." Seraphina, trembling all over, wiped her eyes forcefully and stared intently at Ansel, "How long do you intend to humiliate me!"


    Ansel looked into her eyes and sighed deeply.


    "I don''t know, Seraphina, I don''t know."


    "You should know me. At this time, I should be respecting you, winning you over... but I don''t know why, I did this, I did somethingpletely different from my usual style."


    He suddenly leaned close to Seraphina''s neck and whispered, "You made me lose control, Seraphina."


    "...You, don''t say such strange things at such a strange time, you pervert, lecher, rogue, go to hell, psycho, bastard! Ahhhhhh!"


    "I''m just telling the truth."


    Ansel quickly returned to normal, smiling and shaking his hand, "So, have you forgotten what I said?"


    "Hydral... sooner orter, one day, I will return the humiliation I suffered a hundredfold!"


    In the end, the blushing she-wolf pressed her chin against Ansel''s palm.


    The sound of water continued to patter.

 Chapter 42: New Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 42: New Schemes</h4>


    In the steamy bath, Ansel sighed softly, leaning against E''s embrace.


    "... What''s wrong, master?" Lady musician tightened her hold on Ansel''s firm waist, "Is the temperature too high?"


    "No, I''m just thinking about some matters."


    Ansel, who had returned to bathe immediately after leaving the filthy prison, rested his head on the two damp, soft cushions and said with closed eyes, "Some matters that require self-reflection."


    Although the final oue did not deviate from Ansel''s expectations, the slight loss of control during the training process forced him to reevaluate himself.


    He knew this had nothing to do with fate; it was simply ack of self-control.


    This was uneptable to Ansel, as it was not yet time for him to indulge himself.


    "Desire..."


    Ansel ced his hand on his chest and murmured, "My desire is consuming me."


    The madness flowing through the blood and soul of the Hydral lineage had shown signs since Ansel was sixteen.


    Even though Ansel had been venting it in various ways and with restraint from an early age, he could not stop the madness and desire that once threatened to devour the world in ancient times.


    It was an inescapable curse and the source of countless despair he had witnessed.


    Hearing the word "desire," E gently licked Ansel''s earlobe for a moment before skillfully diving underwater, silent and unnoticed.


    Ansel did not react much, only half-closing his eyes in slightfort and leaning back against the edge of the bath.


    The curse in his bloodline was an unavoidable fate; Ansel had taken it into ount, but even with determination, sometimes there was nothing he could do.


    Fortunately, although the training process had fluctuations, it was still within Ansel''s eptable range.


    Seraphina''s emotions were well controlled by Ansel within a perfect range¡ªa range where she asionally remembered his kindness, had no resistance in some aspects she was unaware of, but could still be easily influenced by fate.


    However, this state would notst long. Once the young wolf underwent aplete growth and transformation at the end of this training session...


    Ansel whispered, "I will help you break free."


    With that, he bared his fangs at the fate he despised.


    *


    In Seraphina and Marlina''s room, the sisters were bathing after chatting and finishing their meal.


    Marlina gently massaged her sister''s soft, short hair, gazing at her delicate, fair shoulders with a tender sigh.


    She should have been angry upon learning that Seraphina had caused trouble again, even involving Ansel of Hydral in the punishment. At that moment, Marlina was truly furious and terrified.


    However, when Seraphina returned with a weary, fragile expression and tearfully apologized in her arms, Marlina''s soft heart couldn''t bring herself to say anything more.


    By the time she came to her senses, she was already gently bathing Seraphina.


    "It''s so annoying. Who''s in charge of the prison? Just thinking about that te of food makes me nauseous," grumbled the young wolf sitting on a small stool.


    "It''s too much! Marli, can you tell Ansel to fire the person in charge of the prison?"


    Marlina couldn''t help butugh and tapped the girl''s head, "You hate bullying others with power the most, so why are you doing this now?"


    "How is this bullying? The food was terrible; it''s obvious that the person in charge of the prison pocketed the money," argued Miss Seraphina, feeling justified. "There must be a problem!"


    "Even so, your words would be more effective than mine," Marlina scratched behind Seraphina''s ear.


    "He? He wouldn''t listen to me. Even if he did, he''d probably scheme to get back at meter. Let''s just forget it," Seraphina pouted.


    Marlina sighed inwardly, wanting to reiterate the importance of respecting Ansel, but saying it now would only anger Seraphina and be of no use, so she let it go.


    Moreover, Ansel was willing to share the punishment for the trouble Seraphina caused... so he must be much better to her than she imagined.


    The girl without extraordinary talent looked at her humming sister with admiration in her eyes.


    [How wonderful...]


    She thought this countless times.


    "Oh, right, Marli, I have good news!"


    Seraphina suddenly remembered, turned her head, sshing foam all over Marlina, and excitedly said, "We can go home! For a whole week! Ansel will provide resources for me, and we''ll leave today!"


    She stood up, hands on her hips, and the bouncy snow rabbits jumped.


    "This is called... returning home in triumph! Right! It''s time to show everyone how amazing we are!"


    "..."


    Marlina looked at her sister''s joyful expression, her lips moved slightly, but she couldn''t speak.


    "... What''s wrong, Marli?" Seraphina tilted her head, "Isn''t this good news? Why do you look... not very happy?"


    After about two or three seconds of silence, the snow-haired girl stroked Seraphina''s foamy head and said softly, "No, I''m very happy. It''s just... Seri, you go back alone. I want to stay here."


    Seraphina was stunned, looking at her sister''s gentle and peaceful expression. Instead of shouting, she carefully tried to touch Marlina''s face.


    "Marli... sister, did I do something to make you angry again? Tell me, I''ll change... please don''t be mad at me?"


    Marlina smiled and touched Seraphina''s hand on her face, "Seri didn''t do anything wrong; it''s my fault."


    "Sister... don''t you want to go back?"


    "No," Marlina shook her head, "I can''t waste any opportunity."


    "Opportunity?" Seraphina looked puzzled at Marlina, "What opportunity?"


    "Seri, I''m not like you. I don''t have the extraordinary talent that makes Lord Hydral treat me so well."


    Marlina''s voice was very gentle, without a hint of jealousy, "Staying by Lord Hydral''s side is the only chance I have to gain knowledge and grow. If I don''t cherish it, I''ll definitely regret it."


    "Even though it''s only seven days... but what if someone more talented is rmended to Lord Hydral during these seven days? How much knowledge can I gain by staying by his side for these seven days?"


    Marlina said this, hiding the mncholy and sadness deep in her heart.


    How could she not miss her family and friends in the vige?


    But she didn''t have the luxury, the freedom and willfulness like her sister. All she could do was seize the present.


    "Tell our parents that I''m doing well," Marlina smiled as she picked up the basin and rinsed the foam from Seraphina''s head, "Tell them not to worry, things will get better."


    Seraphina wiped her face and suddenly sat down on the floor, mumbling, "Then I won''t go back either. There''s no point in going back without you, Marli."


    "Seri, you¡ª"


    "Anyway ¡ª Anyway, I can go back anytime! I''ll just ask Hydral again if I have to. What''s the big deal?"


    Seraphina looked up at Marlina, "Marli, how long do you want to stay by his side? You can''t stay forever, can you?"


    Facing her sister''s hopeful and expectant gaze, Marlina was silent for a long time before finally sighing helplessly and indulgently.


    "Then... one month. In one month, I should be able to learn a lot, and I have... I have confidence that within a month, I can make Lord Hydral recognize my value!"


    "By then, going back for a while shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Alright! It''s settled, one month from now!"


    Seraphina stood up suddenly, grabbed the towel hanging nearby, and ran out, "I''ll go talk to Hydral right away. You take a bath first, Marli!"


    Marlina watched the cheerful figure running out of the bathroom, shook her head with a smile, and then, somehow, her eyes drooped slightly.


    As long as you ask, he''ll agree...


    I envy you, Seri.


    *


    Dressed and with her hair still damp, Seraphina hurried to Ansel''s study, ready to discuss her vacation ns.


    When she was about two or three meters away from the door, she suddenly heard a conversationing from inside.


    "Young lord, your decree will be implemented tomorrow, but there seem to be some unresolved issues..."


    Seraphina''s footsteps slowed to a halt.

 Chapter 43: Art of War

    <h4>Chapter 43: Art of War</h4>


    Implementing an edict is a troublesome affair; it is not as simple as drafting a document, gathering the nobles, announcing its enforcement, and expecting it to be carried out.


    Following the banquet, Ansel discussed the policies for the Red Frost territory with all the influential nobles under the leadership of thete Count of Red Frost. Although none of them were willing to enforce Ansel''s edicts, the frightened noblescked the courage to defy his wishes.


    As days passed, the prepared edicts were finally to be implemented starting tomorrow.


    However, Saville brought some disconcerting news.


    "Currently, the nobles of the original Count Red Frost''s lineage are rtively stable, but a few are making minor moves and are unwilling to ept yourmercial policies and agricultural burden reduction. The indecisive minor nobles should theoretically enforce the policies, but in practice... I don''t see any changes happening," Saville reported.


    "The most crucial factor is the Count of Stoneheart." The old butler paused, "He has always leaned towards you and has been very wise in all aspects, but this time, he has be your opposition. Although he agreed at the meeting that day, his recent actions... have not been honest."


    Ansel, who was writing at his desk without looking up, calmly replied, "It''s natural for him to oppose, as he is theoretically the most likely candidate to be the lord of the Red Frost territory in the future."


    Ansel chuckled indifferently, "The lord of the Red Frost territory cannot inherit such a strategy."


    Liberating the peasants, reducingmercial taxes, encouraging handicrafts, reducing transportation costs, attracting poption, limiting the abuse of noble privileges, and expanding public facilities...


    The Count of Stoneheart is a clever man; he knows that Ansel''s policies are fundamentally aimed at the better development of the Red Frost territory. However, in the early stages of this process, the lord must bear an extraordinary high cost¡ªAnsel''s policies are clearly exaggerated in terms of numbers, showing aplete disregard for the lord''s interests.


    When the Count of Stoneheart takes the stage, how should he position himself? Maintaining Ansel''s policies would be like bleeding himself dry, while vetoing them could mean igniting the anger of the Red Frost citizens, which Ansel had previously appeased, in an even more terrifying manner. Moreover, the unique position of the lord of the Red Frost territory... means he cannot be a "diligent and responsible" good lord.


    "After all, the North is one of the rebel army''s strongholds."


    Ansel said meaningfully, "the radicals among them have been looking for opportunities. The citizens of the Red Frost territory have been suffering for centuries. If he mishandles the situation... and the rebels use it as a breakthrough, it won''t be as simple as losing his head."


    Whether they are called rebels, righteous armies, or revolutionaries, Ansel prefers to call them the revolutionary army. However, considering his position, he still has to refer to them as rebels verbally.


    These people live, die and strive, having be a part of the empire, and the "historical cycle rate" in Ansel''s Memory Library is also applicable to this world and the empire.


    *(historical cycle rate: It means that any country in the world will experience the rise and fall of chaos, a cyclical phenomenon presented by a reciprocating cycle.)


    It''s just that whenever the decline node arrives, and the rebel''s banner of righteousness is raised high, the empire always shows its pure and desperate... terror.


    There are extraordinary legions of the emperor who burn a hundred thousand rebels from thousands of miles away; grand dukes who wield battle-axes to kill through the battlefield and behead rebel leaders; or even a generation of Hydral who can bring the most thorough despair to the entire rebel army.


    As a result, Ansel generally does not apply many theories from that world here, as it is meaningless and only serves as reference material for research.


    "So, what do you need me to do?" As the person who best understands Ansel''s intentions, Saville bowed slightly, "Should we give the Count of Stoneheart a small warning?"


    "Simple warnings are meaningless."


    Ansel said with a smile, waving his hand. "Usually, he has the grand duke behind him, but at this critical moment, he is just a puppet of the grand duke. There is no need to make things difficult for our poor Count of Stoneheart."


    Saville remained silent, feeling that the cautious and wise Count, who was usually respectful and careful around Ansel, should be grateful. Grateful for his prudence and wisdom, which won Ansel''s mercy.


    If he had ever made a mistake, today''s conversation might have been different.


    "Since that''s the case, we should actively sabotage the Count of Stoneheart''s arrangements and take action in advance, which would be an irresistible force for him," Saville said.


    "If the Duke of Ironde still cares about his sess or failure under these circumstances, it can only be said to be the fate ¡ª"


    The old man''s words suddenly stopped, and he swallowed the rest of his speech, no longer speaking.


    In front of Ansel, "fate" was an unspeakable taboo.


    Unexpectedly, Ansel spoke in a calm tone, "No need, Saville, let him do as he pleases."


    "If he wants to continue exploiting the peasants, increasing taxes, maintaining oppressive rule, and preventing my edicts from being effectively implemented, let him do so. I don''t care."


    "Do you want to... deal with him directly?" Saville frowned slightly, "The Duke of Ironde is currently in a weak position. If you deal with his only chess piece, he may not be as gentle as the Duke of Gray Tower."


    The young Hydral chuckled, "Don''t worry, Saville. A truly wise man can see the path I''ve left open, and he knows what to do."


    The ever-considerate old butler was still worried, "If that''s the case, the prestige you''ve umted in the Red Frost territory... may be jeopardized due to your indulgence towards him ¡ª "


    "In that case, it''s not toote to take actionter, is it?"


    Saville finally stopped giving further reminders. Although he knew that Ansel had most likely taken everything into consideration, he never wanted anything to harm his young master.


    The old man was always like this, understanding yet unable to let go.


    Moreover, Saville couldn''tprehend why... the girl who had already fled outside the door needed to know about this matter.


    "Has she left?" Ansel asked with a smile, propping his cheek.


    "Yes," Saville replied, his position slightly shifted from a second ago, "And she seems very angry, young lord."


    "She''ll be smug soon enough, finally catching my ''weakness,'' right?"


    With that, the situation became even moreplicated. Saville wanted to say this, but seeing Ansel''s calm and smiling demeanor, he refrained from speaking further.


    His young lord, Ansel of Hydral, was a born, great ruler, and the loyal Saville had no doubt about it.


    The young noble opened the book he had written himself, caressing the neat handwriting that only he could understand.


    "The supreme art of war is to subdue the enemy without fighting; next best is to attack alliances; next, to attack the enemy''s army; the worst policy is to besiege walled cities."


    He recited words that Saville had never heard of, spreading his palm as if seeing the ever-impulsive and restless girl running on it until she was exhausted. Until the curtain of pure malice fell, dering the end.


    "Although in this ce, the power of ''army'' can be absolute... my dear Seraphina, you are still far from that kind of absolute."


    "Don''t make the wrong choice again; this time, I won''t be by your side."


    The wicked Hydral prepared to enjoy the drama he had directed once more.

 Chapter 44: Seraphina’s Bizarre Adventure - One

    <h4>Chapter 44: Seraphina¡¯s Bizarre Adventure - One</h4>


    Seraphina sat in her room, several hours having passed since she had eavesdropped on Ansel and Saville''s conversation.


    The maturing girl cleverly pretended to exercise for a couple of hours before discussing vacation matters with Ansel and finally returning to her room, appearingpletely oblivious.


    Facing the nk sheet of paper on her desk, the young girl pondered.


    Although she couldn''t understand most of what Ansel said, she grasped the key content she desired.


    [If the Count of Stoneheart wants to continue exploiting, let him do it. I don''t care.]


    What did this imply? It indicated that the man tantly disregarded themoners of the Red Frost territory! He only sought to elevate his reputation through various underhanded means... though she didn''t know the purpose.


    However, this was irrelevant; the opportunity to expose Hydral''s wickedness had arrived!


    "That Count of Stoneheart, who wants to implement policies oppressing themoners... must be up to no good," the girl muttered, scribbling on the paper.


    "While Hydral appears to do things beneficial to themoners on the surface, he doesn''t care whether his policies are implemented or not."


    She circled a, well, sea urchin-like "stone" and then circled a twisted "snake."


    "So..." Seraphina''s eyes brightened, "as long as everyone knows these two things, Hydral''s reputation will be ruined! That guy, who is so concerned about his image and reputation, will surely implement the policies immediately to remedy the situation! Two birds with one stone!"


    "Ah, I''m a genius!"


    The young wolf cheered excitedly, then quickly lowered her voice, ncing around cautiously as her excitement faded.


    "...No, it doesn''t seem that simple," Seraphina scratched her head.


    "They''ve all been fooled by Hydral, and even Marlina doesn''t believe me. No one will listen to me... I need evidence, yes, evidence."


    She swiftly drew a, a... peculiar polygonal object on the paper.


    "That crystal, yes, the image crystal... the thing Hydral used when dealing with that what what baron. If I can get that and secretly record Hydral''s words..."


    Seraphina paused, circling the "image crystal" and connecting it to the "snake" before suddenly frowning and erasing the line.


    "No no no, that won''t work... Hydral is too cunning, and the old butler appears and disappears mysteriously. It''s too easy to be discovered."


    So, Seraphina could only focus on the "stone."


    "... The Count of Stoneheart," the girl rubbed her chin, "his manor''s defense is so poor that even a garbage assassin could get in. Wouldn''t it be easy for me to sneak in?"


    She searched her memory for the manor''syout and recalled Ansel''s words ¡ª[He''s a wise man who knows what to do.]


    "Does that mean... the Count of Stoneheart might have guessed Hydral''s intentions? In that case, there might be more evidence or something at his ce!"


    Miss Young Wolf stood up, pacing excitedly around the room, feeling immensely proud of her extraordinary insight and intelligence.


    Ha, they wanted to cooperate? Dream on!


    "In that case, considering the timing... I can''t just leave the image crystal there for four or five days. I need to determine when I can capture the crucial evidence..."


    The girl''s worries resurfaced, her shoulders drooping and her expression troubled. "But how am I supposed to know that ¡ª"


    "Seri~"


    Marlina entered the room, "Lord Hydral just sent me a basket of fruit. You... Seri? What are you doing?"


    The gentle older sister looked curiously at her younger sister, who was sprawled across the small round table, wondering what she was up to.


    "I... I''m stretching my body."


    Seraphinaughed awkwardly, stretching her limbs and rolling off the table, crumpling her abstract n and stuffing it into her pocket.


    Marlina looked her up and down for a moment, not saying much, and ced the fruit on the table, softly saying, "You just finished exercising not long ago, have some fruit first."


    To avoid arousing her sister''s suspicion, Seraphina obediently sat down and grabbed a piece of fruit, munching on it while her eyes darted around sneakily.


    Marlina, however, seemed lost in thought, not noticing Seraphina''s odd behavior.


    "Marli, MarliMarli!"


    Seraphina reached out and shook her sister''s shoulder forcefully, "What are you daydreaming about?"


    "... Nothing, I was just thinking that Lord Hydral must be very busytely, and I don''t seem to be able to help him."


    Marlina sighed, "Lord Hydral''s edicts are about to be implemented, but when I was studying earlier, he told me... many nobles, either openly or secretly, will not obey his orders."


    Upon hearing this, Seraphina''s face immediately soured, thinking that the hypocritical man was deceiving people again, and couldn''t help but blurt out, "What''s he worried about? He casually killed the Count of Red Frost, and those nobles are scared to death of him. If Hydral really wants to do something, what difficulties could there be?"


    "Seri, politics is not that simple... problems cannot be solved solely through killing and violence," Marlina said helplessly, looking at Seraphina with fruit juice and pulp all over her mouth, and wiped her mouth with a handkerchief.


    "Lord Hydral can deter many nobles, but if the nobles who have already formed factions unite, he cannot execute anyone at will. If everyone dies, who will manage the territory?"


    ¡ª Of course, this was justmon sense. In reality, any slightly intelligent noble would be terrified of Hydral, and if Ansel were determined to forcefully implement his edicts, he could indeed seed.


    This was the "absolute" Ansel spoke of.


    As for Marlina... she clearly didn''t understand Ansel''s true nature as well as Seraphina did. The conclusion she had just reached was not something Ansel had told her, but rather something she had deduced based on her current knowledge and perspective.


    At this point, Marlina sighed again, "The Count of Stoneheart was obviously very close to Lord Hydral... why did he suddenly be the biggest opposition? Lord Hydral said that the Count of Stoneheart will gather many nobles tomorrow to discuss the edicts, as the deadline for implementation is approaching. I don''t know what Lord Hydral ns to do¡ª"


    "MARLI!" Seraphina shouted, interrupting her sister and startling her.


    "What, what''s wrong?"


    "What did you just say?!" The girl stood up, leaning on the table, "What is the Count of Stoneheart going to do tomorrow?"


    "He will... gather nobles to discuss policies... what''s wrong?" Seeing Seraphina''s excited appearance, Marlina, who knew her very well, suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    What was Seri... nning to do?


    "Oh... oh! I see, um, ahem, it''s nothing, just a bit curious."


    Realizing that her reaction was indeed a bit excessive, Seraphinaughed and, unable to find a suitable reason on the spot, made one up.


    She grabbed a piece of fruit from the basket and prepared to run out.


    "Seri!"


    Marlina called out to her sternly, her expression extremely serious, "What are you nning to do?"


    "Go out and exercise!"


    Using this excuse that Marlina could not find fault with, Seraphina excitedly dashed out.


    Now, she just needed to solve one thing.


    Miss Young Wolf clenched her fists secretly.


    Get that damned image crystal!

 Chapter 45: Seraphina’s Bizarre Adventure - Two

    <h4>Chapter 45: Seraphina¡¯s Bizarre Adventure - Two</h4>


    The image crystal... Seraphina had only heard of it from her noble "ssmates" at the Frost Tower before meeting Ansel.


    It was an interesting, intricate, and expensive little gadget.


    When she rushed out of Ansel''s residence, the slow-witted young wolf realized: She seemed to have no money to get that thing!


    Not only did sheck money, but she also had no connections. This left Seraphina walking down the street with a fluctuating expression.


    With everything ready, how could she miss such a great opportunity because of a mere stone?


    Undoubtedly, Seraphina is a stupid fool.


    However, with her extremely keen intuition, she could always catch a glimpse of inspiration amidst the chaos.


    "Many nobles are afraid of Hydral," the girl whispered to herself. "So, if the Count of Stoneheart wants to persuade them to oppose Hydral together, he must provide sufficient reasons."


    "Among these reasons, there might be... the ws that Hydral deliberately left for the Count of Stoneheart. Otherwise, how could he say that the Count of Stoneheart would understand?"


    But after thinking about it, she still didn''t know how to get the image crystal.


    "Buying it is definitely out of the question," Seraphina rubbed her cheeks, squatting by the roadside, watching a gray-skinned puppy wobble past.


    "Using Hydral''s name, they might gift it... Bah! I''m not that shameless."


    The second thought arose, and Seraphina pinched her arm hard, her face turning sour.


    "Does that mean I have to... steal?"


    After much thought, the not-cunning-at-all young wolf could only think of such an absurd method.


    She gazed gloomily at the gray-skinned puppy as it came bounding over: "If necessary, instead of stealing from shops, I could steal from those wretched nobles... Hey, don''t eat garbage!"


    The young girl firmly grasped the back of the dog''s neck, skillfully delivering a resounding p: "Spit it out! Eating rubbish will make you sick, you stupid dog!"


    "...Wait, rubbish."


    Seraphina observed the innocent expression on the dog''s face as it regurgitated the garbage, her gaze gradually brightening.


    "Yes, indeed. If I were to steal, why not first test my luck in the ''rubbish heap''?"


    *


    Night, Manor of Count Red Frost.


    At the time of the judgment against the Count of Red Frost, all of Ansel''s penalties were directed at the Count himself.


    The Red Frost Manor was considered the family property of the Red Frost family, not belonging solely to the Count of Red Frost. When the Count''s heir inherits the title, they would also inherit the manor.


    Simrly, although the Count of Red Frost''s personal property was scrounged, ahem, confiscated, the "family property" in the manor was sealed.


    As for how this family property was divided... that was another dirty secret of noble politics.


    It was precisely because of this that the Duke of Gray Tower''syout in the Red Frost territory was not more severely damaged, and Ansel held the most powerful bargaining chip, allowing their conversation at the Howling Wind Castle to end in a seemingly peaceful atmosphere.


    Under the cover of night, Ansel stood in the distance, looking at the deste Red Frost Manor. The Red Frost family was entitled to continue living there, but due to Ansel''s "arrangement" for Saville, they all moved out after the trial of the Count of Red Frost, leaving only the empty manor.


    And within it, the incredibly tempting... "family property."


    As for why the Red Frost family was willing to do so, on the one hand, it was the tacit understanding and rules among the nobles. When the entire existence of the "family" had not reached the point of absolute desperation, everyone would leave some dignity and not offend each other to death or take everything.


    On the other hand, when Ansel wanted to do so, it didn''t matter whether they were willing or not.


    Moreover, with the normal guard rotation in ce and the Duke of Gray Tower still using these assets to continue hisyout in the Red Frost territory, no one would dare to touch the things in the manor from any angle.


    However, tonight, not only did such a bold person appear, but... two groups appeared.


    "Has Seraphina arrived?" Ansel, who was alone, suddenly asked.


    "Miss Seraphina is on her way," Saville appeared behind Ansel, bowing slightly. "However, her handling of her own whereabouts is somewhat... crude."


    "Have you taken care of it for her?"


    "Please rest assured."


    Inconceivable to Seraphina, all her thoughts and choices, every possible action... had not escaped Ansel''s consideration.


    ¡ª Ansel of Hydral was the person who understood Seraphina Marlowe best in this world, a fact far more profound than the statement itself.


    Through countless days and nights of repeated research and numerous revisions of ns, under Ansel''s watchful gaze, there was only an irresistible control that surpassed fate itself.


    Such control manifested in Ansel never being the type to set a n, sit back with a ss of wine, and watch events unfold with a confident smile, thinking "everything is under control." In his view, that was not confidence but foolishness.


    In all his training and nning for Seraphina, Ansel was constantly on guard against any influence that might change the n, even making adjustments before the influence urred.


    Otherwise, he would not have borrowed the most special Saville from his father.


    ¡ª Among the seven pact heads currently held by melle of Hydral, Saville was the weakest in overall strength and the least capable of ensuring Ansel''s safety.


    However, he was the most capable of helping Ansel ensure that all ns were carried out ording to his will.


    From beginning to end, Seraphina was under his absolute control, only that the young wolf had never realized it.


    If Seraphina had not found the image crystal during this adventure, Saville would have even directly seized the opportunity to throw it onto her inevitable path.


    *


    Ansel, gazing into the distance at the Red Frost Manor, revealed a satisfied smile, an extremely delightful smile that even Saville could notprehend.


    Only Ansel himself knew where his delight came from, and it was not due to his control over Seraphina, but... another matter.


    "Those insects," the old man''s tone was slightly contemptuous, "are already preparing to infiltrate the estate."


    "The timing is just right, hehe... Keep an eye on her, Saville." "


    Your will."


    The butler bowed slightly and immediately disappeared behind Ansel.


    The only ones who could be referred to as "insects" by a gentleman like Saville, were the absolute opposites of the Hydral.


    And the opposite of the Hydral often equated to the opposite of the empire.


    Thus, those standing against the empire could only be...


    The rebels.


    It was not unusual for rebels to exist in the Red Frost territory under long-term oppression.


    Upon learning of the Count of Red Frost''s demise, they were indeed, in theory, the only force with the courage and reason to take advantage of the chaos and infiltrate Red Frost City to steal the assets of the Red Frost family.


    So why... did they choose to act at this particr time?


    [Application for the mobilization of Count Stoneheart''s private soldiers]¡ª Marlina had been puzzled by this file.


    After the fall of the Red Frost family, their sizable private army was forced to disband, and the city defense forces under the Count of Red Frost''s system were in disarray, either switching allegiance or being reced by other nobles'' men. The city''s defensive strength was significantly weakened, which was the key factor for the rebels daring to infiltrate Red Frost City, a dangerous ce where two grand dukes were vying for power.


    The Count of Stoneheart had submitted an application to Ansel to station external private soldiers in the Red Frost territory to increase the city''s defensive strength.


    Marlina could not understand why Ansel agreed, as it was disadvantageous to him, indirectly reducing his control over Red Frost City.


    But she did not know that Ansel never cared about such things; who the city and territory ultimately belonged to had no impact on him.


    Although the exnation given to Marlina at the time was, "Allowing the Count of Stoneheart to strengthen his forces means that the Duke of Ironde can further seize the initiative, allowing him to gain more autonomy in the struggle between the two grand dukes."


    In reality, Ansel''s true goal was not that.


    If the rebels who had infiltrated Red Frost City during its weakened defenses had been waiting for the right moment and had not acted, upon learning that arge number of the Count of Stoneheart''s private soldiers were about to be stationed, they would inevitably choose to act immediately. Otherwise, once the troops were stationed, the cost of failure would be too high.


    Ansel only needed to make the security system of the Red Frost estate strict enough to make the rebels feel it was difficult and not dare to act rashly until this day arrived when they had to make their final attempt.


    Thus, there were no coincidences or idents.


    Only Ansel''s destined and absolute domination.


    "Do not leave a bad impression on the War God who belongs to you, esteemed members of the Revolutionary Army."


    "Although the first impression may not necessarily determine the oue, if you don''t start well..."


    Hydral chuckled, "Afterward, she may not believe you at first."


    "Then something might happen that only I would like to see, wouldn''t it?"


    The shadow of the serpent enveloped the silent manor.


    No one could escape.

 Chapter 46: Ansel’s Palm

    <h4>Chapter 46: Ansel¡¯s Palm</h4>


    Having sessfully entered the manor''s main house through a window, Seraphina breathed a sigh of relief.


    The young girl clenched her slightly sweaty palm and muttered in the darkness, "The guards seem unusually formidable... Could there truly be hidden treasures here?"


    Initially, she had approached the manor with a try-and-see attitude, not expecting the security to be so tight. As a monster-ss hunter who could venture deep into the jungle for hunting at the age of ten, Seraphina''s stealth abilities were naturally exceptional. Even so, she had nearly been discovered several times.


    An empty manor with such strict defenses clearly indicated valuable items within!


    Excited, Miss young wolf rubbed her hands together, "In that case, I might as well take some other things along the way... Humph, after all, that scoundrel''s money was plundered from us."


    However...


    Gazing at the dark corridor, Seraphina fell into contemtion, "In such a vast manor, how am I supposed to find the ce where the treasures are hidden?"


    Muttering to herself, Seraphina followed her intuition and walked straight ahead.


    The luxurious manor of the Red Frost family was like a maze to Seraphina. Having always thought that Ansel''s residence was already extravagant, she once again refreshed her understanding of the nobles'' extravagance.


    The young girl moved forward in the darkness, and since she was unsure whether there were still guards within the enormous manor, she continued to hold her breath. Her powerful body was as light as a cat at this moment.


    "The Count of Red Frost should have some sort of treasure vault," Seraphina thought, "It should be hidden in a particrly secret ce... Well, it seems I can only trust my intuition."


    As she thought this, she suddenly heard barely concealed footstepsing from one end of the corridor.


    Were there really guards patrolling?!


    Startled, Seraphina looked left and right, finding no ce to hide. She could only take a deep breath, quickly step on the wall and wall decorations, and nimbly flip onto the huge chandelier hanging from the ceiling.


    Curled up in the chandelier, Seraphina listened as the footsteps grew closer, but she remained calm. Escaping and hiding after encountering powerful prey during hunting was amon urrence for her.


    "Nomad, how much time do we have left?"


    ...Uh? What did that mean?


    The speaker didn''t sound like a guard, but they didn''t conceal their voice either.


    "The etheric concealment scroll the professor gave us canst for a maximum of half an hour, but there are too many inhibitions in this Red Frost Manor. It can probably only shield us for... fifteen minutes."


    Ah? Shielding? Inhibitions? Wait, inhibitions...what were inhibitions again?


    Seraphina pondered in her heart. Although she hadn''t paid much attention to the sses at the Frost Tower, she still had some basic understanding of the concepts rted to spellcasters.


    Oh! She remembered, they were like traps!


    The realization shocked Miss young wolf¡ªso there were not only guards here!


    So... I had taken advantage of their shielding scroll to sneak in?


    What a turn of events!


    "If it weren''t for the professor sending us the scroll at the critical moment, we might have had to return empty-handed."


    The one called "Nomad" sighed, "Even though the Count of Red Frost is dead, it seems that Gray Fox hasn''t given up. He has preserved many assets of the Red Frost family, preparing to continuepeting with Ironde for the Red Frost territory. That''s why he values the preservation of these assets."


    "And that Hydral, no idea what''s damn wrong with his mind, letting Stoneheart''s private soldiers in," another female voiceined, "Even time isn''t on our side."


    "It was always a difficult mission. We were prepared for failure before we came, weren''t we, Sting?"


    As the footsteps and conversation faded away, Seraphina grew anxious.


    Although she didn''t understand at all who the other party was, even a fool could hear that their goal was almost the same as hers¡ªto obtain the treasures hidden in the manor!


    Instead of wandering around aimlessly, it would be better to quietly follow them. They would likely lead her to the treasure vault!


    Meanwhile, the increasingly distant Nomad and Sting weremunicating telepathically.


    "Has she followed us?" Nomad asked.


    "Yes, she''s an extraordinary expert. If it weren''t for a momentary fluctuation in her mental state, I wouldn''t have detected her," Sting replied with a somewhat heavy tone in their telepathicmunication.


    "Are you sure she''s not an enemy?"


    Sting closed her eyes and sensed for a while before shaking her head, "There''s no hostility. Nomad, who else would sneak into the Red Frost family''s manor? And for what purpose?"


    "Purpose? What other purpose could there be for sneaking in here?" Nomad scoffed, "As for who... I think I know."


    "What?"


    "Those who want to seize the assets of the Red Frost family can only be theirpetitors and enemies. And in the Red Frost territory... the only true enemy of the Red Frost family is one."


    Sting hesitated for a moment, "You mean... the Stoneheart family? But the Count of Stoneheart doesn''t seem like such an irrational person. He shouldn''t need to¡ª"


    At that moment, another voice interrupted their telepathic conversation:


    "I have some bad news for you," the third person said, "The one you mentioned, I''ve confirmed that there are no traces of her sneaking in outside¡ªabsolutely NONE. It''s infuriatingly clean."


    "...What do you mean, Snowhawk?"


    "It means that she either has powerful support to cover her tracks, or her own abilities are unfathomable. In either case, we''ve already fallen into a trap, both of you."


    Snowhawd, who was monitoring the movements of all the guards outside, whispered.


    "I don''t think it''s a coincidence," he said, "On the very night when the Count of Stoneheart''s numerous private soldiers are about to enter Red Frost City, forcing us to make a choice, an exceptionally skilled and well-connected individual has also infiltrated the Red Frost Manor."


    Nomad''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Once that ''friend'' encounters any trouble or reaps a fortune, she can easily alert the guards, direct all usations towards us, and leave without a care."


    "No wonder there''s no hostility. Heh... the seemingly benevolent Count of Stoneheart is not a good person either."


    "The enemy of my enemy is my friend¡ªalthough a friend who can be discarded at any time."


    His eyes were filled with a hateful cold light, "Unfortunately, we will switch roles."


    "...What do you want to do, Nomad?" Snowhwak asked.


    In the telepathic link, Nomad confidentlyughed, "Since they want to reap the benefits and then throw all the me on us..."


    "Let''s see who will be the first to be abandoned."


    He turned around and spoke loudly towards the empty darkness:


    "Wouldn''t you like toe out and meet us, friend?"

 Chapter 47: Clever People

    <h4>Chapter 47: Clever People</h4>


    Startled at first, Seraphina stealthily trailed the man and woman, but she didn''t panic too much.


    They shared amon goal, and theoretically, there should be no conflict¡ªhowever, trust couldn''t be ced in them either.


    During a hunt, a hunter must not only focus on the prey, but also be wary of other hunters.


    So, she concealed herself in the shadows, hiding behind arge sculpture along the wall, remaining silent.


    "Although I don''t know which power you belong to, even if the manor''s inhibitions are temporarily disabled, the guards outside are not to be underestimated."


    The man in the duo continued. "Since you dare to target the Red Frost family, you must be at odds with them, right? We are the same, so... even if we can''t cooperate, can we coexist peacefully for now?"


    Nomad deliberately left the choice to Seraphina.


    If the Count of Stoneheart''s people wanted to pin her plundering of the Count of Red Frost''s assets on them, they had to find an opportunity to strike secretly or at least leave traces. Otherwise, it would simply be a race to see who could escape faster, rendering the Count of Stoneheart''s deliberate n meaningless.


    Therefore... the other party would definitely try to approach them in various ways. If they gave her the opportunity and she chose to ept, it would mean¡ª


    "...Fine."


    A deliberately lowered girl''s voice came from the darkness. "I won''t bother you. I''m not interested."


    "That''s for the best," Nomad smiled. "Then, let''s each rely on our own abilities and¡ª"


    "Wait."


    As Nomad expected, the other party didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    In an environment where both parties had the same goal but didn''t know each other, no one would easily trust the other. Therefore, it was difficult for the girl instructed by the Count of Stoneheart to approach them. How could she miss such a great opportunity?


    Nomadmunicated with his teammates through telepathicmunication, disdainfully saying, "The nobles still look down on usmoners as always. They think those who raise the banner of rebellion are all illiterate fools... Can''t they see through such a scheme?"


    "Stoneheart is too confident, or rather, too cautious," Snowhawk, who was monitoring from the outside, rechecked and confirmed that Seraphina had indeed left no traces.


    "He doesn''t want the people of Gray Tower to discover his subordinates'' tracks, but he never thought... in Red Frost City, is there still a third-party force that can handle the aftermath so cleanly? Outsmarted by his own cleverness, how ridiculous."


    "Yes, if there were some ws, we might still have reservations about her identity, but now... there''s no doubt."


    As Nomad said this in the telepathicmunication, he asked aloud, "What''s the matter, friend?"


    "You guys..." Seraphina hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said, "Are you familiar with this ce?"


    Nomad was taken aback, then realized that the other party was trying to find an excuse for apanying them. He simply replied, "It''s necessary preparation."


    "Oh, so... do you know the location of the treasury here?"


    "..."


    The question plunged the trio from the rebel army into silence.


    "What kind of reason is that?" Sting''s eyelid twitched. "Not knowing the way?"


    "...It''s quite in line with the characteristics of an unknown third-party force, unprepared, even impulsive, and quite convincing."


    Nomad responded as such, but outwardly, he showed appropriate caution: "My friend, it seems you want to... join us? Isn''t that somehow... inappropriate?"


    Seraphina felt rather speechless too, knowing that her words were somewhat absurd, but she had no other choice¡ªafter all, ording to the duo, she had to flee in at most fifteen minutes.


    In such a vast manor, could she find the hidden treasury within fifteen minutes? Seraphina had no confidence in this.


    "I... can help you deal with the troubles on the way, such as... traps and mechanisms?" she offered.


    "No need," the woman in the duo suddenly spoke up. "We are prepared. Let''s keep our distance from each other. Time is short, farewell."


    Nomad and hispanions knew they couldn''t agree too easily, as it would arouse suspicion. Naturally, the girl who didn''t want to miss this opportunity would try to throw out bait... Although they didn''t know what it was, they just needed to pretend to hesitate and finally agree.


    Seraphina, who was in the "next level", didn''t think that much. Seeing the others about to leave, she immediately became anxious:


    "Wait, what... what do you mean by being at odds with the Red Frost family? Are you people sent by other nobles?"


    Before Nomad could speak, Sting''s tone changed, and she coldly rebuked, "Don''t lump us together with those brutes!"


    "...Brutes? You hate nobles too?"


    Seraphina paused for two seconds, then a sh of inspiration struck her mind:


    "Wait, I can make a deal with you!"


    Young wolf''s eyes sparkled. "I can give you a piece of heavy news! News that can severely hit the Count of Stoneheart and Hydral!"


    Since they also despised nobles, they would definitely be interested in this news.


    Not only could she use this to enter the Red Frost Manor''s treasury with them, but she might also be able to extort more from them. On top of that... she wouldn''t even need to expose Hydral''s hypocrisy herself. These seemingly capable and noble-hating people would surely spread the news on their own!


    She wouldn''t even have to risk exposure, and she could collect money from Hydral while watching him suffer without finding a target for revenge!


    Me, Seraphina, a genius among geniuses!


    As for the reaction of the rebel trio...


    Well, she chose the matter we cared about most as a bargaining chip. How could she not be the Count of Stoneheart''s subordinates?


    For the "rebels," this was indeed an irresistible bargaining chip.


    "Your words alone aren''t enough, my friend," Nomad made a final attempt to refuse. "I can''t trust you just like that."


    "The Count of Stoneheart will convene a meeting of nobles tomorrow, regarding the policies prepared by Hydral... I can''t say more, but I can get their conversation content and give it to you. How about that?"


    Seraphina''s negotiation skills, derived from Marlina''s... haggling techniques, were not very sophisticated, but they were sufficient.


    At this point, Nomad knew it was time to stop refusing, so he said, "If that''s the case, it''s not a problem to guide you, but that''s all. I hope you can keep your distance from us, alright?"


    "No problem! And I won''t take much, nor will Ipete with you."


    Seraphina agreed without hesitation, even making such a promise to reassure the others.


    Thus, both parties, who thought themselves clever, began to search the Red Frost Manor under the watchful gaze of Hydral, who never imed himself clever.

 Chapter 48: Perfect…Completion?

    <h4>Chapter 48: Perfect...Completion?</h4>


    In truth, there were no intricate mechanical contraptions within the Red Frost Manor, nor were there any patrols.


    The multipleyers of inhibitions set by the sorcerers dispatched by the Duke of Gray Tower were already highly effective countermeasures. Generally speaking, even if one could sessfully breach the external guards, they would trigger the inhibitions the moment they stepped inside the manor, potentially suffering from peculiar magical attacks while raising the rm.


    Their current ease was purely due to the formidable efficacy of the etheric concealment scroll¡ªit could even selectively sever the manor''s internal etheric inhibitions without affecting the revolutionaries and the external guards.


    "Etheric Concealment" was an extremely profound and abstruse technique, which could not beprehended even slightly without reaching the fourth stage of the [Scepter]. Even the scarce fifth-stage [Crowns] in this world might not possess this ability.


    Ether was the lifeblood, soul, and source of power for sorcerers. Concealing and severing the etheric connection naturally had immense destructive power and utility. Thus, the "Professor" mentioned by Nomad undoubtedly held a significant position within the revolutionaries.


    However, Seraphina, who knew nothing about this, had only one thought¡ªwasn''t this a bit too easy?


    It was so easy that she felt something was amiss, and a lingering sense of being manipted by someone else could not be dispelled.


    "..." Seraphina silently rubbed her arm, wondering if these people were sent by Hydral?


    Was that guy hiding somewhere, watching me?


    After pondering for a while, she tentatively asked Nomad and Sting, "What do you think of that Hydral guy?"


    Based on her understanding of Hydral''s subordinates, they couldn''t stand hearing him insulted. If they heard even a slight bad word about him, they would want to hack the speaker to death, which was quite frightening.


    So, if there was something off about these two...


    "...Hydral?" Nomad and Sting exchanged nces, their expressions somewhat strange. "Do you have a grudge against him?"


    "..."


    Seraphina opened her mouth but didn''t directly answer the question. Instead, she changed the subject: "You hate nobles, and isn''t Hydral now the biggest noble in the Red Frost territory?"


    Meanwhile, Nomad, Sting, and Snowhawkmunicated telepathically:


    "Does the Count of Stoneheart want to provoke conflict between us and Hydral?"


    "Hmph, which noble isn''t afraid of Hydral? It''s too normal."


    "Nomad, how do you n to answer her? It doesn''t matter if you don''t talk to her since we''re going to sell her in the end anyway."


    They were also aware that after selling Seraphina, their words would not be taken seriously, so they didn''t n to pay her any mind.


    After all, there were only fifteen minutes left, and they had no time for idle chatter¡ªthey were busy looting!


    Nomad had taken many decorative items from the rooms along the way, and his small waist pouch only took things in without ever bulging, leaving Seraphina in awe.


    These people were too professional¡ªwere they specialized in robbing nobles? Was it... was it that "eating the rich" thing?


    Seraphina couldn''t help but ask, "You''ve taken so much, and after exchanging it for money, where will it be used?"


    "For a great cause."


    Sting replied, seemingly disliking the way Seraphina looked at them as if they were bandits.


    "...I thought you would distribute it to themoners," Seraphina pouted.


    So, they were just ordinary bandits... and they still called it a "great cause." Who were they trying to deceive?


    At least Hydral openly admitted that he was deceiving people, and he didn''t do much harm. You guys,mitted wrongdoings and still insisted on calling it something nice¡ªyou don''t seem like good people at all.


    Seeing Seraphina''s disdainful gaze bing more apparent, Sting instantly became angry. She wasn''t an impulsive person, but who was the real bandit here ¡ª a noble''sckey like her, or them?


    Sensing the situation going awry, Nomad immediately advised Sting through their telepathic link and continued to lead the way while speaking:


    "My friend, what brings you here?"


    "...It''s none of your business."


    "Then you should stop pointing fingers," Sting scoffed. "Do you think you''ll distribute the Red Frost family''s assets to themoners after looting them?"


    "Of course!" Seraphina answered without hesitation. "Isn''t that obvious?"


    This woman is shameless!


    The trio of revolutionaries unanimously decided in their hearts to teach Seraphina an unforgettable lesson before leaving, or else they wouldn''t be able to face her shameless and despicable performance.


    Seraphina was upset but didn''t speak further. She felt thatpared to these people, even Hydral''s hypocrisy wasn''t hypocrisy.


    At least... at least that guy was never hypocritical to her.


    The trio moved through the darkness, navigating the corridors and rooms. After numerous twists and turns, Nomad used an unknown method to open several sealed doors, eventually leading Seraphina to the entrance of the basement.


    "We''re almost there."


    Nomad nced at Sting and then turned to Seraphina, who had been maintaining a cautious distance from them.


    The darkness did not hinder Nomad''s vision, but the girl sent by the Count of Stoneheart had carefully disguised herself, wrapping herself tightly in a headscarf and face mask. Apart from the cor around her neck, there were no obvious identifying features.


    "Once we enter the basement and pass through three more doors, we''ll reach the treasury where the Red Frost family''s assets are stored. Although it''s unlikely that everything is stored there, there''s definitely a lot inside."


    He checked his pocket watch: "We have seven minutes and sixteen seconds left before the etheric concealment scroll expires. We have plenty of time. It''s time for us to talk again, friend."


    Nomad maintained the vignce and caution appropriate when facing a stranger, not letting the "Count of Stoneheart''sckey" realize that she had been seen through: "We''ll only take the gold and other easily liquidated assets, as well as two other key items. You can take whatever else you want."


    "All the gold...?"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened slightly, thinking that these people were incredibly greedy!


    Although she initially came with the intention of considering it a sess if she could obtain the image crystal, she didn''t mind taking more since she had the opportunity. After all, she was well aware that she was stealing and robbing, and the money she obtained would indeed be used for themon people¡ªwell, for her own vige.


    However, before Nomad could continue his performance, Seraphina spoke up: "Forget it, take as much as you want. I haven''t been much help anyway."


    "That''s... for the best."


    Nomad felt a slight suspicion, thinking that this girl seemed too simple and honest, but he quickly dismissed the insignificant doubt.


    He ced his hand on the door lock, and as the magical runes flickered, the lock mechanism automatically turned, the gears rotated and meshed, and the lock core popped out.


    The subsequent locks were dealt with in the same manner, and even the massive treasury door took Nomad only about ten seconds to open.


    In that instant, the dazzling array of treasures that met their eyes made Seraphina''s eyes ache¡ªsome gems emitted light on their own, making them particrly eye-catching even in the darkness.


    Nomad and Sting worked efficiently, frantically looting the gold and gems in the treasury and stuffing them into Nomad''s waist pouch. Seraphina didn''t interfere, focusing on searching for the image crystal among the pile of gems.


    However, as she searched, she soon became confused¡ªwhy were all of these different from the one Hydral had?


    Of course, Ansel''s image crystal was custom-made by his father and unique in the world.


    As the treasury was nearly half emptied, Seraphina watched Sting put arge medicine jar that seemed to contain a heart and a blood-red crystal into her own pouch. Seraphina didn''t care anymore and directly grabbed five or six crystals that looked simr to the one Ansel had, stuffing all the pockets inside and outside her clothes.


    "Ding."


    Since she had to rummage through the items, it was normal for things to fall to the ground and make noise. However, Seraphina noticed the metallic sound among the gems.


    The girl nced down and saw a beautiful ring with an emerald gemstone lying at her feet.


    "...How did a ring end up hidden in the pile of gems? Well... it''s quite pretty. I''ll take it and give it to Marli!"


    Seraphina wasn''t interested in gemstone rings; if she had to wear one, she preferred those made of pure metal, perhaps with an animal head carved on it¡ªa wolf''s head would be cool!


    She casually pocketed the ring and continued to fill all the pockets she could with more items.


    "Should I take a few more rings? Well... there''s no use in taking too many, and I can''t fit anything else¡ª!?"


    The intuition that allowed Seraphina to kill prey with a single arrow from a hundred meters away, to never make a mistake in hand-to-handbat, and to seize the glimmer of hope in the face of death, was like a razor-sharp de cutting into the back of her neck!


    Her body reacted before her mind, and she grabbed the gem and swung it at the figure behind her without hesitation!


    "Ding!"


    A crisp sound echoed through the treasury, followed by the sound of something like a steel needle falling to the ground a few secondster.


    Seraphina slowly turned her head, her dark red eyes gradually igniting with a violent fury.


    "What do you mean... by this?"


    "... What do we mean?" Nomad regained hisposure, his expression growing cold. "Crying thief while being a thief is not a good look, friend."


    Thief crying thief?


    You bandits not only hypocritically imed to be working for a great cause but also tried to betray me prematurely, and now you used me of crying thief?


    How are you any different from those shameless nobles? Do you even have the right to call them brutes?!


    The sensation of her skin being pierced returned, and with her preparedness, Seraphina''s movements became even swifter and smoother. She grabbed the hard gem and raised her hand to block, but this time... the sound was not that of metal shing.


    Hiss¡ª!


    The sharp steel needle prated more than halfway into Seraphina''s palm, and the gem she had intended to use for temporary defense... shattered!


    The magical runes in Nomad''s hand dissipated, and he looked at Seraphina, whose expression was gradually bing more and more wrong. He smirked, "Did you think I was just a lock picker? Sorry to disappoint... Disassembly, construction, and rbination are all essential lessons in the art of disintegration. Lock picking practice is just part of the curriculum, friend."


    He shrugged and walked away without paying any more attention to Seraphina.


    Seraphina didn''t understand what he was talking about, but she could feel that... after the steel needle pierced her palm, her body was gradually losing control.


    "My neurotoxin will destroy everything."


    Sting said emotionlessly, staring at her. "Your control over your body, your senses, your consciousness will be imprisoned like a ghost in this decaying shell... You don''t need to thank me; this is what you deserve."


    "Sting, it''s time to go. We only have two minutes left."


    The woman looked down at Seraphina, who was gradually falling to the ground. Recalling the disdainful gaze this nobleckey had given them, her heart surged with resentment and anger, prompting her to leave a final mocking remark:


    "Go ahead and hate us, the reformers, as you struggle and despair, you parasite of the old world."


    With that, she turned and left.


    Seraphina didn''t feel the despair Sting had mentioned.


    This so-called "neurotoxin" had merely paralyzed her.


    All she felt now was an unprecedented rage, so intense that it made her forget how dire her current situation was.


    "Nomad... Sting... and the one behind you... you''ll see..."


    The she wolf managed to squeeze out a nearly off-key voice from her throat.


    Her dark red eyes twisted slightly with fury: "Just you... wait!"


    *


    Outside the manor, Nomad and Sting, who had sessfully escaped through Snowhawk''s short-range teleportation, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That was close," Nomad exhaled. "I thought the Gray Tower would have ced one of thetest magical automatons from the Magic Academy inside. I heard that the monster genius from the Tower of Babel developed an ether-circting automaton that can''t be stopped even by etheric concealment. If that thing was there... we''d be in big trouble."


    Sting nodded in agreement: "It was indeed much simpler than we expected. If it was just this, there was no need to send us."


    "Haha, still think it''s a waste of manpower? Wendigo is still squatting in a remote vige, eating ck bread every day. Let''s notin."


    Snowhawk said as he stood up, disassembled his sniper rifle, took out a re gun, and fired it directly into the open short-range teleportation portal.


    The next second, a brilliant re shot out from inside the manor. Snowhawk stretchedzily and said to hispanions amidst the guards'' furious shouts, "Let''s go. With the heart of the zing Ice Viper and its crystal core, we finally have enough materials for a perfectpletion."


    "Yes."


    A fourth voice agreed in the windless night.


    "Thank you for your efforts, revolutionaries."


    The dazzling golden hair and all-epassing ocean-blue eyes were utterly out of ce in the silent night.


    "But for me,"


    Hydral announced cheerfully, looking at his own reflection in the eyes of the increasingly horrified trio:


    "I''m just a few insignificant steps away from perfection..."


    "First, your ill-gotten gains¡ª"


    The solemn and cold snake-headed scepter transformed into a de that could tear everything apart.


    The monster wielding the steel serpent whispered with a smile in the darkness.


    "I''ll take care of them for you."

 Chapter 49: Subtle and Gentle Guidance - One [2.2K]

    <h4>Chapter 49: Subtle and Gentle Guidance - One [2.2K]</h4>


    Subtle and Gentle Guidance - One


    To orchestrate a meeting between Seraphina and the revolutionary army, and to smoothly incite conflict between them, was no easy task.


    Even though Ansel was well-acquainted with the personalities and thought patterns of both parties, the reality was far from the script he had written on paper. It was impossible for him to predict and control the development of the situation.


    Even he could not fully anticipate the entire course of the conflict between the two parties.


    Ansel was always prepared to make adjustments as needed, and guiding the rtionship between the two parties towards "hostility" was a trivial matter for Saville.


    In the end, the oue Ansel desired was achieved without any surprises. This was purely due to the luck that favored those who were well-prepared, and it seemed uneventful.


    However, the unusual emptiness andck of defenses within the Red Frost Manor were another matter, unrted to what Ansel was currently doing.


    *


    In the manor, echoing with sharp rms, Ansel, leaning on his scepter, calmly strode through the opened gates and into the treasury, which had been plundered of two-thirds of its contents.


    What about Seraphina? At this time, she was in intense pain due to the venom from the Sting. Her body convulsed involuntarily, and she was unable to regain control of her limbs. She could only lie on her side, pitifully curled up.


    As she heard the approaching footsteps, she was initially panicked. However, the more she listened to the footsteps and the crisp sound of something hitting the ground, the more she felt something was amiss.


    It wasn''t until she saw the familiar ck scepter that she realized who it was.


    "You look terrible, Seraphina."


    Ansel teased, his voice full of yful mockery.


    "Hy...Hy..dra...l..." the young wolf managed to squeeze the words through her clenched teeth, "How...did you...get here?"


    "That''s a good question, how did I get here?"


    Ansel crouched down, gently caressing Seraphina''s cheek, his hand slowly moving down to her neck.


    "Hmm...they really didn''t hold back, did they? What did you do to make them so angry?"


    Seraphina''s condition caused Ansel to raise an eyebrow, "If you weren''t so tough, you''d be crippled for the rest of your life."


    You see, this was something Ansel couldn''t have predicted¡ªhe knew Seraphina''s ability to provoke hatred, but he didn''t expect that in just a few minutes, his dear girl could stir up so much animosity.


    "..." Seraphina bit her teeth, unable to speak and unwilling to do so.


    She had just been released from prison and had already caused trouble again. How could she have the nerve to say anything to Ansel?


    "Oh, the guards areing," Ansel said, hearing the hurried footsteps approaching. He continued to stroke Seraphina''s cor, chuckling, "Seraphina, you''re in trouble."


    He spoke as if he didn''t care about his own situation. The gentle, smiling blond youth pinched Seraphina''s cheek and looked into her dark red eyes.


    "You''ve always wanted to tarnish my reputation, and this is a good opportunity. Hydral''s closest subordinate sneaks into the Red Frost Manor at night to steal from the Red Frost family''s treasury. Isn''t that a perfect topic to use against me?"


    Seraphina''s body twitched, and she weakly stammered, her voice trembling, "I didn''t... mean that..."


    She just wanted to expose his hypocrisy, not tarnish Hydrall''s reputation with such nderous usations!


    "So, what you mean is ¡ª" Ansel''s smile brightened.


    "You need my help, right?"


    The footsteps grew closer, and Seraphina could already hear the angry shouts outside.


    "Tick-tock, tick-tock~"


    Ansel mimicked the sound of a clock as he crouched down, gazing at Seraphina. "Time is running out, Miss Seraphina. You know what to say, don''t you?"


    What would happen if I get caught? Would they think poorly of Hydral because of me? Would Marlina be angry? Do I have the right to demand a trial again? Hydral... what would Hydral do then?


    Does he... look down on me now?


    Seraphina didn''t feel wronged, knowing that she had brought this trouble upon herself, aside from her hatred towards those two despicable individuals. She wanted to face the consequences but didn''t know how to cope.


    The embarrassment of a failed theft, the resentment of being betrayed, the panic of not wanting to be caught, and at this critical moment, having to ask for help from the person she despised the most¡ªagain and again.


    Theplex, bitter, tingling, and seemingly burning emotions made the already weakened Seraphina even more delicate and vulnerable.


    "Ansel... help me..."


    The young wolfdy murmured helplessly, her mind in disarray. "I''m sorry, it seems... I''ve caused trouble again."


    Time and time again.


    No matter how much Seraphina despised Ansel, she couldn''t ignore her own reckless behavior, rudeness, and the trouble she had caused. She was no longer the arrogant genius she had been at twelve, having tasted the bitter fruit of her own hubris.


    Of course, there was a more important reason.


    In the end, Ansel would always forgive her.


    Thinking of this, Seraphina curled up even tighter, her body wracked with pain from the neurotoxin and the emotional turmoil. She didn''t know what to do or say.


    The ashamed girl, her eyes red, looked at Ansel and impulsively reached out... to gently tug at his clothes.


    "..."


    Ansel''s cheerful smile faltered for a moment as he gazed into Seraphina''s eyes, filled with guilt and vulnerability. He was silent for a second or two.


    "Alright," he chuckled, securing his scepter at his waist and lifting Seraphina by her waist with both hands. "As long as you''re willing to ask me like this, with this attitude, I''ll always respond to your call, Seraphina."


    At that moment, the guards had already rushed into the treasury, but they... strangely froze in ce, like silhouettes on a curtain or silent statues in a garden.


    Seraphina seemed to realize that her earlier actions had been overly delicate and didn''t want to be held by Ansel like this. The pain from the neurotoxin made her curl up even more tightly in Ansel''s arms.


    Having no other choice, she tried to divert her attention to escape from her absurd emotions. Coughing, she asked hoarsely, "What... is going on?"


    "Didn''t you always want to know about Saville''s abilities?"


    Ansel leisurely strolled among the frozen guards, "As you can see, this is his power."


    "...Time?" Seraphina furrowed her brow, "That assassin... is he...?"


    "He has nothing to do with it," Ansel said with a faint smile, "The time control achieved through spells is worlds apart from the power Saville wields ¡ª Do you know what my father used to call him?"


    The young Hydral seemed genuinely pleased and became more talkative.


    "[The Phantom of Timescale]."


    Ansel didn''t hesitate to praise his old butler, "The time magic mastered by that Chronos Guild assassin is nothing but child''s y in front of Saville."


    It was then that Seraphina understood why she could never detect Saville''s presence.


    A time maniptor... such an incredibly powerful being was merely Ansel''s butler?


    Ansel seemed to see what Seraphina was thinking and smiled enigmatically, "You''ll be stronger than him, Seraphina."


    The girl in Ansel''s arms shrank back, her gaze drifting away, "You''re... quite-quite confident in me..."


    ¡ª Her tone was unmistakably pleased.


    The young nobleman, carrying the delicate short-haired girl, strolled through the corridors as if he were in his own manor. The variously frozen guards, with expressions of solemnity, anger, or confusion, became decorative statues, allowing Seraphina''s tense heart to finally rx.


    When her mood had somewhat stabilized, she finally realized something was amiss¡ªwhy had they been walking for so long? It seemed like they were heading deeper into the manor.


    "Hy-Hydral."


    Seraphina whispered, "Why haven''t we left yet?"


    "Hmm?" Ansel raised an eyebrow, "Who told you we were leaving?"


    "..."


    As he stared at the bewildered girl in his arms, Ansel''s dark emotions began to stir.


    He carried Seraphina through the corridor and stopped in front of a guest room, pushing the door open.


    "Ah, clean and tidy, unused," Ansel nodded in satisfaction, tossing the still-twitching Seraphina onto the bed.


    "Hydral... what... what are you doing?!"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened in rm as she saw the man who had thrown her onto the bed... undressing!


    "My dear Miss Seraphina, it seems you''ve misunderstood something."


    Ansel, having removed his wolf fur cloak, leisurely unbuttoned his vest.


    He tilted his head slightly, his smile gentle and pure, "Just because I''m willing to help you out of danger doesn''t mean I won''t punish you for your reckless actions."


    "Now it''s two in the morning, and I should be lying in bed, immersed in the tranquility of slumber. But you''ve disrupted that peace, Seraphina."


    "You... I... I know I was wrong! Don''t mess around! I... I''m warning you! If you dare do that kind of thing, I''ll definitely... definitely take you down with me!"


    Seraphina closed her eyes tightly, shouting with her fragile voice, but without any semnce of authority.


    Damn it... damn it, damn it, damn it! It''s all because of those two beasts! Otherwise, I wouldn''t be like this... Hydral wouldn''t... wouldn''t really do that kind of thing, would he?!


    "Saville, you can go now," Ansel suddenly said.


    "...?"


    Seraphina cautiously opened her eyes a crack and saw that Ansel was still wearing hisstyer of clothing, which slightly relieved her.


    "The time in this manor has started flowing again, Seraphina." Ansel sat on the bed, grabbing the young wolf girl who had tried to shrink away to the edge of the bed and cing her on hisp.


    He smiled and, very gentlemanly, began to remove the unnecessary items from Seraphina''s body.


    The girl wanted to scream, but Ansel immediately covered her mouth.


    "Hush, listen."


    Footsteps and shouts could be heard, "Have we searched this area yet?"


    "We''ve searched, nothing! Move to the next floor!"


    The sinister and crazy snake put his index finger to his lips and chuckled, "Making noise carelessly could get us discovered, Seraphina. But I don''t mind..."


    His fingertips traced the girl''s soft skin, "Being discovered in this situation."


    Ansel''s skillful actions made the fierce and brutal she-wolf seem like amb that had been stripped of its wool¡ªalthough the littlemb''s expression was anything but weak.


    Seraphina red at Ansel with a murderous gaze, butpared to the intense, genuine rage she had felt at the beginning, she, who had experienced a lot... was now more like a paper tiger. The embarrassment that made her heart race was what the young wolf found most unbearable.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything else," Ansel lifted the nket, holding Seraphina as they crawled in. Hezily rested his chin on the girl''s neck, his arms tightly wrapped around her slender waist.


    "Once I''ve had a good sleep, the punishment will be over. Simple, isn''t it?"


    "But... you should be careful, Seraphina," the devil whispered in the ear of the beautiful she-wolf disguised as amb.


    "If you don''t remind me in time when the guards want to search again..."


    "In the eyes of others, you might change from being my subordinate to my ything¡ªah, that is, um... a toy."


    "What! Wait, you... don''t sleep! Don''t sleep!"


    Hearing this, Seraphina could no longer care about her shyness. Even the venom paralyzing her body couldn''t stop her from forcibly twisting her body, "I can''t... absolutely not! Hydral! Hy...dral, don''t sleep! I''m... I''m begging you, okay!"


    She didn''t want to be seen as Hydral''s ything, absolutely... absolutely not. She didn''t believe the guards would keep their mouths shut, and how far and wide would this news spread? Seraphina couldn''t imagine how terrifying it would be to be looked at with that kind of gaze when she went out one day!


    "Seraphina, you''re being a bit too willful."


    Ansel sighed helplessly, opening his eyes. "If I don''t sleep, what else can I do? Hmm?"


    "I... I..."


    Seraphina opened her mouth, "You... talk to me! Chat, chat! Just don''t sleep! If you sleep and I can''t wake you up, I''m done for!"


    "Chat, huh..."


    Ansel pondered for a moment, then responded with a lightugh, "Alright, that''s not a bad idea. But chatting alone isn''t very interesting. Let''s y a game, Seraphina."


    Seraphina, who always felt as though she had fallen into a trap, trembled slightly, "What... what do you intend to do?"


    "We take turns asking each other questions, and neither of us can lie."


    Ansel, with a smile in his eyes, said, "The verification method is... to listen to the other''s heartbeat."


    "Oh... listen to the heartbeat? Yes, listen to the heartbeat..."


    "¡ªListen to the heartbeat?!"


    Themb entwined by the snake struggled again, "Are you joking? In this state, you want to listen to my heartbeat? Then let me put on my clothes¡ª"


    "It seems that Miss Seraphina is not very willing."


    Ansel yawned long, "Then forget it, I''m going to sleep. It''s sote, I''m sure I''ll sleep very deeply, no matter how much you call, you won''t be able to wake me up... don''t you think so, Seraphina?"


    "..."


    After a long silence, in Ansel''s arms, in the thick quilt, the self-troubled she-wolf, the charming and lovely whitemb, angrily and shyly bumped her head against Ansel''s chest.


    "Enough! I''ll y, isn''t that enough?!"


    At least... at least she was still wrapped in her chest cloth.


    Miss Seraphina, has fallen to the point offorting herself in this way.

 Chapter 50: Subtle and Gentle Guidance - Two

    <h4>Chapter 50: Subtle and Gentle Guidance - Two</h4>


    In truth, the current situation had somewhat deviated from Ansel''s original n.


    He had never intended to engage in such an... ambiguous game with Seraphina, which felt like children ying house. However, once the words were spoken, there was no taking them back.


    Nheless, it was harmless and asionally amusing to witness Seraphina in this state.


    "Then, you may ask the first question," Ansel disyed his gentlemanly demeanor, "Any question will do."


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment before cautiously inquiring, "Were those two scoundrels sent by you?"


    "No," Ansel answered without hesitation, "Haven''t you guessed their identities?"


    "How could I have guessed? Who would reveal their identity to unknown thieves and robbers?" Seraphina replied, somewhat displeased. She clutched her chest, still feeling weak and unable to move, with asional bouts of pain. Fortunately, she could still speak.


    "In the end, they mentioned something about revolutionaries and the old world. It sounded like a cult."


    Ansel looked at her with amusement, "Even now, you still don''t know who they are?"


    "''Liberate the empire from the tyranny of noble blood and feasting mes.''"


    He gently stroked Seraphina''s soft hair, speaking in a sarcastic tone she could not yetprehend:


    "They are from the Revolutionary Army, the [New World]."


    "...The Revolutionary Army."


    Seraphina was stunned. She strained to lift her aching neck, meeting Ansel''s gaze, momentarily forgetting her difort and embarrassment, "You''re saying they are... the Revolutionary Army?"


    "Who else?" Ansel shrugged, "Who else would have the ability, confidence, and reason to infiltrate the Red Frost Manor?"


    "Right..." Seraphina murmured to herself, "They also despise nobles. So that''s how it is... but the Revolutionary Army, is this their true nature?!"


    Having heard of them before and initially harboring a favorable impression due to their modus operandi, Seraphina''s eyes gradually turned cold, "Do they even have the right to say that nobles are disgusting?"


    Seraphina had encountered many troubles since childhood, most of which stemmed from her immature binary thinking. As a result, Ansel''s guidance had been exceptionally smooth.


    Ansel merely smiled withoutment, as he had no obligation to exin anything on behalf of the Revolutionary Army, nor did he intend to correct Seraphina''s thought patterns at this time.


    The young girl sighed, the intense sense of disillusionment leaving her weary and upset. She had always instinctively felt close to anyone courageous enough to stand up against the repulsive nobles, but she never imagined that the leading Revolutionary Army would be so despicable.


    "Well, aren''t you going to verify if I''m lying?" Ansel asked seriously.


    "No, n-no need," Seraphina''s eyes darted around, "I believe you, Hydrall. How about this: you don''t examine me, and I don''t examine you. Is that alright?"


    "That would be no fun," Ansel replied, feigning boredom as he teased the young wolf, "I''m going to sleep now."


    "Ugh!"


    Seraphina let out a strange, stifled groan. She gritted her teeth and reluctantly pressed her ear against Ansel''s chest.


    Thump¡ª


    His heartbeat was steady and strong, but for a moment, Seraphina couldn''t focus on it.


    Ansel was so robust, and so warm... why was he so warm?


    Seraphina had rarely seen Ansel in just a shirt, but she had some impression of his physique. The young man''s body was more muscr than she had imagined, with well-defined muscles that were not exaggerated. Both the size and lines were incredibly attractive, not appearing bulky in the slightest.


    As she pressed against Ansel''s chest, Seraphina realized that his slightly raised chest was even broader and stronger than she had thought. Although separated by a shirt, the heat was genuinely transmitted to her face.


    "Hisss..."


    The young wolf''s breathing became somewhat rapid for some reason. She had forgotten thest time she had been embraced by a man. Since her father had been injured and bedridden, she had never again experienced this tranquil sense of security andfort, as if separated from all the dangers and worries of the world.


    "Seraphina," Ansel''s voice grew somewhat hoarse, "Haven''t you heard it yet?"


    "Ah!"


    The young girl let out a short, sharp cry. Her hand, which had been aching and unresponsive, miraculously lifted and pushed against Ansel''s chest. However, as soon as shepleted the action, she was in so much pain that she wanted to roll on the bed.


    Ansel watched the young wolf, who had curled up under the covers with only half her face exposed and still gasping in pain. The wild desire that had surged within him when Seraphina had clung to him earlier had somewhat subsided.


    "Is there a bug in my embrace?" he couldn''t help butugh, gently wrapping his arm around Seraphina''s waist and pulling her closer.


    "You... don''t... can we keep some distance... Hydral?"


    Seraphina resisted weakly while gasping for breath.


    No... no, no, that feeling just now was too strange! No, it''s strange even now! I came here to expose Hydral''s hypocrisy! I don''t know what he would ask, and if he ask me why I came here in the middle of the night, how would I answer?


    "Seraphina," Ansel asked with a smile, "What''s in the pocket of your clothes?"


    The girl hesitated for two seconds before retracting her neck, her voice barely audible due to guilt and embarrassment, "An... image crystal... maybe, or maybe not, I don''t know."


    "Hmm..."


    Ansel pondered with a meaningful hum, "I see. Let me listen to your heartbeat first."


    "Hey! You¡ª"


    Not giving the girl any chance or room to resist, Ansel pinched her tender underarm, gently lifting Seraphina and pressing his ear against her chest, tightly wrapped by her bandeau.


    As Ansel leaned in, a sweet, rich scent of milk wafted into his nostrils, a unique, delicate fragrance of a young girl, which had be even more enticing after mingling with the lingering incense in the room.


    "...Seraphina, you''re lying," Ansel''s lips curled into a slight smile.


    "I''m not!" Seraphina tried to lift her hand and ce it on Ansel''s head, attempting to push him away with all her strength. However, her weak and powerless hands on Ansel''s face felt more like a gentle caress.


    "That''s because-because you are doing this! Anyone''s heartbeat would speed up like this!"


    "I wouldn''t."


    "You''re not human!"


    Ansel, somewhat reluctant to part with the captivating sensation, had noscivious thoughts while pressed against Seraphina''s chest.


    The young Ansel had slept in the embrace of countless females during countless nights, but none of them had given him the same feeling as Seraphina.


    ¡ªA rxed and joyful, gentle and peaceful feeling, untainted by any unnecessary emotions.


    "Alright, it''s your turn."


    Compared to the dazed Seraphina pressed against his chest, Ansel appeared much moreposed and proper, not lingering on her chest any longer than necessary.


    With her face flushed, Seraphina covered her chest, trying her best to make her re at Ansel fierce, "You... just wait... after I ask this... I''ll definitely ask a question you can''t answer!"


    Ansel simply looked at her with a smile.


    "...Huff."


    Seraphina exhaled, her weak body unable to even rub her cheeks. She tried to discard the messy thoughts in her mind and continued to stare at Ansel, "Since... since they''re not your people? Then why do you know I''m here? You must have been watching me all the time, right!"


    "Because your sister told me about your unusual behavior."


    Ansel sighed, "She''s really worried about you, Seraphina. Did you think she wouldn''t notice you sneaking out in the middle of the night?"


    Mar... Marlina!!!


    Seraphina screamed inwardly. If it weren''t for her sister, how could she have ended up in this situation?


    ...No, it seems like it would have been even more troublesome without Marlina. Ughughughugh... It''s all Ansel''s fault!


    But no matter how turbulent her emotions were, no matter how angry and helpless she felt, Seraphina, who had received an answer, had no choice but to "verify" once more.


    This time, she took several deep breaths, calming her emotionspletely, and with unparalleledposure, coldness, and emptiness, pressed her ear against him again.


    Then... she heard footsteps approaching from outside.


    "!!!"


    Seraphina was so frightened that she almost clung to Ansel entirely. If Ansel were discovered, it wouldn''t matter, but if she were seen... then it would be all over!


    "Are you scared?" Ansel whispered with a smile, his arm around Seraphina''s waist.


    "You... you must not be scared!"


    The girl, curled up in Ansel''s embrace, spoke in a hushed, extremely indignant tone, "It''s my reputation that would be ruined, alright!"


    "I''m telling you, if you really let this happen..."


    She revealed her sharp fangs in the darkness, "I''ll take Marlina and leave tomorrow! Ten years... no, five years... no, three years! In three years, I''ll make you pay! Either kill me now or..."


    Ansel looked down at the angry young wolf, gently rubbing her head with a smile, "I won''t."


    "...Really?" Seraphina looked up at him doubtfully, her raised face making her appear even more adorable and devoid of her usual fierceness, "You didn''t say that just now."


    "It was just a pretext to scare you into ying the game with me."


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh, lowering his head to meet Seraphina''s gaze.


    "Seraphina, do you really think I would let anyone other than myself see you like this?"


    The girl, upon hearing these words, hesitated for a few seconds before using all her strength to swing her weak fist, striking Ansel''s chest.


    "Piss off! Go die! You don''t think I... I''ll fall for this! It''s disgusting! How can you make yourself sound so good when you''re a pervert! I''ll tear you apart! I''ll beat you into an idiot!"


    The increasingly incoherent Seraphina didn''t even care about the volume of her voice as she yelled, and after swinging her little wolf cub fists a few times, she began to pant, "Huff, huff."


    Ansel raised an eyebrow, suddenly lifting the covers and standing up, pulling Seraphina out of the bed.


    The girl, who had lost her strength after kicking her legs a couple of times, was instantly frightened, "Hydral, what are you doing! You... you said you wouldn''t let others see!"


    "You said you wouldn''t fall for my tricks." Ansel looked innocent as the footsteps grew closer, "Since you don''t fall for it, Seraphina, I have no choice but to give up."


    Seraphina wished she could bite Ansel to death right then and there, but as the situation became increasingly dire, how could she care about so much? She clung to Ansel like a ko, not knowing where she found the strength to wrap her legs tightly around his waist, wishing she could shrink into his body, "I''ll fall for it... I''ll fall for it, alright! Hydrall, you... don''t do this! Let me hide!"


    Bang!


    Two burly guards d in iron armor burst through the door, "Who dares to intrude into the Red Frost Manor? I''ll get you, you..."


    "This book is quite interesting... Hm? What''s the matter?" asked a handsome blond youth sitting by the moonlit window, flipping through a book with one hand.


    Arge wolf fur cloak draped over him like a nket.

 Chapter 51: Subtle and Gentle Guidance - Three

    <h4>Chapter 51: Subtle and Gentle Guidance - Three</h4>


    You, I, this... you¡ª"


    The guard stammered and stumbled, speaking in fragments: "Are you, L-lord Lord Hydral...?"


    Ansel smiled and pointed to the scepter beside the chair: "I don''t think who would have the courage and ability to impersonate me."


    Without waiting for the rigid guard to speak, he sighed: "I couldn''t sleep tonight, so I went for a walk and saw a group of sneaky thieves. Having nothing better to do, I followed them here."


    Although Ansel was hiding in the dimly lit room, he managed to assume the demeanor of a manor lord, leaving the guard nodding in agreement, too afraid to speak:


    "Then, I witnessed an interesting scene." The young Hydral looked at the two guards with a faint smile, "They easily bypassed your watch and stole most of the treasury. If I hadn''t caught them, you would have been in trouble."


    "You..." The guard''s eyes widened, "You caught them?"


    "Sixty meters west of the manor, in a small alley."


    Ansel waved his hand: "I left them there. As for the items in the treasury, they will be returned in full after the inventory ispleted tomorrow."


    He casually flipped through the pages of a book with one hand, speaking indifferently: "I''m still somewhat bored, so I n to wander around the manor. That won''t be a problem, will it?"


    "O-of course not! Please, please, feel free to do as you wish! We won''t disturb you any further!"


    The guards dared not say a word of refusal.


    After all, the manor''s lord was hanging there, dried by the north wind.


    Fearing that their earlier words had angered Ansel, they hastily retreated, making sure to close the door behind them.


    About ten secondster, a muffled voice came from beneath Ansel''s slightly puffed wolf fur cloak.


    "Are they gone?"


    "Do they have the guts toe back?" Ansel raised an eyebrow, "I thought you, Seraphina, wanted to stay a bit longer."


    "Go to hell!"


    Seraphina finally stopped controlling her volume, shouting in extreme anger, followed by a howl.


    "..." Ansel''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he pulled out the hand he had been using to stroke the puppy''s head beneath the cloak. Neat rows of bite marks, some drawing blood, appeared on his wrist.


    Ansel didn''t get angry, but merely expressed mild surprise: "You have this much strength now... Is your recovery speed that fast?"


    Seraphina, on the other hand, threw off the wolf fur cloak, gasping for breath while still curled up in Ansel''s arms, as if that single bite had drained all her energy.


    "Damn it... Hydral... I won''t... I won''t y with you anymore."


    Seraphina tried to move her body away from Ansel, but he wrapped his arm around her waist.


    The young Hydral enjoyed the shape and feel of the young wolf''s waist, which appeared delicate and fragile but was actually firm and strong.


    "... Do as you please." Seraphina, giving up resistance, lowered her head and sat on hisp, "I''m exhausted... You heartless man."


    Her head rested against Ansel''s chest, her tone slightly aggrieved.


    "After all, it''s a punishment. It wouldn''t be called a punishment if it were heartwarming." Ansel twirled Seraphina''s short hair with his fingers, discovering another lovely aspect of the young wolf.


    "So... that''s why I''m enduring it!"


    Seraphina couldn''t help but punch Ansel again, her weak blownding on his shoulder: "Otherwise, you''d see me... fighting you all the time."


    Seraphina Marlowe always made mistakes, even the same ones repeatedly.


    But she never made excuses for her foolishness and errors, just as Ansel always forgave her. No matter how "harsh" Ansel''s punishments were, Seraphina always epted them obediently.


    "So, my dear Seraphina, do you know where you went wrong?"


    Ansel rested his chin on Seraphina''s head, asking softly.


    "I went wrong... Don''t press on me! I''m already exhausted!" Seraphina pushed Ansel''s chin away, "I went wrong by not crippling those two bastards first!"


    "Close." Ansel lifted his chin with a smile, "But not enough. You went wrong by not being fully prepared for your actions, which ultimately led to this oue, forcing me to clean up after you."


    "... Are you serious?" Seraphina stared for two seconds, "I thought you''d tell me not to steal."


    "What? Now you think I''m some kind of decent, good person?"


    The young Hydralughed at his foolish little wolf: "You don''t usually see me that way, Seraphina."


    "I... I just... You don''t understand!" Seraphina weakly defended herself, "You said it yourself in the cell, not to indulge me in recklessness... Weren''t those your words?"


    "Your understanding of my ''recklessness'' is somewhat skewed, Seraphina."


    Ansel gently stroked Seraphina''s back, making the increasingly exhausted girl feel slightly morefortable: "The mistake you made back then was due to your senseless venting of anger and using power you shouldn''t have."


    "That''s what I consider recklessness."


    "But if." He lifted Seraphina''s chin, forcing her to look into his eyes, devoid of any mockery or teasing, and spoke with utmost seriousness:


    "If you have a goal, a purpose, and are truly determined to do something, and take action for it, I will approve of everything you do."


    "As long as you know what you''re doing and what you want."


    In those sea-blue eyes brewed pure tenderness:


    "Then, in my eyes, you are innocent."


    "..."


    Seraphina, gazing into Ansel''s eyes, couldn''t help but tremble.


    She involuntarily averted her gaze, falling silent for a while before whispering: "Even if... even if I''m opposing you?"


    "If that''s what you want." Ansel smiled, "Then continue to oppose me."


    "I''ve epted you, Seraphina. From the moment we signed that pact, I''ve considered you my sibling, a part of me."


    He leaned his chin on Seraphina''s shoulder,pletely rxed and unguarded: "So I''m willing to forgive everything you do, and I''ll never lie to you."


    Seraphina felt the warmth beside her cheek.


    It was a different kind of warmth from Ansel''s fiery chest... a somewhat ethereal sense offort and peace.


    This warmth reignited the passionate mes in her heart that she had been trying to suppress.


    Today''s Hydral was different.


    He reminded her of the snowy night when she and her parents and sister sat around the firece, chatting until they fell asleep, and her mother covered her with a nket.


    In Seraphina''s not-so-long and not-so-eventful sixteen years of life, only her family had shown her such tenderness and patience. Even her family... had never been as genuinely free of anger and resentment towards her as Ansel had been.


    She had endured countless angers and hatreds, and the raging mes in her heart never subsided. She despised most of the world, and the world rarely offered her kindness and warmth.


    In just a short time, Hydral had given her a feeling she couldn''t refuse or resist.


    A feeling of understanding, caring, and empathizing with her, of absolute tolerance and kindness, a feeling she wanted to immerse herself in forever.


    A feeling more real than anything else: a sense of belonging.


    "Hey, I mean... Hydral."


    Seraphina no longer resisted Ansel''s touch, speaking softly.


    "What is it?" Ansel responded gently.


    "In the future..." Young wolf hesitated for a long time before finally biting her lip and whispering somewhat shyly:


    "In the future, don''t deceive people anymore... As long as you''re honest and upright... no matter what you want, I''ll help you, and I promise not to oppose you anymore, alright?"


    Her cheeks grew hotter and redder, and as she spoke, the clumsy yet determined girl weakly wrapped her arms around Ansel''s waist.


    But there was no response; all she received was silence.


    "You really... really never lie to me."


    The inhuman physique rapidly neutralized the neurotoxin from the Sting at a terrifying speed. In contrast, an increasingly intense sense of fatigue dominated Seraphina''s body, causing her eyelids to gradually droop and her body to weaken.


    "At this moment, even if you lied to me... wouldn''t it be... less... bothersome?"


    She gently, gently bumped Ansel''s chest.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t do that, Seraphina."


    "Damn it... pervert, freak... go to hell..."


    The girl, who could no longer hear Ansel''s words, weakly vented her final dissatisfaction as she sumbed to overwhelming exhaustion, resting her head on Ansel''s shoulder and falling into a deep sleep.


    "Hydral... Ansel..."


    The no longer angry young wolf murmured softly in her sleep:


    "If you were a good person... if you were kinder to me..."


    "How wonderful... that would be."


    Ansel picked up Seraphina and ced her on the soft, warm bed, gently covering her with a nket. He sat beside her, silently gazing at her delicate, pitiable sleeping face.


    His expression changed noticeably, a vivid emotional fluctuation that rarely appeared on Ansel''s face.


    The young man''s fingers lightly touched the girl''s tender cheek, appearing both hesitant to touch and to withdraw.


    After a long time, he seemed to make up his mind and withdrew his hand.


    "Good and evil, right and wrong... under the watchful eye of that merciless fate, what difference does it make, Seraphina?"


    Hydral whispered softly, "You will eventually understand this, and I will make you understand."


    The indifference in his eyes devoured any warmth that might have once existed.

 Chapter 52: Seraphina’s Brand New Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 52: Seraphina¡¯s Brand New Ambition</h4>


    Startled, Seraphina sprang up from the bed, her expression filled with terror.


    She first thoroughly checked herself from head to toe, and after a sigh of relief, her expression remained horrified.


    What did I say yesterday! What did I tell that bastard Hydral!


    Seraphina''s robust body, devoid of blind spots, represented her extraordinary memory. Even though she was exhausted to the point of fainting, she remembered every word and every character she had said clearly.


    "AHHHHH!"


    The young wolf girl curled up in the nket and screamed, "How could this happen! This is not right! It shouldn''t be like this! Calm down, Seraphina, calm down..."


    "Did Hydral secretly poison me, or did he use some strange tool that I don''t know about... probably not."


    "It seems like I wanted to say those words myself, I wanted to say..."


    Thinking of this, Seraphina hammered her head fiercely,pletely ignoring the soreness in her body.


    "Why would I want to say those words! Damn it! No! Calm down again, Seraphina!"


    The girl forced herself to calm down again, this time she didn''t think about those irrelevant things, but directly faced herplex emotions and words at that time.


    "That feeling... the reason I said those words to Hydral."


    Seraphina, with a slightly red face, sat cross-legged, trying to stay calm: "I felt that he was very good to me at that time... okay, I admit that he has always been good to me, every time I''m unlucky it''s my own fault!"


    "Every time he scolds me, he will talk about some principles, although I don''t want to listen... but it''s quite useful, he always tolerates me, and he never lies to me... even Marli would lie to me!"


    "So... so..."


    Seraphina''s eyes suddenly brightened, and her clenched fist hit her palm forcefully, she had understood, understood everything, it must be like this!


    "Yes! I consider him as family! Absolutely!"


    "Is this what it feels like to have a brother... bah! I don''t have such a scheming brother!"


    After understanding herplex emotions at that time, Seraphina became a little mncholy again.


    Ansel''s silence at that time, representing absolute honesty, made her feel helpless and relieved.


    "He has to do bad things."


    The girl was very upset and hammered the bed board: "I have bowed my head so low, and he doesn''t even open his mouth... hey."


    Seraphina really couldn''t understand why Ansel just wouldn''t be a little more upright?


    If you want fame, just do practical things, why do you have to... wait, wait a minute.


    The young wolf scratched her chin, "It seems he was indeed doing something practical... Why was I inexplicably irritated with him before? Hypocrisy aside, he did aplish something."


    She carefully recalled her previous dissatisfaction with Ansel, "The intention itself was malicious, the oue wouldn''t be good... Oh right, that''s why!"


    The Seri-puppy didn''t even know how she came up with such apelling reason at the time. Now that she thought about it, it didn''t seem wrong.


    Sitting on the bed, she fell silent for a moment, finally sighing, "So, I must oppose Hydral after all."


    Just as Ansel would never lie to Seraphina, Seraphina''s nature would not waver due to her changing feelings towards Ansel.


    Having little contact with the outside world and often oppressed by various harsh policies, she had been hunting with beasts for years.


    Therefore, the wildness rooted in her soul made her concepts of good and evil, her way of thinking, as pure and simple as the survival of the fittest in the animal kingdom, extremely binary.


    Without the careful guidance of her parents and Marlina, she might have be a super egoist far more terrifying than any "viin".


    In short, Seraphina, who had not experienced countless tragic events in the original world line, didn''t need to talk about growth. Only brutal and cruel things with great impact could change her concepts. Just like Ansel''s initial evaluation of her, well... she''s a RETARDED.


    "The n must continue, continue... Yes, use the image crystal to spy on the Count of Stoneheart, and his meeting starts tomorrow, no, today."


    The girl who was counting on her fingers fell silent.


    "Today!?"


    She screamed and jumped up, trying to jump off the bed, but due to the intense pain in her body, she tripped over her own feet and fell to the ground.


    "Hiss... huff... hiss..."


    Seraphina, who had no idea how long she had been lying down, couldn''t care less about the pain. She was afraid that she had missed the meeting held by the Count of Stoneheart. This was one of the few times Hydral showed his weakness. If she missed it, she didn''t know when the next opportunity would be!


    Seraphina, in a hurry, put on her clothes haphazardly, reached into her pocket, and her heart sank.


    Where''s the crystal? Where''s my crystal?! I grabbed a whole handful of them!


    The coat pocket she wore out yesterday was empty, nothing left, which left Seraphina in a daze.


    "Hydral... you wouldn''t be so cunning, would you!"


    The girl who was pulling her hair was furious, "You said it was up to me if I wanted to oppose you!"


    She, who didn''t know what to do, was anxiously pacing around the room. After a round, she suddenly saw the things on the coffee table.


    A piece of paper, a ring, a crystal, and a bottle of potion.


    "Lord Hydral informed me that, Seri, the crystal you''ve brought back is not a boon, it''s not to be used lightly, yet he can provide you one. That ring, only those with extraordinary abilities can wear it. Lord Hydral did not disclose its effects to me, but he asked me to remind you to be mentally prepared before putting it on," the letter read.


    "He said, Seri, you are free to do as you wish, but you must remember his words."


    The writing on the paper stopped there, leaving arge gap before continuing:


    "The above are the words Lord Hydral had for you, and I... Seri, I hope you will refrain from causing any more trouble for Lord Hydral."


    "You probably don''t want to hear those admonishing words, so I''ll only exin one thing to you."


    "If you continue to distress Lord Hydral, I will go to any lengths to secure his forgiveness."


    Seraphina finished reading the letter.


    ¡ªAnd thenpletely disregarded Marlina''s threat.


    Ha, what a joke, even Hydral himself said I could do as I please, Marlina, you''re such a busybody.


    And going to any lengths, what are you going to do, tie me to Hydral''s bed?


    The girl sneered, looking at the pale green potion on the table.


    "Don''t forget his words... huh?"


    The corners of the young wolf''s mouth curled up slightly: "Not allowing me to fail unprepared. Hmph, as if I could forget."


    She opened the potion bottle and drank it down without hesitation.


    A refreshing sensation that made her skull feel cool spread from her throat throughout her body. Seraphina was overjoyed to find that the sour and numb pain she felt upon waking was rapidly fading. In just a few seconds, she would be back in perfect condition.


    "Hehe, that guy never lies to me." Seraphina, holding the brand new image crystal,ughed happily, then turned her gaze to the ring.


    "...What does it mean that only extraordinary beings can wear it, and that I need to be mentally prepared for the ring. Forget it, I don''t need it now."


    She left the ring on the table, and as she was about to leave, she seemed to suddenly remember something. She rummaged through the storage cab in the room, found a simple telescope, her homemade smoke bomb, bell lure, odor remover, anesthesia blowpipe, and armed herself to the teeth.


    "Everything''s ready... alright, let''s go!"


    The young wolf, full of fighting spirit, pumped her fist.


    "I will stop you, Hydral! From today on, let me help you change the Red Frost territory!"

 Chapter 53: Marlina’s Deep Dark Despair

    <h4>Chapter 53: Marlina¡¯s Deep Dark Despair</h4>


    As our Miss Seraphina brimmed with determination, ready to aplish great deeds, her newly recognized half-brother was out shopping with her sister.


    Ansel was indeed earnestly cultivating Marlina. Regardless of his motives, he has no reason to neglect this kind and gentle girl.


    ¡ª This also conveniently prevents Marlina from hindering Seraphina.


    "Reviewing documents in the study and office fundamentally changes nothing," Ansel told Marlina, who was following him very formally.


    "Even if you read many books and grasp many theories, it''s the same."


    "Marlina, what do you think is the essence of all the empire''s policies?"


    Marlina, her hands modestly folded in front of her, pondered for a moment before answering hesitantly, "The essence of policy should be... control over the state."


    "And what about further down?"


    Ansel did not deny Marlina''s answer, but smiled gently, "What is the essence of state control?"


    "This..."


    The limitations of knowledge and perspective prevented Marlina from answering Ansel''s question. She shook her head helplessly, "Please enlighten me."


    "The essence is the management of people."


    "You need to understand one thing, Marlina." As Ansel strolled down the street, receiving the admiring nces and even public salutes of passers-by, he was at ease and dignified. Just a turn of his head, a shift of his gaze, made every person who greeted him feel noticed.


    "The concept of the state itself is not something grand. It is just a tool. Its existence represents the greatest injustice - the difference in ss."


    Feeling Marlina''s puzzled gaze, Ansel, realizing he might have said too much, smiled, "Don''t mind, I said too much. These are some... not necessarily useful, but very remarkable knowledge. You don''t need to understand it now."


    "Simply put, the state sounds huge and heavy, but it is ultimatelyposed of people. All the policies of the empire, in the final analysis, are based on people''s needs."


    Marlina understood this sentence right away. She nodded knowingly, "So what you mean is, just reading books and reviewing documents can''t directly understand what people need, let alone formte good policies."


    The girl, who is only a year older than Seraphina, looked at the increasingly prosperous Red Frost territory and admired it, "If there are more nobles like you Lord Hydral... the empire will definitely be better."


    "Is that so?"


    Ansel paused, turned his head to look at Marlina with a smile that was not quite a smile, "Is this your conclusion?"


    The girl, under Ansel''s gaze, was first taken aback, then stammered somewhat flusteredly, "Did... did I say something wrong?"


    "From a normal perspective, your understanding is not wrong."


    Ansel''s gentle tone calmed Marlina down a lot. She murmured to herself, "Since there is no problem from a normal perspective, then... from an extraordinary perspective..."


    "Extraordinary, that is..."


    Marlina suddenly realized, her fingertips bing somewhat cold.


    "...Transcendental." She utters these words that have nothing to do with her somewhat timidly.


    "That''s right, transcendental."


    Ansel nodded in satisfaction, "If there were no transcendental elements in this world, and there were no leapfrog differences between people in essence, then the ruler of the state formed by the group, that is, the policies formted by the emperor, must consider the majority of people." "Otherwise, if the main body of the state is dissatisfied or even revolts, the state will copse. No matter how high the emperor is, he can''t change anything, can he?"


    Ansel simplified a lot of knowledge he got from that world, so that Marlina could understand it simply. At the same time, he didn''t shy away from his casual evaluation of that great existence, which scared Marlina a bit.


    "Yes... yes." The girl nodded cautiously, "If there is no transcendental, it should... be as you said."


    "But there is no if."


    Ansel spreaded his hands, and the delicate scepter turned into a de in an instant, "The existence of transcendental elements makes this theory inapplicable, because the main body of the empire is not the people, but..."


    Marlina''s face turned pale. She said fearfully, hesitantly, and somewhat unwillingly, "It''s... the emperor."


    "That''s right, Marlina, you need to understand one thing. All the policies of the empire are made for people. Here, ''people'' does not refer to the majority of the empire''s civilians, but the emperor ... who is the main body of the empire."


    Ansel whispered... the cruelest reality of this transcendental world.


    "Every emperor, when he puts on that crown, will be a god among men in the sixth stage. The power they hold can burn the ocean and destroy the earth. The existence of the empire is not because countless people seek a ce to live and establish such argemunity¡ª"


    "It''s because the emperor wants to show his greatness and provides shelter and order for countless humans."


    Theoretically speaking, any emperor of the empire, without any external interference, can burn the empire to ashes in three days.


    At this time, the so-called "majority" has no meaning at all.


    "Do you understand, Marlina?" Ansel, looking at the increasingly trembling girl, sighed softly, "Themoners have never been the main body, they have always been... just attached to the emperor."


    "But why ¡ª "


    The smarter a person, the more unable to ept this kind of profound and pure despair: "If we only exist for the emperor, why... why do we have the current civilization and order? If the empire is just the emperor''s ything, then, what would this world look like? It shouldn''t... I..."


    She was incoherent, and even showed signs of mental breakdown under increasingly deep thinking.


    Everyone knows that the emperor is great, the emperor is supreme, and Marlina has always thought so, always thought so, but Ansel''s words made her suddenly realize--the emperor is not as simple as being great or supreme, everyone knows the gap between the emperor and themselves, but everyone defaults, that is the gap between people.


    But in fact, the gap between the emperor and all people is not the gap between people at all, all people... are just mayflies attached to the emperor.


    "Calm down, calm down, Marlina."


    Anselforted the girl by gently patting her back: "I know it''s hard for you to ept these things at once, but since you are determined to ask me for advice, there will always be a day to face them."


    "Let''s keep going." He said gently: "If you can''t bear it ¡ª "


    The handsome blond boy reached out to the trembling girl: "Will this make you feel better?"


    Before Marlina could react, Ansel had already held her hand, walking forward while continuing to exin: "Just listening to what I said, you will naturally feel extremely fearful, but this world and the empire are not that simple."


    "First of all, I want to tell you an interesting theory."


    Ansel briefly outlined the theory called "Maslow''s hierarchy of needs", and asked Marlina: "Marlina, where do you think the emperor is at that level?"


    "Ah... ah?" Marlina came back to her senses and responded nervously, "It should, it should be at the highest level."


    "Of course, the emperor, as a ''person'' with wisdom and growing up in this society, as long as his education is normal, he needs to satisfy his endless psychological needs, which is also one of the important reasons why the empire exists."


    "A great, prosperous, vast, and peaceful empire can show the greatness of the emperor, and the praise and awe of the people can satisfy the emperor''s heart... so, every policy that is beneficial to the public is not for the empire to be better, its essence is just the emperor pleasing himself."


    Ansel felt the soft little hand in his palm squeeze a little harder, which made him happy, because Marlina keenly felt the problem and was not entangled in the fear just now.


    "But that... is unrealistic."


    Marlina''s voice was still a little trembling, "Putting everything on the personal thoughts of the emperor... is too unrealistic, what if he one day, one day wants¡ª"


    "Yes, people always change." Ansel gently held Marlina''s hand to calm her down, "What if the emperor gets tired of people''s praise, what if he suddenly wants to see wars and cries, what should we do ¡ª you are worried about this, aren''t you? Marlina."


    "...Yes."


    Marlina held Ansel''s hand with both hands and said excitedly: "Please tell me! Tell me... my existence, my family... my everything, is not such a humble thing. At least..."


    The girl who had already understood her fragility stumbled a few steps, almost falling to the ground: "At least, everything, does not exist just because of one person."


    "Don''t worry, Marlina."


    Ansel supported Marlina''s waist, his gentle voice drilled into her mind, the dark and sticky strange thing, silently entwined the girl who felt desperate and copsed about herself.


    "The empire is not so fragile, the founding emperor is a truly great person, he foresaw this situation, so he made a lot of insurance... otherwise, how could the empire continue for thousands of years in ups and downs, but there is no sign ofplete destruction?"


    "I can''t exin too much to you about this, but you can understand that... there is not only one extraordinary being in this world, is there?"


    Extraordinary...


    Marlina, although smart, exquisite, kind and gentle, after all, is still ordinary, so ordinary that she has no extraordinary talent, and can only live an ordinary life... whispering those words in her heart.


    Extraordinary... extraordinary...


    Why can''t I, why can''t I see such a scene, why... my value, only exists in that pleasing others function?


    The smarter the person, the easier it is to get stuck in obsession, the smarter the person... the harder it is to get out.


    Even if she lives in how hard, she has neverined about the unfairness of fate.


    ¡ª Marlina, for the first time, she harbored such pure hatred for the world.

 Chapter 54: Arts of Hydral

    <h4>Chapter 54: Arts of Hydral</h4>


    This time, Seraphina had indeed made impable preparations.


    The preliminary reconnaissance, the infiltration route, the escape route, the guard posts... she had wlessly handled all the necessary prerequisites for infiltration, almost as if she was a natural.


    Then she realized ¡ª what the heck, this isn''t much at all, I was so nervous for nothing!


    Ultimately, this meeting was not a secret. Or rather, the Count of Stoneheart, the convener of the meeting, was well aware that if Lord Hydral had the intention to eavesdrop, no amount of secrecy would help, so he did not bother with any confidentiality measures.


    Under this "openness", the Count of Stoneheart was making a gamble that would determine the rest of his life.


    Those who could sit in this spacious council hall were all nobles whose names were well-known in the Red Frost territory.


    The decor of the council hall was starkly different from the style of the Count of Red Frost. The elements of luxury were only hinted at, with more emphasis on a kind of restrained tranquility. Meanwhile, the wine cab ced in the council hall was rather unique.


    There was no chaotic scene in the council hall as when the Count of Red Frost hosted a banquet. Each noble only had a ss of wine in front of them, with four servants standing in the corner, waiting for orders, and that was it.


    With the ticking of the pocket watch, the Count of Stoneheart raised his head, looking at all the nobles present, and said unhurriedly, "Thank you all foring. I believe you all understand the significance of this meeting for us..."


    His fingers interlocked andid t on the table, he got straight to the point:


    "I do not intend to implement Lord Hydral''s decree."


    The council hall fell silent.


    After a long while, a noble of high status ording to the seating arrangement spoke:


    "Your Excellency, we all trust your prestige and ability in the Red Frost territory, but this matter... the risk is too great."


    There were opponents, and naturally, there were supporters, "But that lord''s policies are indeed a bit... excessive. Although I don''t care about the small amount of agricultural tax, themoners should know their ce. Why should they have an easy life? Moreover, even if they have it easy, they won''t thank us."


    Once someone started, the council hall became noisy. The Count of Stoneheart did not stop them. If there was no exchange, why would he hold a meeting? He did not have the power of Hydral tomand respect and submission with a single word.


    The argumentsted for about ten minutes. When the noise gradually subsided, the Count of Stoneheart slowly spoke, "It seems that you all understand that arguing like this will lead nowhere. If some of usply, some oppose, and some are hypocritical... I don''t think that''s a good thing."


    "If we are divided... we are truly easy to be crushed by Lord Hydral, aren''t we?"


    This statement hit the nobles'' sore spot. They, who liked to band together, were always afraid of being the one left out.


    Under the respectful gaze of everyone, the Count of Stoneheart slowly said, "So, I am here to give you a reason that can convince you all."


    "Firstly."


    He stood up and looked at every noble, "I think you all should be very clear about one thing - Lord Ansel is a special Hydral, and I believe no one disagrees with this."


    Hiding in the roofyer ¡ª during thest assassination attempt, Ansel had used a hand cannon to kill an assassin hiding here, which led Seraphina to find this perfect hiding spot.


    In any case, Seraphina sneered disdainfully. Everyone around her described Hydral as if he was some kind of super monster. If she hadn''t been close to him yesterday, she might have believed it.


    It''s just... just his chest and abs, a bit firm.


    The nobles, listening to the words of Count Stoneheart, nodded in agreement. Ansel of Hydral was indeed unique, perhaps excessively so.


    "He does not act like his ancestors, who would wield the butcher''s knife at the slightest provocation. He prefers to engage us in dialogue, negotiation, and the ancient art that we all study - the art of verbal sparring and strategizing to achieve his desires."


    Count Stoneheart pointed to his own head, "He abhors killing, for he believes that to deprive a person of life is a waste. Only those who are absolutely worthless, or those who truly infuriate him, will face his punishment. I hope you all remember this."


    After imprinting the notion that "Hydral will not kill indiscriminately" in the minds of the nobles present, he continued, "On this basis, you should all understand... what exactly does Lord Hydral want?"


    "Money? Transcendental elements? Or to interfere with the power struggle between the two grand dukes? No... none of these. Although it may seem absurd and hard toprehend, from what we can see at present, Lord Hydral cares about only one thing."


    Count Stoneheart raised his index finger, "His reputation in the Red Frost territory."


    "Perhaps the mysterious Miss Marlowe could be considered half a factor, but overall, his attention and all his actions are aimed at enhancing his reputation in the Red Frost territory."


    Many of the nobles understood this clearly. Their staff were not idle, after all. Ansel''s policy of self-sacrifice, apart from reputation... yielded no other gains.


    "So, the matter bes simple."


    Count Stoneheart began to smile calmly, "Since Lord Hydral wants reputation, we give it to him. As long as he gets what he wants, how could Hydral, who dislikes killing, easily wield the butcher''s knife against us?"


    "Count Stoneheart, isn''t this just going back to the beginning?" A nobleman voiced his dissatisfaction, "How can we enhance his reputation without implementing his policies?"


    The leader of the council chuckled, a confident and joyfulugh.


    "Gentlemen, do you remember the night when Lord Hydral discussed the policies with us?"


    The nobles looked miserable, it seemed that no one could forget that terrible night.


    "Although Lord Hydral put tremendous pressure on us,manding us to do as he said, but gentlemen... please think back carefully¡ª"


    Count Stoneheart tapped his own head, "That night, did he ask you to announce to your own vassals and citizens that the Red Frost territory would wee new policies?"


    "After that day, did he, like his speech to themoners before the execution of the Count of Red Frost, publicize that he would issue new policies beneficial to themoners?"


    "No!"


    His voice suddenly rose, "He could have done so. After the death of the Count of Red Frost, he could have immediately announced that he would improve the treatment of themoners, which would undoubtedly greatly enhance his reputation in the Red Frost territory. But he did not do so. Up to now... Lord Hydral has only made the most basic improvements. Although the effects are remarkable, aren''t the news about his radical new policies just rumors?"


    At this moment, some nobles understood the meaning of Count Stoneheart. One of them stood up excitedly, "You mean, since Lord Hydral has never officially announced what he is going to do¡ª"


    "Then for him, there is no such thing as ''breaking his word''."


    Count Stoneheart nodded in satisfaction, "So even if we do not follow his policies, as long as we do not publicize the council that day, do not publicize the policies arranged by Lord Hydral, even if Lord Hydral does not trouble us, even if he does not care about us at all, his reputation will not suffer any loss¡ªafter all, this situation has been going on in the Red Frost territory for hundreds of years, hasn''t it?"


    He smiled calmly, "And Lord Hydral is making efforts to improve, how could he be used of hypocrisy and breaking his word?"


    In the roofyer, Seraphina, holding the image crystal, was dumbfounded.


    "So... that''s how it is!" She murmured to herself, then her eyes became extremely fierce, "Hydral... that guy really didn''t n to take things seriously from the beginning! He had calcted everything!"


    The nobility was stirred into a frenzy, cheering for the path they had found to preserve their interests. However, among them, a few more rational individuals urgently stood up and asked, "But Count, I believe this is insufficient. Your n merely ensures that Lord Hydral suffers no losses, but he originally intended to gain more reputation from this."


    "Baron ckpeak, you are overly anxious," Count Stoneheart replied with a chuckle.


    "Since Lord Hydral has remained silent, he naturally defaults the right to spread the news to us. He wants a reputation? That''s simple. We can refer to his policies, but alter the amounts within them. These mere changes will be enough to make themoners grateful. And then, what should we say?"


    "We should not mention anything about the policies. The news we should spread is that Lord Hydral wishes for themoners to live better lives, and thus he has put immense pressure on us. It was he who forced us to change our policies, not that he has issued policies and watched us not implement them."


    The man spoke confidently, "Link this with the previous assassination attempts on Lord Hydral, and themoners will make their own connections. And we, we only lose a bit of our interests, an insignificant bit."


    "See... Isn''t this the reputation that Lord Hydral wanted?"


    The council hall fell into a prolonged silence.


    Then, after the first person stood up and apuded, thunderous apuse echoed throughout the hall.


    "You are a genius, Count!" the nobles eximed, "Perfect! Such a perfect solution, that fool Count Red Frost would never think of it!"


    "No, no, no..." Count Stoneheart modestly shook his head, "We should thank Lord Hydral. Do you think this is just a coincidence, a loophole that I found?"


    He expressed his admiration with utmost sincerity, "That is his mercy towards us, gentlemen. He is not tyrannical, norpletely upromising. He bestows his mercy on those who can seize the opportunity. As I said... negotiation, game, in his every word and deed, it is a perfect and convincing art."


    The nobles fell silent, but each of them thought the same as Count Stoneheart.


    "He is the noble among nobles," someone said with great admiration, "I saw his performance at the grand princess''s birthday party. To speak disrespectfully, the radiance he exuded as a young man could rival the mature and powerful grand princess."


    "Yes, I heard that Lord Hydral is also an honorary master of the Banqueters Association. He passed the most difficult test when he was thirteen."


    "He is also a top pianist and violinist! His music can shake the soul! If you have the chance, you must go to the capital to listen to Lord Hydral''s concert!"


    Seraphina watched all this in a daze, watching them start to praise Hydral.


    Praise what? Praise everything that has nothing to do with her life, with the lives of all ordinary people, praise his superb skills in deceiving the public, praise his ability to y tricks and call it art?!


    When did this world be so absurd? Lies are beautiful, even great? Deception is wonderful, an unparalleled ancient art?


    All themoners struggling at the poverty line, fighting a life-and-death battle with the cold wind, are they just unworthy insects in the eyes of these people?


    The anger that had been silent in Seraphina''s heart for a long time swept over her in an instant, almost condensing into a tangible fire in her dark red eyes.


    The raging mes burned the young wolf''s reason, making her selectively forget that Count Stoneheart had mentioned "Hydral is improving Red Frost", and she did not see... the cold eyes of Count Stoneheart looking at the other nobles, disdainful of being with them.


    Marlina, is this the right you speak of?


    "Hydral, you said you wouldn''t oppose me if I opposed you."


    Seraphina clenched her fist and spat out pure hatred from her throat:


    "Then watch... watch how I destroy your reputation built on lies and malice!"

 Chapter 55: Malevolence of Hydral

    <h4>Chapter 55: Malevolence of Hydral</h4>


    Ansel and Marlina stood outside the orphanage, gazing at the frolicking children within.


    "Marlina,"


    Ansel suddenly queried, "What is your opinion of the Count of Stoneheart?"


    After a period of contemtion, Marlina, who had just begun to extricate herself from that gloom of her sorrow, responded, "He seems to be... a slightly better nobleman."


    Having been granted ess to a wider range of documents by Ansel, her understanding of the Red Frost territory had be moreprehensive.


    Coupled with Ansel''s exnations, Marlina now knew more about the Red Frost territory than most of its nobles.


    Compared to other nobles, the actions of the Count of Stoneheart seemed more in line with the true meaning of nobility¡ªbearing honor and providing protection.


    For instance, the orphanage was established due to the Count of Stoneheart''s efforts, aiding numerous orphans and abandoned infants in the outskirts of the Red Frost city.


    His personal demeanor and style also reflected this.


    Compared to the utterly reprehensible nobles in Seraphina''s eyes, the image of the Count of Stoneheart was more traditional.


    "So, what do you think makes him one of the better nobles?"


    Ansel asked, smiling at a little girl in the yard who had noticed him.


    The little girl''s face flushed instantly, and she covered her face and ran off, looking exceptionally adorable.


    Marlina fell into deep thought. She was eager to immerse herself in contemtion, using it as an escape from the nightmares that filled her with despair.


    "I believe... it''s not because he is particrly kind-hearted."


    She said, pondering the words Ansel had taught her earlier ¡ª If the implementation of policies was ultimately for the people, then who exactly were these "people"?


    "He doesn''t genuinely want to improve the Red Frost territory," she continued.


    As the person responsible for buying and selling goods at the market in her home, Marlina had a keen understanding of human nature.


    She frowned slightly, speaking in a somewhat uncertain tone, "It''s more out of a sense of... duty, or perhaps... dignity? The dignity of a noble?"


    "That''s a good choice of words," Ansel apuded softly, "Dignity, a fitting motivation for the Count of Stoneheart. His family has a long history, and his ancestors were once glorious. Although they have been declining, the pure ''noble heritage'' has remained unchanged."


    "Do you remember Bernarl? His ancestors were originally vassals of the Stoneheart family, but chose to leave for some reasons. The Stoneheart family not only did not pursue them, but continued to support them. Even now, the Count of Stoneheart treats him well."


    "Remember, vassals can''t just leave. Sometimes, even if they have ample reasons, it''s considered betrayal to the nobles they serve," Ansel continued.


    "After all, in the eyes of most nobles, everything that the people and vassals possess is granted by them."


    "So¡ª"


    He turned to Marlina, encouraging her with a warm and hearty smile, "It''s great that you pointed out his ''kindness'' stems from dignity. I told you that you have a talent, didn''t I?"


    "No, I mean... thank you for your praise," Marlina, who instinctively wanted to deny herself, blushed and lowered her head, responding in a shy whisper.


    In this world, the person who discovered her, who was willing to trust her unconditionally, was Lord Hydral.


    Even though she was an ordinary person in this world, not evenparable to a mayfly, he was willing to give her such pure and sincere recognition and respect.


    Standing by Lord Hydral''s side felt so reassuring.


    Thinking this, Marlina''s heart raced, and she chastised herself for her shamelessness.


    "B-besides," she averted her gaze, trying to calm herself down by shifting her attention, "I also think that this is... a strategy topete with the Count of Red Frost."


    "Hmm..."


    Ansel didn''tment, as he was focusing on the yard beyond the fence.


    The little girl who had run off blushing earlier was now returning, holding a flower in her hand.


    Her face was still flushed as she carefully approached the fence, looked up at Ansel, and asked timidly, "Are you... Lord Hydral?"


    Ansel squatted down, reached through the fence, and gently patted her head with a smile, "Yes, I am, sweet little girl. What''s your name?"


    "Li-Lilika..."


    She replied.


    The girl reveled in Hydral''s gentle touch, but quickly realized her own impropriety.


    Closing her eyes, her voice trembled with extreme shyness and nervousness as she handed the small flower to Ansel.


    "My headmistress told me that you provided us with a lot of coal, without which we would have frozen in a few days. This is a gift for you!"


    "Thank you, I ept it," Ansel replied warmly, touching her forehead gently, "Close your eyes first, let me think..."


    "Marlina," he stood up and whispered in the snow-haired girl''s ear.


    The warm, moist breath made Marlina shiver slightly, her ears burning.


    "Do you have a small gift suitable for this lovely girl?" Ansel asked softly, his voice raspy, "I''ll return the favor."


    "I... I..."


    Ansel''s voice, breath, scent, and warmth all gradually made Marlina''s head spin. She frantically searched her belongings, eventually removing the hair ornament from her head. She wanted to distance herself from Ansel, yet she was reluctant to leave his warmth.


    With trembling fingers, she ced the hair ornament in Ansel''s palm, "Please give this to her."


    "Thank you for your generosity, Miss Marlina," Ansel''s fingertips grazed Marlina''s palm as he spoke with a lightugh, "I owe you one, remember to find me."


    He ced the hair ornament in the little girl''s tiny hand, ruffling her hair amid her delighted cheers before leaving with Marlina.


    The young nobleman didn''t say much, simply strolling down the street with the girl who kept her head down, her hands sped together in front of her.


    It wasn''t until Marlina''s surging emotions gradually subsided, and she increasingly wished that the road would never end, that she wanted to get closer, even closer, so that her shoulder could asionally brush against Lord Hydral''s and then separate again.


    Before the girl could act on her thoughts, Hydral, who was walking with her, suddenly said, "Marlina, so what do you think... what kind of dignity does the Count of Stoneheart have?"


    "..."


    This question left Marlina stunned for a few seconds, not because of its difficulty, but because of the significance of asking the question.


    That''s right... what was I thinking? Lord Hydral brought me out to broaden my horizons, so how could I have the leisure to think about such things?


    ...How could I be qualified to think about such things?


    In the brief silence, the gentle and kind girlposed herself, not allowing a trace of her sadness and loss to show.


    She answered softly but firmly, "I think there''s nothing wrong with it."


    "Even if he doesn''t truly care about themon people, even if he only cares about his own noble honor, even if he, like other nobles... doesn''t really consider us and treats us like insects."


    "But at least he has done something. His ''dignity,'' even if it helps just one person survive the winter, is valuable."


    Marlina lowered her head, "Because we... don''t have the qualifications or confidence to ask for more."


    At this point, it seemed she understood why Ansel had asked this question.


    "Lord Hydral," she mustered the courage to approach Ansel, "I promise you that Seraphina will never do such shallow and shortsighted foolish things again. I will educate her properly, just as you have educated me."


    Marlina spoke seriously and solemnly, almost as if swearing an oath. However, what responded to her solemnity was Ansel''s... nonchnce.


    "Ah? What?"


    Under the girl''s stunned gaze, her beloved Lord Hydral first looked puzzled, then realized what she meant, and the corners of his mouth turned up.


    ¡ªAs if he had taken her words as a joke.


    "No, it''s okay, don''t worry too much, Marlina."


    He said casually, "I don''t mind what Seraphina does. She won''t truly anger me, and I will always forgive her. You can rest assured."


    "After all, she has that kind of value and ability."


    This recognition and magnanimity, which would bring tears to anyone''s eyes,pletely destroyed the already shattered self-esteem of the intelligent, ordinary girl.


    That''s right... we don''t have the qualifications or confidence to ask for more.


    But she does, doesn''t she?


    Even if Seraphina is shortsighted and ridiculous, she possesses the value that will make Lord Hydral forgive her forever.


    And I don''t.


    "Marlina?"


    Lord Hydral''s concerned voice rang in Marlina''s ears, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    "...It''s just that the wind is too strong, and it''s making my eyes hurt. Please don''t worry about me."


    The girl rubbing her eyes smiled at Ansel.


    Crushing her tears and swallowing her numbness.

 Chapter 56: Gifts of Hydral

    <h4>Chapter 56: Gifts of Hydral</h4>


    Unbeknownst to Seraphina, a web woven from pure malice was about to ensnare her tightly.


    Now, with evidence in hand, she no longer exhibited the joy she once did when she caught Hydral off guard. She was not pleased, neither with the nobles'' mor nor with Ansel''s deliberate scheming.


    The young wolf, having broadened her horizons, was aware of the nobles'' wealth. She knew that even a small amount of their wealth could help manymoners survive the harsh winter in the Red Frost territory.


    The thought of people freezing to death daily in the outskirts of the city, while the nobles gathered to praise Ansel''s "art", stirred up a storm of anger in her heart that had been silent for a long time.


    "This absurdity must end,"


    She murmured to herself. She would not ept these distorted rules, nor this absurd world.


    Although it was a clear day, the asional cold wind still howled past. Seraphina stood on the street, watching the passing carriages, her hand gradually tightening, oblivious to the biting cold wind. She was surprisingly calm at this moment.


    "I alone can''t do much, even with this thing, I can''t effectively spread the words of the Count of Stoneheart."


    In these days, all of Ansel''s teachings seemed to have worked perfectly at this moment. Seraphina, stroking the image crystal, squinted her eyes and murmured, "Offending that guy is one thing, but spreading this thing means offending Ansel as well. In the Red Frost territory... it seems no one has the guts to do that."


    Seraphina thought of the "revolutionary army" she had encountered the night before, and her mood worsened.


    "Relying on those guys, I might as well hope that Hydral will act openly and aboveboard in the future."


    The young girl''s impression of the revolutionary army was extremely poor, and since those people had been caught by Ansel, even if there were remnants, she had no way to contact those guys who were hiding somewhere.


    "Damn it, I should have nned this earlier," Seraphina, who was now deeply experiencing the bitter fruit of acting rashly, bit her nails, "Just holding this thing seems to bepletely useless."


    Unable to reach anyone for help in exposing the truth, Seraphina felt somewhat helpless ¡ª Simply showing the words of the Count of Stoneheart to one person was meaningless. She needed to broadcast this scene to a multitude, to stir up a wave in the Red Frost territory.


    Numerous nobles and merchants who recognized Seraphina''s identity saluted her. Our young wolf either ignored them or red back fiercely, embodying the essence of a savage.


    After going through such a roundabout process, she had obtained the key item, but found no ce to use it, which left Seraphina extremely frustrated.


    In her eyes, Ansel was unusually obsessed with his reputation in the Red Frost territory. If the words of the Count of Stoneheart were exposed by her, Ansel''s reputation would undoubtedly plummet.


    Since those policies were originally intended to be implemented by Ansel, under these circumstances, he would not care about those nobles in order to save his own reputation, and would forcibly push the original decrees.


    As long as she could do it, the lives of themon people in the Red Frost territory would improve, and Seraphina was convinced of this.


    "I must not rush... I must not rush."


    She kept reminding herself, the mistakes she had made before were still vivid in her mind: "Think carefully about what other methods there are, after all, the initiative is in my hands."


    "I just need one opportunity... an opportunity to publicize this recording."


    Seraphina murmured to herself, firm in her belief, and headed towards Ansel''s mansion.


    *


    Ansel, who had just finished his outing, was in his study, talking to a big shot with whom he had briefly interacted not long ago.


    "Your Grace, I have already checked the assets plundered by those rebels, and they will be returned to Red Frost Manor tonight."


    "You have worked hard, little Hydral."


    The ordinary old man in the image wiped his sses and sighed helplessly, "If so many things were really lost, it would be somewhat troublesome."


    "Among those assets, there were the crystal core and heart of the Red Ice Serpent."


    Ansel, swirling his wine ss, sounded slightly surprised, "I thought that the Count of Red Frost had given them all to you?"


    "Count Cantrell is a greedy and foolish fellow."


    The Duke of Gray Tower seemed unsurprised, "This is something he could do."


    "So, how about sending these two items directly to the Frost Tower?"


    "No, no, no... let them stay there, I don''t need these two items recently."


    The Duke of Gray Tower seemed to be not very concerned about his own property.


    "Alright, since you said so, I won''t do anything unnecessary, but..."


    Ansel put down his wine ss, inteced his fingers, and said sincerely, "You are a bit too rxed about the security of Red Frost Manor. To protect those assets, relying solely on inhibitions and guards, isn''t it a bit weak?"


    The old man chuckled, "Who could have thought that they could get such a powerful etheric concealment scroll? That''s a rare item, not many are circting in the northern ck market, and most of them were released by us."


    Ansel made sense, and the Duke of Gray Tower''s response was also unproblematic. The young and the old stared at each other through the air, one with a humble smile, the other with a kind expression.


    "In that case, I won''t bother you anymore."


    The young Hydral bid farewell to the gray old fox, "Goodbye, Your Grace."


    "Come and visit the Frost Tower when you have time." The Duke of Gray Tower raised his teacup to Ansel, "I should also fulfill my duty as a host."


    "Certainly."


    The conversation ended, the image disappeared, and Saville appeared beside Ansel.


    "How is it?" The meticulous evil snake held his wine ss and asked leisurely.


    "As you said, Miss Seraphina haspleted the recording."


    Saville bowed slightly, "Actually, I was a bit worried that she wouldn''t know how to operate the image crystal. Fortunately, with your guidance, she finally figured out how to use it before setting off."


    "She must be troubled now about how to publicize what she has seen and heard."


    Thinking of Seraphina going in circles, talking to herself, forcing herself to calm down, wrinkling her little face, and thinking hard, Ansel couldn''t help butugh.


    "Should we give Miss Seraphina this opportunity?"


    "It''s still too early."


    Hydral''s mouth curled up, he was ying with a ring iid with an emerald gemstone - the very one that Seraphina had brought out from the treasury of Red Frost Manor.


    Or rather, the ring that Ansel had let her bring out from there.


    The evil snake who had prepared a quagmire of despair for the young wolf put the ring into Saville''s hand, and the old butler knew what he had to returnter.


    "Before that, she has to ept a small gift from me."


    "To strengthen... her determination to change me, or to overthrow me."

 Chapter 57: Transformation of Marlina [3.4K]

    <h4>Chapter 57: Transformation of Marlina [3.4K]</h4>


    As the n draws closer to its conclusion, Ansel must maintain the necessary caution. After all,posure and elegance do not conflict with meticulous prudence.


    His training of Seraphina is also a challenge to the world, any negligence could potentially lead to the nullification of his previous efforts.


    Therefore, at this moment...


    "Um... um..."


    Seraphina, whose chin is being scratched by Ansel, tightly closes her eyes, yet uncontrobly emits a purring sound.


    ¡ª She probably intends to squeeze out a beast-like growl from her throat as a form of intimidation, but the sound that eventuallyes out has nothing to do with any beast.


    "Have-have you had enough?"


    Seraphina, squatting on the ground, suppresses the urge to jump up and punch Ansel in the face, and asks through gritted teeth.


    Damn you Hydral! I will punch you to pieces!


    Ansel enjoys the sight of the girl''s embarrassment and anger, yet her inability to do anything about it brings him pleasure.


    After the night at the Red Frost Manor, Seraphina''s feelings towards him have shifted from indescribableplexity to closeness.


    Seraphina''s nature is wild, even chaotic. Her family is very harmonious, and she did notck love during her upbringing, but there was one thing shecked: recognition.


    Although she brought this upon herself, her nature rooted in her soul prevents her from reflecting, or rather, even if she reflects, she will not ept it. She is running headlong on a path of either tearing apart obstacles or self-destruction.


    Among the four heroes in the original world line, Seraphina is the only one crowned with the title of "Emperor".


    It is precisely because of her unchanging, indomitable wildness and madness that she embarked on the path of a tyrant after experiencing blood hatred and despair.


    However, she has no interest or brains to be an emperor.


    No one would ept or recognize this arrogant dominance, but Ansel did.


    That night, for the first time in her sixteen years of life, Seraphina heard someone say to her, "I recognize everything about you."


    The corresponding fact makes it impossible for her to doubt Ansel''s words.


    Because Ansel never told her "you can''t do it", but taught her "how to do it" after each punishment.


    ¡ª Except for those boring etiquette.


    "Seraphina, it seems that you haven''t been focusing on your training these days."


    Ansel withdraws his hand and continues to deal with the documents after petting the dog to rx.


    "...What do you care? I''m saving you money and you''re not happy?"


    Seraphina punches Ansel''s thigh, then rudely sits on the desk, crosses her legs, supports her cheeks with both hands, and looks like a boss.


    Ansel knows very well that his young wolfdy is using this method to hide her guilt.


    After secretly recording the Count of Stoneheart''s speech at the meeting, Seraphina hasn''t found any opportunity for a whole week.


    She watched as the policies of Red Frost City gradually rxed, the praises of the civilians gradually increased, and rumors about "Hydral''s pressure" began to spread, but she was powerless to do anything about it.


    How can they cheer for such a small profit! What you could have gotten is much more than what they pretend to give!


    Seraphina, who is worried every day, naturally has no mood to exercise.


    "I thought you hit a bottleneck." When no one is around, Ansel has no requirements for his own people. The social etiquette of the nobility is old and boring, he also finds it annoying, but maintaining it on the surface is necessary, even if he can do whatever he wants.


    "The path from the Crystal Staircase to the Throne is a dual transformation of spirit and flesh. Only when you ascend to the Throne, you truly enter the world of extraordinary beings."


    Ansel nced at Seraphina''s white and tender thighs. Because it has been getting colder recently, the study and even the entire mansion often maintain a heated state, so Seraphina usually wears hot pants.


    Well... Although their world is also male-dominated, there is no oppression of women. After all, the opportunity for men and women to achieve extraordinary beings is equal, so Seraphina''s dress is not considered "indecent", but it is indeed bold.


    ¡ª Mainly because, apart from Ansel and Saville, there are no other men, and Seraphina automatically ignores the ghost-like old butler.


    It''s okay to say that she only wears it for Ansel to see.


    After watching for a while, Ansel suddenly put down his pen and said, "Seraphina, can I touch your thigh?"


    "Oh."


    Seraphina, who is asking herself "what should I do" every day, is a bit out of it and casually responds.


    The next second, her expression changes dramatically, she immediately reacts and screams, "What are you saying... yi!"


    Before she finishes her words, Ansel''s hand is already on her white, soft, plump, and firm thigh.


    As Ansel, who regards self-discipline as a creed, one of the few hobbies used to relieve desire and madness, our young lord Hydral has a deep and unique research and understanding of the beauty of women.


    If Marlina is more favored by Ansel in her whole person, in her soul and character, then from the most primitive reproductive impulse, the Hydral loyal to desire will choose Seraphina.


    The young wolfdy who was touched on her thigh shivered first, then immediately jumped up and stepped directly on Ansel''s desk.


    "Hydral, I warn you... you, don''t go too far!"


    The girl who has been stripped and touched countless times said angrily: "There are plenty of women in this house, don''t bother me! If you want to go crazy, go find them!"


    "Even they wouldn''t dress so coolly and sit on my desk without my request."


    Ansel responded as a matter of course: "I find it hard not to interpret it as you having some special intentions."


    The always truthful Hydral looked up at the snarling she-wolf with a smile: "And doing this kind of thing with a girl who suits my taste, I always ept it all."


    "Suits... suits the hell!"


    Seraphina, angry and ashamed, kicked at Ansel''s shoulder, and then, the electric shock cor that hadn''t been used for a while brought her a long-lost familiar experience.


    "Uhhhhhhhh!"


    Seraphina, whose foot had just been lifted, convulsed all over, shivered and fell directly onto Ansel''s desk. From time to time, she curled up into a ball, looking fierce, just like a delicacy spread out in front of Ansel.


    "Seraphina, have I been overly kind to you, causing you to forget certain things?"


    Ansel, scratching Seraphina''s chin with his finger, couldn''t help but chuckle, "You are free to do whatever you wish, but are you prepared for failure and the subsequent punishment?"


    Seraphina, somewhat ustomed to the intensity of the shock, recoiled and bit fiercely onto Ansel''s finger.


    She was shocked again, whimpering with Ansel''s finger in her mouth.


    "Observe, I can touch you without being shocked, it''s merely a simple application of ether."


    As the intensity of the shock increased, Seraphina''s gaze became somewhat scattered. Her mouth slightly agape, drool trickling out, her tongue hanging out, while Ansel, grinning, yed with her pink tongue, "You promised me you would study diligently, to improve yourself, yet you''ve be sox recently... it''s rather disappointing, Seraphina."


    He took out a handkerchief to wipe the drool from his finger, then wiped Seraphina''s mouth, pinched her underarm, and moved her to the side.


    "Once you''ve regained your strength, remember to exercise."


    Although he said he "always ept it all", Ansel, who had made Seraphina like this, didn''t do much else. He just spread out the slightly wrinkled documents and continued to write, while saying meaningfully, "Otherwise, you will regret it, Seraphina."


    In the study, apart from the sound of Ansel''s pen scratching across the paper, only Seraphina''s panting echoed.


    "Hydral... you... wait..."


    After an unknown amount of time, Seraphina, who finally had the strength to prop herself up, was still panting, "One day, one day, I... !"


    As she was speaking, Seraphina, who was about to drool due to exhaustion, quickly inhaled.


    Ansel, who was working with his head down, couldn''t help butugh, making the extremely embarrassed young wolf wish she could bite him to death.


    "Lord Hydral, do you have a moment?"


    At the same time, a soft and pleasant girl''s voice rang out along with a knock on the door.


    Seraphina was startled and before she could speak, Ansel had already said, "Come in."


    And so, Marlina entered.


    Upon entering, she saw her sister lying sideways on Ansel''s desk, just propping herself up with her arms.


    "..."


    Marlina, who was cheerful and holding a stack of documents, looked at Seraphina, who was extremely guilty and shifted her gaze away, not daring to speak.


    In recent days, Seraphina has been preupied with the idea of exposing the meeting of the Count of Stoneheart. With nothing else to do, she spends a great deal of time with Ansel.


    As for what Seraphina is like when she''s with Ansel... let''s just say those who know, know.


    Seraphina herself doesn''t know how many times she''s made mistakes or been toyed with by Ansel, only to be discovered by Marlina. At first, her sister would scold her angrily, giving her long lectures before bed. But as the number of discoveries increased, Marlina seemed to stop caring and fell into ...silence.


    A silence devoid of words.


    Seraphina was certainly pleased, after all, she no longer had to endure the nagging. However, when she was caught, she still felt a bit guilty.


    The young girl, her hair still in simple braids, nced at her younger sister without saying much. A gentle smile quickly returned to her face as she walked to the desk and respectfully handed a document to Ansel:


    "This is a list of all the impoverished families in the city of Red Frost, divided ording to the poverty line you set. It includes details down to the residents of each street and their specific ie situations. Please review it."


    "Has it been verified?"


    "Yes, with the help of Miss Meli and Butler Saville, everything has been verified."


    Marlina''s tone became increasingly steady, her posture more dignified, her speech rarely stumbling, and she even dared to look directly into Ansel''s eyes more and more.


    Ansel took the document, asionally nodding his head, and said with satisfaction, "You''ve worked hard. It''s impressive that you couldplete this form in three days, Marlina."


    "It''s because you allowed me to mobilize abundant resources."


    The young girl shook her head with a smile, "If I couldn''t even do this, I would be too ashamed to serve you."


    "Hey, Hydral."


    Looking left and right, something seemed off about these two, as if she was inexplicably being left out.


    Feeling a sudden surge of annoyance, Seraphina couldn''t help but interrupt, "What is this for?"


    ¡ª Just to mention, Seraphina remained the posture on Ansel''s desk.


    "I received a notice from the Astronomical Observatory of the Imperial Capital a while ago."


    Ansel answered patiently and gently, without any hint of annoyance, "The great cold wave of the North ising soon, within a week. I asked Marlina to count the poor families in the city of Red Frost, allocate funds, and provide them with enough coal to survive the cold wave."


    "Oh... that''s a good thing, so you''re actually capable of doing good deeds!"


    Seraphina giggled,pletely oblivious to the slight frown on her sister''s face.


    But as sheughed, she felt something was off. The young girl stroked her chin, "You just said... the city of Red Frost?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "Just the city of Red Frost?"


    "Yes."


    "But the Red Frost territory isn''t just the city of Red Frost!" Seraphina suddenly stood up, "What about the civilians in the other cities and viges?"


    "They''ll find a way." Ansel said calmly, "Before I came here, did all the civilians in the Red Frost territory die every year?"


    "Well, that''s not what I meant..."


    Seraphina bit her lip, "Since you''re giving away coal anyway, why not give more and help more people?"


    "Seraphina!" Marlina''s eyebrows knitted together, "Think before you speak! Don''t be unreasonable!"


    "What''s unreasonable about it!"


    The young wolf was stunned. She couldn''t believe that these were words her gentle sister could say.


    Her sister always cared about the people around her the most. Unlike her, who was always disliked by others, everyone loved Marlina. Even when she returned from the market, Marlina would use her meager money to buy candies and distribute them to the children in the vige.


    How could she say... helping more people is unreasonable?


    "Hydral is indeed capable of helping more people! Since he wants to help, why can''t he help more?"


    Seraphina was somewhat annoyed by Marlina''s unusual tone and attitude, "Marli, do you want those people to freeze to death in the cold wind?"


    "It''s Lord Hydral who''s paying for it, and all the funds are provided by him personally!"


    Marlina stared coldly at her sister, "You have no right to force him to do so on moral grounds."


    "I..." Seraphina opened her mouth, her sister''s unfamiliar face left her at a loss and increasingly angry.


    "I... how am I not qualified! Now in the Red Frost territory... I, I have the closest rtionship with him, besides the old butler!"


    Although she didn''t like to put it that way, thinking of the promise Ansel made to her that night in the manor, Seraphina''s heart felt warm.


    She raised her chin and snorted proudly, "Hydral, isn''t that right?"


    Ansel just smiled, neither denying nor agreeing.


    In fact, this was tantamount to acquiescence, and Marlina''s momentum weakened instantly. However, Seraphina was still relentless, as if she had to make Ansel admit it:


    "Hydral, hey, don''t just smile! Say something!"


    Seraphina, who had regained much of her strength, sat up, moved her buttocks, and sat next to Ansel on the table. She shook his shoulder vigorously, "Is it, is it?"


    "Yes, yes, yes... my Miss Seraphina."


    Anselughed helplessly, "You''re right, you do have the right to advise me like this."


    "Hmph... hmph, hehe."


    Seraphina blushed and turned her head to look at Marlina, quite smugly saying, "So, as I said before, Hydral won''t be angry with me. We have a great rtionship, so why can''t I make suggestions?"


    "..."


    The young girl lowered her head and didn''t speak, while Seraphina took her silence as an inability to respond. The joy of defeating her sister made her even more delighted. She gently tapped Ansel''s knee with her toes, leaned down slightly, and whispered:


    "So, is it okay? I, I know it''s a bit excessive... the extra money you give away, can I owe it to you? I''ll hunt and help you earn it backter."


    "You know I have the ability, right?"


    Although her voice was soft, the study was small enough for Marlina to hear clearly.


    Those kind, innocent words were sharper than any de in the world, cruelly cutting her already shattered dignity.


    She couldn''t boast to Ansel about how much effort and hard work she had put into organizing the document in just three days. Instead, she had to use "If I can''t do this, I''m not qualified to serve you" to rify her position, humility, and boundaries with Ansel.


    But Seraphina could so easily and casually say, "I have the ability," ask Ansel for anything, and propose any absurd ideas.


    "Since you''ve said that..."


    Ansel sighed and thenughed softly, touching Seraphina''s knee, "It seems I have no reason to refuse."


    The young girl''s face turned red, and this time she had no strong reaction. Instead, she giggled, "I knew it, Hydral, you could be a good person if you wanted to! Let me help you from now on!"


    "Marlina, then please... Marlina?"


    Two calls brought Marlina back from her dark thoughts. She came to her senses and met Ansel''s worried blue eyes.


    Lord Hydral...


    She murmured softly in her heart.


    "Yes... I''m here, I''m sorry, I was just lost in thought."


    Marlina looked away, and for a moment, she seemed to have an illusion.


    ¡ªIt seemed... she saw ck in Lord Hydral''s beautiful eyes?


    It seemed like a simrly beautiful... ck.


    "You take this ring."


    Ansel took off the ck snake ring from his thumb and handed it to Marlina.


    "Now, not only my mansion, but all the nobles in the Red Frost territory will obey your orders. I know this task is somewhat difficult, so this kind of assistance is necessary."


    Hydral spoke gently to the devout and respectful young girl, "However, no matter how difficult it is, I still have faith in you, Marlina."


    "For the sake of the poor people in the Red Frost territory, do your best."


    "..."


    Marlina''s lips moved, her eyes trembled.


    Lord Hydral... when Seraphina, a genius like Seraphina, an extraordinary person like her, someone who truly has the ability, serves you, are you still willing to look at... look at me?


    It wasn''t a move to buy people''s hearts, nor was it a deceptive lie. From the gentle treatment at the first meeting, the sincere respect after meeting, and the serious teaching after getting along...


    Lord Hydral was looking at her.


    Although her value was only to make the great existence on the throne happy, although she had no talent for achieving extraordinary things, and although she was insignificant to this world...


    But Lord Hydral had been looking at her from the beginning, acknowledging her insignificant intelligence that was meaningless to the great extraordinary beings.


    Yes... what Lord Hydral promised me, what he said¡ª


    [Believe me, to me, you and Seraphina are equally important]


    He was... doing that too.


    Marlina had countless words she wanted to pour out at this moment, but she couldn''t say a single one.


    The young girl just lowered her head and, with trembling hands, took the ck snake ring from Ansel as if receiving a sacred relic.


    "I will, Lord Hydral."


    Clever, kind, gentle, and weak Marlina raised her head, her face beaming with an unprecedented, confident, and incredibly beautiful smile:


    "However, I have a small request. Please... be sure to agree."


    Seraphina instinctively felt that something was strange about her sister, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    But the corners of Ansel''s mouth rose slightly.


    The young girl who had been so submissive in front of him a while ago finally dared to make a sincere request, even using the word "be sure."


    "Go ahead." The young Hydral smiled happily, "I will definitely agree."


    "It''s just a small matter. I hope I can continue to work with you as before."


    Marlina spoke with a gentle smile.


    During the days when Seraphina had nothing to do, she would often run to Ansel''s study or be called to his study, which made Marlina choose to back down.


    She no longer worked with Ansel but stayed in her room to deal with documents.


    "Ah? That''s all?" Seraphina scratched her cheek, "I thought it was something else. What''s the big deal about asking Hydral about this, Marli?"


    She said nonchntly, as if breaking into Ansel''s study was as simple as eating and drinking.


    "Also." Marlina spoke softly, not looking at her sister.


    "I hope that when I work with you, you can refuse Seraphina''s entry into the study."


    "Um... there was another request... huh?!"


    Before Ansel could speak, Seraphina''s fur bristled instantly. She turned her head to stare at Marlina, puzzled and slightly annoyed, "Marli, what do you mean?"


    "Literally."


    Marlina spoke to Seraphina with infinite gentleness and kindness, "Seri, Lord Hydral is tired from dealing with documents every day, and my abilities are insufficient. I might be disturbed by you. For the sake of the civilians in the Red Frost territory, can you not bother me?"


    This remark poked at Seraphina''s increasingly inted "self-righteousness." The young girl hesitated for a long time before finally relenting, "Fine... I won''t bother you guys anymore."


    So, Marlina cast her hopeful gaze at Ansel.


    "Of course, I have no objection."


    Ansel also looked at Marlina, and that seemingly different, somewhat meaningful gaze made the young girl''s heart race, her body heat up, and her blood boil.


    But it didn''t bring Marlina any tension, only a kind of ... happiness she had never experienced before.


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    Marlina lifted her skirt and curtsied to Ansel, "I will definitely, definitely not let you down. This is for all the poor people in the Red Frost territory."


    And for... you.

 Chapter 58: Suffers of Seraphina

    <h4>Chapter 58: Suffers of Seraphina</h4>


    Life is such a marvelous enigma.


    Racking her brains, Seraphina, who was once contemting how to expose the meeting of Count Stoneheart, is now troubled by matters of a different dimension.


    Ansel promised her to distribute coal to the impoverished of the Red Frost territory before the onset of the severe cold wave, a deed of great benevolence indeed!


    The terrifying cold wave of the North is one of the main reasons why this vastnd can never bepared to the central region of the empire. Crops, livestock, poption, and even infrastructure... all are likely to suffer severe damage in the cold wave.


    If it were not for a certain emperor five hundred years ago, who built the Eternal me Tower at the northernmost point of the North, capable of reducing the lethality of the cold wave by sixty to seventy percent, thisnd would have been a deste wastnd, only survivable for powerful beasts.


    ¡ª Of course, the emperor at the time was merely interested in the rich mineral resources of the North, so he casually expanded the imperial border without much thought.


    In any case, Seraphina has experienced two severe cold waves in her life. They were not as terrifying as she had imagined, but they still left a deep impression on her. These two cold waves drained her family''s resourcespletely. If they hadn''t done so, the coal would not havested until the end of the cold wave. And after each severe cold wave, many people in the vige would die.


    Elderly people who did not wish to be a burden would voluntarily walk into the snow, ending their humble lives painlessly under the extreme cold.


    How could Seraphina not be happy that Ansel was willing to listen to her and spend so much money to help the poor people of the Red Frost territory through this crisis?


    And then, in the midst of her happiness... she began to feel sad.


    "I''m so annoyed... so annoyed..."


    The young girl sitting cross-legged in the room, leaning on the coffee table, was poking at the image crystal.


    "It''s rare for Hydral to do such a good deed so directly. It would be too unkind to tarnish his reputation further."


    Miss Wolf was troubled by this. On one hand, she hoped that Ansel''s policies beneficial to themon people of the Red Frost territory could be fully and thoroughly implemented. On the other hand... she did not want Ansel to lose the reputation he valued because of this.


    "Why didn''t he do things like this earlier, making me so headache-ridden, Hydral is really annoying!"


    With a kick of her fair and tender foot against the table leg, all Seraphina could do wasin to herself, unable to talk to Ansel.


    Ever since Marlina made that request, she hadn''t seen Ansel even once today. The reason was simple - to count all the poor families in the entire Red Frost territory, to ensure that the distribution of coal is implemented on every noble''s head, and to ensure that they will not embezzle, while also managing procurement, distribution, transportation, and so on.


    Seraphina''s simple sentence, "Give coal to all the poor people in the Red Frost territory," sounds simple, but she doesn''t know howplicated the process is, how heavy the workload is. With the severe cold wave approaching, the difficulty of this task can almost be said to be hellish, which is why Ansel gave Marlina such incredible authority.


    Even if the work is done by the people below, neither Ansel nor Marlina are the kind of people who give orders and then don''t care about anything.


    "Forget it."


    Looking at the image crystal made Seraphina feel annoyed, so she simply threw it into her tool bag and didn''t care about it: "I should go and train. If I''m not strong enough, I can''t help Hydral..."


    The young girl stood up, stretchedzily, and muttered, "Speaking of which, these days, it''s been Marli helping him, I haven''t done much for Hydral... it doesn''t seem very good."


    Feeling a bit guilty, Seraphina quickly changed into her training clothes, took out a cor from the jewelry box under the dressing table, and buckled it on herself with great proficiency.


    In the training n that Ansel made for her, there was an item to carry a low-voltage current to temper her body - anyway, she didn''t know how this thing worked, she just had to tell Ansel before she started training.


    Just as Seraphina, who had buckled the cor, was about to close the jewelry box, she suddenly caught sight of a ring inside.


    It was a ring she had casually picked up from the Red Frost Manor, set with an emerald, which was very beautiful from a normal woman''s perspective.


    "Didn''t Hydral say... I have to be mentally prepared to wear this thing?"


    Seraphina picked up the ring and looked at it for a while with her head tilted: "What does it mean, does it have negative effects? Is it suitable for weight training?"


    She actually wanted to wear it a few days ago, but she didn''t know where she had thrown it, so it turned out to be in the jewelry box.


    Based on the principle that "Hydral won''t harm me", the somewhat curious young wolf, without thinking, directly put it on her index finger.


    It can only be said that Seraphina is such a person. After having Ansel to handle any possible troubles that may arise afterwards, her already barren and impulsive brain has almost given up working most of the time,pletely stopped, and is driven by instinct.


    "Hiss!"


    A strong wave of pain and tearing sensation tormented Seraphina''s brain for a few seconds. The young girl covered her forehead, furrowed her brows, and it took about ten seconds to recover.


    "...Gone?"


    Apart from the pain, there was no special reaction, which made Seraphina a bit strange.


    "Um... Ha!"


    The young girl shouted loudly and swung her fist forward.


    Regrettably, she did not release the light wave she had imagined.


    "Tsk, it''s weak. I''ll ask Hydral about itter."


    With a sigh of disappointment, Seraphina let her arms fall, picking up a replenishing fruit from the basket, munching on it as she nonchntly stepped out of the door.


    She had barely taken a few steps when a maid approached, greeting her with a gentle smile. Seraphina intended to nod in response, but then she heard ¡ª


    "Why does the master dote on this wild wolf who is so rude andcks anydylike demeanor?"


    Taken aback, Seraphina spat out the fruit pulp and juice in her mouth, staring incredulously at the twitching maid.


    "What... what did you say?!"


    I am okay to being called rude and udylike, but what does she mean by ''wild wolf''? Not even using my name, let alone a title!


    The maid seemed slightly stiff, "What... what? Miss Seraphina, I didn''t say anything."


    At the same time, Seraphina heard a voice identical in tone, but with apletely different message.


    [What is she ranting about? So troublesome, almost got spat on my clothes.]


    The young wolf''s face gradually darkened. She first stared at the maid for a while, then quickly shifted her gaze to the ring on her index finger.


    "..."


    Without uttering a word, she headed straight towards Ansel''s study.


    On her way, she encountered many maids, and without exception, the words Seraphina heard were all along the lines of¡ª


    [Why doesn''t the master punish the wild wolf for running around so rudely?]


    [So noisy... I hope she didn''t disturb the master.]


    [She shouldn''t have run around outside, getting her shoes all dirty, disgusting!]


    [Why is there such a big gap between the wild wolf and Miss Marlina, even though they are sisters?]


    [If someone has to be favored by the master, I''d rather it be Miss Marlina.]


    Not only were there various expressions of disgust, but Seraphina also felt... their emotions.


    Annoyance, envy, jealousy, numbness, and even more aggressive hatred... not a single positive emotion.


    This mansion seemed to have turned into a terrifying cage filled with des, leaving no room for Seraphina to stand.


    She tried to remove the ring, but found it stuck on her finger, immovable.


    Overwhelmed by such intense emotions and disturbed by so many negative words, Seraphina gritted her teeth. Even though she wanted to yell and re at those annoying maids, she held it all back.


    Because Seraphina was used to others'' criticism. Although she always seemed to overreact, that was just her instinctive, tit-for-tat retaliation. It didn''t mean she cared too much about everyone''s evaluation of her.


    Especially these maids! They just clean tables and mop floors every day... My clothes are washed by Marli, not them! What does it have to do with them, making such a fuss.


    Anyway, Seraphina never wanted to get along with these maids, she didn''t care at all.


    But if this thing can''t be taken off, and she has to listen to these gossipy women every day, that would be too annoying! And she doesn''t have the low-level hobby of eavesdropping on others'' thoughts, she needs to ask Hydral how to remove this thing.


    Our young wolf spends her days either being reckless or paying the price for her recklessness.


    Seraphina quickly arrived at the study, the closed door made her a bit upset, but she still knocked hard, "Hey, Hydral! I need you!"


    "...Seraphina, have you forgotten what I promised Marlina yesterday?"


    Ansel''s voice came from the study. His voice had a warning tone, the seriousness and earnestness made the girl even more ufortable.


    "But it''s really important!"


    Seraphina, who had never been refused by Ansel, felt a bit wronged, "I, I''m in some trouble."


    After a few seconds, Seraphina heard a helpless sigh from inside.


    "Marlina, could you please open the door."


    The girl''s tense expression rxed a lot, she crossed her arms, waiting happily for the door that never closed for her to open.


    He''s so serious... but in the end, he''s still willing to open the door. Okay, from now on, unless it''s super important, I definitely won''t bother¡ª


    As the study door opened, Marlina, with her ck butterfly hairpin, her usual simple braid turned into soft straight hair, her eyshes and eyeliner seemed to be thicker, the whole person seemed to be renewed, smiled at Seraphina, "Don''t worry, Seri,e in and talk slowly."


    But Seraphina''s thoughts, along with the smile on her face, froze there.


    Because she heard it.


    The moment she saw Marlina''s warm smile, she heard... the words in her sister''s heart.


    Numb and indifferent.


    [What a hassle, Seraphina.]

 Chapter 59: Scripts of Hydral [2.3K]

    <h4>Chapter 59: Scripts of Hydral [2.3K]</h4>


    Ansel, resting his cheek in his hand, admired the scene of sisterly affection before his door.


    His joy was for Seraphina''s growth through pain, not for the twisted pleasure... well, perhaps a little.


    In truth, the ring indeed belonged to the Count of Red Frost, having nothing to do with Ansel. He merely allowed it to appear before the greedy eyes of the young wolf while she was scavenging for gems, through Saville''s timely intervention.


    Regardless of the ring''s true owner, it was the core part of Ansel''s n. Even if the Count of Red Frost did not possess it, he would find a way to obtain it, or have his father create something of simr effect.


    Although its function was simple, it would destroy everything about Seraphina - not just making her recognize herself.


    This was about the final step of her training, and Ansel''s... enlightenment.


    "Seri, what''s wrong?"


    Marlina looked at her sister with concern. Although she was somewhat annoyed by her sister''s recklessness and irrationality, she would no longer overreact.


    She had recognized reality and found a goal to strive for, no longer lost.


    [So, Seri, even if you are absurd, I won''t mind anymore. After all, you are recognized by Lord Hydral, I don''t need to, and don''t have the time, to care about you anymore. ]


    [After all, you never cared.]


    Thinking this, Marlina reached out to touch Seraphina''s shoulder, but... she touched nothing.


    The girl, whose pupils were trembling, took a half step back, her mouth slightly open, but she said nothing.


    "Seri?" Marlina, who had keenly noticed Seraphina''s abnormality, finally felt a bit of worry.


    But just as she voiced her doubts, Seraphina suddenly grabbed her shoulder and pushed her out without a word.


    Bang!


    Seraphina rudely closed the door and gasped for breath.


    "Why so flustered, Seraphina?"


    Anselughed, deliberately looking at the ring on her index finger, "Oh... so you put that thing on. Didn''t I tell you, you need to be mentally prepared?"


    Seraphina covered her finger, ignoring the knocking and asking outside the door, and said nothing, just staring at Ansel.


    The young Hydral shrugged, his index finger lightly tapping the table, "Speak freely, Marlina can''t hear."


    "What is..." Hearing this, Seraphina rxed a bit. The young wolf didn''t want Marlina to know that she had just... heard her inner voice, not at all.


    "What is this thing?"


    "I took a look when I brought you back that day, it''s probably a trinket of the Count of Red Frost, timely recovered by the Red Frost family and left in the treasury."


    Ansel answered leisurely, not lying. What he stated was the "truth", just omitting a bit of information. Even so, if Seraphina asked, he would answer truthfully.


    But Seraphina at this moment, couldn''t possibly think of that.


    "It allows the holder to hear the inner voices of all extraordinary beings andmoners lower than themselves, and also sense their emotions."


    "And when facing higher stage extraordinary beings..."


    Ansel stood up and walked towards Seraphina, who was gradually leaning against the door and sliding to the ground, "You can listen if you want, but you need my permission. Otherwise, I will only feel continuous harassment."


    "I..."


    Seraphina''s already fragile thinking ability had be chaotic under the impact of Marlina''s inner voice.


    Clenching the ring, she murmured with downcast eyes, "I don''t want to hear these things. Help me take off this ring, just take it off right away."


    "Take it off?"


    The devil''s lips curved slightly upward.


    He leaned down and whispered in Seraphina''s ear, "Why take it off? Don''t you want to hear how others see you?"


    "I don''t want to!"


    Seraphina first shouted, then lowered her voice as if afraid of being heard by Marlina, "I don''t have such... a despicable hobby."


    "No, no, Seraphina, it''s not that you don''t have this hobby, it''s just that you can''t control it."


    Only a very few people in this world can resist the temptation to peek into others'' hearts.


    Seraphina has not yet embarked on the path of a supreme ruler who despises everything and considers herself the only one. Now she is just a sixteen-year-old genius girl, who ispletely different from her original world line, has not experienced any hardships, but has absolute resource support and a huge backing.


    Such a Seraphina is very sensitive to the evaluations of the outside world.


    She can disdain the evaluations that despise and disgust her, but before these evaluations are made, whether good or bad, she definitely "wants to hear."


    In this respect, most people are the same, it''s just that Seraphina is particrly obvious.


    "This is not a particrly advanced etheric device, and it won''t be too difficult to control."


    Ansel held Seraphina''s delicate and fair hand, gently caressing the ring, "It''s not difficult to remove its locking prohibitions either, just find a skilled alchemist in the Red Frost territory."


    "So..."


    The wicked Hydral revealed his fangs for countless times.


    [Which one do you want to choose?]


    The sudden voice in her heart made Seraphina shudder.


    She looked up at Ansel, and his smiling appearance made her less nervous. Knowing that the problem was not serious, her heart began to stir.


    If, if I could really choose whose inner voice to hear...


    I''m not saying I want to peek into someone''s heart! I just want to get some real answers to some questions!


    Seraphina hated thinking aboutplicated things. Although her intuition could tell her a lot, it could never help her peek into others'' inner voices.


    If I have this thing...


    As Seraphina''s heart stirred, the inspiration she trusted so much suddenly shed through her mind.


    [Howe it seems like... part of Hydral''s n?]


    This thought suddenly shed through her mind, and everything about the ring shed back in her mind.


    ¡ª It suddenly appeared when I was looking for the image crystal, and after being brought back, Hydral specifically reminded me, then suddenly disappeared for a few days, and now it has mysteriously appeared again.


    Is this... a coincidence?


    Hydral seems to know a lot about this ring, but why doesn''t he just exin it clearly, instead of vaguely saying "be mentally prepared"?


    As these doubts grew, making Seraphina more and more suspicious, another thought,pletely opposite and unreasonable, arose in her heart.


    ¡ª But Hydral wouldn''t harm me.


    If he wanted to harm me, would he need to go through so much trouble?


    This kind of willful and domineering behavior that is usually disgusting easily defeated the sudden whims that always interfered with her thinking from time to time.


    Seraphina Marlowe is such a person, an unreasonable egoist.


    This is also the fruitful result of Ansel''s day and night training, with absolute sincerity.


    Unless it is extremely important, important enough to shatter Seraphina''s spirit, even fate cannot shake Ansel''s position in Seraphina''s heart.


    The young wolf had a brainstorm for a long time, and finally gritted her teeth and looked up at Ansel, "Are you sure you can teach me how to use it?"


    "How do you absorb the ether stored in the magic crystal during your usual training, and spread it throughout your body?"


    Ansel still held Seraphina''s hand, her fingers long and delicate, her knuckles distinct but not protruding, making her hand look beautiful but not overly soft.


    "Just... just like that." Seraphina didn''t know how to describe her usual training methods ¡ª this is the unique distress of geniuses, they don''t need principles, they just need to think aboutpleting it, and they canplete it.


    Ansel didn''t feel embarrassed, he just smiled and said, "Then follow your feelings... focus on the ring, do you feel it? The ether in your body is being absorbed by it, and then radiating out in all directions."


    Seraphina closed her eyes and sensed ording to Ansel''s words. In less than two seconds, her eyes opened again, full of joy, "I can feel it, it''s so easy?"


    "To turn it off, just stop the ether from flowing to the ring. If you want to hear someone''s inner voice, just focus the ether radiating from the ring and aim it at a specific target."


    ording to Ansel''s words, Seraphina quickly tried it out. The process went smoothly, but since there was no test subject, she couldn''t be sure if it worked.


    Ansel''s gaze shifted towards the door, "Marlina is still outside."


    "Ah, Marli!"


    The good sister who had juste to her senses remembered that she had just rudely thrown her sister out the door, and hurriedly turned around to open the door.


    "..."


    Marlina, who had been waiting quietly outside the door, had her hands crossed over her lower abdomen, her demeanor dignified and polite. Her gaze first nced at Seraphina''s hand held by Ansel, then she smiled gently and calmly, "Have you finished talking with Lord Hydral, Seri? You''ve kept us waiting for a long time."


    "Ah? Oh... wait a minute ¡ª"


    It really works! I can''t hear Marli anymore! Seraphina breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.


    She looked at her sister, whose gentle and soft face was exactly the same as she remembered, but for some reason... there was an indescribable strangeness.


    Should I try it¡ª


    No, no, I absolutely can''t use this thing on Marli!


    Seraphina immediately interrupted her previous thought. She wanted to scratch her head, but then realized that her hand was still being held by Ansel. She immediately blushed and pulled her hand out, walking away with an awkward and shy bow, "Well, I''ll go first then."


    "If you''re hungry, remember to find Miss Meli. I probably won''t be able to have lunch or dinner with you today, Seraphina."


    "Oh..."


    The girl looked down, feeling a little sad.


    She didn''t like the feeling of loneliness.


    Marlina didn''t say anything, just watched Seraphina disappear down the corridor and finally entered the study, gently closing the door.


    "Lord Hydral." Marlina''s smile was gentle and appropriate, "Let''s continue our work."


    "I thought you would ask Seraphina what was wrong first."


    Ansel looked at the girl who was gradually breaking free from her cocoon, his eyes bing more and more satisfied, "She was acting very strange, wasn''t she?"


    "It''s not my ce to pry."


    Marlina bowed her head slightly, "I don''t have the qualifications or strength topare with Seri right now."


    This made Anselugh happily, "So you mean, one day¡ª"


    "Yes, one day."


    The girl ced her hands on her heart, looking into Ansel''s eyes with devotion and passion, humility and confidence:


    "One day, I will gain the power and authority that will make you recognize me, and repay your kindness and recognition with it."


    Looking at the noble soul that was gradually being tainted with his own colors, Ansel gazed at the pair of dark red eyes simr to Seraphina''s with a slightly raised tone:


    "Is that all?"


    The confident and beautiful Marlina hesitated for a moment, her ears gradually turning red, and she unconsciously shifted her gaze away, her voice bing soft and charming.


    "No, it''s not... if you ¡ª"


    "Alright, let''s stop here for now."


    Ansel took a step forward, but didn''t make any excessive physical contact in Marlina''s nervous gaze.


    He just gently adjusted Marlina''s hairpin and straightened the cor of her simple dress, cing his hands on her shoulders.


    "You''re doing great now, I like your purity, Marlina."


    "Before your ambition is realized, I hope you can maintain this purity."


    "After all, between you and me, there should be no need for any extra things to bind us, right?"


    In Ansel''s eyes, there was no teasing, no mockery, no ambiguity between men and women, only the purest trust, recognition, and encouragement.


    "You''re not the kind of person who needs to use that method to achieve value and repay kindness."


    The devil who loved to y with people''s hearts but was always sincere, gently patted the girl who was about to fall into his believer, and said confidently, "Even if no one believes your wild words, I will be the witness to your realization of this ambition."


    "Ah, and one more thing."


    Hydralughed, "Just call me by my name in the future, ''Lord Hydral'' is too formal, isn''t it?"


    Marlina had to close her eyes for a moment, because she didn''t want to show any more emotional outbursts in front of Ansel.


    "Alright, An... Ansel... sir." The ordinary Marlina responded with a bow, without showing any girlish shyness, and replied calmly and steadily, "I won''t let you down, I promise."


    "Good, let''s continue working then. I have a speech scheduled in six days, can youplete your task before then?"


    "Of course." Marlina answered without hesitation or reluctance, "I will finish it even earlier."


    No one could have imagined that a month ago, she was just a vige girl, standing here so calmly, holding the authority to mobilize the entire Red Frost territory''s nobility, and making such a guarantee to the feared Hydral.


    Marlina couldn''t have imagined it either, so she valued everything she had now more than her own life, and valued... Ansel, who had given her everything.


    [I''ve already given you so much, Seri.]


    [Even if I don''t have the right to monopolize Sir Ansel, I won''t let you be the first.]


    The girl with the burning ck me in her eyes made this arrogant vow in her heart.


    And here, Ansel, who knew everything that had happened, sat back down at his desk with a smile.


    The Red Frost territory was gradually getting on track under his management, and the documents he needed to handle were bing fewer and fewer.


    At the same time, in this y that was about to end, the adjustments and corrections he needed to make were also running out.


    My dear Seraphina, everything is ready for you.


    The stage, the actors, the props, and... my carefully polished, perfect script.


    Please die in the fire ignited by contradictions and copse.


    And I will give you an unparalleled rebirth.

 Chapter 60: I am the great Seraphina! [4.5K]

    <h4>Chapter 60: I am the great Seraphina! [4.5K]</h4>


    Marlina''s voice echoed incessantly in Seraphina''s mind, refusing to fade away.


    The young girl absentmindedly caressed the emerald ring on her index finger, as if contemting removing it, yet seemingly lost in thought.


    "So, this is how Marlina sees me..." Seraphina bore no anger, only a sense of sorrow.


    Throughout their lives, the instances where Marlina had criticized her were few and far between. Seraphina could never have imagined that beneath Marlina''s gentle andposed exterior, therey such weariness and annoyance.


    "But have I... have I truly made so many mistakes?"


    She gazed nkly at her own palm, "Have I erred to the point... to the point of disappointing Marlina so much?"


    "But Hydral doesn''t care at all, why am I..."


    Suddenly, a knock at the door interrupted her thoughts, apanied by the greeting of the maid, Meli.


    "Miss Seraphina, your lunch is ready."


    "Ah? Oh,e in."


    Seraphina''s index finger twitched as she turned her head towards the door, her gaze fixed on Meli, who entered carrying avish lunch.


    [Miss Seraphina is unusually quiet today.]


    ...Why isn''t she using that annoying way to address me?


    Seraphina, still seated, looked somewhat distracted. She hadn''t expected that this maid, who usually expressed her dislike for her so bluntly, would be the first person to show no malice towards her.


    "Um, Meli."


    "What is it, Miss Seraphina?"


    Meli''s face didn''t bear the smile that other maids usually showed Seraphina, only pure calmness.


    "What do you think...," Seraphina ced her hand behind her back, unconsciously gripping her fingers, "What kind of person do you think I am?"


    "...?"


    Meli paused, her usually professional demeanor showing a hint of confusion.


    [What''s wrong with Miss Seraphina? This isn''t like her.]


    As she heard these thoughts, Seraphina heard Meli continue, "Rash, impulsive, reckless, taking advantage of the master''s favor, doing whatever you want, hardly considering others'' feelings, extremely self-centered, presumptuous, and also¡ª" "Enough, enough!"


    Seraphina''s forehead bulged with two veins¡ªMeli was indeed different from the other maids, because she didn''t pretend!


    The young girl crossed her arms in annoyance, "Alright, put down the lunch and leave quickly."


    "But I haven''t finished." Seraphina heard the same words in Meli''s thoughts as she spoke, Meli tilted her head slightly, "Don''t you want to hear?"


    [She seems to be in a bad mood.]


    Seraphina heard Meli think.


    "...You don''t need tofort me." The girl muttered subconsciously, "There''s no need to add a ''but''."


    Meli was slightly taken aback, she looked Seraphina up and down, her eyes narrowing, "I always tell the truth, it''s a good virtue I learned from the master."


    [Not only is she in a bad mood, but she''s also suddenly be smart. Miss Seraphina today is very strange.]


    As Seraphina''s blood pressure skyrocketed, Meli said, "Although you have many of the aforementioned ws, I believe they are not problems¡ªnot just because you are favored by the master, but more importantly, you have the ability to repay the master and have received his grace."


    She ced the lunch on the coffee table, brushed away the hair from her temples, and calmly said, "The world is a terrible ce, Miss Seraphina, so terrible that scoundrels and viins are everywhere. Compared to them, you are just more troublesome."


    "At least, you have a strong desire to help others¡ªeven though you are currently using the master''s funds and influence to fulfill your own ideas, I don''t think you will be one of those disgusting guys after you be powerful."


    "If it''s just causing trouble, there''s no problem."


    The sincere and honest maid smiled at the stunned Seraphina, "As long as you can achieve great things in the future, and not let down the master''s cultivation and favor, even if I hate your character, I will always be your most loyal servant."


    Seraphina stared nkly at this maid, who usually didn''t get along with her, her mouth slightly open, stunned for a long time.


    Then, she suddenly stood up, grabbed Meli''s shoulders and shook them excitedly, "Yes, that''s it! What''s wrong with making some small mistakes... I''m a genius! A genius who beat all the students in the Frost Tower at the age of twelve! Even Hydral acknowledges me!"


    Inspired by Meli, Seraphina gave up self-reflection, gave up self-examination caused by Marlina''s negative words, and didn''t think there was anything wrong with her at all.


    With my talent and ability, what''s wrong with making some small mistakes? Does Marlina have the right to criticize me like that? Can she do what I can do for Hydral in the future?


    "It seems you have some troubles." Meli, who was being shaken back and forth, was very calm, "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "...Uh, this... wait a minute."


    Seraphina thought that although Meli usually didn''t give her a good face, she was quite smart and seemed to have a good time in the Red Frost territory...


    "What if I want to do something for Hydral."


    The young wolf coughed twice, "But if this thing is not handled well, it may be bad for Hydral, what should I do?"


    "Just handle the matter well, isn''t that enough?"


    "..." Seraphina moved her gaze away humbly, "I, I don''t have much confidence in handling it well."


    Regarding the image crystal, she is nowpletely at a loss. If it is exposed, Hydral''s reputation will be damaged. If it is not exposed... she can''t get over the hurdle in her heart, and the policy is fully implemented, isn''t it also good for Hydral?


    But how to do it, so that the policy can be implemented without hurting Hydral...


    "In that case." Meli thought for a while and said very tactfully, "I suggest you, directly solve the problem from the source, don''t do meaningless divergent thinking."


    The implication is that handling things and thinking about strategies are not suitable for you, and Meli''s thoughts also say so.


    But Seraphina was suddenly stunned.


    Solve it from the source... solve it from the source...


    If no one knows, is the picture I recorded really useless?


    Meli''s reminder and Ansel''s constant teaching to keep thinking made Seraphina instantly realize another direction.


    Indeed, it''s useless to show it to one or two people, but what if... I show this thing to the person involved?


    What if I show it to the Count of Stoneheart who ims to understand Hydral''s intentions?


    If I threaten him with this thing, if he does not implement Hydral''s decree, I will expose it, what will he choose?


    He has no choice! Because if something happens, the culprit of Hydral''s reputation decline is him, even if Hydral finds out that I exposed it in the end... so what.


    ¡ª Can youpare with me in Hydral''s eyes!


    I, I will be electrocuted at most a few times, you just wait to die!


    There is no need to show this to others at all, just solve the problem directly from the source!


    I don''t even have to wait untilter to help Hydral, I can do it now.


    Since Marlina said that my proposal is a waste of Hydral''s money, then I can also use this thing to ckmail the Count of Stoneheart, let him pay for the coal, so that Hydral''s money will not be spent!


    I will make up for the gap I made for Hydral now!


    And I also have this ring, I know what he thinks clearly, isn''t this eating him to death?


    "I understand, I understand! You are a genius, Meli!"


    Seraphina hugged Meli excitedly, turned around and ran out of her room without even eating lunch.


    Meli watched Seraphina run away quietly, until the footstepspletely disappeared, she covered her heart and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Even if I know in advance, it''s hard to make the heart and mouth consistent. Fortunately, I didn''t let down the master''s trust."


    The maid bowed slightly in the direction where Seraphina had run away, "Please, ording to the master''s wishes, destroy yourself in that confidence and fanaticism, Miss Seraphina."


    "I pray for you so sincerely."


    *


    Count Stoneheart, engrossed in the ssical music, sighed softly while enjoying his afternoon tea.


    "Such a capricious lord," he murmured.


    The notion of "helping the poor of Red Frost territory survive the severe cold wave" wasughable to him, regardless of who proposed it, even if it were the grand duke himself.


    In this world, he surmised, only the emperor and the esteemed Hydral couldpel him to exert effort on such a ludicrous task.


    Truth be told, Count Stoneheart had no desire for those who couldn''t even afford coal to survive. Their destitution marred the image of his territory, making him appear ipetent.


    He was rather pleased at the arrival of the severe cold wave. After the disaster, the masses of poor people, a result of the Count of Red Frost''s foolish policies, would be cleared out. Once he took over, he wouldn''t have to worry about dealing with them, and the Red Frost territory would be rejuvenated.


    Unfortunately, this n was rendered futile due to the capriciousness of that lord.


    Even so, Count Stoneheart was the first to respond to Ansel''s call ¡ª as he could tell that Ansel was serious about his actions.


    "It''s your good fortune to encounter both Hydral and me."


    Count Stoneheart shook his head and sighed, "However, it''s somewhat displeasing to think that even insects, who exist merely to glorify me, are worthy of such grace."


    As he sat in the tea room, Count Stoneheart gazed leisurely at his estate through the floor-to-ceiling ss. To be honest, he wished that the esteemed Hydral would direct his benevolent gaze towards the nobility. Although Hydral had always been their friend, he had a penchant for helping themoners, wasting many resources.


    If these resources were given to the noble bloodlines, Count Stoneheart was confident that he could provide Hydral with returns a thousand times more valuable than meaningless praise.


    As he was fantasizing about the day when he could gain Hydral''s favor, no longer having to be subservient and restore his family''s glory, a heavily armored guard rushed in.


    "..."Count Stoneheart''s brow furrowed slightly, but he didn''t reprimand the guard for hisck of manners. Instead, he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s Miss Marlowe," the guard replied with a grim expression. "She''s here to see you, and it''s likely... she doesn''t mean well."


    Count Stoneheart''s expression changed drastically. In the Red Frost territory, everyone knew that the capricious, wild girl was Ansel''s favorite. In a sense, she even represented Hydral''s will - because even if she made a mistake, Hydral would take responsibility for her.


    "Go to the reception hall... no, wait," Count Stoneheart quickly regained hisposure.


    "There''s no need to go to such a spacious ce. Let her wander around the estate first. Have all the gold and silver decorations removed and reced with hunting trophies and teak decorations."


    "Rece all the tea sets with wooden ones and bring more armor and weapons."


    Count Stoneheart, who had risen to his feet, said indifferently, "You have ten minutes."


    The guard acknowledged and turned to leave.


    Ten minutester, the young girl, arrogant and without any guest-like demeanor, swaggered into Count Stoneheart''s tea room.


    Upon entering, Seraphina was taken aback by the simple furnishings in the room for a few seconds.


    "Miss Marlowe, your visit to my residence is a great honor," Count Stoneheart greeted her warmly and sincerely. He then felt a sense of scrutiny.


    He was taken aback but didn''t show it. He thoughtfully nced at Seraphina''s palm and immediately noticed the familiar emerald ring.


    ...Why was that moron Cantrell''s heart-stealing ring on her hand?


    On the other hand, Seraphina was also surprised ¡ª the ring had no effect on Count Stoneheart?


    Was his rank higher than hers? A third-stage [Throne]?


    How could that be! He was trembling like a quail when Ansel was assassinated!


    The girl was both surprised and a little guilty. Ansel had told her that if her rank wasn''t higher than the other party''s, she would be detected.


    In fact, Count Stoneheart''s rank was indeed not higher than Seraphina''s, both being at the Crystal Staircase level. But since there was such a ring, there were naturally plenty of alchemical essories to counter magic. It''s just that the naive little wolf hadn''t thought of this.


    Even without the tool that gave her an absolute advantage in negotiations, Seraphina wasn''t too nervous. After all, her reliance wasn''t on this.


    "I have something to discuss with you," Seraphina said casually as she pulled out a chair and sat down. "Send your people away. You wouldn''t want them to know what we''re talking about."


    Cutting straight to the point, Seraphina didn''t want to give these cunning nobles a chance to beat around the bush.


    Count Stoneheart was silent for a moment, then waved his hand, "Everyone, leave."


    The servants and guards in the room immediately left, while Count Stoneheart poured tea with great care and asked gently, "So, what would Miss Seraphina like to discuss?"


    "About the policy Hydral gave you." Seraphina crossed her arms, leaned back in her chair, and propped her leg up like Ansel, but without any sense of elegance, looking more like a grandpa sitting on a stool at a roadside stall.


    "You and those nobles have no intention of implementing it, do you?"


    Count Stoneheart''s brow furrowed slightly, but quickly rxed. "I think I understand what you mean, Miss Marlowe, but we have no intention of defying Hydral. If he didn''t tacitly agree, how could nothing have happened until now? If you don''t believe me, you can ask him and find out the answer."


    "Hmph."


    Seraphina scoffed. "Do you think I''m here to reason with you?"


    She pulled out the image crystal from her pocket and activated it on the spot, ying the recorded images.


    When Count Stoneheart saw himself in the images, he stood up abruptly, his face terrible.


    He didn''t need to continue watching to know what wasing next.


    Seeing his unmistakable look of fear, Seraphina raised her head triumphantly. "You don''t care? Hydral doesn''t care? Sorry, I care."


    She leaned forward slightly, gripping the image crystal tightly. "Starting today, Hydral''s policy must be fully and thoroughly implemented, otherwise... I''ll expose these images."


    "...Miss Marlowe," Count Stoneheart exhaled deeply, his face changing slightly.


    "Do you know what you''re saying?"


    "Of course I know, that''s why I''m doing this," Seraphina said nonchntly. "Anyway, when Hydral''s reputation is damaged, the ones who will suffer are you guys. Do you think he will punish me severely?"


    "After all, it''s you guys who are full of yourselves, talking nonsense here."


    The young wolf sneered, "Hmph, it''s useless for you guys to take the responsibility on yourselves then, you have to implement his original policy anyway."


    She knew this noble wouldn''t do that, because nobles fear death the most. This Count Stoneheart wouldn''t dare to gamble on the consequences of angering Hydral.


    "Oh, by the way, there''s more." Seraphina, who didn''t get a response from Count Stoneheart, pushed her luck. "The coal that Hydral wants to give to the poor, you can pay for it too."


    She said it lightly, as if she was just buying a couple of cabbages at a roadside stall.


    "You¡ª"


    Count Stoneheart''s upbringing and noble education made him suppress the impulse to explode on the spot. He leaned on his knees and said word by word, "Do you know what kind of astronomical figure that is?"


    "What astronomical figure... you''re a noble, don''t nobles have a lot of money?" Seraphina looked at Count Stoneheart with contempt. "You''re really stingy, fine, if you can''t afford it, half is fine."


    "..."


    Count Stoneheart was silent. After a long while, when Seraphina was almostpletely impatient, he suddenly stood up and said, "Excuse me for a moment, I''ll be right back, Miss Seraphina."


    His voice was somewhat cold, "I will give you an exnation, please rest assured."


    Seraphina, who had been waiting for a long time, nodded in satisfaction, "That''s more like it... hurry up, I don''t have time to waste with you."


    Count Stoneheart didn''t respond, he quickly left the tea room.


    As he stepped out the door, he told the waiting servant in a nk expression, "Bring me the telecrystal, I need to contact Lord Hydral."


    For Count Stoneheart, a man who prides himself as a true noble, the inability to decipher the intentions of those in high positions, and the need to ask directly, is a disgrace.


    However, at this moment, he could not afford to care about such matters.


    He was truly at a loss, unable to determine whether Seraphina hade with Ansel''s intentions.


    There was absolutely no room for error in this matter.


    Soon, someone brought the telecrystal. Count Stoneheart infused it with ether and waited for a response.


    "Count, it''s rare for you to contact me," Ansel''s gentle voice came from within. "What''s the matter?"


    "... Lord Hydral, I believe you must already know, but out of stupidity and caution, as well as respect for you, I have taken the liberty to disturb you,"


    Count Stoneheart carefully chose his words. "Miss Marlowe... she has suddenly visited my estate."


    His words stopped there, without mentioning any of Seraphina''s demands or behavior.


    The man was sweating from his forehead, waiting for the response from the crystal in his hand, like a servant waiting for the king''s decree.


    "Count," after about three or four seconds, Count Stoneheart heardughtering from themunication crystal.


    "Do you know why I came to the Red Frost territory?"


    This was a very puzzling question that all the nobles had failed to understand.


    Why would Hydral, instead of enjoying life in the fertile centralnds, choose toe to the remote north and cause chaos?


    Count Stoneheart didn''t know either. He and his staff had been studying day and night, but they still couldn''t understand Ansel''s purpose, or rather... it seemed like he had no purpose at all.


    Other than the reputation of the Red Frost territory, he asked for nothing.


    But Count Stoneheart knew that this lord would never bring up any meaningless topics or provide any meaningless information in a conversation.


    The information provided by Lord Hydral about the wild Miss Marlowe was... [why he came to the Red Frost territory].


    In that instant, Count Stoneheart felt a chilling coldness creeping up his spine.


    In his mind, he quickly recalled all of Ansel''s actions in the Red Frost territory, which he was already very familiar with.


    From the moment he entered the territory and killed officials and minor lords, to the high-profile execution of the Count of Red Frost, epting the Red Frost territory, and then managing the Red Frost territory methodically...


    And most importantly, everything about Seraphina.


    The events, actions, oues; Seraphina''s behavior, personality, changes¡ª


    and that ring, which for some reason appeared in the girl''s hand.


    Until now, Seraphina''s impulsive foolishness disyed before him.


    Ansel''s pursuit of reputation, the series of iprehensible actions he had taken in this period.


    All of these pointed to an answer that Count Stoneheart unable to imagine, could not imagine.


    He began to tremble, both out of fear and... excitement.


    "I understand... I understand, my lord."


    The middle-aged man, who was determined to revive his family, had received a high education, and had weathered countless storms, said with a trembling voice, "I am fortunate to witness such a far-reaching ambition..."


    "Ambition? I''m just doing a small thing, don''t get so excited, Count."


    The young Hydral''s voice was always so calm and natural. "Since you say you understand, do you know what you should do?"


    "Yes."


    Count Stoneheart bowed deeply, as if he were facing Ansel, and answered respectfully, "Please allow me to add a negligible contribution."


    "Hehe, don''t say that, you are a very important part. Keep up the good work."


    The devil, whom Count Stoneheart almost worshipped as a god, chuckled:"Give Seraphina a gift she will never forget."


    *


    Seraphina was extremely bored, wandering around the tea room, touching here and there.


    "What''s going on, did this guy go to Hydral toin?"


    Seraphina kicked the stool irritably, then burst into a triumphantugh.


    "Hmph, is it useful toin to Hydral? Will he care about you?"


    Just then, Count Stoneheart entered the room. His expression was calm, and there was no trace of the gloominess he had when he left.


    "You''re finally back, what have you been doing, taking so long?"


    The impatient young wolf looked unhappy. "Answer me quickly, I said, I don''t have time to waste with you."


    "Miss Marlowe." Count Stoneheart was not bothered by Seraphina''s rudeness and smiled, "You mentioned earlier that you want me to bear the cost of coal for the poor to survive this cold wave, right?"


    "Yes, what, have you figured it out?" Seraphina was overjoyed.


    Ha ha, Hydral, I don''t even have to hunt, and I''ve saved you so much money!


    "To be honest, this is a heavy burden for me." Count Stoneheart said with great difficulty, "You don''t quite understand the vastness of the Red Frost territory and the... darkness of the past."


    "That''s none of my business." Seraphina said unreasonably, the kind of words that only a viin would say, "Am I negotiating with you now?"


    "No, no, no... What I mean is, I can''t do it alone, but that doesn''t mean that the entire noble ss of the Red Frost territory can''t do it."


    The man''s mouth curled up slightly, hiding the deepest malice within: "I can mobilize all the nobles to protect their subjects, so that not a penny of Lord Hydral''s money needs to be spent."


    "Don''t worry, I will tell them that this is Lord Hydral''s intention."


    "Right! How can you do it alone?" Seraphina''s eyes lit up, "Those nobles who can''t even spare half a copper coin from their pockets should also bleed for me!"


    The girl happily waved her fists in ce, "You''re quite cooperative, Count Stoneheart! This is a great idea! In this way, Hydral doesn''t have to spend any money and can earn a big reputation!"


    Thinking of this, Seraphina''s smile became even brighter.


    Can Marlina do it? Can those who criticize me in their hearts do it? All she can do is sit in the study and write, she can''t scare the count like I can.


    I am always right! Even if I was wrong, those small mistakes were nothingpared to what I could do!


    "Ah, even if youe up with this idea." Seraphina, in her joy, did not forget the main point, "The main condition is that I will not back down, you must carry out the policies given by Hydral to the end!"


    "You have a heart for themon people, which I admire, but about this point..." Count Stoneheart sighed, "Miss Marlowe, I believe my n is more suitable for the current Red Frost territory."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Seraphina looked at Count Stoneheart as if she were looking at a madman, "Hydral gives themon people ten good, you give them two good, and you think you''re okay? Do you have no shame?"


    "Do you think they will be grateful to you?" Count Stoneheart asked back.


    "What gratitude, I don''t need their gratitude, as long as they live well."


    Seraphina pouted.


    "Do you believe what you''re saying, Miss Seraphina?"


    Count Stoneheartughed, "Do you really think that after providing them with help, you don''t care at all about their opinion of you?"


    Seraphina subconsciously touched the ring on her hand, then said somewhat angrily, "So what? Why wouldn''t they thank me, thank Hydral? What do you think of them? Beasts like you?"


    Count Stoneheart was not angry at Seraphina''s direct insult. He raised his hand and said calmly, "Yes, they will be grateful, and then?"


    "Then, as long as Lord Hydral lowers even a little standard¡ª"


    The man slightly lowered his hand and said with a very sarcastic smile, "They will all harbor... a hatred that you absolutely cannot imagine."


    "So, I want to start from a low standard and gradually raise it until a certain limit, which is undoubtedly more helpful for the stability of the territory."


    Count Stoneheart said so calmly, "If your sister were here, she would definitely agree with my view."


    "Go to hell! Bastard!" Seraphina roared, "What are you talking about!"


    The count ignored Seraphina and said some very strange words, "You may not believe it, but three years ago, when I was out on patrol, I saw her. She was discussing tax issues with a merchant at the time. Out of curiosity, I chatted with her."


    "Her sharp wit impressed me." Count Stoneheart said with a sigh, "I discovered that she had a very remarkable talent, so I invited her to sit in my temporary residence. At that time, I had a love for talent and intended to absorb her into the family. Unfortunately, she seemed to have many concerns and refused me."


    "It wasn''t until she represented Lord Hydral and found me that I realized¡ª the calm and dignified young noblewoman was actually the little vige girl from back then."


    "Don''t measure us by your standards! And don''t insult my sister!"


    Seraphina was undoubtedly really angry. She looked ferocious, her forehead veins bulging, "Who would be so shameless, stop talking nonsense! Marli would never agree to your shameless words and policies!"


    "Really? I''m willing to bet with you."


    Count Stoneheart put his hand on his shoulder and slightly bowed, "As long as there is even a slight stain on Lord Hydral''s ''perfection''... no... even if there is no actual stain, just a wisp of unfounded rumor, among those who he has so gently saved, there will be countless people who will have doubts andints."


    "Be gone!"


    The mere thought of that scene filled Seraphina with uncontroble rage. She could feel something burning fiercely within her chest, the beast within her soul roaring in fury.


    "No one would dare to treat Hydral in such a manner! All I require now is your response, will you act or not!"


    "Very well, if you insist, I will endeavor to fully implement the policies of Lord Hydral. However, it will take time."


    "Hmph, it better be so, I will be watching you."


    The she-wolf''s gaze was ferocious, her hand tightly clutching the image crystal, "Never, never try to deceive me."


    Count Stoneheart merely smiled, "Do you require my assistance in escorting you out?"


    "Get lost, I have no interest in associating with you scoundrels tainted with rotten blood."


    Seraphina snorted coldly, turning around without hesitation to leave.


    *


    One minute, two minutes, ten minutes.


    A full half hour passed, and the Count of Stoneheart still stood there.


    In his mind, he was continuously constructing the stage for the uing drama, fantasizing about the grand spectacle that was about to unfold, his body trembling uncontrobly with excitement.


    "Miss Marlowe..."


    Daram Stoneheart softly uttered in an excited and trembling voice:


    "Should I pity your misfortune, or should I envy your fortune?"

 Chapter 61: He is the great Hydral![5K]

    <h4>Chapter 61: He is the great Hydral![5K]</h4>


    The city of Red Frost, and indeed the entire Red Frost territory, had not seen such liveliness in a long time.


    Thisnd, though not inherently barren, had been rendered deste under the oppressive rule of sessive lords. Even Red Frost city, the capital, did not seem particrly prosperous.


    However, everything changed from that day onwards.


    ¡ª The day when a headless corpse was hung at the entrance of a mansion beneath the Hydral manor.


    From then on, everything in Red Frost city began to fall into ce, everything became orderly. The sanitation conditions in the outer city visibly improved, the crowds and traffic in the inner city gradually became incessant, merchants from other territories waited for opportunities, and the nobles of the north began to reassess thisnd.


    "Red Frost is improving," every resident of Red Frost city would agree.


    Even the poorestborers in the outer city began to harbor hopes for the future.


    Raul was a stonemason, a skill passed down through his family. Because his vige was bing increasingly impoverished and the young and strong were gradually leaving, he had no choice but to leave his aging mother and young brother to seek a livelihood.


    Even a countryman like him knew that in this ravagednd, Red Frost city, stationed under the Hydral mansion , held infinite hope.


    Raul crossed the snowfields and traversed the dense forests with great difficulty, finally reaching this city, which once had a notorious reputation in the eyes of the people of Red Frost territory.


    When he entered Red Frost city, he found it incredible.


    Not because Red Frost city was majestic and prosperous.


    On his way to Red Frost territory, Raul passed through several cities. He had no privilege to glimpse the scenes of the inner city or upper city areas. He, who could only stay in the most rundown inns, had seen all kinds of people, most of whom were either cold and dangerous or dark and numb. This was the appearance of the most bottom-level, hopeless people.


    But here, in the outer city of Red Frost... these poor people, who were no different from the poor in other cities, wearing tattered cotton clothes, with vivid frostbite on their hands and faces, and dry, cracked skin, were brimming with a...vitality that Raul could not understand.


    It was the kind of vitality that only those who are truly alive and still have expectations for life would show.


    They may not be friendly, they may not be happy, but they are truly people who will think about the "future".


    To think about this, the most luxurious thing for the poor who could freeze or starve to death at any time.


    "Is this... the greatness of that lord?" Raul eximed with immense admiration and began to look for a small inn to stay in.


    He went around and around, almost running through the entire outer city... but couldn''t find a single inn to stay in.


    ¡ª Because they were all full!


    "Don''t you know?"


    The owner of thest inn looked at the dusty young man with some surprise, "Lord Hydral is going to give a speech in the central square today, the inns in the inner city were full yesterday! Some rich people even had to stay in our shabby inns, hahaha--"


    The middle-aged owner cheered heartily, "Long live Lord Hydral!"


    In the narrow and dirty lobby of the inn, several guys wearing tattered cotton jackets also cheered, "Long live Lord Hydral!"


    "But..." Raul smiled bitterly, "Is there really no ce to stay? This weather is not something everyone can bear."


    The owner shrugged, "Maybe you can try your luck at the church, the Holy Church may not have much influence in the north, but we still have a church here, maybe the priest will take you in for the night."


    The owner''s suggestion made Raul overjoyed. Although he grew up in the countryside, he had learned about the church from many people who had returned from outside, and thought it was a good idea.


    "Thank you! I''ll give it a try!" T


    he simple and kind young man bowed slightly to the owner in thanks, then quickly turned and ran out.


    "Hey, kid, wait! The big cold wave ising in a few days, don''t you want to book a room in my ce now--"


    "...He runs fast."


    Seeing a potential regr customer gone, the owner couldn''t help but purse his lips.


    "Hey, Lorca."


    Sitting on the old sofa in the lobby, a man in a tattered cotton jacket grinned, "Can you give me a room to get through this big cold wave? My house is too drafty."


    "Can you afford the coal fee?" Lorca crossed his arms, "If you don''t pay, you might as well die outside."


    "You heartless bastard!" The man in the tattered cotton jacket cursed, but soon startedughing again, "I''ll bring my own coal, you don''t have to worry about it, how about it?"


    His friends, who all looked quite poor, startedughing together.


    "...What do you mean? You didn''t steal from that big shot, did you?" Loka became alert, "Don''t think about dragging me down!"


    "We heard something big from Lambert, you know, the most well-informed Lambert."


    The poor man who should have been worried about his life was so confident and happy, "Want to know? If you want to know, leave a room for me!"


    *


    Raul entered the spacious church, apprehensively surveying his surroundings.


    "Greetings, young man," a deep, amiable voice resonated behind him. "What brings you here?"


    Startled, Raul hastily turned around, stumbling over his words, "I... I harbor no ill intentions, I merely¡ª" "


    Rx," the ck-robed priest smiled. "No thief would cower as you do. Is this your first time in a church?"


    "Ah... yes."


    Raul''s gaze fell upon the pendant on the priest''s chest¡ªa serpent biting its own tail, forming a circle.


    He recognized it as the emblem of the Holy Church.


    "There''s no need for formality; we don''t demand reverence from everyone."


    The priest''s voice was soothing. "So, do you require assistance, young man?"


    "I..." Raul hesitated, then asked awkwardly, "Might I be permitted to... stay here for the night?"


    "Of course."


    The priest agreed without hesitation. "Though we have no spare lodgings, God tells me you are worthy of shelter within the church."


    Raul was bewildered by the priest''s cryptic words but was delighted to have a ce to stay. Though unsure of the church''s instion, at least he wouldn''t be exposed to the elements.


    Moreover, Raul harbored a secret¡ªfor certain reasons, he wasn''t particrly fearful of snowstorms and frigid temperatures.


    Subconsciously touching the pendant on his chest, he bowed gratefully to the priest. "Thank you for your generosity."


    "I ept on God''s behalf," the priest replied with a smile.


    With temporary shelter secured, Raul''s spirits lifted. With nothing else to do, he followed the priest, curiously examining the church while inquiring, "Father, is it just you in this vast church?"


    "There''s also a monk, a nun, and six children," the priest replied.


    "However, they''ve all gone to the central square."


    "The central square..." Raul paused, then realized, "Is it because of Lord Hydral''s speech?"


    "Naturally."


    The priest''s matter-of-fact tone prompted Raul to nod in agreement. "After all, it''s the esteemed Lord Hydral... He''s truly an extraordinary figure! I never imagined Red Frost City would be like this, as if everyone has found hope."


    "Hope," the priest paused, uttering in a tone Raul couldn''tprehend, "Hope is often merely an illusion crafted by the devil."


    "...What did you say?"


    Raul''s mind stalled for a moment, his expression gradually turning apprehensive.


    He didn''t want the priest''s words to mean what he thought they did.


    "Nothing, just a spontaneous remark," the priest chuckled. "


    Young man, why don''t you go watch the speech? Judging by the time, it should be starting soon."


    "What?!"


    Raul eximed, nearly dropping his luggage. "It''s starting? I... I intended to watch it, but I didn''t think it would be so soon!"


    "Could you please watch my luggage, Father?"


    The young man''s expression was anxious. After all, who in Red Frost territory wouldn''t yearn for the great Lord Hydral?


    "Go ahead, and if possible, share your thoughts afterward," the priest took Raul''s luggage, smiling.


    "God seems to have some interest in this."


    *


    In theforting warmth of the carriage, Ansel rested with his eyes closed, his expression serene.


    Seated beside him was not Seraphina, but Marlina, d in a heavy, dark ck gown.


    "Up until now, nearly ten thousand transient individuals have flooded into the city," Marlina, who had just finishedpiling the real-time reports, softly informed Ansel. "ording to the intelligence provided by Saville, twenty percent of them are investigators from various factions, hailing from..."


    Ansel listened quietly to Marlina''s report, asionally nodding gently.


    "Based on the data provided by the patrol team, the crime rate this week has decreased by thirty-two percent. Additionally, the sanitation management of the outer city district has been sessfully implemented..."


    In truth, Marlina could notprehend many of the terms in the report. Most of the content was not her own work; she was merely reporting it.


    However, she was absorbing all the information and knowledge she could ess at a terrifying speed that no one could imagine ¡ª Even Seraphina didn''t know that Marlina hadn''t slept for six days. She had requested three bottles of energy potions and nutrient fluids from Ansel, enough to keep her physically healthy for a whole month without sleep.


    "...and finally," Marlina''s voice changed, bing hesitant and heavy.


    "The funds you allocated to the nobles of the Red Frost territory have all been returned, down to thest penny."


    "It seems our Count of Stoneheart is very punctual," Ansel finally opened his eyes andughed lightly, his demeanor contrasting sharply with Marlina''s. "He''s an interesting man, and not without skill."


    "...Mr. Ansel," Marlina''s gaze dropped, "I know it''ste, but could you..."


    "Is this your plea, Marlina?"


    Ansel turned his head to meet Marlina''s gaze.


    His tone was gentle and slow, yet firm and convincing. "If what you''re about to say is a plea to me, then I will agree."


    Marlina, who was looking at Ansel, gradually tightened her grip on her skirt, her knuckles turning slightly white. She moved her lips, but she still couldn''t utter the words.


    "...No, please forgive my rudeness."


    She bowed her head deeply. "I deeply regret doubting your correctness."


    "There''s no need, Marlina. Confidence is an invincible weapon, but only those who can use it correctly can bring out such an effect."


    Ansel picked up the scepter beside him and chuckled. "That weapon is not suitable for me. I am more suited to the doubt you speak of, using it to constantly dissect myself."


    Marlina nodded as if she understood. These words, which were equivalent to nonsense to Seraphina, always allowed her to furtherprehend and perceive... the greatness of the man she had sworn to serve.


    "Alright, I''ve already heard the cheers of the people."


    Ansel stood up, his face lighting up with the warm and approachable smile that the nobles couldn''t stop praising.


    "It''s time to start this speech to unite the Red Frost territory before the arrival of the great cold wave."


    In another carriage, Seraphina, who was bored and lying on the seat, sprang up with a "pop" at the sound of the carriage door opening outside, and rushed out of the carriage in a posture that almost kicked the door off.


    They were now outside the central square of Red Frost City, a vacant lot heavily guarded by the private army of the Count of Stoneheart. The heavily armored guards exuded a stern and cold aura, clearly not to be trifled with.


    Seraphina saw Ansel, leaning on his scepter, calmly stepping out of the carriage. She hopped and waved, shouting, "Hydral! Wait for me!"


    The young nobleman who always obeyed her indeed stopped and turned his head to look at her with a light smile.


    Seraphina grinned warmly, quickly ran to Ansel''s side, and then quickly turned into a face ofints.


    "Why do I have to sit in a carriage by myself? That carriage isn''t too small for three people."


    "Because I have a lot of things to report to Mr. Ansel."


    Marlina also stepped out of the carriage, her voice cold, devoid of her usual gentleness. "You would be a nuisance, Seraphina."


    "Hmph, even chatting is considered a nuisance."


    Seraphina, surprisingly, had no respect for Marlina as she usually did. She crossed her arms and turned her head away. "Pretentious!"


    Their rtionship had be like this since Seraphina returned from the Count of Stoneheart''s mansion.


    The reason was simple. When Seraphina excitedly ran back and insisted on rushing into the study to announce the big thing she had done, despite the objections of Ansel and Marlina...


    Marlina pped her on the spot.


    Unlike the impulsiveness of their sisterly quarrel, this p... contained Marlina''s cold, clear anger.


    For some reason, Marlina didn''t exin the reason for the p, and the two of them had a big falling out over it. They still hadn''t made up.


    "Alright, quiet down, Seraphina."


    Ansel looked at Seraphina, who had changed into a dignified ck outfit and draped a ck velvet cloak over it, and nodded in satisfaction. "Did you forget? You''re going up there with me."


    "Oh... Ah! I know, of course I know!" Seraphina coughed lightly, trying to maintain a "I''m very calm" expression. "Don''t worry!"


    "You always have to get used to the big scene. This is the first time, so perform well."


    Ansel patted the girl''s arm. "Don''t be nervous, just stand behind me. If you feel ufortable with so many people, don''t look, you can keep your head down."


    "I don''t want to, that''s too embarrassing." The young wolf put her hands on her hips. "Wouldn''t that embarrass you? Having a guard who''s as timid as a quail would beughed at."


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh, his joy and lightnessing from the heart. "What about you?"


    "Me? What about me, I don''t show up much."


    Seraphina answered as if it were a matter of course. "On the other hand, you''re always on people''s lips, so you have to be the best!"


    "Since you say so, Seraphina."


    Ansel responded with a radiant smile to this sincerity. "Then I will be the best."


    Seraphina, who was looking at Ansel''s smiling face, was stunned for two or three seconds, then shifted her gaze away.


    "...Yeah, yeah, as long as you''re confident, that''s fine. Anyway, I... I''m fine."


    "Then let''s go, Seraphina."


    Ansel turned and walked towards the long corridor formed by two rows of armored soldiers, saying meaningfully, "Let all the people of the Red Frost territory get to know you and me."


    Seraphina, who didn''t catch the implication, clenched her fist excitedly, waved it vigorously, and expressed her determination to Ansel.


    At the same time, she turned her head and made a face at Marlina.


    Nyah, you''ll be so jealous, bad Marlina... It''s been so long, and you haven''t even apologized. After the great cold wave is over, I''ll go home and tell my parents on you!


    Marlina just watched Seraphina''s face expressionlessly, without any reaction.


    It wasn''t until her sister turned her head back that she lowered her head slightly and slowly closed her eyes.


    She extinguished thest bit of... struggle and pain in her eyes.


    When she raised her head and opened her eyes again, all that was left was bone -chilling rationality.


    Unaware of the emotional changes urring within her sister, Seraphina followed Ansel intently, her mind preupied with other matters.


    The human walls formed by soldiers on either side kept the frenzied citizens of the Red Frost territory at bay. Amidst the cacophony of countless voices, Seraphina''s world became equally chaotic and frenzied, yet she felt no irritation or anxiety.


    On the contrary, she nearly lost herself in the surging tide of adtion, even though the praise and worship were not directed at her.


    Her heart thrummed with excitement, and a fervent desire ignited within her chest.


    ¡ª She was born to bask in the thunderous apuse and adoration.


    The wild beast hidden deep within her soul roared with exhration, resonating with its master in this moment. Unbeknownst to her, Seraphina entered an indescribable state, where the cheers seemed so close yet impossibly distant, deafening yet ethereal.


    She felt the extraordinary element known as ether coursing through her body, surging up her spine and into her brain. The boundless power it brought made the young she-wolf yearn to howl.


    Just then, Ansel, who walked ahead, whispered softly, "Keep your emotions in check, Seraphina. Don''t steal the spotlight... although I wouldn''t mind if you did."


    "..."Seraphina hesitated for a moment, nearly missing a step.


    Oh, yeah, What was i thinking? This is a speech for Hydral, not a time for me to rush forward and throw punches.


    As this realization dawned on her, a resentful and angry growl echoed from the depths of her soul, then vanished without a trace. The turbulent emotions within her and the raging power coursing through her body gradually subsided.


    She followed Ansel, step by step, onto the central square''s podium.


    At this moment, the citizens of the Red Frost territory, who filled the square, chanted in unison, "Hydral!Hydral!Hydral!"


    Their cries shattered the winter cold, tore through the clouds, and made the earth tremble with their resonance. The howling northern wind reverently carried their calls throughout the city and beyond.


    Under thest clear sky before the arrival of the great cold wave, the young man who had saved the Red Frost territory stood tall, bathed in sunlight.


    He raised his hand and gently pressed it down.


    The noise dissipated, leaving only the gazes of thousands upon thousands of adoring followers.


    "Citizens of the Red Frost territory, subjects of the empire. It seems like it''s been a long time since I''ve spoken to you like this."


    The clear, gentle voice, now mature and maic yet still retaining a hint of youthful timbre, carried in all directions.


    Standing on the podium, Ansel leaned on his scepter with one hand and ced the other behind his back. Facing the multitude of citizens, his opening words were akin to greeting long-lost friends.


    "I remember the first words I spoke to the citizens in front of my residence on the day I went to the Red Frost Manor."


    With a smile on his face, he spoke softly and gently, "I said, ''I have heard your voices.''"


    "Then, I executed the Count of Red Frost, your former lord."


    Ansel gripped his scepter and moved forward, approaching the edge of the tform.


    He suddenly sighed, "I regretted it a bit that day."


    "Regretted smashing his head, causing trouble for the friends who hung him up."


    Laughter erupted from the crowd.


    "To be honest, my fellow subjects of the empire," the young noble, who spent most of his days in his study, calmly said, "I am not here to boast about my achievements or to spread my fame throughout the northernnds and the empire."


    "Because I don''t care."


    Ansel''s words caused some unrest among the people, but he quickly continued, "I know that some of you may be puzzled, perhapsmoners or nobles."


    "They will ask¡ªwhat are you doing this for?"


    Hydralsmiled, "I also know that many more will stand up for me. They will say that I am kind, just, and represent absolute righteousness and judgment, always willing to give everything for me."


    He casually pointed to a young man in the crowd, "Would you?"


    Ansel asked, and the young man, stunned, stood still for a good four or five seconds before the people around him shook him back to reality.


    Overwhelmed with joy, he roared, "Yes! Lord Hydral! Ms Landrad is willing to give everything for you!"


    "And you?"


    Ansel casually pointed to another person.


    "I am too!" This person''s excited roar was even louder, "It''s my honor! I am willing to die for you!"


    Ansel randomly chose several more people, and without exception, they all gave frenzied responses.


    The surrounding people, the majority of those on the square, saw no issue with this.


    They did not fear the fanaticism; on the contrary, they envied and even resented those who were chosen, envious and resentful that they had the opportunity to express their loyalty to the great Hydral.


    "Look, this is what I have gained."


    Ansel took another step forward, standing at the edge of the podium. With no hint of excitement in his voice, he spoke with a calm and content tone, "I have gained all of you."


    Everything fell silent.


    The citizens in the square, buffeted by the cold wind, and the nobles in their warm houses, no one spoke.


    Until the first cry, that frenzied, tearful cry¡ª


    "Hydral!!!"


    And so, the towering peaks crumbled under the force of fanatical devotion, and the calm sea was whipped into a raging torrent by the wish of following him.


    Countless people surged forward, the relentless waves crashing against the elite soldiers guarding the base of the podium. They shouted Hydral''s name like believers invoking the holy name of their lord, with such devotion and madness.


    "Please, remain calm, my fellow citizens."


    Ansel gently tapped his scepter, his voice still calm and gentle, "I know that some will still wonder what use there is in having all of you, these ignorant, impoverished, weak, and insignificantmoners."


    The people gradually calmed down, once again listening to his speech.


    "So, I want to tell them."


    Ansel raised his scepter, pointing to a person, "I need you to leave the Red Frost territory and join my domain. Are you willing?"


    The same scene yed out as before, and the answer was still an almost insane affirmation.


    Then, Ansel pointed his scepter to the sky and shouted, "Now, I want to see all those willing to leave the Red Frost territory and follow me!"


    In that instant, long, short, frostbitten, delicate and pale, dark and wrinkled, iplete...


    Countless hands were raised high, like a forest of swords, like a sky obscured by dark clouds.


    Even some of the soldiers couldn''t help but raise their hands halfway.


    Anselughed heartily, "Now they should know the answer. If all of you, these so-called uselessmoners, follow me and leave the Red Frost territory..."


    The young man waved his scepter, his passionate voice piercing the heavens, "¡ªthen where is the so-called Red Frost territory?!"


    Cheers erupted once more, never-ending.


    Standing on the podium, Seraphina looked ahead, her eyes and her world filled with only that silhouette.


    Her cheeks flushed, she longed to rush forward and mount the man she both loved and hated, clinging tightly to him.


    Her chest warmed again, her heart pounding, but the feeling was entirely different from before.


    "Hydral..."


    Seraphina covered her heart, bowing her head and exhaling a fiery breath.


    *


    "...Ansel," a voice echoed in the opulent room where a group of nobles sat, their gazes fixed through the window on the young noble who seemed tomand the entire world.


    "This... monster," one of the nobles, his hand trembling as he held his teacup, spilling tea all over the floor, stammered, "He is a monster, he is... a devil!"


    "A devil?"


    Count Stoneheart stared at the figure bathed in sunlight, his eyes filled with a mad fascination.


    "No, he is not a devil, absolutely not," he gritted his teeth, not out of fear, but to suppress the trembling excitement that was almost overwhelming him.


    "He is... a god!"


    On the podium, Ansel''s voice grew louder and more impassioned. Standing at the edge of the stage, he was no longer the elegant figure he had been at the beginning. This was not a performance to conquer anyone, it was a kind of... uncontroble catharsis.


    From the moment he survived the most desperate hell, the existence known as Ansel of Hydral had a purpose worth sacrificing everything for.


    Starting from the age of ten, he locked all the advanced knowledge he had seen, all the grand scenes he had witnessed, into the prison of his memory. He began to mingle with the self-proimed great nobles, picking up and learning the stupid rules he had once despised, following those old, stale, and rotten things day after day, year after year.


    Because he knew that the path he wanted to take, the things he wanted to do, were destined to be full of thorns and sacrifices, not just in terms of tangible things, but even abstract concepts¡ªfreedom, future, self, conscience... If he couldn''t even do such small things, how could he sacrifice bigger things and face a more brutal reality?


    So he did it, for six years, without a single w, he became the perfect gentleman praised by the nobles, and he got many things he needed.


    Until now, at this juncture, even if he revealed a little of his true nature, it didn''t matter. Ansel decided to give himself a chance to indulge.


    ¡ªThis was a decision he would never make in his usual days.


    "I know, none of you were born wanting to live in a dpidated old house, none of you want to grow up only to wear patched clothes, none of you want to endure hunger and cold, none of you want to be so miserable and meaningless, trampled by others, and then die."


    Ansel looked at the restlessmoners, his voice suddenly calm.


    "But I won''t say¡ªjust work hard, and everything will change."


    "I won''t say, there are many opportunities in this world, it''s you who are willing to fall, never to advance."


    "I know fate is ruthless, yes, I am very clear¡ª"


    "Fate... is ruthless."


    Young Hydral lowered his head slightly, the veins in his hand holding the scepter bulging.


    "That''s not something you can resist just because you want to."


    "Yes, let''s just say that."


    He raised his head again, the fire in his eyes burning fiercely and madly, making some people extremely fearful, as if they would be burned to ashes in an instant, and making others even more fanatical, willing to throw themselves into it, voluntarily bing firewood, only hoping that the fire could burn through the sky!


    "Let''s say, I''m using you¡ª"


    The madness in Hydral''s bloodline took the upper hand without any restraint, the humble and polite Ansel who usually treated people kindly disappeared, only the beast that had cut off eight heads and sought life from death, showed its fangs to the sky!


    "Let''s say, with this, I dere war on that damned fate!"


    "If it summons the Grim Reaper, wants to take all your lives through the cold wave, I will make you live to spit on its malice and baseness!"


    "Citizens of the Red Frost territory, citizens of the empire, all followers who are willing to believe in me¡ª"


    The monster, who had lost his sanity and was flowing with the blood of madness, roared:


    "If fate makes you kneel, you should respond to it in my name¡ªI will never kneel!"


    "Because Ansel of Hydralmands me to stand up!"


    After the roar that spread throughout the city of Red Frost ended, there was a long silence.


    No one spoke, no one dared to speak again, whether they were fanatics, or those who called him a devil or a god, no one dared to say even a word, make a sound.


    Ansel staggered back a couple of steps, somewhat drained, he used his scepter to support his body, after a brief silence, he bowed slightly:


    "This is all of me, all of Ansel of Hydral."


    He turned around without hesitation and walked down the podium.


    The rational him savored his mad deration just now, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It was... unfortunate.


    Just at this time, just at this moment, just at this node, he made such a speech in such a fierce and fanatical manner.


    Fate, which had not been able to sessfully interfere with him for a long time, gave a nearly fatal blow while ignoring him.


    How should he, who had made such a passionate and generous speech from the heart, continue with the n? If he didn''t do it, the preparations he had made before would be wasted, if he did¡ª


    How should he face his own heart?


    "Do you think... you can defeat me like this?"


    Hydral clenched his scepter, the dark light in his pupils... seemed to be able to swallow even himself.


    "Ansel!!"


    An excited cheer came from behind Ansel. Just as he stepped down the stairs and was at a corner where no one could see him, Seraphina, like a ko, rushed over and hung on Ansel.


    If it weren''t for her perfect control of strength, the consequences would be hard to say.


    "You were so cool! You were so cool just now! Especially thest sentence!"


    Seraphina rubbed her face against Ansel''s neck, "I knew you must be a good person, you are the best! You are the best!"


    "Seraphina, calm down, you''ll be seen."


    Ansel grabbed Seraphina''s wrist, a warm feeling rising in his heart.


    "I don''t care, let them see, what if they see!"


    Although she said so, Seraphina very rarelyplied with Ansel''s wishes and got off him.


    "Tell me about your past stories when we get back!"


    The girl with rosy cheeks and bright eyes said, "It must be interesting, very amazing, otherwise how could you be so powerful at this age!"


    Past stories...


    Interesting... right?


    Ansel chuckled softly, under that fake smile, the hesitation that had risen in his heart waspletely destroyed.


    That was really, too interesting, so interesting that even today, every time I think about it, Iugh.


    Yes, what is there to hesitate about? From that moment on, he was ready to sacrifice everything.


    Ansel of Hydral was never a good person, the thing called conscience was probably the first thing he sacrificed.


    So he is the biggest viin in the empire.

 Chapter 62: Witness Greatness[3.1K]

    <h4>Chapter 62: Witness Greatness[3.1K]</h4>


    Ansel''s speech plunged the city of Red Frost into a fervor. Seraphina, who had the privilege of witnessing it all up close, was filled with a sense of pride.


    She was supposed to return to the manor with Ansel to prepare for the final stages of the cold wave, but due to her overwhelming excitement, she chose to remain in the central square.


    [Long live Lord Hydral!]


    [Oh, God... Thank you! Thank you for sending Lord Hydral to the Red Frost territory!]


    [I want to be the most powerful sorcerer in Red Frost... No, in the North, in the entire Empire, to be the most powerful aid to Lord Hydral!]


    Ansel could misinterpret anything, but he could never misinterpret Seraphina.


    The young wolf''s desire for feedback, or [evaluation], at this age and stage of mental development, was incredibly strong.


    She could never resist the temptation to peer into the hearts of others, and that curiosity.


    "Hmph, dream on, Ansel already has me."


    Seraphina sneered at the heart''s voice she had just heard.


    The most powerful sorcerer in the Empire... In at most ten years, no, five years! Even if it''s the world''s most powerful sorcerer, I can smash it with two fists! Ansel doesn''t need any other help, I''m enough!


    Ansel''s words and actions gave Seraphina an absolute reason to support him. That asionally confused, wavering heart was nowpletely, without reservation, tied to Ansel.


    For Seraphina, there was nothing to worry or hesitate about anymore. Days ago, she needed to use methods she disliked to threaten others... But from now on, she wouldn''t consider so many things, she just needed to focus on bing stronger.


    "Speaking of which, the feeling when I was on the podium just now..."


    The girl clenched her fist in confusion: "Is it what Ansel said, the process of spirit and flesh bing one, did I almost break through to the third stage just now?"


    She didn''t know how many extraordinary beings wouldugh at her words, let alone how crazy they would be when they found out it was true.


    At the peak of [Crystal Staircase], and reaching the third stage of the [Throne], is the most important transformation stage in the Heavenly Road, as the sixth stage is like a castle in the air.


    It signifies that extraordinary beings can manipte the ether scattered in the atmosphere without the aid of any external objects,pletely separating from the mundane.


    This process requires arge amount of material to construct a ritual to ensure the stability of the soul and body bing one in the ether, which is difficult and dangerous to describe.


    How could there be a monster in this world ...that could reach the [Throne] just by walking and suddenly having an epiphany?


    But she exists, she is the destined hero who can even despise the extraordinary itself.


    It''s just that now, the overlord who dominates the world on the original world line, the Sky Wolf Emperor who fought with the Dragon King on the peak of Elysian and fought with the mefeast Emperor in the imperial capital, is now like a little dog, looking for words and hearts that praise her master everywhere.


    The almost endless praise made Seraphina feel ted. Although no one mentioned her, the mysterious girl who came on stage with the great Lord Hydral, Seraphina knew very well... The help she gave to Hydral was great!


    In the long run, Ansel''s good policies will be fully implemented; in the short run, the cost of coal distributed to the poor... She saved it all!


    Only at this time, our Miss Seraphina would think this is an astronomical figure.


    Seraphina also wanted to publicize her contributions a bit... mainly the former, after all, thetter is just saving Ansel''s money, which has nothing to do with themon people; but allowing Ansel''s policies to be fully implemented, this is all for the good of themon people!


    That bad-hearted Ansel and the Count of Stoneheart deliberately did so, saying how well they did, but in fact, they only did a little bit... So manymon people were deceived and had to say good things.


    But this has been changed by me, Seraphina!


    Miss Young Wolf thought so happily, and by the way, wiped out the little dissatisfaction with Ansel in her heart.


    In this way, she also made a significant contribution to the great cause of changing the Red Frost territory!


    "It''s a pity that no one would believe it if I said it now... and I can''t steal Ansel''s thunder."


    Seraphina scratched her snowy hair: "I''ll tell my parents when I get back!"


    She was so excited and happy, happy for sessfully doing what she wanted to do, helping those who have always been looked down upon, and living a hard life.


    Seraphina reveled in her own strength and talent, which had caught Ansel''s eye and granted her the opportunity to realize her noble aspirations.


    "Henceforth, when people mention Ansel, they will immediately think of me!"


    The young girl indulged in her future expectations, envisioning herself and Ansel joining forces to vanquish marquises and kick grand dukes...Speaking of which, who was more significant, the marquis or the grand duke? No matter, as long as me and Ansel were together, no one could stand against us!


    Excitedly, she traversed the bustling crowd, having had her fill of cheers and praise. Seraphina decided to seek more invigorating sustenance¡ªhow could these words prove Hydral''s contributions to the Red Frost territory and its city? She resolved to observe more people and events before returning to share her findings with Ansel.


    Seraphina journeyed far, not only through the central square but also along the four crowded avenues leading to it. Each person excitedly discussed Hydral''s deeds. Seizing the opportunity, she donned the hood of her ck velvet cloak. Although her snow-white hair was not umon in the northernnds, the increasingly burdened Seraphina did not wish to be recognized.


    "You''re talking about that Hydral," she interjected into the crowd''s conversation. "Is he really that amazing?"


    "... You must be from out of town, miss," several middle-aged individuals cast unfriendly nces her way.


    "Yes, indeed," Seraphina feigned nonchnce. "I came to the Red Frost territory after hearing about such a person."


    "That''s not surprising, then."


    Their expressions softened considerably, even bing quite friendly¡ªjust as Seraphina delighted in eavesdropping on people''s praises for Ansel, they too sought an uninformed individual to ardently extol Hydral''s greatness.


    "Let me tell you, after arriving in the Red Frost territory, he killed over a hundred of those damned bureaucrats along the way!"


    "... Really? That many?" Seraphina hesitated for a moment.


    "No, not that many!" hispanion interrupted. "It was only fifty-something!"


    "Nonsense, it was thirty-something! Lofro, who shoveled snow at Lord Hydral''s manor, said so himself!"


    "It was forty-six! Do you even know..."


    The debate over the exact number of bureaucrats Hydral had executed continued, but someone interjected, "In any case, he avenged us and upheld justice! Upon arriving in the city, he immediately ughtered the fat pig, the Count of Red Frost!"


    "Damn it," a middle-aged man spat. "His initial promises sounded good, iming he would make the Red Frost territory more prosperous. But he didn''t even bother pretending... Old Farnell next door went mad after the Count of Red Frost took his daughter."


    "Nobles are all like that," Seraphina agreed.


    "Right, all nobles are¡ªexcept for Lord Hydral, of course."


    "He reformed the patrol team in the outer city district. If I remember correctly, it took Lord Hydral less than three days after taking over the Red Frost territory''s affairs to execute that scoundrel, Butcher Krenvka. He abused his position as the patrol team captain and treated the outer city district as his own kingdom."


    "Haha! I remember! That guy wet his pants before being hanged, just like a dead dog!"


    At this point, the people cheered again, "Long live Hydral!"


    "Speaking of the outer city district, can you believe it? That foul-smelling ce, where even the cold wind couldn''t disperse the stench, has transformed! I''d wager that even if the entire outer city district were demolished and rebuilt, it wouldn''t match its current state!"


    More and more people joined the discussion, sharing stories Seraphina had never heard before. It was only now that she realized how much Hydral had done for the city and the Red Frost territory.


    By this time, Seraphina''s status as an "outsider" was irrelevant. The people eagerly exchanged their genuine respect and admiration for Hydral, and Seraphina did not detect a single insincere sentiment among them.


    These ordinary, humble individuals embodied the purest gratitude and kindness.


    The thought warmed Seraphina''s heart and intensified her disdain for the Count of Stoneheart.


    She still couldn''t fathom what had led him to so confidently im thatmoners were ungrateful, insatiable beasts, and that Marlina would agree with his views. It was as if his brain had been filled with shits!


    If he were thrown into this crowd, she wondered if he would dare to spout such nonsense!


    Seraphina was certain that if the Count of Stoneheart continued speaking, he would be beaten to death on the spot.


    "Oh, do you remember that incident? The one with Lord Hydral''s attendant, that girl who always caused trouble?"


    Seraphina''s expression stiffened.


    "Are you talking about when she injured someone in public? I know! Lord Hydral actually volunteered to go to jail, believing it was his fault for not disciplining her properly and that his crime was even greater! I''m telling you, I know some of the jailers in there. They said Lord Hydral really ate the pig food in the cell... Damn it, even pigs wouldn''t eat that stuff! But Lord Hydral actually ate it!"


    With her face burning, Seraphina couldn''t bear to listen any longer. She tightened her hood and hurriedly left.


    The people didn''t notice the departure of the young out-of-towndy and continued their conversation. "By the way, what happened to that unfortunate merchant afterward?"


    "Him? Don''t even mention it," a well-off-looking young man said sympathetically. "He was utterly ruined by that Miss Marlowe. He brought his entire fortune to the Red Frost city to start a business, but after opening his shop for a week, he only made a few copper coins. He''s finished!"


    "Oh, why?"


    "What else could it be? It''s because that Miss Marlowe refused to settle the matter and insisted on going to court, right? Once it went to court, it was like pping Lord Hydral in the face. Regardless of what Lord Hydral thought, do you think the nobles and merchants would let him continue?"


    "Oh... That''s really unfortunate."


    "Yeah, who would have thought he''d run into that ill-fated Miss Marlowe?"


    "... Speaking of that Marlowe, didn''t she ckmail Safur, the weapons shop owner on East Street?"


    "It seems she yelled at him for charging so much for a dagger. Safur was so scared that he offered it for free, but she refused. In the end, Safur could only sell it at a price ''she deemed appropriate.''"


    "Why does Lord Hydral care for her so much? Could it be..."


    "Don''t even think about it. What kind of woman can''t Lord Hydral find? Would he like an ill-mannered stray dog?"


    "Hey, let''s not talk about her anymore. Let''s continue discussing Lord Hydral. Did you know there''s a rumor that Lord Hydral wants to help the entire territory''s poor survive the great cold wave by distributing a lot of coal?"


    "Are you crazy? Do you know how much that would cost? Even Lord Hydral..."


    "But he mentioned it in his speech just now!"


    "Haha, my old man at home said he''d seen too many lords like Lord Hydral who do some good deeds to deceive us when they first take office. If Lord Hydral really does this, I''d like to see what he has to say!"


    "Long live Hydral!"


    *


    Although Seraphina typically scampers about after her daily exercise, shecks a clear understanding and concept of the infrastructure of Red Frost territory, hence she fails to notice any external changes.


    However, as she strolled through the streets from noon till dusk, she felt an unparalleled sense of satisfaction.


    Following Hydral''s speech, the entire Red Frost territory seemed to plunge into a grand celebration. People in every nook and cranny of the streets were incessantly repeating his name. Shops of all sorts inexplicably began offering discounts, children were enacting stories about him, and adults were passionately discussing him with tears in their eyes.


    Some were dancing in the streets, others were strumming instruments and singing, some were reciting praises with open arms, and others were standing on the toppled statue of the Count of Red Frost, shouting the name of Hydral.


    Seraphina didn''t need to see Red Frost be more magnificent or refined. All she needed was to see these people, who once had nothing to rely on and held no expectations for the future, courageously and confidently starting to live their lives with faith and hope. Seeing this, Seraphina felt that everything was truly wonderful.


    "Ansel..."


    The young girl casually sat on the steps by the roadside, one hand supporting her cheek, the other hand stroking the ring on her finger.


    As if she had thought of something, her face suddenly turned a bit red. Her face, gently caressed by the setting sun, looked charming and attractive at this moment.


    "How wonderful it would have been if I had met you earlier."


    Seraphina closed her legs, somewhat foolishly fantasizing, "If I hadn''t gone to school at the age of twelve, but was discovered by you, would I have be an extraordinary person like you by now?"


    "And also..."


    She awkwardly pinched her own cheek, her tone wavering as she whispered, "And in that case, four years would have been enough..."


    "Ahhh! I don''t want to think about it anymore! It''s not toote now anyway!"


    Seraphina pped her own cheek forcefully, stood up, and shook off those absurd ambiguous thoughts.


    "Now is not the time to think about these things. You are a person who is going to do great things, Seraphina, together with Ansel!"


    "It''s time to go back, it''s almost dinner time... Hmm, if I invite Ansel to eat with me, he should agree, right? Hehe, I can tell him about what I saw today, he will definitely be very happy!"


    The excited girl didn''t think twice and started running, almost knocking down a pedestrian, but her reaction was quick enough.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Seraphina, who had sidestepped, nced at the young man.


    "Um... Ah, I''m fine, are you okay, miss?"


    "If I were in trouble, you would definitely be dead by now."


    Seraphina expressed her physical strength in this way, but the young man obviously misunderstood, andughed awkwardly with a stiff expression, "Y-yes, I''m sorry, I''ll leave now."


    "Hey, wait, why are you nervous?"


    Seraphina looked at him with a puzzled face, "Everyone is so happy, why do you look like you don''t feel anything?"


    "I... I..."


    Raul was stunned by the question, "Should I... be happy?"


    "Shouldn''t you be happy?" Seraphina said somewhat unhappily, "Didn''t Ansel... Hydral''s words make you happy?"


    "Ah... Oh! You, you mean that?"


    Raul, who had somewhat understood, breathed a sigh of relief, "No, I, I admire Lord Hydral very much, his speech was too... powerful, I have never heard such a heart-shaking speech."


    Seraphina, with her arms crossed, pretended to nod while listening to the other party''s heartfelt words. After confirming that there was no mistake, she had already turned around and was about to leave, but then she heard another sentence:


    [But in such a short time, who can be sure whether this is true or false?]


    The she-wolf turned around abruptly, the brutal cold light shing in her dark red eyes scared Raul so much that his legs went soft and he copsed on the spot.


    "You... forget it!"


    Seraphina suppressed her displeasure and left straight away.


    He must be some guy who came out of a vige and doesn''t know how good Ansel is... Okay, I know I was the same before, but isn''t it very clear now?


    Ansel, he must be the best!


    Seraphina, who had thrown the small unhappiness in her heart behind her, hummed a song and walked home in thest ray of sunset.


    When she arrived at Ansel''s manor, it was almost dark. The maids were still busy in the yard, sorting out the mountain of gifts, marking them. Seraphina nced at them, curled her lips, and walked towards the main house door.


    "I hope it''s not toote, Ansel probably hasn''t eaten yet... I don''t want to eat alone."


    Seraphina, who was muttering to herself, gripped the doorknob and pushed hard.


    The young man leaning on a scepter appeared in her sight.


    He seemed a bit surprised, but soon smiled gently and teasingly, "I was worried that you were kidnapped, Seraphina."


    Seraphina was stunned. In the moment of eye contact with Ansel, her face unconsciously started to heat up. If it were before, she would have retorted, but now she looked away and said somewhat shyly, "So, so you were nning to go out and look for me?"


    "Of course not."


    Ansel shrugged, "My maids have been busy from afternoon till night, I have to let them rest well."


    Seraphina, who was embarrassed because she had misunderstood, couldn''t help but punch Ansel in the chest, "You will die if you lie to me?!"


    Hydral tilted his head, blinked, andughed lightly, "But I never lie to Seraphina."


    "You! Forget it... don''t keep saying that."


    That little temper disappeared in an instant. Seraphina, with her head slightly lowered, lightly touched her left foot with her right foot, her body swaying slightly, "I definitely trust you."


    "Did you eat anything before you came back?"


    "No, I''m starving." Seraphina stuck out her tongue.


    "Then why are you still standing here?"


    Ansel reached out his hand to her and said softly, "Go to the dining room and wait for me, I''ll be back soon."


    The soft candlelight in the hall reflected Seraphina''s eyes, making them crystal clear and moist. The handsome young man reflected in them was so clear, filling her vision.


    "...Yes!"


    Seraphina nodded vigorously, handed her hand to Ansel, held it tightly, and smiled brightly,


    "You have to be quick, or I''ll eat all your food!"


    "Okay, dear Miss Seraphina."


    The unprecedentedly satisfied young wolf crossed that door, holding that warm hand tightly, and walked into the warm and bright hall.


    She was walking towards her anticipated beautiful future.

 Chapter 63: Witness Despair[3.1K]

    <h4>Chapter 63: Witness Despair[3.1K]</h4>


    The severe cold wave has arrived. Upon Ansel''s receiving the news, the Astronomical Observatory updated the warning once again. Precisely three days after Ansel''s speech, it officially swept across the Red Frost territory, without missing a beat.


    Seraphina leaned against the window, sighing at the world outside that was nothing but a white blizzard:


    "Every time I see it, it''s terrifying... Ansel, who do you think can withstand such a severe cold disaster?"


    "In fact, the extraordinary beings at the third stage can endure it with the aid of etheric tools," Ansel, who was sitting by the stove reading a book, responded.


    "Of course, the premise is that the cold wave they face is weakened by the Tower of Eternal mes. If it''s a real cold current blowing from the etheric vortex in the far north, only those at the fifth stage can ensure their survival."


    "Eh?"


    Seraphina opened her mouth in disbelief: "You mean, even I, after some time, could stand outside without freezing to death?"


    "If it''s you, you might not necessarily freeze to death now," Ansel said with a smile.


    "...Really?" Seraphina pinched her arm, "Am I that tough?"


    "You underestimate the gap between extraordinary beings and ordinary people, Seraphina."


    As Ansel flipped through the pages of his book, he said without lifting his head: "Go get the third book from the top on the coffee table, you have to finish the first three chapters today."


    Although Seraphina was reluctant, she obediently did as she was told.


    ¡ª The condition for her to be alone with Ansel in this cabin was that she had to study the most boring subjects under Ansel''s guidance.


    "Turn to page five, read from beginning to end, ask me if you don''t understand anything, if there''s no problem, continue reading until page twenty-seven. I will test you afterwards, don''t think about muddling through."


    Seraphina slumped onto the sofa, listlessly flipping through the pages.


    [Extraordinary beings are entities that break away from the limitations of ordinary life systems and transform into higher levels of life in a way that can only be exined by etheric studies.]


    [Extraordinary systems, starting with the Heavenly Road created 86300 years ago, officially symbolize that humans and the empire are constantly moving towards...]


    After reading only half a page, Seraphina was already drowsy and had no desire to continue reading.


    What ether, what life level, what messy things... What''s the use of learning these, in the end, isn''t it just a matter of one punch, two punches, three punches.


    If you really want to learn, it''s better to know some strange and curious spells, so you can quickly find a solution when the timees, there''s no need to learn so much.


    Thinking this, Miss Seraphina, who had no intention of studying, quietly nced at Ansel covered with a nket, and quietly sat across from Ansel.


    She coughed lightly, her face slightly red as she took off her shoes and socks, her tender bare feet rubbed and wriggled, and crawled under Ansel''s nket.


    Ansel looked at her.


    "I, I... my feet are a bit cold, what''s wrong with putting them in?"


    Seraphina, holding her book, tried to make her tone sound tough: "Don''t touch it, absolutely don''t touch it!"


    Ansel sighed, pulled out the pillow from behind him, put it under the nket, ced Seraphina''s feet on the soft pillow, and whispered: "Study well."


    He put the book in his hand aside, propped his head with one hand, and closed his eyes for a nap.


    Seraphina couldn''t help but move her feet, but she was afraid of waking Ansel. She quietly looked at the sleeping face of the young man, whose face had subdued many beautifuldies, looked even more heart-stirring under the light of the fire, making Seraphinapletely lose her mind to study.


    How can you just fall asleep like that, what should I do!


    Seraphina, who was staring at Ansel, blushed more and more as she looked, and in the end, she had no choice but to open the book and prepare to find something she was interested in.


    Although she flipped through it, basically all she found were things she didn''t understand and wasn''t interested in, but she did find some content about the "third stage".


    Seraphina had no concept of the breakthrough of the extraordinary being''s stage, she just felt that she had been stuck here for long enough, and if she didn''t go up, she would drag Ansel down, so she should break through, and naturally, she wanted to understand it.


    "Throne... um... soul, yeah... spirit? What is this?"


    The young girl frowned, her finger under the text, reading word by word, sentence by sentence:


    "Spirit is... the essence of the soul, although it is called that, it does not mean that it is someone''s soul, it can only be said to have a lot to do with their character."


    "In history, there are also spirits that arepletely different from their personal style and character."


    "Ah no, I skipped ahead, the exnation is in front¡ª"


    The curious girl scratched her cheek and read again: "In the process of achieving the Throne, the unity of spirit and flesh, very few special people will awaken the ''spirit''."


    "That is a kind of power that has nothing to do with the extraordinary stage, more like a rule, with the highest level of priority... what is priority?"


    "The reason for awakening is unknown, the conditions are unknown, the only thing that can be confirmed is that the inheritors of the divine species will inevitably awaken the spirit, that is, the dragon race, the Tidecallers, many descendants of the mefeast Royal, the only existence that reaches the sixth stage at birth, and every generation of Hydral, must have a spirit."


    "Um... Hydral."


    "Huh?!"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened as she continued to read.


    "Among them, Hydral is the most special, they are not born with the awakening of the spirit, but ¨~¨~¨~¨~"


    The girl''s head hurt for a moment, and she found that she couldn''t read the following content at all.


    At the same time, Ansel''s eyes suddenly opened.


    "You seem to be reading something you shouldn''t, Seraphina."


    The young Hydral squinted his eyes, making Miss Seraphina feel very guilty.


    "I... I''m just reading a book, you told me to read it."


    "Knowledge is a great treasure, but also a deadly poison."


    Ansel leaned forward slightly, taking the book from Seraphina''s hands.


    "You should be grateful that I approved of you, otherwise something terrible would have happened in the first instant."


    "What... what does that mean?"


    Ansel closed the book and casually put it aside, "Those who are unworthy cannot pry into our existence. There are some secrets that we don''t want others to know."


    He stretchedzily and spoke nonchntly:


    "You can understand it as, ''No one can casually record, understand, or perceive the secrets of Hydral.'' This rule was engraved into the world by my ancestors¡ªa simple trick that even emperors can do, and do even more absolutely."


    "Then this book¡ª"


    "This book, of course, could only have been written by a Hydral."


    Ansel raised an eyebrow: "Do you think that the books and documents I consider worthy of my collection are popr reading materials that can be found in libraries? I will only give you the best, Seraphina."


    It was only natural, for the book Seraphina had just been reading was authored by Ansel''s father. If it were to be sold on the market, the old antiques of the Etheric Academy would have the young people take it down, everyone in the Alchemy Association would go crazy for it, and even the Tower of Babel, which now represents the cutting-edge etheric theory, would fight for it.


    "Alright, alright, don''t say that about me, isn''t it enough that I know I was wrong..."


    Seraphina whispered, her soft little feet gently stepping on Ansel''s side ribs: "Give me the book, I''ll read it properly."


    "...No, let''s forget about it today."


    After a moment of silence, Ansel shook his head and smiled: "You don''t have the mindset to study right now, so there''s no point in forcing it."


    He looked out the window, where the endless white still prevailed: "The severe cold wave shouldst for three to four days, and then it will leave the Red Frost territory and blow towards the next ce. I originally nned to have you study hard during these days, but now that I think about it... it won''t make much of a difference."


    "Do something you want to do, Seraphina."


    Ansel gently told her:


    "I''ll be with you during these few days of leisure."


    Seraphina slowly withdrew her feet, stepping on the soft carpet. She stood up and stared intently at Ansel:


    "Really?"


    "I never¡ª"


    "Ansel, you''re the best!"


    Before Ansel could finish speaking, Miss Seraphina cheered and pounced into Ansel''s arms, rubbing and snuggling vigorously.


    Ansel smiled and stroked Seraphina''s hair: "By the way, when did you start calling me by my name and be so close to me?"


    "Um, um, this... this is just that kind of thing, what''s it called."


    The young girl''s cheeks flushed with a charming blush: "When the time is right , the stars will...align?"


    For Seraphina, everything was so natural.


    From hatred to anger, from anger to embarrassment, from embarrassment to confusion, from confusion to being epted and embraced, from being epted and embraced, to now fully understanding.


    "Well, that''s true."


    Ansel nodded: "If I didn''t know that you usually act like this with Marlina, I would have thought you had some other intentions."


    "..."


    Seraphina''s face stiffened, her emotions churning in her heart.


    "You... don''t mention her." In the end, she could only mutter, "It''s so annoying."


    "Have you not made up yet?"


    "If she doesn''t show me a good face for a day, I won''t make up with her for a day!"


    In fact, this was already an incredible concession for Seraphina.


    As long as Marlina showed even a little bit of tenderness, she would immediately pounce into her sister''s arms like a puppy¡ªeven though from an outsider''s perspective, Seraphina, who had been pped, not given an exnation, and treated coldly, was undoubtedly the victim, and she thought so herself.


    Seraphina, who was resting her head on Ansel''sp, suddenly said as if trying to forget her annoying sister: "Ansel, you said to let me do what I want, right?"


    "Don''t go too far."


    "I know! I''m not some kind of destruction maniac!"


    Seraphina giggled, stood up directly, grabbed Ansel''s hand, and ran out without saying a word.


    "Then you don''t deal with any documents either, just y with me!"


    *


    ## Big Cold Wave Diary, Day One


    I don''t know how to write a diary, because writing is hard, troublesome, tiring, and my writing is ugly. But I''m so happy, so I''m writing anyway. (Note: This sentence has six corrections)


    In the morning, I woke up alone and had breakfast with Ansel. It was a delicious meat dish, I don''t know what kind of meat it was, but I never had it before. Now, I eat it every day with Ansel.


    We went to a small room to read books together. The books weren''t interesting, but Ansel was. Indeed, it''s hard to find a boy more handsome than him.


    Ansel said I don''t have to read anymore and can do what I want. I was so happy! He''s the best to me, but it feels a bit strange.


    I''m a girl, am I not pretty?


    We cleared out a room for Ansel and me to practice archery. He''s so good at everything, but of course, I''m better at archery. (Note: Here, a small figure with hands on hips is drawn)


    After ying archery, Ansel suggested he organize the games, and I agreed.


    Then he cheated! He challenged me to create a fireball with magic, which I can''t do, and he made a big one.


    Even though I lost, I was so happy.


    In the evening, we had dinner, and Ansel took me to listen to Sister E y the piano. It was beautiful.


    I fell asleep in the middle of it, and for some reason, Sister E changed her clothes. She seems to have a lot of free time.


    I did my own training, ended the day, and now I''m writing this diary.


    I''m looking forward to tomorrow.


    ## Big Cold Wave Diary, Day Two


    I woke up early today and saw Marli carrying a lot of books in the hallway.


    I don''t know when she started calling Ansel "Mr. Ansel" before me. I''m not happy, when did they be so close?


    And I don''t know when she started liking ck, it looks a bit ufortable.


    I asked her if she had breakfast, but she ignored me. Annoying!


    The room is very warm, there are heaters everywhere. Barrier? Spell? I don''t know, but it''s very warm. In some ces, there are fireces. I don''t know why, but Ansel seems to like fireces more.


    He always likes to sit by the firece and read, very quiet, unlike his usual self.


    My heart beats very fast, am I... (Note: The rest is smudged)


    I didn''t y with Ansel today, but the old butler found me two crickets. I don''t know where he got them from, but watching them fight all afternoon was fun.


    In the evening, I went to take a bath and saw Ansel in the bath. I was startled, but his body is very good.


    I took a bath with Meli, eating supper in the hot bath was so cool, but Meli said I have no manners. I told her she''s far behind me in figure, hehe.


    Before going to bed, as usual, I exercised. I seem to have lost the feeling of that day, but there''s no need to rush, I''m a genius.


    Ansel came to see me before I went to bed. He asked if I was happy, and I said I was very happy.


    Super happy! (Note: The writing here is crooked and huge)


    ## Big Cold Wave Diary, Day Three


    The snowstorm seems to have lessened. I can vaguely see the house and the frozen things on the street. It''s scary, but Ansel said I won''t freeze to death.


    I''m so strong.


    Today, Marli had breakfast with us. She talked a lot with Ansel, things I didn''t understand. In the end, she looked at me, I don''t know what she meant, but I felt bad.


    After breakfast, Ansel took me to see something called an image crystal. It showed a long story, mostly fighting and killing. Ansel said it''s all acting, not real, but it was very exciting.


    By the way, where did Ansel put the crystal I brought from the treasury?


    At lunch, we had new ingredients. I don''t know how much food they have stored here, but I''m very happy, I can eat whatever I want.


    During thest cold wave, I think I was hungry for two days because I can go without eating, but Marli can''t.


    After eating, Ansel said he would change my clothes. The old ones were too thin, and it would be cold to wear them out after the cold wave.


    Ansel is so amazing, he prepared so many clothes. It seems like he can take out anything.


    I identally broke amp that was very warm, like a firece. It seemed to be for heating. Ansel said it''s okay, there are many more in the storage.


    In the evening, Ansel watched me exercise. I sweated a lot, Ansel touched my leg, and I identally hit him. (Note: A crying face is drawn here)


    Before going to bed, Ansel was in my room. He said I didn''t ck off, worked hard, and can take my time with learning. He''s not lying to me, he gives me everything.


    Ansel is the best to me.


    Suddenly, I thought of many people freezing in the cold wave, and I felt a bit sad. But then I thought, Ansel gave them coal, at least they can survive. The cold wave seems to be ending tomorrow, and I feel a bit better.


    I will make their lives better. (Note: The most neatly written sentence in the diary)


    *


    On the morning of the fourth day of the cold wave, Seraphina reads her diary and can''t help but chuckle, holding it like a treasure.


    These three days have been the most precious and memorable since she arrived in the Red Frost territory.


    She has spent three days free of any intrigue, without having to deal with any troubles, in such tranquility,fort, and happiness.


    Without any responsibilities to bear, far from all worries and troubles, under Ansel''s gentle guidance and arrangements, everything is filled with an unending joy.


    Today, the severe cold wave ends, the snowstorm subsides - in a somewhat irrational and malicious thought, Seraphina even wishes these days couldst longer.


    Of course, this thought is fleeting, and she quickly chastises herself.


    These wonderful memories have been etched into her heart. Now, the early-rising Seraphina is off to enjoy another thing.


    The young girl, dressed in fresh clothes, rushes downstairs, rubbing her hands together as she stands in front of the main door, her face full of excitement.


    She wants to be the first to hear the praises and gratitude of the people who have survived this deep freeze, thanks to Ansel''s blessings.


    She wants everyone to know, everyone to acknowledge, that Ansel of Hydral''s integrity and kindness are not hypocritical, they are as heavy as a thousand catties of reality.


    "Come on, everyone in Red Frost."


    Seraphina opens the door with great joy, "Let us wee the new¡ª"


    Thud¡ª


    The smile on the girl''s face seems to be frozen by the residual cold wind.


    The moment she opens the door, an ice sculpture falls inward, and with a light sound, it shatters into pieces.


    That''s not an ice sculpture.


    Limbs, fragments, even covered with frost, the vivid human tissues tell Seraphina that this is not an ice sculpture.


    This is a person, a corpse.


    Seraphina''s pupils begin to tremble violently, not just because of this shattered corpse, but also because... the scene before her eyes.


    "What is... this?"


    She steps out tremblingly, unable to feel the slightest cold.


    Because the chill emanating from her soul has frozen all her senses.


    In front of Ansel''s mansion¡ª


    Standing, curled up, kneeling, fallen...


    "Ah!!!"


    Seraphina screams, running out of Ansel''s mansion in a frenzy, standing on the deserted, snow-covered street.


    Yes, deserted.


    But one by one, scattered all around, in various postures, but without exception... at thest moment of life, reaching out to Ansel''s mansion, reaching out to that paradise that brought Seraphina unparalleled satisfaction and happiness... ice sculptures.


    Seraphina Marlowe, Ansel''s follower, the future Sky Wolf Emperor, a capricious person who has never really grown up, a girl who has never really experienced pain, on the first day after the end of the big cold wave¡ª


    Witnesses hell with her own eyes.

 Chapter 64 The Abyss of Despair - One (I)

    Chapter 64 The Abyss of Despair - One (I)


    Death, death, death, death.


    Visible to the naked eye, despair that nearly shattered Seraphina.


    "Why..."


    The trembling girl trudged through the thick snow, the cold from her skin and muscles was nothingpared to the despair that spread from her soul.


    She looked at both ends of the road, the scattered ice corpses silently narrated the great terror and despair of the past three days.


    "Why, why didn''t you stay at home... why did you run out."


    Seraphina walked forward in a daze, those statues covered in frost, their expressions frozen, were like works of art gifted to the world by the god of death, perfect creations carved by the master of despair himself.


    Look, the hope, fear, desire for life, the search for hope and salvation in thest moments before life was frozen, the expression of firm belief in redemption, and the contrast with the final oue... how ironic.


    Those eyes, already as fragile as ss and covered in ice crystals, reflected the manor that the people of Red Frost regarded as a holy ce, reflecting the only person in this silent world.


    Seraphina could no longer bear such terror, from childhood to adulthood, even when she was in a deadly situation, she had never felt a trace of fear, what she felt at this moment was not anger, but... terror.


    She was afraid, she didn''t know what she was afraid of, but the silent intuition and the silence of the soul made Seraphina feel something in her trance... something that made her teeth chatter.


    She didn''t know what it was, but for Seraphina, who trusted her intuition immensely, this feeling was enough to make her afraid.


    "No... it shouldn''t be like this... Ansel, Ansel!"


    Driven by this fear, Seraphina started screaming like a madman, turned around and ran towards the manor, "Why are there so many dead people! What the hell is going on!"


    But the youth who had brought her peace and happiness in the past three days did not appear, the one who appeared at the door was her sister, with whom she had hardly had anymunication in the past few days.


    Marlina, wearing a heavy ck dress, her loose snow-white hair was very dazzling, the ck feather decoration pinned on her hair added an indescribable mystery and nobility to the girl who was a vige girl not long ago.


    She walked out of the manor expressionlessly, passing by the ice sculptures as if she didn''t see these poor people who died in hope and despair.


    Marlina calmly walked onto the street, standing shoulder to shoulder with her sister, Seraphina facing the manor, and she looking around the street.


    "Much less than expected."


    Her muttering made Seraphina feel like she had fallen into an ice cave.


    "This is a good thing, I can report to Mr. Ansel."


    Marlina, who had simply looked at the ice corpses around the manor and then calmly turned around and walked towards the manor as if she had counted the fallen leaves in the morning.


    "Marlina!!!"


    The young wolf roared and grabbed her sister''s cor, "What were you just saying! Do you know what you''re saying!"


    Marlina, whose body was slightly lifted off the ground, looked down at the raging young wolf with indifference, the alienation and aloofness in her eyes made Seraphina even more angry and heartbroken.


    Her sister... when did she be like this?


    When did she start to regard the lives of these ordinary people as nothing, and when she saw such a scene, she was not only unmoved, but even said "this is a good thing", which is worse than a beast?


    Seraphina stared at Marlina, with her undisguised anger, trying to make her sister, who had lost her way, show a look of remorse.


    But she saw nothing.


    Yes, Seraphina saw nothing in Marlina''s eyes, this once weak sister, who was helpless whenever she threw a tantrum, just responded to her anger indifferently.


    "Mar¡ª"


    "Seraphina."


    Marlina suddenly interrupted Seraphina.


    "Are you angry?"


    Seraphina was stunned for a second, then roared, "Seeing you like this, how could I not be angry!"


    "No, you''re just hiding."


    Marlina didn''t care that her body was being pulled further off the ground, she stated indifferently in a voice as cold as this silent world:


    "You''re hiding, your panic and fear. You''re always like this, using a brutal and cruel attitude to make everything outside think you''re fearless and never confused."


    "Pitiful." She sneered.


    "You... what are you talking about! What the hell are you talking about, Marlina!"


    Seraphina''s voice involuntarily became louder, even a bit hoarse, she grabbed Marlina''s cor tightly, first roared, and then with a pleading tone, as if she was about to fall on Marlina, weakly said:


    "Don''t say that anymore, sister... they... they''re all dead, they should have survived, so many people... are dead."


    "So, why are you so afraid?" Marlina countered, "Does their death have anything to do with you?"


    "I¡ª¡ª"


    The dark girl didn''t give Seraphina time to respond, she continued to deliver her cold judgement: "You think it doesn''t, of course you think it doesn''t, but why, your incredibly sensitive intuition tells you, it seems, you''ve messed up something again?"


    "..." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Seraphina''s hand holding Marlina''s cor tightened and began to tremble more and more, her lips moved, but she couldn''t speak.


    And Marlina, didn''t give her sister any mercy.


    "Seraphina, why do you think Mr. Ansel uses his own funds to aid the impoverished? Why, after taking over the affairs of the Red Frost territory, has he consistently squandered his resources?"


    In her heart, the same anger arose¡ªan indignation that could not be contested, a resentment born of ignorance. This fury caused Marlina to tug at the corner of her mouth, revealing a smile of unparalleled mockery.


    "Even you can think of coercing the nobles to pay for all the coal purchases. Why hasn''t Mr. Ansel forced them to use their resources to transform the Red Frost territory?"


    Seraphina''s body shuddered violently, as the cold and fear that threatened to consume her began to spread throughout her being.


    "Seraphina, you are so foolish, foolish enough to believe that everything can be settled through negotiation and that all tasks can be perfectly aplished by signing documents."


    Marlina, who had already been aware, began to wield the butcher''s knife against her sister.


    "I''ll tell you why¡ª"

 Chapter 65 The Abyss of Despair - One (II)

    Chapter 65 The Abyss of Despair - One (II)


    ...


    Marlina, who had already been aware, began to wield the butcher''s knife against her sister.


    "I''ll tell you why¡ªbecause this city, this territory, has nothing to do with Mr. Ansel. It never belonged to him but to those detestable nobles you and I both despise."


    "Do you know how many nobles are here, how many years they have inherited their power, and how intricate theirworks of exchanging interests or opposing each other are?"


    "Do you know how many procedures Mr. Ansel''s decree must go through, how many links must respond, and how many people are affected?"


    "Throughout this lengthy andplex process, even if Mr. Ansel has the will, he cannot possibly grasp the entirety of such aplicatedwork. To make every link, every detail, and everything run perfectly ording to his wishes is impossible for Mr. Ansel, who only brought his maidservant and the butler Saville."


    "Do you know this, Seraphina?"


    Seraphina''s eyes were filled with confusion as she looked at her sister, who had be so unfamiliar, and trembled helplessly, "What are you talking about, Marlina? What are you saying?"


    "¡­You see, Seraphina, even though I have exined it so clearly, you still cannot see the truth."


    Marlina ignored Seraphina''s vulnerability, which was indistinguishable from pleading, "Why are you so foolish, so willful, and so self-righteous in wanting to change everything?"


    "Then, let me tell you the answer."


    "Mr. Ansel is paying the price," she said calmly, staring into Seraphina''s eyes on the verge of copse, "Only by paying the price will the nobles be content. If he merely issues orders without expending any resources or effort, leaving everything to the nobles to handle and forcing them to pay all the costs¡ª"


    "Then, even if the nobles fear him, these people who have developed in the Red Frost territory for decades or even centuries will have hundreds of ways to thwart Mr. Ansel''s intentions."


    Marlina''s expression and words became increasingly indifferent and cruel, "Now, do you know why Mr. Ansel willingly spends his own money to provide coal for the poor?"


    "Because under such a huge cost, no one dares to make small moves, no one dares to embezzle even a single copper coin from Mr. Ansel. All they can do is honestly follow Mr. Ansel''s ns and arrangements, purchasing and distributing coal."


    This was what Ansel had prophesied for Seraphina that day.


    ["The supreme art of war is to subdue the enemy without fighting; next best is to attack alliances; the worst, to attack the enemy''s army."]


    And Seraphina chose the worst, the rudest, the least intelligent "army".


    "However, you, Seraphina."


    "No¡­ it''s not like that, it can''t be like that¡­"


    "You arrogantly and foolishly believe that you can aplish what even Mr. Ansel cannot."


    "No, it''s not¡­"


    "Letting the nobles take over all the costs means that theirworks can operate as they please¡ªbecause Mr. Ansel has not paid the price, there is nothing that absolutely terrifies them."


    "¡­It''s not me."


    "They will cut corners, be negligent, and deliberately ignore¡­ They will pay the price because it is Mr. Ansel''s intention, but the size of that price is entirely in their control."


    "It''s not me¡­"


    "Do they fear? They will be afraid, but this fear cannot outweigh their greed and stinginess."


    "¡­"


    "Yes, Mr. Ansel can decide their life and death, but so what? Can he alone control everything in the entire Red Frost territory? Won''t they think that way?"


    "Even if Mr. Ansel holds them ountable, they can use countless reasons and excuses to shift the me onto countless insignificant people within this vastwork."


    "This is the survival rule of the nobles."


    "Yes, many of the poor, at least those in the city of Red Frost, could have survived this great cold wave under Mr. Ansel''s n."


    "But you, Seraphina."


    This lengthy trial finally reached its end.


    The sisters, seemingly parting ways, stood in the howling cold wind and the destendscape of despair, one as the judge and the other as the sinner.


    "It''s not me!!!"


    Seraphina screamed in madness and despair, pushing Marlina to the ground and into the thick snow, "It''s not me¡­ it''s not me! It''s those nobles who killed them, just as you said! It''s not me!"


    Marlina, who had been released by Seraphina, showed no mercy or hesitation in pronouncing the sinner''s guilt:


    "You killed them, Seraphina."


    "You killed them all."


    "It''s not me!!!"


    Seraphina screamed in madness and despair, pushing Marlina to the ground and into the thick snow, "It''s not me¡­ it''s not me! It''s those nobles who killed them, just as you said! It''s not me!"


    "But they could have survived, each and every one of them." Marlina closed her eyes, whispering softly,


    "Originally, everyone could have survived."


    The uncontroble sorrow and pain in her words reached Seraphina''s ears.


    "..."


    Seraphina released her grip on Marlina''s cor, staring at her own hands, hands that were trembling uncontrobly, almost numb.


    "It''s not like this... It''s not like this..."


    The girl, her eyes out of focus, was on the verge of copse. She hugged herself, murmuring incessantly as if to deceive herself, "This is wrong, this is wrong..."


    "Are you still going to deceive yourself, Seraphina?"


    Marlina opened her eyes again, her face full of sarcasm, "Let me tell you, this is reality. And not only in Red Frost City, if Mr. Ansel really paid the price to save all the poor in the Red Frost territory, indeed countless people would be saved, but¡ª"


    "But guess what." She whispered softly.


    "Besides Red Frost City, so many cities, so many viges, so many people."


    "How many hells have been born because of you...?"


    "Ah... Ah..."


    Seraphina let out a meaningless wail from her throat, she... suddenly felt as if something was watching her.


    Who is it? Is it Ansel? No, Ansel wouldn''t look at her like that, who is it?


    Then, as she slowly raised her head, she saw herself in the eyes of the ice corpses.


    All the ice corpses, all the fragile, crystalline, dead eyes, all reflected her figure.


    Silently pleading¡ª


    [I want to live]


    "Ah!!!"


    The piercing scream shattered the ss of Ansel''s manor, and Marlina, who was pinned to the ground, let out a muffled grunt, blood flowing from her ears.


    Thepletely broken and mad wolf howled in frenzy, "Don''t look at me! Don''t look at me... Don''te over! It''s not me... It''s not me!"


    She wildly beat the air, the terrifying sound of air splitting proving that each punch was hysterical and full of force.


    The wolf scrambled to her feet, screaming hoarsely, attacking the void with a fierce and weak spirit, indiscriminately attacking everything around her, until she felt exhausted from such violent, hysterical exertion, then she finally stopped, trembling, looking at her own hands.


    White, delicate, reddened by the cold, but still very beautiful hands.


    Red, red... red?


    In a daze, Seraphina felt a sticky, sluggish, slippery sensation from her hands.


    Drip.


    Drip.


    She raised her head tremblingly, looking around.


    It was a ground full of shattered, bloodless, fleshless, so clean, so beautiful, like works of art... limbs.


    "Ah!!!"


    With another scream... the wolf fled in madness.


    Fleeing from this hell she didn''t have the courage to face. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 66 The Abyss of Despair - Two

    Chapter 66 The Abyss of Despair - Two


    Even as the cold wave subsides, few are inclined to venture into the streets. umted snow, biting cold, destion, and depression... these will persist for a considerable duration, a more severe aftermath brought about by the cold wave itself.


    Yet, no matter how dire the consequences, they pale inparison to the finality of death.


    In these deste, pallid streets, a lone figure trudges through the snow.


    Her eyes are devoid of light, herplexion ashen, her expression nebulous, resembling a... a mere puppet that knows only to walk.


    Seraphina witnesses more death.


    All stemming from her own.


    The scattered ice sculptures silently narrate their experiences of pure despair.


    Why did they abandon the warmth of their coal-lit homes? Why did they walk towards the cold, merciless embrace of death?


    Because they had no choice.


    What about the coal? Who knows its true state? As Marlina had said, it was substandard, inferior, and in some cases, incapable of igniting...


    If the coal was truly sufficient to help them endure the cold wave, who would willingly walk towards death?


    And why did they venture out?


    The answer is obvious, isn''t it? They sought help. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They sought aid from the great Hydral, who had once passionately promised to help them survive the cold wave.


    Each person, each desperate soul, stepped onto the icy, silent path filled with hope.


    "Is it because of me..."


    The girl murmured pitifully, "Is it really... because of me?"


    She already knew the answer. Marlina''s judgement of her was clear and straightforward.


    Her sister''s cold, harsh words plunged Seraphina into a despair she could not ept.


    Hell.


    She had created hell.


    So many people who should have survived, so many who could have seen hope, could only end their lives in the snowstorm.


    And all of this was her doing.


    Seraphina''s stomach began to convulse when she realized that during the first day, the second day, the third day¡­ while these people were shivering in the cold, unable to ignite the inferior coal, their bodies and souls eroded by despair, she was in a warm room, wearing only a short dress, running around without a care.


    When their fire was dying out and darkness was descending, she identally broke amp that could have saved a family of three, and thenpletely forgot about it under Ansel''sfort.


    When they were forced to leave their already freezing rooms and walk on the even colder, lifeless path of death, just to seek thest glimmer of hope from the benevolent and great person in that mansion...


    She was enjoying the most sumptuous food, bathing in warm water, and in that intoxicating warmth and happiness, she wrote that ridiculous diary.


    At that time, she and they were separated by just a door.


    The person who had already reached the door, who could have knocked on it with a wave of his hand, what was he thinking at that time?


    "Ugh¡ª"


    Seraphina copsed uncontrobly, retching continuously.


    Her convulsing stomach seemed to be questioning her mistakes, condemning her crimes.


    Everything was ruined.


    Her hopes, Ansel''s reputation, and most importantly... the lives of those who should have survived.


    All were destroyed.


    Tears slid down her numb, pale face.


    Her dull, unfocused eyes squeezed out tears, filled with the girl''s despair, regret, and pain¡ª


    But what of it?


    If she sincerely repented her mistakes now, could the dead return?


    Perhaps... perhaps the only constion was that more of the poor survived this cold wave than before, and the nobles might dare to cut corners, but they wouldn''t dare to do nothing.


    But could this make her forgive herself? Those people, those who should have survived, no one should have died in this natural disaster.


    All of this was due to her arrogance, her conceit, her ridiculous... self-righteousness.


    Seraphina, who once took pride in her "achievements", punched her abdomen hard, without holding back.


    "Ugh!"


    She, who had already copsed, almost fell to the ground. The tearful girl hunched over, punching herself over and over.


    "Beast... beast... beast!"


    "Seraphina... you... beast!"


    The stomach acid she vomited turned into saliva, then into blood. Seraphina, whose fists and abdomen were numb from pain, staggered to her feet and continued to walk unsteadily.


    She walked a long, long way¡ª it was only now that Seraphina realized how far the outer city was from the inner city, how far those poor people were from Ansel''s mansion...


    What kind of feelings did they have when they embarked on that road of no return? Those who fell in front of Ansel''s mansion... with what kind of will did they walk through the snowstorm on such a despairing journey?


    "Cough... cough..."


    They trusted Ansel so much that even if they had to walk on that cold, silent road, they were willing to believe that as long as they could see Hydral, everyone could be saved.


    But in the end, no one was redeemed.


    Seraphina, who was trudging through the snow, didn''t know how long she had been walking. The blood she kept coughing up left a long, crimson trail in the snow.


    The number of frozen corpses she saw decreased as she got closer to the outer city, indicating that the number of poor people who had walked out in despair was probably just these.


    But how many were "these"?


    Seraphina had lost count of how many frozen corpses she had seen, and she didn''t know how many people had walked resolutely towards death, filled with anticipation and longing for Ansel.


    Arriving in the outer district, she stood amidst the icyndscape, gazing nkly at everything around her.


    A vast expanse of white, a silence of death.


    "Cough... cough!"


    Seraphina clutched her abdomen, her voice hoarse as she shouted, "Is there anyone... is there anyone still alive? Have you all made it through?"


    She felt gazes from all around, but no one spoke. In this barren outer district, many who should not have survived the great cold wave had indeed lived.


    Seraphina thought she might find some sce in this, but she discovered that the overwhelming guilt that threatened to consume her showed no signs of abating.


    Marlina''s sorrowful whispers as she closed her eyes lingered in Seraphina''s mind.


    ["Originally, everyone could have survived." ]


    Seraphina copsed onto the thickyer of snow, unable to vent her pain and without the right to do so. She could only close her eyes and let it consume her.


    In the face of this guilt, what did the so-called cold and pain matter?


    In the surrounding dpidated low buildings, a wooden door cracked open.


    The person behind the door observed for a while, then gritted their teeth, pushed the door open, and rushed to Seraphina''s side.


    "Hey, you."


    A rough-skinned girl pulled Seraphina up. "Are you alright?"


    Seraphina stared nkly at the girl, whose skin had turned red in the biting cold, unsure how to respond.


    "How did you cough up so much blood!" The girl was shocked.


    "You''re seriously injured and still dared toe to the outer district... you''re really not afraid of death!"


    She looked around warily, ring at those with ill intentions, and helped Seraphina into her own house.


    It was only when Seraphina entered the room that she realized how cold a normal house could be.


    She had almost forgotten what it felt like to live in such a cold, dpidated house.


    The fire burning in the firece indicated that the girl was one of the fortunate ones who had received proper aid, at least surviving the disaster unscathed.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with you. The great cold wave just passed, and you''re so badly injured, yet you still dare to run around outside."


    "¡­" Seraphina looked at the girl squatting by the firece, warming herself, and asked hoarsely, "Aren''t you afraid that I... might be a bad person?"


    "Hmm..." The girl tilted her head. "A bad person wouldn''t use such a pitiful expression and say things like ''Is there anyone still alive?'' right?"


    "You didn''t..." The girl looked at Seraphina''s numb, pale face and hesitated to ask, "Didn''t you get any proper coal?"


    Seraphina opened her mouth, unsure what to say.


    Should she kneel before this girl, kowtow, and tell her that she was the one who caused them not to receive proper coal?


    "In my opinion, all those nobles should have been killed long ago."


    The girl sighed and continued indignantly, "Lord Hydral wanted to do so much for us, but they cut corners! Most people should have been able to survive, but now, now..."


    Her gaze turned to another bed in the room, her expression darkening.


    "¡­ But I believe that Lord Hydral will seek justice for us." The girlforted Seraphina, "Don''t worry, he will definitely kill all those nobles and avenge the dead!"


    Seraphina forced a smile.


    This might be the only good news she had heard¡­ on this desperate morning.


    Themon people of Red Frost still trusted Ansel, trusted the Lord Hydral who had given them a future and hope. This reduced one of her many unforgivable sins.


    "I think the Count of Stoneheart should also be killed! That hypocrite! There are still many people in the outer district who rely on him, but don''t think we can''t see through his false face. He doesn''t even treat us as human beings..."


    As if to divert Seraphina''s attention, the girl ranted about her grievances. Those familiar words also brought somefort to wolf''s heart.


    And then¡ª


    "...All those merchants who made the coal quality so poor must be killed! All of them hanged¡ª"


    ["You''re finally back, what have you been doing, taking so long?" ]


    The color that had just risen in Seraphina''s face vanished in an instant.


    "Huh, strange. Where did that voicee from?"


    The girl pressed her face against the window, puzzled. "Why does it sound so much..."


    "...like you?"


    The girl gazed at the central square of the residential area, murmuring in a daze.


    For there, she saw arge screen of light. On the screen, a beautiful girl with snow-white hair was talking impatiently with a noble.


    ["¡­I said, I don''t have time to waste with you."]


    ["¡­. You mentioned earlier that you want me to bear the cost of coal for the poor to survive this cold wave¡­"]


    ["¡­but that doesn''t mean that the entire noble ss of the Red Frost territory can''t do it¡­" ]


    [¡­"Hydral doesn''t have to spend any money¡­"]


    In that crystal-clear image, all those who had received Lord Hydral''s grace and praised him countless times during the cold wave saw the girl say,


    ["¡­ In this way, Hydral doesn''t have to spend any money and can earn a big reputation!" ]

 Chapter 67 The Abyss of Despair - Three (I)

    Chapter 67 The Abyss of Despair - Three (I)


    The luminescent screen was broadcasting a conversation between Seraphina and the Count of Stoneheart, cleverly¡­edited and adjusted.


    The dialogue revealed a piece of information ¡ª


    Hydral was publicly promoting his greatness while secretly sending people to make the nobles pay for the coal costs, gaining immense fame without any expenditure.


    This scene even drew out the impoverished citizens who were hiding in their houses, their faces filled with disbelief as they stepped onto the cold streets, staring at the repeating images.


    "What... what is happening?"


    "This is fake! The nobles are ndering Lord Hydral!"


    "But, but that girl... isn''t she one of Lord Hydral''s most trusted subordinates?"


    A chilling silence, colder than the winter itself, spread across the white streets.


    Seraphina looked at the luminescent screen in absolute terror, her entire body, from skin to muscle, from muscle to meridians, from meridians to bones, every part, every cell, trembling in shock.


    She had never, never felt such fear before.


    "Ha ha... ha ha ha ha!"


    A shrill, agedughter echoed across the deste snowfield. A pale-faced old man staggered out of his dpidated wooden door and fell into the snow:


    "It''s all fake... all fake! From Lienner to Lunter, from Furbesent to Cantrell, and now Hydral... What has changed over the years? Nothing!"


    He pointed at the young people who hade outside, trembling all over, staring at the screen in a daze, andughed madly:


    "You actually believed the nobles'' lies! All these years, all these nobles, didn''t they all promise this and that at the beginning... So, now that Hydral has given you some sweeteners, you think he''s really a good person?"


    "They never care about us!"


    The desperate cry of near-bloodshed echoed in the sky. The old man''s hands sank into the snow, tears streaming down his face:


    "Mel... my Mel, you actually believed that beastly noble would save us, it should be me who dies, it should be me... why..."


    He held his head, sobbing pitifully.


    It was like a dream.


    Living, or rather, surviving in this impoverished area, spending their numb days without any hope, it was as if they had had a beautiful but short dream.


    They believed so sincerely that the young noble, kind and gentle, yet notcking in thunderous methods, would bring them a better future.


    That day, that impassioned, inspiring speech was still vivid in their minds.


    He clearly said that if fate wanted the Grim Reaper to take their lives, then he would make them survive in the cold wave.


    The people at the scene, looking at this screen, one by one gradually copsing, indeed survived.


    But what about those who didn''t survive?


    Those who were moved by your promises and sincerity, who were inspired, who looked forward to the future, who praised you wholeheartedly?


    How many people, in order to reduce the consumption of heat, were forced to step into the snow, to seek help, to embark on the road to death?


    Who would those ice sculptures be? Whose husband, whose wife, whose child, whose rtive, whose friend?


    A dark tide began to engulf everything.


    Seraphina stood up. She couldn''t let this go on, this was clearly... this was clearly her fault! It had nothing to do with Hydral! It was her idea to make the nobles bear all the costs, not Ansel... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ...No, Ansel?


    In a daze, Seraphina''s mind shed with her sister''s furious expression, the unmerciful p, and... Ansel''s smirk.


    Wait, why...


    Why didn''t Ansel and my sister stop me?


    They knew, why... didn''t they stop me?


    When this extremely terrifying thought rose from Seraphina''s mind, threatening to destroy her remaining self, she suddenly felt a pain in the back of her head.


    "...It''s you."


    The girl, trembling all over, holding a long iron rod in her hand, bit her lip and roared, "It''s you! You killed my father, it''s you!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The frail and petite body, under the despair and rage, burst out with a strength she should not have had. The girl swung the iron rod and hit Seraphina''s back of the head hard.


    "Die... die! I actually saved you, I actually thought... you were like me... go to hell! Beast! Go to hell!"


    Even after experiencing merciless self-torture, this level of attack couldn''t really harm Seraphina, but the hysterical screams and unreserved blows left Seraphina with no will or strength to resist.


    The weakness and copse of her spirit made her lose the strength she was proud of.


    She was so nice to me just now, and now... she wants to kill me.


    Ah... isn''t this natural? It''s my own fault.


    Among those who died, there was her father.


    Seraphina, whose consciousness was already chaotic, fell to the ground, thinking vaguely.


    If only she could really kill me.


    That way, she might feel a little better.


    The battered wolf silently endured one blow after another. The little girl''s hands were worn out, the iron rod was bent, but it didn''t cause any real harm to her.


    "...Is she dead?"


    The girl was panting heavily, looking at the girl who had copsed on the ground and was motionless, and kicked her in the stomach viciously.


    "Spit!"


    She spat a mouthful of sweet saliva on Seraphina''s face: "Just die outside... no, dying is too easy for you, there are disgusting guys in the outer city... I''m going to throw you out there, even if you die, let them ruin you!"


    That intense, bone-chilling terror and malice made Seraphina''s heart start to convulse.


    She didn''t dare to open her eyes to look at the little girl''s face, she was afraid that once she opened her eyes, what she would see would not be a person, but a demon.


    Seraphina felt her body being dragged bit by bit, but it seemed that the little girl, who had used too much force to hit Seraphina just now, had no strength to continue dragging after a couple of pulls.


    "It''s okay... huff... I can just call them... you have to pay the price, you... all... all of you!"


    The little girl, panting, pushed the door and went out, leaving Seraphina lying on the ground in silence, curled up.


    Why... is all this happening?


    Thinking this, she heard the dense footsteps outside.


    But they were noting towards the house, but... crossing the street.


    It seemed that many people, more and more people, wereing out of their houses, braving the trembling cold, and taking to the streets.


    Seraphina heard... their shouts:


    "Go find Hydral!"


    "Go find Hydral!"


    "Go find Hydral!"


    Angry, confused, fearful, lost, desperate... shouts.


    The deceived, falling from hope into despair, the poor people, shouted like this, in this snowy world, forming a dark tide, surging out.


    What gave them the courage? No one knew. Maybe it was because Hydral had never hurt any civilians, maybe it was because they had never seen Hydral''s army and thugs, maybe... maybe it was just because of their shattered faith, and the reason that turned into dust.


    The little girl didn''t bother with Seraphina anymore, maybe because she had also voluntarily thrown herself into this rolling ck tide, to find an exnation from the culprit.


    After the shouting, everything returned to silence.


    And in this silence, Seraphina, who no longer wanted to think about anything, suddenly opened her eyes.


    She propped herself up, staggered to her feet with great difficulty, under her dirty and disheveled hair, her dark red, lightless eyes, in her fragility... still retained thest bit of strength.


    "I can''t... die here, it can''t end like this."


    The wolf licked her wounds, spat out blood and bitterness, and gritted her teeth.


    "The answer... I need to find the answer from Ansel and my sister."


    "And at least... at least..."


    She dug her nails into her palm, letting the still hot blood stimte her senses.


    "At least, Seraphina..."


    That unyielding wildness, on the brink of her copse, still shone with light.


    "You absolutely can''t escape like this, your responsibility."


    "All this... must be borne by me!"


    *

 Chapter 68 The Abyss of Despair - Three (II)

    Chapter 68 The Abyss of Despair - Three (II)


    A cacophony of noise, curses, and sobs enveloped Ansel''s mansion, yet the young man gazing at the snowyndscape from his study remained serene, unshaken.


    "Young master," Saville bowed slightly, "Shall we deal with those you''ve arranged to incite the people?"


    "There''s no need, Saville," the young Hydral replied calmly, "I''ve never had to hide anything from Seraphina."


    The loyal butler changed the subject, "Your n seems to be nearing its end."


    "Just a little more," Ansel''s face finally showed a hint of a smile, "Just a bit more, and the most crucial piece will be in ce."


    Hearing this, Saville couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s been a long and costly process of training. Miss Seraphina should feel truly honored and grateful for your treatment."


    "You mustn''t say that to her now, Saville," Ansel shook his head, "She would fight you to the death."


    And so, silence fell once more between master and servant. Ansel returned to his initial state, gazing at the snowscape with an indescribable calm, watching the people in the streets.


    He didn''t take pleasure in manipting the hearts and actions of these people, nor did he feel disgust or dissatisfaction with their audacity and madness. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He simply observed the unfolding events, watching the reality he had¡­ orchestrated.


    Only in the presence of one person, or perhaps his most trusted confidant, would Ansel reveal his true emotions and face.


    "She''s here," Ansel suddenly spoke after an unknown amount of time.


    Saville bowed slightly, "I''ll inform Miss Marlina."


    Ansel nodded, picked up his scepter, and walked outside.


    The training was nearlyplete, and everything was proceeding as he had anticipated, approaching the climax of the penultimate act.


    After the curtain fell on today''s grand performance, and the final act reached its conclusion, everything would be set in stone. He would achieve an unprecedented victory, seizing his first spoils from the clutches of that ursed fate.


    He would aplish a feat unmatched in this world.


    Yet Ansel of Hydral, who had witnessed everything Seraphina had gone through, walked expressionlessly.


    He didn''t seem happy.


    *


    Seraphina, dragging her weary body, slowly andboriously returned to Ansel''s residence.


    Here, a dense crowd of impoverished people had gathered, perhaps not just the poor, but even those living decent lives had joined in.


    Following Ansel''s wishes and the devil''s deliberate instigation, they had joined what appeared to be a crusade against Hydral, but in reality, targeted the wolf.


    Seraphina kept her head down, not out of fear of being torn apart by the frenzied crowd, but because she wanted to reach Ansel''s residence as quickly as possible. Regardless of anything else, she had to dere her guilt in the most conspicuous ce.


    However, in that instant, as she tried to quietly climb the building, leap over the roof, and enter Ansel''s residence, the ring on her finger¡­ suddenly erupted without warning.


    The ring, which Seraphina had expertly controlled, went berserk in an instant. It began to draw ether from her uncontrobly, spreading in all directions.


    The inevitable oue was clear.


    Having climbed onto the roof, she copsed, her body convulsing.


    Her throat was hoarse, and Seraphina could barely make a sound. The bulging veins on her neck and forehead, along with her bloodshot eyes, were enough to show the terrifying physical pain she was enduring.


    The miserable wolf could only emit pitiful whimpers, curling up and clutching her head, her sharp teeth piercing her lips.


    Countless¡­ countless thoughts flooded Seraphina''s mind, the ovepping noise nearly causing her head to explode. The words were indistinguishable, leaving only pure volume to torment her brain.


    But this was not the main reason for Seraphina''s agony, which made her wish for death.


    The ring could sense emotions.


    And now, what had Seraphina sensed?


    Anger, pain, sorrow, pleading, despair, numbness, and... hatred.


    Hatred, hatred, hatred - an all epassing, world-staining hatred that tore at her nerves and shattered her will.


    "Why..."


    Tears helplessly fell from Seraphina''s bloodshot eyes.


    "Why..."


    How could there be such hatred? How could it have reached this point?


    Even¡­ even if they mistakenly believed that Ansel had done this on purpose, hadn''t he helped others during this cold disaster?


    Why¡­ why didn''t anyone want to exin for Ansel? Why did everyone hate him so much, wishing to kill him or even do something more cruel?


    Thinking of the ruthless words that the little girl had once uttered, Seraphina trembled in fear amidst her pain.


    Could this mistake¡­ could this mistake really erase all the good deeds Ansel had done before?


    He is different from those nobles; he is genuinely working for you!


    Haven''t you all seen it? You have once praised him, supported him, and trusted him.


    Why¡­ why don''t they want to continue trusting him now, just because of that one video, just because he couldn''t save everyone?


    This was not ordinary resentment or hatred.


    This was instigated, provoked, irrational, all-consuming darkness.


    Such hatred was unbearable for Seraphina. She couldn''t ept that just three days ago, she had seen so many people, countless people, genuinely praising Ansel, only topletely overturn their words¡­ in just three days.


    They weren''t even willing to give him a shred of trust.


    Only... hatred.


    Even a sliver of emotion on Ansel''s side would haveforted Seraphina, but¡­ there was nothing.


    With her eyespletely hollow, as if all her will had been destroyed, Seraphina recalled the words of Count Stoneheart.


    Those absurd words that she had considered a joke, that had angered her ¡ª


    [ "As long as there is even a slight stain on Lord Hydral''s ''perfection''... "]


    ["No... even if there is no actual stain, just a wisp of unfounded rumor¡­"]


    ["Among those who he has so gently saved, there will be countless people who will have doubts andints."]


    "Hehe... hahaha..."


    The girl grinned, tears streaming down her face.


    It was all fake, all fake... the ring had just malfunctioned, yes... it was just a malfunction.


    That bastard''s nonsense could never happen, never... it was just the ring malfunctioning.


    At that moment, amidst the countless curses, the "sinner" finally stepped forward.


    He stood on the balcony where he usually overlooked the streets, facing everything alone.


    The young Hydral, gripping his scepter, surveyed the rioting crowd and spoke calmly:


    "I know everything that has happened, and I know what you all want."


    As he uttered the first word, even the angriest people fell silent, perhaps out of fear, perhaps out of impatience for a response, or perhaps... deep down, they still held a shred of reverence.


    Under their gaze, Ansel bowed slightly:


    "This is my mistake."


    In the deafening silence, as even the boiling hatred seemed to freeze, he said:


    "I admit my mistakes, my greed, my vanity. All of it is my responsibility."


    At these words, Seraphina could no longer feel the hatred.


    His mistake... Ansel''s mistake?


    How could it be his mistake? It was clearly me, it was all me ¡ª


    The wolf''s thoughts shattered.


    Because she suddenly remembered that one thing.


    Ansel had apanied her into the prison cell, sitting on the filthy, foul-smelling bed, eating food that even animals couldn''t stomach.


    He had told her then that her mistakes were his mistakes.


    He had told her that this was his choice.


    And now, it seemed that he had, without hesitation or deceit, fulfilled his promise, calmly stating that all of this was his responsibility.


    "Ah... ah..."


    On the brink of copse and despair, Seraphina seemed to see... the light that had saved her.


    Casting aside all the doubts in her heart, she finally understood why she hade.


    She had to take responsibility for her actions.


    She would never allow... she would never allow that light to be tainted by her own foolishness and absurdity.


    The wolf struggled to her feet, standing on the not-so-high roof, mustering all her strength, squeezing out every ounce of power in her body, and screamed:


    "It''s not... Ansel... it''s not Hydral''s fault!"


    Everyone turned to look at the sound, seeing a tear-streaked, snow-haired, filthy, and disheveled girl on the roof of a small house next to Ansel''s residence.


    "It''s me... I did it all! I wanted to help Hydral save that money, I was so self-righteous... it''s all me -"


    She stuttered, exhausted, and struggled to confess her guilt, revealing her thoughts and her selfish, arrogant intentions.


    "It''s all me..."


    In the face of the overwhelming tide of hatred, the nearly unconscious Seraphina gasped for breath, "It''s not... Hydral, it''s not him... it''s me..."


    "That woman... is she...?"


    "Marlowe of disaster! It''s her, the woman on the screen!"


    "She''s covering for Hydral!"


    "No... wait, that''s not right... This person, she''s just like this, she''s such a foolish bastard!"


    "So, you''re saying, this has nothing to do with Hydral''s instigation, it''s all her doing?"


    "Why would Hydral¡ª"


    "Hydral would even go to jail for her! Hydral... Hydral is trying to protect her! That''s why he said that!"


    All the changes and reversals came so suddenly.


    But they were... so reasonable.


    A great shot who has never done anything wrong, diligent, kind-hearted, gentle and tolerant, even willing to bear the same punishment for the mistakes made by his subordinates.


    And a troublemaker, unpleasant, arrogant, barbaric, stupid, using the name of Hydral''s most trusted subordinate, causing harm to countless people.


    Who would you choose to believe?


    "It''s you!"


    The crowd boiled again, screaming again: "You killed my wife!"


    A stone, perhaps intended for Ansel, was thrown at Seraphina.


    Once the first person started, the entire crowd instantly fell into madness, people began to look for anything that could vent their violence, that hatred, without any reduction, poured onto Seraphina.


    Verbal, physical, psychological, emotional... all the things in this world, everything in this world, seemed to want to destroy Seraphina.


    Those who had once chatted with her, who didn''t seem like bad people at all, wished her to die immediately, in the most miserable, most desperate, most inhumane, most tortured way.


    But Seraphina... didn''t care anymore.


    Whether it was pain or despair, before she fell, she had finallypleted her mission.


    The girl who was hit by stones, ice edges, and countless things, before her mind copsed, struggled to open her eyes and looked at the person on the balcony.


    Her eyes were already blurred, she couldn''t see the young man''s face clearly, let alone his expression.


    But she felt it, her intuition, her never-wrong intuition told her ¡ª


    Ansel, seemed very sad.


    "Don''t... don''t be sad, Ansel."


    The girl murmured happily.


    "You must be... the best."


    Even if she died now, it didn''t matter.


    Seraphina felt that she had finally achieved redemption.


    *

 Chapter 69 The Abyss of Despair - Four (I)

    Chapter 69 The Abyss of Despair - Four (I)


    Infernos that scorched the heavens engulfed the imperial capital in an apocalyptic scene.


    Countless people prostrated themselves on the ground, beseeching the two deities for mercy, praying for a sliver of insignificantpassion amidst the fierce carnage. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Whether they weremoners akin to ants, self-proimed nobles of ancient bloodlines, or extraordinary beings who scorned the mortal realm, all could only tremble and kneel in submission under such devastation, entrusting their lives and deaths to the mercy of those two individuals¡ªor rather, those two divine beings.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The unrestrainedughter shattered the mes that incinerated everything. Amidst the all-consuming crimson, a tall and robust figure trampled upon the mes of annihtion, standing proudly.


    Her physique was slender yet powerful, not only embodying the pinnacle of feminine allure but also disying the beauty of absolute strength to its fullest. Be it her long, explosive legs or her slender yet incredibly firm waist, or even the perfect contours of her arm muscles¡ªher existence was the ultimate embodiment of physical beauty.


    And such a body, peculiarly¡­ bore a pair ofrge, fluffy wolf ears and a voluminous wolf tail.


    This peerless powerhouse, with a form neither beast nor human and an aura that was both, stood arrogantly in midair, lifting her chin disdainfully:


    "Suellen, you''re far inferior to your goddamn jinx mother!"


    "I only agree with one word in that sentence, mad dog."


    Amidst the raging mes, the empress d in a crimson gold gown and crowned with a blood me diadem emerged.


    The endless blood mes that seemed to burn away even the concept of the sky itself submitted to the empress''s control, beneath her feet and in her palm. She gazed calmly at the woman before her, who already possessed an air of dominance that defied all:


    "Indeed, my mother''s actions at the end of her great life were unsightly, and I cannot refute that."


    "But that does not mean¡ª"


    The eternal ruler of the empire raised her index finger, dering indifferently:


    "That you have the right to judge her."


    The woman who had yet to im the title of Wolf Emperor erupted in a pir of skyward blood mes. If it were merely fire, it would have been no different from air to her.


    But the mes of the feast were never just fire.


    It was a force that traced back to the roots of countless ancient and great powers. In that instant, as the blood mes ignited the woman¡ª


    Time was sealed, space shattered, souls extinguished, and ether consumed¡­ The destruction was as if the burning existence had been transformed into a book that recorded every aspect of her life, and then that book was cast into the fire, annihted by an absolute power that seemed to originate from a higher dimension¡­.!


    In that brief moment, the extraordinarily beautiful and defiant woman seemed to have been utterly incinerated.


    Yet¡­ it appeared as if she had always been within those blood mes.


    Her flesh and bones were destroyed in an instant, only to be restored in the next. As time passed, it seemed as if she had never been injured at all!


    "Is this your spirit?"


    The empress''s eyebrows raised slightly: "How interesting. The earth, the ocean, the sky... Perhaps this world has not seen such a unique spirit in ten thousand years."


    "Mad dog, you truly are a remarkable fortunate one."


    "Heh, fortunate one."


    The woman engulfed in blood mes sneered coldly. She clenched her fist, and without any feints or deceptive moves, she simply swung a straightforward punch forward while still enveloped in the blood mes. She couldn''t even manipte ether in her current state.


    And then... the heavens shattered!


    Under the force of that punch, the blood mes that filled the sky were torn apart, creating a gap hundreds of meters long! The surging shockwave was strikingly simr¡­ in power to the mes of the feast!


    It was an ability that utterly "overwhelmed" everything in existence¡ªwind, clouds, earth, ocean, sky, resistance, space, time... All concepts had to yield before this punch!


    That is to say, before the results of all things in motion and the operation of rules could manifest, the fist of the overlord had already brought forth destruction!


    That domineering ambition, which devoured and defied everything, even surprised the empress.


    "With such resolve, it''s surprising that you have no interest in that crown."


    "I''m not like you lunatics. I have no interest in ying house."


    The woman, still burning in blood mes, rubbed her neck and began to stretch her limbs, as if only now truly getting serious.


    "Once this nation that shouldn''t exist is utterly destroyed, I''ll go to even higher and farther ces, witnessing even more extreme sights."


    "...As for you, thest empress."


    Seraphina Marlowe, who had already transformed into the most powerful being of her time,ughed heartily:


    "Perish under my fist, along with this rotten empire!"


    The scene abruptly ended.


    Seraphina awoke from her dream, drenched in cold sweat.


    The intense pain in her body and the lingering agony in her mind couldn''t stop her from thinking about everything that had happened in the dream.


    "That person..."


    The girl propped up her face, murmuring in disbelief:


    "Was that... me?"


    Why did the dream feel so real? Why did it give her an uncontroble sense of¡­ longing?


    ¡ª As if it were the future she yearned for.


    "I... ugh!"


    The intense pain of leveling up forced Seraphina to clutch her head, temporarily halting her thoughts about the dream.


    She squinted her eyes, looking around. The familiar furniture and decorations made her realize that she had returned to Ansel''s mansion, to the room she had been staying in for some time.


    "I''m back, huh..."


    The girl forced herself to sit up, curling up on the bed, looking exhausted.


    "Is it all over?" She buried her head in her knees, whispering weakly, "Is it really... all over?"


    Seraphina recalled everything she had seen and felt just before she had lost consciousness. She was d that she had finally taken responsibility and that she hadn''t brought shame to Ansel. But the corners of her mouth only twitched, unable to form a smile.


    The malice she had felt then, the overwhelming, all-epassing malice directed at her, intent on tearing her apart, made it impossible for Seraphina to smile.


    Only now did Seraphina realize how terrifying those "ordinary people" she had considered herpanions could be.


    Terrifying enough to make her afraid.


    "...It seems I can''t show my face in public so casually anymore."


    The girlughed at herself: "If I went out on the streets, I''d probably get pelted with stones, right?"


    "I hope Ansel doesn''t do anything foolish again... I hope he doesn''t foolishly say it''s his fault again."


    "His... fault, huh."


    Seraphina suddenly fell silent.


    The question in her heart remained unanswered.


    Why hadn''t Marlina and Ansel stopped her, knowing full well the consequences of her stubborn actions?

 Chapter 70 The Abyss of Despair - Four (II)

    Chapter 70 The Abyss of Despair - Four (II)


    The question in her heart remained unanswered.


    Why hadn''t Marlina and Ansel stopped her, knowing full well the consequences of her stubborn actions?


    She didn''t want to me anyone else for her mistakes; she just wanted an answer.


    Or perhaps she was afraid of something even more terrifying that her intuition was hinting at.


    In the midst of this unsettling silence, the door suddenly opened.


    As if to answer her doubts. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Or perhaps, to bring her even greater despair.


    The girl garbed in ck stood at the doorway, her gaze cidly resting on her younger sister lying on the bed.


    "You''ve been unconscious for three days," she began, "Mr. Ansel says it''s a matter of the soul and spirit, requiring recuperation."


    "¡­Yes, ah."


    Seraphina opened her mouth, unsure of how to respond, merely shifting her gaze elsewhere, unwilling, and afraid to meet Marlina''s eyes.


    "Your willingness to finally admit your mistakes ismendable," Marlina said, "It''s something you would do."


    "¡­"


    Seraphina managed a strained smile, "I can''t always rely on Ansel to solve everything for me, Marli."


    The impassive girl nodded, seemingly without any further words to say, yet she did not leave.


    Standing there, staring at Seraphina, as if to say¡­ you still have something to say.


    You have questions you should ask.


    In the increasingly unbearable silence, Seraphina forced a smile, "Marli, do you have anything else to say to me? If not, I''d like to rest."


    Then, Seraphina saw disappointment in Marlina''s eyes.


    Yes, disappointment.


    Seraphina couldn''t understand where it came from, which made her increasingly panicked¡­ disappointment.


    "Seraphina, I thought what happened that day would be enough for you to grow up,"


    Marlina took a step back, her voice indifferent, "But you don''t even have the courage to face it, I overestimated you, rest well."


    She turned around, preparing to leave the room.


    "Wait!"


    Seraphina struggled to get out of bed, enduring the pain to ask loudly, "What do you mean! What do you mean by growing up¡­ Marlina, what are you trying to say! You¡­"


    She clenched her teeth, suppressing the panic in her heart, trying to make her voice as serious as possible:


    "Why¡­ why didn''t you stop me when you knew what was going to happen?"


    Marlina, who had been waiting for this question, turned back to face Seraphina.


    Those eyes, the same color as her own, those gentle and kind eyes she had seen countless times, were now filled with alienation and indifference that made Seraphina feel strange and fearful.


    "I''ve already told you the answer, Seraphina."


    Her tone was steady, "For your growth."


    "¡­"


    Seraphina''s body began to tremble, her lips moved, but due to her emotional and physical condition, she identally fell to the ground when she got out of bed, looking very miserable.


    "My¡­ growth."


    The girl, who was trembling and whispering, struggled to get up and walked towards her sister step by step.


    "You said, my¡­ growth?"


    "To make you realize your own foolishness, your own mistakes, your own arrogance, and at the same time, to make you understand the cruel and ruthless world," Marlina said without any hesitation, "You should have a deep understanding of these."


    Of course, Seraphina deeply understood everything Marlina said.


    Not only herself, but also thosemoners who she once considered as her own kind, their reactions, their changes, everything they showed¡­ all made Seraphina fall into deep confusion and self-doubt.


    But¡­


    But, is this the reason why Marlina didn''t remind, didn''t change, and let those who could have survived die so miserably?


    Just for the so-called¡­ to make her grow?


    "Marlina!!!"


    Pure rage rose from the deep despair in her heart.


    Seraphina roared, stumbling towards Marlina, her eyes gradually filled with tears.


    "My growth¡­ you just for this, for this¡­ watched so many people die!"


    When she reached Marlina, she punched her sister''s face directly. Marlina staggered back two steps, a bruise quickly appearing on her delicate cheek, but her expression remained unchanged.


    "Or what?"


    She looked at Seraphina, who was clutching her cor and preparing to punch again, and said expressionlessly:


    "Wait until you be stronger, wait until you be more trusted by Mr. Ansel, wait until your destructive power can affect a widernd, more innocent people¡­ wait until under such circumstances, you make more irreparable mistakes, ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times more cruel than now, then I should kneel down and beg you with tears, not to be willful anymore?"


    Seraphina''s fist, which was about to hit Marlina''s face, began to tremble in an instant.


    "I''ve done it, Seraphina," Marlina said in a tone that made Seraphina''s whole body twitch, "I''ve done it many times, but it''s useless."


    "If it were useful, you wouldn''t be so angry today, you wouldn''t me your mistakes on me."


    "If it were useful, nothing would have happened, you would be Mr. Ansel''s most trusted subordinate, you would have shared the glory with him three days ago."


    Her sister''s words, those ruthless, cold, and extremely cruel words, cut back and forth through Seraphina''s soul, which had received a littlefort afterpleting her redemption.


    The girl looked at the stranger in front of her, listened to her strange words, looked at her strange expression, and felt as if arge chunk had been brutally ripped from her heart.


    "It shouldn''t¡­ be like this."


    Seraphina let go of her hands, tears streaming down her face, and fell weakly to the ground, "Marlina¡­ why have you be like this, why¡­ why don''t I recognize you anymore..."


    Her sister, how could she disregard so many lives, just for¡­ her so-called growth?


    How could all this be worth it? How could such a cruel and ruthless thing be something her gentle sister, who always tolerated her, would do?


    "¡­"


    Marlina was silent for a long time, finally nodding, "Then, let it be."


    In Seraphina''s growing unease and fear, Marlina said.


    "Then, be it you don''t know me anymore."


    "If it can make you grow up."


    She left without any hesitation.


    Bang!


    The door was closed, and Seraphina''s trembling hand had just been raised.


    "Uh¡­ ah¡­"


    She had already, lost the ability to cry.


    The girl just opened her mouth, under this despair, she couldn''t even cry.


    Her sister, didn''t want her anymore.


    She had lost the most important person in her life.


    "Don''t¡­ don''t¡­"


    Seraphina, whose soul was full of wounds, struggled to get up like a madwoman, forcefully opened the door, and then fell to the ground again.


    It seemed like there was no one else in the mansion, only her.


    She scratched at the floor, once again struggling to prop herself up, swaying as she climbed the stairs, the light in her eyes dimming as if it could go out at any moment.


    No¡­ it''s not that there''s nothing.


    There''s still¡­ there''s still Ansel, I still have Ansel¡­ he''s¡­ the best to me.


    "Ansel¡­ Ansel! Ansel¡­ where are you!"


    Seraphina, who was almost lying on the handrail, climbed the stairs with difficulty, calling out helplessly in a hoarse voice, "Ansel¡­ Ansel, don''t leave me, you said¡­"


    You said you would¡­ always respond to me.


    So, as if truly responding to Seraphina''s plea, that bright figure, already imprinted in Seraphina''s heart, appeared at the top of this flight of stairs.


    "An, Ansel!"


    Joy surged in Seraphina''s heart, this joy and hope evenpletely dispelled her previous despair, she almost crawled up the stairs with her hands and feet, like a believer about to ascend to heaven and receive redemption.


    "Ansel!"


    The exhausted, scarred wolf threw herself into Ansel''s arms, sobbing uncontrobly.


    It seemed that in his arms, she finally regained the ability to cry.


    Ansel, who appeared so timely, held her waist with one hand and stroked her head with the other:


    "What''s wrong, Seraphina?"


    "¡­ Marli hates me, Marli doesn''t want me anymore."


    The girl cried helplessly, her immense sadness making her only able to repeat, "She doesn''t want me anymore¡­ doesn''t want me anymore¡­"


    "How could it be." Anselforted her, "Marlina wouldn''t abandon you, and neither would I."


    These words immediately calmed Seraphina down, she sobbed, but her voice was soft, "I, I know¡­ Ansel would never abandon me."


    "I¡­ I know I was wrong, it''s all my fault, Ansel, you don''t have to say it''s your fault anymore, it has nothing to do with you."


    She snuggled into Ansel''s stomach like a puppy, that monster who could fight with the emperor in her dreams, whose fists and feet could overturn the earth, was now exhausting everything, trying to show her value and meaning in Ansel''s eyes, just to tell Ansel, and herself, that she would not be abandoned.


    "Ansel won''t be hated by anyone, it doesn''t matter if I''m hated¡­ from now on, from now on I won''t make decisions on my own anymore, whatever Ansel tells me to do, I''ll do, I won''t think about anything else anymore, Ansel is always the best, and the right one!"


    She clumsily, anxiously, as if afraid of suffering the pain Marlina had given her again, so eagerly showed her "growth".


    "I will never cause trouble for Ansel, so... so Ansel will surely not abandon me, right?"


    "Of course," Ansel replied with a smile. "Even if Seraphina were not like this, even if she caused countless troubles, I would still keep her by my side."


    This promise brought Seraphinaplete peace of mind. She ceased her tears, and the wolf who had found a home and relianceid down all her burdens, nestling wholeheartedly in Ansel''s embrace, basking in the tranquility that the promise brought her.


    And it was amidst such hope,


    In such serenity that allowed her to escape all pain, all sorrow, all despair,


    Ansel of Hydral, the devil from the abyss, bent down and whispered in Seraphina''s ear,


    "But you may not necessarily be like this."


    "¡­Huh?"


    The young man tightened his embrace around the girl who stood on the edge of the precipice, pulling her into his arms, not to save her ¡ª


    But to personally send her... into the abyss of no return.


    -->

 Chapter 71 The Abyss of Despair - Four (III)

    Chapter 71 The Abyss of Despair - Four (III)


    Hydral closed his eyes and spoke to the rigid, corpse-like Seraphina, "You know I would never lie to you, right, Seraphina?"


    "Now, it''s time for you to ask me questions."


    "Ask me."


    Ansel cupped Seraphina''s face, pinching her eyes tightly, forcing her eyelids open,pelling the increasingly terrified and desperate girl to meet his gaze.


    "Don''t..." Seraphina murmured, trembling, "Don''t... Ansel... don''t..."


    But the devil showed no sympathy at this moment.


    "Seraphina, ask me that question."


    "No... no!"


    "Ask me why¡ª"


    "I don''t want to! I don''t want to ask! Please, Ansel... please, don''t say it, I''ll listen to you, I''ll listen to everything you say... don''t tell me... don''t tell me!"


    "Why didn''t I stop you from doing that?"


    Seraphina copsed to the ground, the once proud, savage, and arrogant girl, the Sky Wolf Emperor who was destined to rule the world with absolute authority, knelt on the ground, begging in the most humble and abject manner: n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don''t say it... Ansel, please don''t say it... can we just leave it like this... I''ve grown up, I won''t make mistakes again... I..."


    "Why did the ring on your finger suddenly go out of control at that time?"


    "An... sel..."


    "Why did the crowd''s riot happen so quickly? Why didn''t the city defense army appear? Why was your conversation with Count Stoneheart recorded?"


    "¡­"


    "Why did he have the courage to try to tarnish my reputation? Why did so many unreasonable things happen three days ago?"


    Seraphina sat there like a puppet, her arms hanging limply, her head tilted to one side, her eyes empty.


    It was as if she was forcing herself to give up all thought.


    Ansel crouched down, cing his hands on Seraphina''s shoulders, and spoke softly:


    "Seraphina, today, you don''t need to ask me."


    "I will tell you everything."


    "I will tell you that from the very beginning, this was all my arrangement, from the moment you learned of my policies, secretly recording Count Stoneheart''s meeting, not knowing how to handle the image crystal after your attitude towards me changed, the mind-reading ring, to the aid for the poor, your unauthorized actions, and the changes and handling of Count Stoneheart afterward."


    "¡ªEverything was within my expectations and arrangements."


    Ansel gently stroked Seraphina''s cheek, whispering:


    "Everything you''ve done, all the sins you''vemitted, were all my arrangements, all within... the trajectory I''ve set for you."


    "Because I understand you, because I am the one in this world who understands you the most."


    "And this is not all."


    He tenderly pressed his forehead to Seraphina''s, "My dear Seraphina, since everything you''ve experienced up until now has been my arrangement,"


    "Then, from the moment we met to everything we''ve been through..."


    "¡ªWhat reason is there to escape my control?"


    "¡­Fake?"


    Seraphina''s eyes moved slightly.


    Those lifeless eyes met Ansel''s sea-blue pupils.


    "Is it all... fake?" Her lips moved, uttering hollow, emotionless words.


    This was the purest, most desperate form of despair.


    There was no emotional fluctuation, no sadness, no pain, only... a dead silence, a pitch-ck despair.


    "No, it''s not fake, Seraphina."


    Ansel''s tone was unprecedentedly serious: "Everything I''ve done for you, all the emotions I''ve invested, are absolutely true¡ªotherwise, I wouldn''t be here at this moment, determined to tell you all this."


    "Everything is real, absolutely, purely real, the facts of everything moving ording to thews they should follow, just like the alternation of day and night, the rising and setting of the sun."


    "I merely provided guidance, but never made anything ''fake'' or ''unreal''."


    "Just like... fate to all beings."


    "And all this¡ª" Hydral grasped the wolf''s hand, "All this is for your growth."


    Growth.


    The word that made Seraphina feel piercing, painful, and desperate.


    But at this moment, after experiencing so much pain and immense despair, the word... stirred ripples in her deadened heart.


    "Gro... wth," Seraphina murmured nkly.


    "Yes, growth."


    Ansel closed his eyes for some reason and whispered softly, "What you deserve, to be a better version of yourself... growth."


    "Seraphina , your righteousness and kindness are self-assumed."


    "I do not deny your character and behavior, but you have not recognized your true nature."


    "Your goodness is not true moral goodness, but rather a sense of... belonging and closeness to ''your kind''."


    "You regard allmoners who have experienced the same upbringing as you as your kind, so you are always willing to help them unconditionally, love them, and be close to them. You harbor unconditional hatred and hostility towards your enemies, the nobles."


    "This is your true nature, and I want you to recognize it."


    Ansel spoke without reservation, "I want you to realize that you have never been the same as them, and that the so-called good and evil, right and wrong, are not as clear-cut as you think. This is the growth I expect you to achieve."


    Growth, growth, growth...


    "Heh...haha..."


    Suddenly, a glimmer of light appeared in those dark red eyes.


    A smile tugged at the corners of her numb, lifeless face.


    "Growth...hahaha...growth."


    The waves that this one word stirred in Seraphina''s heart... were not of water.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    The wolughed wildly, almost manically: "Growth! Growth! Hahaha!"


    But... it was fire!


    "Growth!"


    Despite her mental exhaustion, her soul riddled with wounds, and her body weary beyond measure, she suddenlyshed out,nding a fierce punch on Ansel''s face!


    That me, it was the raging fire of anger, ignited by the savage, untamed self that was etched deep within her soul...


    "Growth!"


    As she knocked Ansel to the ground with a single punch, Seraphina straddled him,ughing manically. She showed no mercy, her fists raining down on Ansel''s head with the intent to kill.


    "Growth! Growth! Growth! Hahaha! Ansel! Hydral! This is the growth you wanted! Growth!"


    Tears streamed down Seraphina''s face as sheughed, her expression a terrifying mix of horror and madness. Amidst the gruesome scene of sttered blood and brain matter, she screamed hysterically:


    "This is, my, growth!"


    "Die, all of you, just die! You too, Marlina, all you lunatics, psychopaths, hahaha... my growth, my everything, what I''ve been through, my feelings for you...uh...uhuhuh...hahahahaha!"


    "Hydral...Ansel..."


    The girl, her face sttered with blood, gentlyid her body against the chest of the headless corpse.


    "I know you won''t die, right? This is also part of your n, right?"


    She closed her eyes, savoring the fading warmth.


    "Ansel, I really like you."


    "I''ve grown up, just like you said."


    After a long time, she suddenly opened her eyes, her gaze cold.


    "But what does it matter?"


    The wolf stood up from the madness made up of fangs and ws, looking down at the corpse on the ground with indifference.


    "I''ve grown up, so what? You think I''ll continue to work for you, you bastard?"


    "Whether it''s part of your n or not, I...hehehe...don''t care anymore."


    "You just keep on, arranging others from your high position, arranging everything, Hydral."


    Seraphina flicked the fresh blood off her hand, her face expressing boredom: "You don''t need to bother ying house with me anymore, go y with Marlina, you must have a lot inmon with her, growth...growth...hahahahaha!"


    She kicked Ansel''s corpse away with augh, wiped away thest of her tears with her blood-stained hand, and turned to leave.


    -- >

 Chapter 72 The Abyss of Despair - Four (IV)

    Chapter 72 The Abyss of Despair - Four (IV)


    About five minutes after Seraphina left, Saville appeared in the corridor, his face expressionless.


    He looked at the bloody, horrific murder scene, his eyes twitching, suppressing the malice in his heart.


    The old man instantly appeared next to Ansel''s corpse, carefully taking out a vial of medicine from his pocket and injecting it into Ansel''s chest.


    Within three seconds, Ansel''s head was restored at an incredibly horrifying speed and image.


    "...Is this what it feels like to die physically?"


    Ansel touched his face and remarked, "It''s a bit ufortable."


    "Young lord," Saville couldn''t help but ask, "Although physical death can''t determine your life, you don''t even have a pact head, this kind of consumption...is too great."


    He paused, then said very seriously: "I hope, Seraphina really has the value worth your doing this."


    "Hmm...hmm?"


    Ansel reacted, tilting his head: "What value? If it''s about value, why would I use my real body to fight her, that idiot Seraphina, can she tell the difference between a high-level puppet?"


    Saville''s eyes widened slightly, he couldn''t believe it: "Then you--"


    "This...ah..."


    Ansel rubbed his temples, a bit confused, but also somewhat relieved as he muttered to himself:


    "I find it strange too, Saville."


    "This is probably the second time in my life that I''ve felt guilty towards someone."


    He looked at the blood and brain matter on his body, his eyebrows slightly furrowed: "...The effect seems a bit too good, indeed, I should train her temper better in the future."


    "... " Old Saville didn''t know what to say, he could only sigh softly.


    He even wondered at one point if that wild and crazy girl had some kind of subus bloodline.


    "Alright, let''s clean up, we should be on our way."


    Ansel stretched his neck: "There''s still some time before the end, hmm... anyway, the end isn''t that exciting, it''s just a simple matter of course, no need to have too many expectations. But before thates, there are always things to do."


    He mumbled to himself, his eyes slightly narrowed:


    "I''ve been focusing on letting Seraphina dance alone during this time, and I''ve neglected a lot of things."


    "The North...hehe, the cradle of the Revolutionary Army."


    Except for the Revolutionary Army itself, no one thought the Revolutionary Army could seed, even some of the Revolutionary Army didn''t think they could seed.


    But they did, absurdly,ughably, they seeded.


    [Fate, if you are destined to let the empire perish, to let the meaning of my existence be that sacrifice¡­]


    A color from the abyss burned in Hydral''s eyes.


    Then I must have it stand tall again in a more perfect form... for thousands and thousands of years!


    *


    Seraphina cleaned herself up a bit, then left Ansel''s mansion.


    Was she at ease? She wasn''t at ease at all, she was actually very sad, very painful, very lost.


    But she had grown up, in an instant.


    In an instant that condensed countless great despairs.


    She had lost her sister, lost the first person she ever liked, perhaps thest, and didn''t know where to go.


    "...Let''s go home."


    The young girl murmured softly.


    Yes, home.


    The only thing she had left was home.


    Bang!


    A stone came flying out of nowhere, hitting Seraphina on the head.


    The wolf tilted her head slightly, her eyes hidden behind her falling hair.


    "You destroyed our home! Disaster, monster!"


    Someone shouted, and then, countless people opened their windows, echoing the sentiment. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the midst of this sudden wave of hatred, Seraphina, raised her hand adorned with a ring.


    "Hatred..."


    She murmured softly: "So much hatred."


    The wolf''s figure suddenly disappeared, and the next second, she appeared next to a window of a low house, her hand breaking through the window, pulling out a middle-aged man.


    The man still had an angry expression on his face, he had no idea what had happened.


    The next second, his eyes bulged out, his entire body curled up in pain.


    Seraphina casually threw him to the ground, stepping on his stomach, causing him to scream in pain.


    "Just now was..."


    The corners of the young girl''s mouth curled up slightly, her expression excited and dangerous.


    Just like a wolf baring its fangs.


    "You threw the stone, didn''t you?"


    Thud!


    She kicked the man several meters away, then walked up to him leisurely, bending down to ask: "Did you?"


    "I...I..."


    "Hmm...whatever."


    Seraphina scratched her neck: "After all, I did destroy your homes, but--"


    She tilted her head slightly, her face expressionless:


    "So what?"


    "After all, the people who killed your family members, weren''t they the nobles? Why did all of you, not one of you, rush to the nobles, rush to the merchants'' homes, but rush to Hydral''s home, to hate him, to hate me?"


    Suddenly, no one spoke.


    "Ah~ I see."


    Seraphinaughed, picking up the terrified man, and punched him in the face, almost shattering his jaw.


    "Because, Hydral never hurt you, and I never really, attacked you."


    "Just because... of that."


    At this moment, the hatred Seraphina felt had mostly turned into fear.


    "I actually... considered you as my kind."


    Sheughed heartily, yet with immense sadness and pain: "Hydral was right all along, not considering you as my kind, isn''t it easier to see a lot of things?"


    "Growth, it''s a good thing indeed."


    The wolf looked around the empty street, at the locked doors and windows, facing this silence, facing... the fear that had transformed from hatred, and roared:


    "You were only afraid of the nobles, but not afraid of me and Hydral, so you had that courage, courage...hahahaha! That''s called courage?"


    As theughter died down, Seraphina casually threw the half-dead man aside, and dered to all those who hated her.


    "Then I''ll tell you now."


    "You, should, fear me."


    "You should fear, Seraphina Marlowe!"


    With that, Seraphina, who was shouting in anger, actually crushed the ring on her finger that couldn''t be taken off!


    "I don''t need this thing anymore, having his stuff on me, always feels a bit disgusting."


    Dressed in her hunter''s outfit, carrying a small bag, Seraphina strode forward, under the gaze of countless fearful eyes, heading towards the distance.


    Heading towards where home was.

 Chapter 73 Prelude to the Enraptured Dance - I

    Chapter 73 Prelude to the Enraptured Dance - I


    In the Count of Stoneheart''s reception hall, the other nobles were either gloomy or cowering; in short¡­ no one''s expression was pleasant, only the Count of Stoneheart himself appeared leisurely. The waiting time was always torturous and lengthy, so much so that they no longer knew how long they had been sitting there. The feeling of waiting for judgment at any moment was unbearable for the guilty. Most of the nobles were well aware of the severity of their sins.


    "Your Excellency, the Count," someone finally lost patience, "It''s been so long, you should tell us what business Lord Hydral has with us." Among the many nobles in the Red Frost territory, only the Count of Stoneheart had discerned Ansel''s true intentions. Thus, when the conversation between Seraphina and the Count of Stoneheart was revealed, the nobles in the city of Red Frost were terrified and nearly copsed, not to mention other ces.


    Although nothing had happened so far, this kind of "nothing happening" made the nobles even more fearful. After that day, Seraphina left the city alone, and for some reason, Ansel left the city of Red Frost for a full four days before returning today. Upon his return, he asked the Count of Stoneheart to summon the nobles for a meeting.


    Thud, thud, thud ¡ª


    The rhythmic sound of a scepter tapping the ground approached from a distance. The expressions of everyone in the reception hall changed instantly, either overly enthusiastic or obsequiously humble, or genuinely respectful¡­ In any case, the atmosphere of self-preservation that had just prevailed seemed to have never existed from the beginning.


    The Count of Stoneheart tugged at the corner of his mouth, concealing the disdain in his eyes, and likewise, adjusted his cor seriously. He stood up, looking dignified and respectful towards the opened door of the reception hall.


    "Marlina, how is the damage assessment after the great cold wave?" he asked.


    "The protective measures in the inner city were timely and in ce, and all the losses are within an eptable range. It will take half a month to return to normal operation, and if the mages assist, it can be elerated to a week or even less," she replied.


    "The outer city has suffered severe losses, with heating and water supply being the most critical issues. ording to the current situation, about ten to twenty civilians will die every day, which will have a significant impact on your prestige and the future construction of Red Frost City," she continued.


    The nobles listened to the voicesing from outside, their eyes focused, not knowing what each other was thinking.


    "Ah..." The young man stopped at the entrance of the reception hall, pondering, "We need some tangible assistance. However, now is not the time to discuss these matters."


    Ansel''s gaze fell on the nobles in the reception hall, and their bodies and minds trembled. Most of them could not control their eyes and looked away.


    "Gentlemen, good morning."


    Said the elegant Lord Hydral, nodding to the nobles with a smile, "How have you been these days?"


    The nobles'' minds were only fully engaged at this moment, each trying hard to figure out if Ansel was hinting at something.


    Only the Count of Stoneheart, as the host, responded promptly. He bowed slightly, his tone humble and respectful, "Under your leadership, both Red Frost territory and ourselves are improving, Lord Hydral."


    At this point, the other nobles seemed to wake up from a dream, and they all began topliment Ansel vigorously.


    Ansel just smiled and raised his hand, signaling them to stop, "You all have contributed to this as well. What can I do alone?"


    Marlina, standing quietly behind Ansel, lowered her head and remained silent.


    She did not feel disgusted by his words. On the contrary, knowing how disdainful Ansel was of the nobles'' ways, she admired him even more.


    Ansel of Hydral maintained the noble order not because hecked the ability and needed to integrate into it to gain support. Rather, the so-called noble rules and noble blood honor never had any power to force Ansel to submit. He restrained his nature and perfected his external appearance for one purpose - to achieve his goals in the most perfect way possible.


    Whether it was something he cherished or something he despised, if necessary, Ansel could always y each piece on the chessboard¡­ to its fullest potential in the most perfect manner.


    In Marlina''s view, this was more awe-inspiring and deserving of respect than the "power" that pushed everything aside recklessly.


    The atmosphere became more harmonious due to Ansel''s words. Undoubtedly, although the nobles still harbored an indelible fear of Hydral in their bones, at least for now, most of them considered Ansel as "one of their own."


    "By the way, let me introduce you all. Although you should all be more or less familiar with her, this is probably the first time I''ve brought her to such an asion."


    Ansel spread his hands to the side, smiling confidently and proudly, "Marlina Marlowe, my temporary secretary."


    The young girl standing behind him took a step forward but did not perform ady''s curtsy that would showcase her feminine charm. Instead, she bowed slightly, her voice neither humble nor arrogant, "Gentlemen, good day." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Although I have taken back that ring," Ansel said lightly, stroking the ck snake ring on his thumb as if talking about a trivial matter, "Marlina''s words still represent my intentions. I hope you all remember that."


    This might be the first time Ansel spoke to the nobles with a hint of warning in his tone. As a result, these keen-sensed individuals immediately expressed their sincerity, their genuine and almost obsequious attitude causing Marlina''s emotions to surge.


    Unlike the respect she received when she held the snake ring and contacted the nobles, Marlina knew that they were only respecting the ring in her hand, not her as a person.


    But at this moment, their sincerity¡­ was directed at her, at Marlina Marlowe herself.


    Respect.


    For Marlina, an ordinary person as insignificant as a mayfly, such memorable respect was invaluable.


    The girl etched this feeling into her heart, along with all the knowledge she had learned day and night, swallowing it as nourishment.


    Compared to Seraphina, Marlina was growing every moment.


    "Today, I asked the Count of Stoneheart to gather you all because I have some tasks for you," Ansel said as he walked leisurely towards the main seat, "Some simple matters."


    Upon hearing this, the nobles breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as there were still requests, it meant that everything was fine. With that in mind, they would not only willingly do small tasks, but also they would even eagerly offer their wives if Ansel asked for them.


    "First of all, about Seraphina''s vige..."


    Ansel, now seated in the main seat, turned his gaze to a portly noble, smiling, "Baron Darkwater, that is your territory, and at the same time, you were the first noble to provide them with good treatment, right?"


    The chubby middle-aged noble was first taken aback, then hurriedly nodded, "Yes, yes, it''s me! It''s an honor to be remembered by you!"


    He patted his chest vigorously, thinking he understood Ansel''s intentions, "I got it, I''ll send another batch of supplies to their vige tomorrow... No, today! Today!"


    Among the nobility present, he alone knew best the transformation of that barren vige into a prosperous settlement. Not to mention the parents of the cmity-stricken Marlowe, even her fellow vigers could gain weight in this harsh winter! The severe cold wave was a mere jest to the vige ¡ª thanks to some noble''s generous patronage, a sorcerer was hired to erect an etheric barrier. The vigers were not only spared from shivering in their homes, but they could even venture outside!


    Even the young people who had left the vige and were struggling in different parts of the Red Frost territory had turned their fortunes around. Ansel, propping his cheek on one hand, merely smiled at the Baron of Darkwater. The rotund baron, feeling a sense of dread under Ansel''s gaze, quickly changed his expression and asked cautiously, "Should I... should I contact someone right away...?"


    "No, there''s no need, Baron of Darkwater."


    The young Hydral calmly uttered a threat meant only for the wolf of homing, "I hope you can cease all support for the vige of Seraphina."


    -->

 Chapter 74 Prelude to the Enraptured Dance - II

    Chapter 74 Prelude to the Enraptured Dance - II


    "Cease... cease support?" The baron looked nkly at Ansel, but the moment their eyes met, he dared not utter another word. He nodded vigorously, "Understood! I will immediately, immediately cease all support for that wretched vige! All policies will also be cancelled!"


    Ansel nodded and sighed lightly, "Seraphina has disappointed me somewhat. She needs to learn a lesson."


    This clear indication made the nobles understand their next course of action. They had long been displeased with the ruralmoners. If it weren''t for Ansel''s sake, why would they give so much to those troublemakers? Commoners should be gratefuI for their mere existence!


    "Of course, there''s no rush to do this," Ansel chuckled, "Let''s give it... hmm... three or four days."


    "Then, there''s the next matter."


    The sight of Gleipnir transforming into a crimson-ck whip in Ansel''s hand turned all the nobles pale.


    "Over the course of our coboration, I believe you all understand that I am a very easy person to get along with."


    "A person who abides by the rules."


    Ansel, looking down and caressing the cold, menacing edge of his weapon, spoke in a warm and passionate voice, as if he were your closest friend.


    "Don''t make such a face, my noble bloodlines."


    Anselughed happily, casually waving the whip in his hand, "I believe you all understand my principle ¡ª taking a life is a luxury to me."


    "As long as one exists, they inevitably have value. To take a life is to desecrate and waste this value. I neither wish nor enjoy doing such a thing."


    The nobles, of course, understood Ansel''s character and style. Precisely because of this, they were even more terrified, utterly terrified.


    After the incident at Howling Wind Castle, Ansel took away the Barons of Iceberg and Howling Wind. The former was sent by Ansel into the Emperor''s [ck Matrix], a ce said to be a hundred times more despairing than hell; thetter, as a third-stage extraordinary being, was likely to have be a material for the contemporary Hydral, the great alchemist. As for whether he is alive or dead, or even if he still looks "human", is unknown.


    Ansel of Hydral''s emphasis on "value", is a terrifying cruelty that makes all the nobles shudder.


    Being granted death, by this young Hydral with a warm smile, is indeed a great kindness.


    "Killing is a very inefficient, luxurious, wasteful act," Ansel sighed, "I also despise death for the same reason."


    "Although you may think that those poor people, like weeds, even if they all freeze to death, will grow back next year, are worthless."


    "But in my eyes--" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The whip began to lengthen, slowly moving around the necks of the nobles.


    "They also have their value and role, and... it''s not small."


    "During this severe cold wave, I reached an understanding with the Count of Stoneheart and all of you. I thought this understanding was unquestionable, but some people... betrayed my trust."


    This statement made some nobles'' faces turn extremely pale.


    In fact, although there were many terrifying ice corpses in front of Ansel''s mansion in Red Frost City after the severe cold wave, as Marlina said, "there weren''t as many as expected."


    The Count of Stoneheart had a good grasp of the situation. The death rate of the poor in the outer city area was only about 40%, and themoners who could barely make a living basically did not die.


    This is very rare in the severe cold wave in the North, especially in the Red Frost territory, which never cares about the life and death of the poor. As Ansel said before, whenever a rare severe cold wavees, the nobles will let those "city-ruining" poor people freeze to death directly as a way to clean up the garbage. After all, there will be people filling in after a while, because the fertility of the northern people is very strong, and the terrifying natural disaster of the severe cold wave does note every year. In the past, it almost always appeared once every fifteen to twenty years.Only in the past twenty years, it appeared three time.


    Most nobles, under Ansel''s "instruction", managed to get by, basically keeping the death rate of the poor at about 50%, and some thoughtful ones even specifically distributed useful coal to strongborers.


    But a very small number... some were too stingy, too stupid, thinking that Ansel was just talking, and really just casually dealt with it, letting the severe cold wave almost "clean up" the poor poption of their territory.


    "I regret this very much," Ansel sighed like this, "Count Stoneheart, do you think I should forgive them?"


    The man sitting on Ansel''s rightughed, "That depends on their sincerity. Your tolerance is not a cheap thing."


    "Lord Hydral!"


    Someone immediately knelt on the ground, knocking his head with a bang, "Forgive me... please forgive me! My property, my everything, I am willing to dedicate to you! Please forgive my stupidity, forgive my stupidity!"


    Themoners under this nobleman probably wouldn''t think that the beast who was domineering, despised people, and levied heavy taxes would kneel like a dog in front of a young man, begging for forgiveness in the most humble and unbearable posture.


    Nobles always value their dignity, but what is dignity in the face of the terror brought by Hydral?


    This young Hydral has proven himself. He used the death of the Count of Red Frost and the "value" of so many people to prove his majesty.


    When necessary, he will be a perfect coborator; when taboo is vited, he will be a devil you never want to face.


    "Why be so humble, Baron Herewood?" Ansel looked down at him, his expression full of pity, "Do you see me as some extremely cruel, murderous devil in your eyes?"


    If it''s just extremely cruel, then we wouldn''t be so afraid. But this sentence, Baron Herewood, and the other two nobles who also knelt down to beg for mercy, dared not say it.


    "Let''s do this."


    Ansel stood up and said generously, "I am willing to give you a chance."


    -->

 Chapter 75 Prelude to the Enraptured Dance - III

    Chapter 75 Prelude to the Enraptured Dance - III


    The Count of Stoneheart''s eyes narrowed slightly, the other nobles were silent, but they had already started to calcte in their hearts.


    But those three foolish nobles didn''t have the leisure to think so much, they just kept thanking and praising Ansel''s mercy.


    "Since Baron Herewood says he is willing to give up everything."


    Hydral stroked his scepter and smiled harmlessly:


    "I think this proposal is very good."


    "Your territory, your subjects, your wealth, your everything ¡ª I need these things to belong to the Revolutionary Army, hmm, the other two are the same."


    In the silence, Ansel said cheerfully, "In these four days, I have conducted a key investigation in the Red Frost territory and found... this is indeed a very suitablend for the growth of the Revolutionary Army."


    "I think it''s time to give these eager spectators under the stage some opportunities to perform."


    The Count of Stoneheart opened his mouth. He wanted to say something, but he remained silent.


    He had no idea why Ansel was doing this, but one thing he knew very well ¡ª that is, Ansel''s considerations must be far more long-term than his own, and any doubts about Ansel are stupid.


    "But, I, this..."


    Baron Herewood squeezed out a smile with great difficulty: "Even if, even if I really give up, those rats in the sewers of the New World... wouldn''t dare to upy the noble''s territory."


    The two grand dukes of the northernnds seemed, on the surface, to be unconcerned with the activities of the Revolutionary Army, allowing them room to grow in the region. However, should the self-proimed "New World" revolutionaries overstep their bounds, such as brazenly attacking cities and plundering territories, the elite forces under themand of the two grand dukes could annihte them within three days, or so the nobles believed.


    "Such matters are no longer your concern." Ansel said, his smile unwavering. Withpassion, amiability, and tolerance, he gazed down upon the haughty nobles in his domain, his voice gentle: "You need only consider whether to ept my benevolence..."


    "Or bear the consequences of betraying my trust."


    Baron Herewood, terrified, met those deep azure eyes. In that instant, he seemed to glimpse his own future: not dead, but drained of all value, no longer worthy of being called "human."


    "Thank you... thank you for your mercy, your grace..." The viin, despised and cursed by countlessmoners, wept and kowtowed incessantly before Ansel. His gratitude was genuine.


    *


    Upon returning to his manor, Ansel reclined on the plush sofa in the lounge, while E stood behind him, gently kneading his shoulders. "You ought to rest, young lord," Saville murmured softly, "You''ve expended a great deal of energy these past four days."


    Ansel couldn''t help but chuckle, "Saville, you underestimate me."


    "No, but¡ª" Saville opened his mouth to protest, but ultimately shook his head in resignation, "I support all your decisions, but your recent work has been rather excessive."


    He looked at Ansel earnestly, "I can assure you, your father was no different from most of the other nobles before he had any pact heads, not like you are now..."


    Ansel raised his hand, signaling Saville to stop. "What my father was like is irrelevant to me."


    The young Hydral half-closed his eyes, speaking softly, "I am simply doing what I must."


    The old man fell silent, no longer speaking. Even now, he was unsure of what was driving Ansel forward. His father was the greatest alchemist in history, his family, the Hydrals, could crush any enemy. In this world, he couldmand as many as seven fifth-stage beings, second only to a handful of sixth-stage beings. Even the great empress on her throne looked upon him favorably. Saville couldn''t understand what his young lord was thinking, what he was anxious about... Perhaps the trauma from when he was ten years old still hadn''t healed, but why, at this age, was Ansel still like a monk among nobles? Even his so-called "indulgences" were merely ying with women, and he was even overly gentle. "However, driving that big fellow away was indeed tiring."


    Ansel tilted his head back slightly, and E, ever considerate, raised her hands to massage his temples. "Trying to control it without a pact head was indeed too much."


    "I hope Miss Seraphina is worth all this effort," Saville sighed. "She is definitely worth it."


    Ansel confidently raised his eyebrows, as if showing off a precious treasure, "She is the best, well... one of the best."


    The young man turned to look at the silent Marlina, "Don''t you agree, Marlina?"


    "¡­Seri''s talent," the young girl lowered her head, "I don''t understand the world of extraordinary beings, but I think, she should be¡­ very strong."


    She hesitated for a moment, then spoke softly, "Mr. Ansel, I¡ª"


    "By the way, Marlina, what do you think was my intention when I spoke to you before entering the reception hall?"


    Ansel''s sudden question interrupted Marlina. The girl was taken aback, and after careful consideration, she answered seriously:


    "Compared to the explicit requests, fulfilling your ''hidden'' thoughts is obviously more valuable, more pleasing to you, and more proof of the nobles'' loyalty to you."


    "So, you deliberately mentioned these things to me. The nobles who heard those words will put two hundred percent of their energy and investment into rebuilding after the disaster in Red Frost City and helping the civilians of Red Frost City, because this is the result they think they have figured out."


    "They will even rush to do this, so...pared to you directly proposing at the meeting, it is more efficient for the nobles to take the initiative to do this, and it will not waste your resources."


    Anselughed heartily, "Your progress is bing more and more obvious, Marlina. I told you, you have talent not inferior to Seraphina, isn''t it obvious?"


    Marlina smiled shyly, she seemed to only show this expression in front of Ansel, "You tter me... no, thank you for your recognition."


    She bowed slightly to Ansel, her eyes burning like fire. It doesn''t matter, even if I''m not an extraordinary being, it doesn''t matter. Now, I can also help Mr. Ansel, I have value¡­ just like Seri. * n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this moment, after a long journey. The weary wolf finally returned to her hometown.


    *

 Chapter 76 The Devils Inescapable Shadow - I

    Chapter 76 The Devil''s Inescapable Shadow - I


    It had been less than two months since Seraphina had left the vige, yet it felt as if two years had passed.


    Everything that had transpired since she was captured by the Count of Red Frost felt like a surreal, absurd dream. The good, the bad, what angered her, what saddened her, what she longed for, what she abandoned... all of it, due to Ansel''s words, had be a heartbreaking void. Seraphina Marlowe, toyed with like a jester, yet time and again she had genuinely cared. And that man who never lied to her... heh, in the end, he honestly fulfilled his promise. But in the days and nights after leaving the Red Frost territory, Seraphina wished countless times that he could deceive her forever. Seraphina lost her sister, and also the person who changed her life. She pondered over and over again, wondering why Ansel had to say those things. After the rage subsided, all that was left was an unfible loneliness and emptiness. No matter how much she thought, Seraphina couldn''t find the answer, or rather... she didn''t want to find the answer. Because in these past few days, the only answer she could get was... Ansel, was tired of her. He didn''t need her anymore, so even though he knew she would leave after knowing the truth, he still told her everything. This was the only thing Seraphina couldn''t ept. Because Ansel had said¡­


    "You said¡­ you won''t abandon me." The somewhat dazed girl stared at her reflection in the icyke, murmuring to herself. Seraphina was never a wise person, her departure was simply due to the copse, anger, and despair of being toyed with. But to let go of Ansel in such a short time was absolutely impossible. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Go to hell, liar." The wolf wiped the weakness and confusion from her face with icy water. Under her wet, snowy short hair, her eyes were dead and cold. The journey home was long yet not long.


    With her pace, she returned to the vige within four days, but the things she experienced along the way made Seraphina''s already closed and cold heart even more lonely. In these four days, she didn''t meet any good people. When she left the Red Frost territory, she only took her own things, and all the money she used was ill-gotten. Those moners" who robbed on the road, cheated and deceived, drugged the food, poisoned the room in the inn... During these days, Seraphina always remembered the words Ansel said to her during their idle chats. "Seraphina, kindness and wealth have no direct connection." "But often, wealth makes people more calm, while poverty leaves people with no choice." "When you don''t put the reasons for wealth and poverty into the discussion, do you think it''s more likely for calm people to do whatever it takes, or for people with no choice to do whatever it takes?" Seraphina once scolded Ansel''s nonsense, saying that Ansel always confused good and evil, but Ansel justughed and replied: "I''m not discussing good and evil with you, Seraphina. I''m just exining to you the choices people will make based on their own situation and position." "But you always look at good and evil from the results of choices, not from the position. This may be right for you, but it may not necessarily be a good thing." "In this way, it''s quite like a beast defending its own group, hehehe..." There were many more such words... Now that she thinks about it, Seraphina realized that Ansel had hinted at her many times. But she never listened to his words, not even once. Even now, Seraphina didn''t want to think about the troublesome truths Ansel said. "Don''t think about him anymore." She whispered these words that she didn''t know how many times she had repeated in the past four days, and walked thest stretch of the road home. Seraphina''s vige was near this icyke, and she could see it after passing through a forest. There were many paths to the vige, and Seraphina chose the longest one, walking slowly and with difficulty. How should she respond to her parents about why she came back? How can she not disappoint them? How would the people in the vige view her? Seraphina had already lost enough, she didn''t want thesest remaining, extremely precious things, to also leave her. Then she really... would have nothing left. Silently passing through the dense forest, the fresh scent of the forest evoked Seraphina''s memories, melting a bit of the cold expression she had maintained for some time. She thought of the novelty and joy of her father teaching her to hunt in the forest; the warmth and peace of napping in the sun with her head on her mother''sp; the freedom and happiness of ying and frolicking with friends in the forest. Seraphina thought of many, many... things she missed, cherished, and absolutely couldn''t lose.


    Seraphina closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and let the familiar vitality to her family and friends reappear on her face. She had never done this kind of thing before, the wolf who always wore her emotions on her face, had instinctively learned to wear a mask. "Growth... heh." The girl sneered, both sarcastically and mncholically. Then, she pped her face hard, walked briskly along the path out of the dense forest, and as soon as she turned around a towering tree, she could see her vige-- Vige... vige? Seraphina, who had walked out of the forest, stared nkly at the distance. There was no familiar vige there. Instead, there was an incredible... small city?


    With Seraphina''s vision, she could easily see that the originally barren and simple, even rundown small vige, was now surrounded by a circle of stone walls, at least five meters high. And those dpidated wooden houses that she knew should have been covered by this city wall, had all turned into independent vis, very impressive. The towering windmill seemed to announce the rebirth of this vige; the irrigation canal that could not have been reimed by the vigers'' power proved that this ordinary ce would flow with extraordinary blood; the wide road extending from the vige entrance that had never appeared in Seraphina''s memory, demonstrated its destined smooth and unobstructed future. Is this her vige? The ordinary poor vige where she lived from childhood to adulthood, which can be seen everywhere in the North? What on earth happened here in less than two months?

 Chapter 77 The Devils Inescapable Shadow - II

    Chapter 77 The Devil''s Inescapable Shadow - II


    Seraphina''s slightly rxed mood tightened again, she hesitated to move forward, even though this existence representing all her remaining possessions was right in front of her. Until the excited barking of dogs came from a distance, making the choice for her.


    "Will, hold on... Will, why are you running so fast? Will¡ªSeri?!" A girl of ordinary appearance, with slightly rough skin, yet mysteriously rosy and healthy, showing no signs of having suffered from the severe cold wave, and not at all looking like she lived in a dpidated vige, chased after an extremely excited fat dog. Upon seeing Seraphina standing in the distance, she covered her mouth with both hands. And Seraphina, likewise, stared nkly at the girl not far away. Is she... Rhiannon? Wasn''t Rhiannon quite thin before I left, and sickly? Where do those grand clothes she''s wearinge from? ¡ª In fact, after experiencing so much, Seraphina had already had the answer in her heart, but even now, she still didn''t want to admit it. "Seri, it''s really you!" The girl cried with joy, running over as excitedly as her fat dog. In Seraphina''s memory, the weak girl who started panting when she reached the vige gate seemed to not exist at all. "Woof! Woof woof woof!" The dog named Will wagged its tail madly, circling around Seraphina. Will was Rhiannon''s hunting dog. A good hunter always has a good hunting dog. Seraphina had a good rtionship with Will and often fed it for Rhiannon''s father. This hunting dog, which was not strong a month ago, had now be so fat that Seraphina almost didn''t recognize it. "Seri!" Rhiannon threw herself excitedly into Seraphina''s arms: "You''re finally back! I missed you so much, I missed you so much!" The vige was small, and there were only so many ymates of the same age as Seraphina. Most of them had left the vige, trying to make a living in the city, and only five remained in the vige. Rhiannon was Seraphina''s best friend. They shared everything, often slept in the same bed, and Rhiannon''s father was also a good friend of Seraphina''s father, teaching her many hunting skills, and was her second hunting mentor. Rhiannon was Seraphina''s best friend. They shared everything, often slept in the same bed, and Rhiannon''s father was also a good friend of Seraphina''s father, teaching her many hunting skills, and was her second hunting mentor. "Rhiannon..." Seraphina gently hugged her friend''s shoulders, and the doubts and hesitations in her heart dissipated at this moment. Yes, what else does she have to doubt, to hesitate about? The vige has changed, so what? Her friends, her family, the people she is familiar with and cares about have not changed, this is the most¡ª "Um... Seri." Rhiannon, who was in Seraphina''s arms, sniffed: "Do you smell something on you?" The warm smile on Seraphina''s face froze. "Ah, never mind! It''s good that you''re back, I''ll take you to my house to take a bath! Now you can use hot water directly without boiling it, this is something only the nobles can use, called... what''s it called, I forgot, you must..." Rhiannon''s words paused, then sheughed happily again: "Oh, what am I talking about, you''ve been in Red Frost City, with Lord Hydral, you must have experienced it already! I''m so envious of you!" There was no jealousy or other ugly emotions in her words, but this sincere, real admiration made Seraphina''s heart ache violently. "Seri, Seri, what kind of person is Lord Hydral? Those people who came to the vige all said that he is very handsome!" Rhiannon hugged Seraphina''s arm, looked up andughed: "So I thought, Seri is also very beautiful, maybe, hehe... Seri?" The enthusiastic girl looked at her ymate''s face, finally realizing that her mood seemed a bit off, and asked worriedly in a low voice: "What''s wrong with you?" "...Nothing." After a brief silence, Seraphina smiled: "I just thought of something and was in a daze." Rhiannon breathed a sigh of relief, she patted her chest: "You scared me, every time you show this expression, you are super angry!" 12:47


    The corner of Seraphina''s mouth twitched slightly: "Maybe I''m pretending, maybe I''m a little unhappy?" Rhiannon was stunned, then she burst intoughter: "Hahaha, Seri, you''ve learned to joke in just a few days! The Seri I know can''t hide her feelings at all! And¡ª" She turned her head to look at the vige, and said with that incredibly envious tone: "And, what''s there to be unhappy about working for Lord Hydral? Look, the vige has be so big, so beautiful, everyone eats their fill every day, no one is hungry anymore!" Rhiannon hugged Seraphina tightly: "This is all thanks to you, Seri!" "Working for Lord Hydral, what''s there to be unhappy about?" "..." What''s there... to be unhappy about? Just being treated like a clown and a puppet, what''s there to be unhappy about? Aren''t you, Seraphina. The grown wolf looked at the vige that had raised her, and then at her familiar yet strange friend. Sheughed softly, her eyes downcast as she hugged her friend. "Yes, you''re right, Rhiannon." "What do I have to be unhappy about?"


    *


    *


    Returning in glory to her hometown, Seraphina was unfamiliar with this concept. Yet, at that moment, when Ansel first suggested she return home, her heart was indeed filled with hope and longing. She anticipated that her vige would improve because of her, and her family would find happiness because of her. She looked forward to the surprised, admiring, and seemingly saying "Seraphina is truly remarkable" looks from her rtives and elders. And now, when Seraphina stepped into the vige, she indeed felt such gazes. Not just gazes, but also cheers. Such boisterous warm cheers, even in the severe winter after the big cold wave, still made people feel doubly warm. Everything was as Seraphina had hoped.


    "Why did Ie back? Well... I wanted toe back, and Hydral didn''t control me strictly."


    "Look messy... What do you mean messy! Wasn''t I wearing this when I left!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Just me? Marlina is working for Hydral... Huh? Why didn''t I take a carriage back... Can''t I exercise! I can knock you down with one punch, Kavan!"


    Seraphina cheerfully greeted the vigers, her enthusiastic appearance, no different from the Seraphina in their eyes.


    "Lord Hydral can actually tolerate your character, Seraphina." A young man teased, "Are you really just working for him?"


    Seraphina red at him, and the young man immediately shrank his neck reflexively, seemed like he had been beaten by Seraphina since he was a child.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Seraphina walked to the center of the vige. In fact, she could no longer recognize the roads in the vige. Whose house each building was, she could only recognize it based on the location in her memory. Seraphina even saw a statue of Hydral standing in the middle of the vige, the ce left for the children to y.


    The statue was smooth and delicate, and it was obvious that someone was taking care of it every day.


    The wolf that escaped from the devil who yed with her life and emotions, ironically, stood by his side again.


    Moreover, she cheered with joy and excitement:


    "Everyone! I, Seraphina, am back!"

 Chapter 78 The Devils Inescapable Shadow - III

    Chapter 78 The Devil''s Inescapable Shadow - III


    "Everyone! I, Seraphina, am back!"


    "Yeahhhh¡ª¡ª!"


    From the scenery, streets, surrounding houses, and everyone''s clothing and mental state, it didn''t seem like the vigers were weing the return of their children, but rather like someone was giving a speech in the town center.


    A month''s time can change a lot of things, it can make the originally arrogant and wild beast learn to wear a mask, and naturally it can also make the broken and barren vige be a paradise.


    The vigers surrounded Seraphina and took her home. The girl stood in front of this restrained but luxurious three-story vi, speechless for a moment.


    "How about it, were you scared?" Rhiannon bumped Seraphina''s shoulder with a smile, "We were even more exaggerated than you at the time! A group of nobles who looked amazing, rushed into your house one after another, cured Uncle Orin without saying a word, and then built such a house on the spot the next day... Everyone was scared silly."


    "Okay, let Seraphina go home alone, disperse, don''t gather here anymore!"


    Rhiannon protected Seraphina behind her, and waved her palm fiercely at the surroundings: "Let Seri wait for Uncle Orin and Aunt Ynda toe back, don''t disturb their family reunion!"


    "Uncle Orin and Aunt Ynda should still be hunting in the Grandwinter forest behind the vige. Looking at the time, they will be back soon."


    Rhiannon turned her head to look at Seraphina: "Uncle Orin is amazing after his body recovers! In less than half a month, my dad said he is going to be the best hunter in the vige... Oh no, the best is Seri, hehe."


    Seraphina''s best friend hugged her again: "I won''t disturb your reunion with Uncle and Aunt either, after all, Seri likes them the most."


    She took a step back and waved to Seraphina: "We are going to prepare a wee party for you tonight, look forward to it!"


    Seraphina nodded with a bright smile, watching her friends and vigers leave one by one.


    Knowing that everyone had dispersed, she turned around and looked at her new home without any expression.


    "¡­Should I be grateful that Hydral, for Marlina''s sake, would show some face?"


    The girl pulled the corner of her mouth, pushed open the unlocked door, and walked straight in.


    The furnishings in the house were not exaggerated. Seraphina knew her father''s character very well. That honest hunter neither appreciated any luxurious ornaments, nor had the mind to ept them.


    But theck of luxurious decorations does not mean that theyout in the house is not expensive.


    As soon as she entered the house, Seraphina felt a warmthing on her face.


    She quickly saw the heat-emitting light ball in Ansel''s mansion, but the one she saw was obviously much cheaper than Ansel''s.


    Most of the house is also engraved with the heating spell that Ansel said, amon hunter''s family in a broken vige, actually uses the extraordinary means of heating that not all wealthy merchants in the town will use, which is a bit too luxurious.


    Seraphina walked up to the second floor in silence. There are three bedrooms here, probably her parents'', hers, and Marlina''s.


    And in the past, in that old wooden house, their family slept in one room, just divided into two beds.


    Seraphina walked into one of the bedrooms, she could confirm that this was her room, because she saw a lot of familiar things hanging in it¡ªthe spoils of the first hunt, a bone skewer made of ten kinds of prey tusks, the first bow she made, the wooden toys she yed with when she was a child...


    When her hand gently stroked these things, Seraphina''s face gradually showed a real, heartfelt smile.


    The girly on the clean and tidy bed, the bedding exuded a faint fragrance, very good smell, that was a scent that her old wooden bed and old cotton quilt would never emit.


    But Seraphina was thinking about that kind of smell, not missing the hardships of the past, but remembering the casual words of her friends.


    [Why is there a smell on you?] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It turns out that in just over a month, people can forget how they smelled for more than a decade.


    Exhausted, Seraphina closed her eyes. She no longer wished to ponder or pretend. All she desired was to rest in this small world that offered her unparalleled safety. However, the vignce she had cultivated over the past few days prevented her from falling into a deep sleep immediately. Instead, she remained in a state of semi-consciousness, half-asleep and half-awake. When she heard a noise from downstairs, she woke up in rm. It took her a few seconds to realize that she was in her own home.


    Then, she began to panic, frantically searching for the feeling she had when she first entered the vige. She pursed her lips, lifted the corners of her mouth with her hand, and curved her eyes, trying hard to put on a happy facade.


    "Seri?"


    The two different voices calling out to Seraphina made her even more nervous. She first responded reflexively, then began to rub her cheeks vigorously, taking deep breaths.


    It was not until her long-absent parents appeared at her door that Seraphina finally felt prepared. She opened her arms wide and said with a radiant smile:


    "Mom, Dad, I''m home!"


    But her parents, a pair of ordinary hunter couples, just stood there in shock, not saying a word.


    "What''s wrong?" Seraphina tilted her head, "Don''t you wee me?"


    "Seri..."


    The man who was indeed overjoyed hesitated. He stared into his daughter''s eyes for a long time, then said in a very soft voice:


    "Are you... very tired?"


    This time, it was Seraphina who was taken aback.


    The woman next to the man, who looked dignified and somewhat thin, had already walked into the house and sat down next to Seraphina.


    "It''s okay, Seri."


    A mother gentlyforted her daughter in such a way. She gently hugged the girl''s head and leaned it on her shoulder, her voice soft and warm.


    "You''re home."


    The scarred wolf remained silent, but tightly embraced her mother.


    She held on tightly to the only thing she had left, the thing she cherished the most.


    "¡­Mm."


    After a long silence, she murmured softly, slowlyying down her body, and fell asleep peacefully on her mother''sp, just like when she was a child.


    Her mother,Ynda, gently stroked her daughter''s cheek, while her father, Orin, leaned against the door frame. On the rugged face of the northern man, his expression was soft.


    "It seems they want to throw a wee party for Seri." Ynda said.


    "I''ll go tell them, Seri is tired."


    Orin nodded, turned around, and left.


    If Seraphina could hear her parents'' conversation, the happiness that melted all her loneliness and coldness would have increased a few more times.


    But in reality... Seraphina, who fell asleep with happiness, did not get the peace she wanted.


    Because in this dim dreand¡ª


    She saw that devil again.


    Thump, thump, thump.


    The sound of the scepter approached from far away, echoing in this empty darknd.


    The most detestable monster in the wolf''s life, emerged from the darkness and smiled at her.


    That bright golden hair and his warm and soft voice,pared with everything he did, was simply the perfect irony.


    "Hydral!!!"


    Seraphina roared in extreme anger: "Why is it you again, get out! I won''t do anything for you anymore! Get out!"


    "Seraphina."


    Young Ansel ignored her roar, just said lightly:


    "Since I said that everything you did after meeting me was within my expectations..."


    "Why do you think that your departure is not part of my n?"


    A bone-chilling coldness drilled into Seraphina''s heart and spread to her limbs.


    "By the way, it seems that I haven''t tamed your character for a while¡ª"


    Because the upper half of his face was covered by darkness, Ansel''s teasing and happy smile was particrly conspicuous in Seraphina''s vision.


    "Why not take this long-lost opportunity..."


    He snapped his fingers, and the cor that Seraphina had abandoned once again appeared on the girl''s neck.


    The devil bowed slightly and invited the tethered wolf:


    "Come and dance with me, my dear."

 Chapter 79 Dreams · Taming · Preparations - I

    Chapter 79 Dreams ¡¤ Taming ¡¤ Preparations - I


    Taming , a word Seraphina had not heard in a long time. After her confession at Red Frost Manor, Ansel had not seriously tamed her again. This was very much in line with Ansel''s character and words - his taming was only to correct Seraphina''s attitude towards him and the character she disyed. But after that day, our Miss Wolf ran headlong down the path to bing a loyal dog, so there was naturally no need for serious discipline. And today, the devil reappeared in Seraphina''s dreams, with a chilling greeting, and put the cor back on her.


    "I think you must have missed it." Hydral''s tone was like an opera singer, very exaggerated: "How does it feel to put it back on?" "Pah!" In the dark cage, Seraphina spat at him without hesitation, and said with hatred, "One day, I will put this thing on your head and blow your head up again!" "Your feelings for me have hit rock bottom, dear Seraphina." Hydral sighed, "You used to say you''d shock me back even harder." "Ha! Do you still expect me to follow you like a dog, calling for Ansel, after you''ve said those goddamn things?" The young girl stared hard at the devil in front of her, half his face shrouded in shadow, angry and sad. Even she herself couldn''t tell whether there was a hint of sorrowful fantasy in her words. Just as Ansel said, under his candid words, the so-called good and evil didn''t matter at all. Seraphina would never ept... never ept her life being toyed with like a ything. This was the root of her unforgivable hatred for Ansel, and it had nothing to do with anything else. The wolf''s words made Hydralugh. He tilted his head slightly, and his smile in the shadows seemed a bit exaggerated: "I know, so I never intended to persuade you with words ¡ª " He raised his finger and gently pointed at his neck. Seraphina shivered subconsciously, curled up, her muscles tensed, waiting for the familiar convulsion toe. But... nothing happened. Only Hydral''s heartyughter echoed in the dream. "Hahahaha, Seraphina, aren''t you already very used to that feeling? I''ve heard that some people get a strange pleasure from electric shocks, don''t you ¡ª" "Shut up!" Seraphina shouted in embarrassment ¡ª she didn''t know why she could still feel so-called "embarrassment" in the face of this guy. Logically, the hatred surging in her heart should have swallowed her up long ago, grinding her reason to dust. But Hydral just smiled gently: "You see, you still show that annoying expression that makes my heart beat, just like before. Dear Seraphina, you don''t hate me as much as you think, do you?" Even though it was her own dream, Seraphina could only watch as Ansel arbitrarily controlled everything. His always effortless expression finally ignited a real rage in Seraphina''s heart. The loneliness and frustration she had swallowed in the past few days all burst out at this moment, making her roar with great sadness and hatred: "Don''t talk as if you know me so well! You''re just a beast who treats me like a toy! A liar full of lies! Idon''t hate you that much... haha, you can even say that!" "Hydral..." The wolf, covered in scars, roared with hatred, like sucking her own blood, "The sadness and pity of being fooled, controlled, and manipted by others, how can you, a high and mighty person, understand!" [How can you escape from my control with everything you''ve experienced?]


    The infinite despair that this short sentence brought her, in Seraphina''s eyes, Ansel absolutely could not understand. Without a doubt, that guy took this as part of taming her, and even shamelessly said "I will never give up on you"... After experiencing so much and hearing his "sincere words", did he really think she would take his words seriously? Give up? Care? Even Seraphina would throw away her own toys, how could the guy who manipted her life at will care about a puppet? Every time she thought about the ups and downs she had experienced, all the feelings she had moved, were just part of the script carefully designed by the other party; her every move, her thoughts, would make the himugh in a corner she couldn''t see, even for that self-righteous "growth"¡­ the raging mes in Seraphina''s heart could not be extinguished. And at this moment, the Hydral in front of Seraphina, shrouded in shadows, fell silent. "What, can''t you speak?" The wolf mocked without hesitation: "So you know how damn what you''re doing is, huh? Then why don''t you just die? Maybe in a year or two, I might feel a little guilty about you." "If I really die, won''t you regret it?" For some reason, Hydral seemed a bit offbeat, the silent him suddenly tilted his head: "I thought you would worry about whether I was really dead not long after you left Red Frost territory." "Or..." heughed again, "You knew I wouldn''t die so easily, so you dared to hit me so hard, didn''t you?" "Nonsense! I don''t care what happens to you, I just wanted you to die in the most miserable way at that time!" "Hmm... I see." Hydral said so, and then his head exploded.


    Bones, flesh, and brain matter sttered across Seraphina''s face. Thud¡ª


    The decapitated corpse copsed onto the ground. "In truth, I am indeed dead, Seraphina," a voice echoed in the dream, filled with a hint of relief and regret, reverberating in the ears of a stunned Seraphina. "What appears in your dream is merely thest vestige of my soul."


    The gentle voice carried a trace of regret, "I wanted to see how you truly perceive me... It seems I was too presumptuous."


    "However, this is good too. Since you genuinely feel this way, my death has some value." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...Heh, hehe... Hahaha..."


    The wolf''s face twitched, revealing a hideous smile tinged with a hint of fear, "Do you find it amusing to deceive me? Do you think I will scramble around like a clown, thrown into disarray by your seemingly sincere lies?"


    "Lies... Lies..."


    Hydral sighed, "When have I ever lied to you? You know very well, Seraphina."


    "..."


    A long silence ensued between them.


    "You..." After the silence, Seraphina''s tone finally changed noticeably, her hand wiping the blood from her face trembled slightly, "How could you... You are Hydral, how could you be killed by me!"


    "Isn''t that a simple truth?"


    Hydral chuckled,


    "Because I never guarded against you, Seraphina."


    "I never thought my life would end in such an absurd way, truly... interesting."


    He spoke with ease, "You are the first to catch me off guard. In a way, this is within my expectations... You are indeed the most perfect, Seraphina. It''s a pity I can''t see it."


    Hydral let out azy and relieved sigh, his voice gradually fading,


    "Even if you hate me, don''te looking for me too soon, Seraphina."


    "I won''t wee you."


    Then, everything disappeared.


    Whether it was the corpse or the voice, the sticky sensation on her face, all seemed like illusions.


    In this deste and dark dream, only Seraphina was left, kneeling on the ground in a daze.


    She tried to pull up the corners of her mouth, her face twitching,


    "Ha, haha, do you want to y me for a fool with this trick?"


    "What no guard... Do you think I would believe such a lie!"


    "Do you think... Do you think that if I kill you once, I will forgive you!"


    "Answer me, Hydral! Come out! Speak!"


    Seraphina''s voice gradually went off-key, distorted, and then... near copse.


    "Bastard! Beast! Get out! You won! Now you can jump out and tell me you''ve sessfully yed me again,e out and mock me!"


    The wolf''s pupils trembled violently, the fragility under that rage and hatred surfaced, just like on the way home, she had countless times remembered that man''s smile and words, and countless times forced herself to forget.


    When everyone the young wolf cherished was not yet dead, the Sky Wolf Emperor was not yet born, that domineering world-devouring power was still in gestation, Seraphina was still Seraphina, always Seraphina, the girl whose love and hatred were always as fiery and surging as fire.


    Hatred could not erase her attachment, love could not offset her rage... making her seem both incredibly strong and incredibly weak.


    "Found out so soon?"


    At the moment when Seraphina was about to despair and shed tears, a familiar chuckle sounded behind her ear.


    "But, doesn''t this prove everything?"


    "Seraphina, believe me, you always care about me."


    "And I feel the same."


    This time, the capricious rage reached its peak in an instant, obliterating the fragility in her heart in the midst of confusion and astonishment, Seraphina roared the bastard''s name in extreme fury, and then¡ª


    Bang!


    The girl who got up too violently directly copsed the bed.


    Seraphina looked around in a daze, looking at the unfamiliar environment, familiar objects, her consciousness gradually returning from the dream to reality.


    A dream... Was it a dream?


    No, no!


    In an instant, the wolf, who knew all too well how despicable, shameless, cunning, and evil that guy was, trembled all over, squeezing words out from between her teeth:


    "Hydral..."


    "I will... I will make you... kneel before me and apologize!"


    "A hundred thousand times!"


    *

 Chapter 80 Dreams · Taming · Preparations - II

    Chapter 80 Dreams ¡¤ Taming ¡¤ Preparations - II


    "So, she is a capricious and extremely fragile person, right, Professor Polonia?"


    In the rarely visited sacred study of young Hydral, Ansel was entertaining a distinguished guest.


    Hyacinthus Polonia, one of the thirty-two lifetime professors of the Frost Tower, possessed her own independent annex tower in the great tower standing in the north. She had unparalleled expertise in the fields of sound, true speech, and pure ether control, and was also an extraordinary music master. Most importantly, she was the most likely candidate to be the fifth extraordinary being to wear the fifth-stage crown in the Frost Tower in the past decade. Once sessful, the bnce between the Gray Tower and the Ironde would bepletely broken.


    Of course, these seemingly intimidating titles and identities held no value in Ansel''s eyes. Although the Duke of Gray Tower regarded him as a junior, it was because he stood at the top of the empire, one of the thirteen people second only to the emperor, excluding Hydral. Moreover, not all grand dukes regarded Ansel as a junior.


    Even if Polonia was highly knowledgeable and had a promising future, she should be ttered to be invited by Ansel.


    So, why did the busy Mr. Hydral take the time to chat with this professor?


    The reason was simple: beneath her many glorious titles, Polonia carried two secret identities.


    One of them was the true mentor who discovered Seraphina''s talent, brought her to the Frost Tower, and dealt with countless troubles for the then impulsive and unrestrained young Seraphina.


    Without a powerful backing, how could Seraphina have not only escaped unscathed but also ensured her family''s safety after angering so many nobles?


    Polonia, a seemingly ordinary but mature and charming woman, smiled helplessly: "That child is like that... Impulsiveness and anger are not so much her uncontroble shorings as they are weapons she cannot do without."


    "She needs these things to cover up her loneliness and fragility, because she is an anomaly in the academy, always subjected to istion and criticism. She can only use this method to protect... No, tofort herself."


    At this point, Professor Polonia sighed: "I brought her to the academy as an ordinary professor at the time, not wanting a star destined to shine in the empire to be buried, but not wanting my identity to bring her enormous external pressure. I never thought... her character was destined to be unable to stay in an academy like the Frost Tower for long."


    "You are a schr focused on academics," Anselforted, "and she was a difficult child to discipline at that time. No one could have imagined what would happen."


    "But it''s the teacher''s responsibility... My friend always said I wasn''t cut out to be a teacher."


    Professor Polonia smiled bitterly, "After Seraphina dropped out, I realized that too."


    The highly esteemed schr in the north and even the entire empire sighed deeply: "If I had suspended my research at that time and devoted myself wholeheartedly to taking care of Seraphina, perhaps everything would have been different... Ah! I don''t mean that Seraphina''s choice to serve you was a mistake."


    As if realizing that her words were inappropriate, Polonia quickly changed her tone: "She has a better future with you..."


    The woman looked at Ansel somewhat pleadingly: "I hope she can truly have a better future, Lord Hydral."


    "Since you have also seen the great talent shining on her, you must cherish her very much."


    "Yes, it''s just that some unpleasant things happened recently."


    Ansel spoke somewhat worriedly: "Seraphina chose to leave me temporarily, and for a while, I was unsure how to handle her. So I wanted to talk to you about her character these days."


    The reason why Polonia took the time out of her busy research work to ept the invitation was partly due to the identity of the inviter, and partly due to the reason Ansel gave.


    "Ah... It''s the matter of the Great Cold Wave, right?"


    Polonia''s eyes dimmed slightly: "She''s a good child, but... I just hope you don''t me her."


    The incident in the City of Red Frost, under Ansel''s deliberate maniption, had only recently begun to spread. It was not surprising that people like Polonia knew about it - but for her, who was focused on academics, learning about such matters was not due to concern for the situation, but simply because she had been paying attention to Seraphina''s situation since she learned that Seraphina was with Ansel.


    The woman pondered for a moment and then said to Ansel quite seriously:


    "Although it has been four years, I believe that the child''s nature will not change."


    "Seraphina... is a very contradictory girl. She is always strong but also very fragile. In front of the things she cares about and cherishes, she has always been fragile, even if she appears fierce, it is only to cover up that fragility."


    "Um..." Ansel nodded thoughtfully.


    "You are clearly part of what she cares about and cherishes, Lord Hydral."


    For some reason, Polonia''s expression was a bit strange when she said this.


    It seemed to be a mix of relief for her former student finding support and some¡­ inexplicable sorrow or even sadness.


    Polonia thought she had concealed her emotions well and continued: "Otherwise, she wouldn''t have done that... that absurd thing. Please believe me, you are also part of her fragile cares. Though I don''t know what exactly happened between you two, no matter how she treats you with whatever face, it is only to cover up the weakness in her heart."


    "...I hope you won''t abandon her because of this."


    "How could I?" Ansel chuckled, "Rest assured, Seraphina is the person I cherish the most. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Is-Is that so..."


    Hearing such a promise, hearing a noble existence standing at the top of the empire, putting the student she once cherished so much in his heart, Polonia should have been overjoyed. But for some reason, her smile seemed a bit forced.


    "Oh... Well, that''s great."


    The subsequent conversation was simple small talk. Ansel''s knowledge and abilities allowed him to engage in deeper conversations with most people in this world. The two talked happily about music and etheric academics, as if the conversation about Seraphina was just a small interlude.


    "By the way,"


    Ansel suddenly said, "Speaking of which, it seems that there has been an unexpected situation with this year''s ''harvest'' in the Red Frost territory."


    "...What?"


    Polonia''s expression froze slightly: "You mean¡ª"


    "Yes, that big fellow."


    The young Hydral intertwined his fingers in confusion: "I felt that it seemed to have awakened earlier than expected."


    "How is that possible!"


    Polonia was shocked: "The zing Ice Viper has awakened early? Are you serious, Lord Hydral?"


    "In the field of academics, I, who have not yet published any papers, may not have a strong say."


    Ansel shrugged: "But when ites to magical beasts, I think that in the entire empire, the entire continent... even including the ocean, there is no one more qualified to express an opinion than me."


    The professor''s expression was very tense: "Can you exin the situation?"


    "That''s not a problem, but... Professor Polonia."


    Hydral tilted his head slightly: "You are far away in the Frost Tower and should not be affected by the zing Ice Viper. Why are you more nervous than me?"


    "Ah? I... I''m worried that this disaster will affect more innocent people because of this ident."


    The reason given by the professor was very convincing. She said with a worried expression: "After all, it''s a magical beast that needs the headmaster or the Duke of Ironde to send someone to exterminate. If it''s not dealt with in time, it''s too dangerous."


    "Hehe, it won''t cause an early outbreak... There''s still more than a month before it actually breaks through the soilyer, but it has indeed woken up these days. It''s just... inexplicably changed its nest."


    He looked at Polonia quite puzzled: "I only have a rough understanding of the ''harvest'' in the Red Frost territory. Has this happened before?"


    "Well..." Professor Polonia hesitated, "I''m not entirely certain, Lord Hydral. Perhaps... perhaps I could inquire with Professor Marcos on your behalf."


    "That would be most appreciated. To be frank, I too wish to resolve this cmity as swiftly as possible, to prevent it from causing extensive damage."


    A sincere smile spread across Ansel''s face. "Thank you for your assistance, Professor Polonia."


    "No, please, there''s no need for thanks. It''s my duty."


    Polonia, the honest schr, averted her gaze involuntarily, seemingly out of a sense of... shame?


    After a long hesitation, she finally stuttered, "Could you... could you inform me where the zing Ice Viper has relocated? It would be easier for me to notify Professor Marcos. He has been interested in these etheric creatures for a long time. Perhaps he could be of assistance."


    "That''s simple," Ansel responded promptly. "I''ll fetch a map for you."


    He quickly retrieved a scroll from his desk, unrolled it in front of Polonia, and marked a location.


    "Right here, near a city called Herewood."


    The young man drew a circle around a city with a cheerful smile. "You can have Professor Marocs contact me. I can guide him to the exact location for further investigation."


    "Thank you for your generosity and kindness... Lord Hydral."


    Professor Polonia bowed deeply. "Only after meeting you do I realize that the rumors about you are not unfounded."


    Anselughed heartily. "Not all the rumors about me are good, Professor Polonia." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...No, those so-called bad ones are merely the uselessints of short-sighted fools."


    The woman shook her head with utmost seriousness, looking at Ansel with hopeful and eager eyes.


    "You are... the true agent of change for the empire. My friends and I have no doubt about that."


    The young Hydral''s eyebrows raised slightly. "You shouldn''t say such things lightly, Professor Polonia."


    Realizing the radical nature of her words, Polonia paused, then quickly added, "No, I didn''t mean that you''re a rebel or..."


    "But it sounds quite good."


    Ansel interrupted her with a smile.


    "Why not give it a try?"


    *


    After seeing off Professor Polonia, Ansel felt much more rxed.


    The stage he had set for Seraphina was about to reach its climax. Everything was proceeding in an orderly and gradual manner.


    The thought of Seraphina announcing her rebirth to everyone, along with her unparalleled power, stirred a wave of excitement in Ansel.


    "We can start spreading the news about theck of air defense in the cities of Sparklens and Luminopolis."


    Ansel, with half-closed eyes,zily instructed Saville, who was standing behind him. "Remember to control the scope and degree of dissemination. Among our rebel friends, there are many who are sensitive and intelligent."


    Saville nodded in acknowledgment, adding, "As per your request, we have marked Miss Seraphina."


    Hearing this, a smile tugged at the corners of Ansel''s mouth, as if he was thinking of something that delighted him immensely. "How has she been doing recently?"


    "Fine, or rather... very well. She has almost everything she wanted."


    Saville responded in this way, but his tone and expression were full of pity.


    Because Miss Seraphina was about to lose all of that, very soon.


    However, Saville''s pity onlysted for a moment, because in his eyes, what Seraphina would ultimately gain was something that almost everyone in this world would envy to the point of madness.


    A wolf that has lost everything will eventually understand¡ª


    Where her destiny lies.

 Chapter 81 The End of Childhood - One (I)

    Chapter 81 The End of Childhood - One (I)


    Just as Saville had said, Seraphina, upon returning to the vige, was faring well, having obtained what she desired most.


    She had acted solely for her own benefit in Red Frost territory, yet here, she had now returned to her once simple and innocent demeanor, for she no longer needed to consider anything. Those terrifying things that had caused her sorrow, even despair, were now far away.


    The young girl, who was gulping down her food with loud, snoring-like sounds, swallowed the fresh meat and raised her smooth te, loudly dering, "More!"


    "Has Seri''s appetite grown so much?"


    Rhiannon, with her hands propping up her cheeks, eximed, "You weren''t this voracious before you left!"


    "Is that so?" Seraphina scratched her head, "I don''t have much of a concept of it."


    In reality, the girl was well aware of her own appetite. If she were to eat without restraint, her family would have nothing left to eat. Therefore, she had always consciously controlled her appetite from a young age. Although she was never fully satisfied,pared to causing her family to suffer, the so-called hunger was not a big deal.


    "Eat more, eat more." The woman brought another fragrant roast, looking at Seraphina with eyes full of joy and tenderness, "We owe our present to Seri, eat as much as you want."


    Seraphina blushed a bit at thepliment. The usually confident and arrogant her would never feel overwhelmed by praise. What moved her was the genuine affection in Rhiannon''s mother''s words.


    That was what Seraphina had lost in Red Frost territory. She had lost the people who loved her, and she had lost the people she loved. Therefore, she cherished everything she now had.


    Upon returning to the vige, the only thing Seraphina felt was boundless loneliness and destion. But after only three days of returning to life, she let go.


    The vige had changed, the people in the vige had changed, but what of it?


    In these three days, everything Seraphina heard, saw, and felt was proving to her tha: everything she cherished had never betrayed her.


    Each and every one of them loved her. This vige, which had borne her for sixteen years of life, even if it had undergone many changes, was still, at its root, the same ce that had always embraced and protected her.


    "Seri, Seri, shall we go hunting?"


    Rhiannon excitedly tugged at Seraphina, who was wolfing down her food, "I haven''t seen you hunt in a long time!"


    The great cold wave posed an immeasurable threat to humans, but not so for animals.


    The reason was simple, the beasts that could still survive in this northernnd, their species, must have a way to survive the great cold wave. If not, they would have been eliminated and extinct long ago.


    But now most of the wild beasts were in hibernation, going out hunting was more like a leisurely hike, finding animals was an unexpected joy.


    But Seraphina was different, she who could support a family of four could always bring back game every time she went out. Only those who had been hunters knew how remarkable this ability was. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well..." Seraphina chewed on the roast, speaking unclearly, "The cold wave just passed, there shouldn''t be many animals to find. My parents go hunting just for fun."


    Her father, who had once been saddened by his injuries and illnesses, now picked up his bow and hunting knife not for survival, but for pleasure. When Seraphina first realized this, she felt an indescribable sorrow, but in the end, it was released along with theplexity and entanglement in her heart.


    Life had be better, why should she care so much about the past?


    "Um... you''re right, no, no, it''s different in the Darkwater Forest."


    Rhiannon first nodded her head, then shook it vigorously, "A while ago, two or three days before you came back... I forgot, but because of an earthquake, a lot of animals ran out of the Darkforest Forest."


    "¡­Hmm?"


    The wolf paused in her tearing and biting of the meat, looking confused, "Earthquake... ran out?"


    "Yeah, even the super big wolf that you couldn''t handle ran out, it scared everyone! Luckily there was a sorcerer from Darkwater City at the time, who killed the wolf on the spot."


    Rhiannonughed as she said, "After selling that wolf, everyone got a lot of money!"


    The girl stopped eating, and said thoughtfully, "This is not a good sign. That big guy is the boss of the Darkwater Forest. A simple earthquake wouldn''t make it abandon its territory."


    "Uncle Orin and my dad said the same thing, but people from Darkwater City came and didn''t find the reason."


    Seraphina''s best friend stuck out her tongue, "But I think there must be some treasure there! The people of Darkwater City want to swallow it alone and won''t tell us."


    "If they don''t tell us, they don''t tell us." Seraphina looked indifferent, "After all, the Darkwater Forest is not ours, we just live close to it. And if there really is such a thing, it would be a lot of trouble for our vige to get it."


    "How could it be!"


    Rhiannon immediately refuted Seraphina, "Seri, you are Lord Hydral''s person! If you take those treasures, who dares to say anything?"


    "¡­" Seraphina opened her mouth, feeling a phantom pain in her neck.


    She didn''t say what she originally wanted to say, but just kept silent for a moment, thenughed and pped Rhiannon, "Well, so you''ve been talking for so long, you want me to go get that treasure?"


    "Hey, Seri, you''re so powerful, and you''re Hydral''s person, what''s the big deal if you take it!"


    Rhiannon swung Seraphina''s arm, she wasn''t being unreasonable, but in her eyes, and in the eyes of many vigers, Seraphina was just that kind of person.


    ¡ª The Seraphina I know would never let the nobles take those things away!


    The girl who also knew Seraphina very well thought so.


    Rhiannon wasn''t really greedy, she just wanted Seraphina to be greedy. This simple girl wanted more than anything to have a long-awaited adventure with her best friend, who she hadn''t seen in over a month.


    Seraphina thought for a moment, thenughed heartily, "That''s true, then let''s goter! Hmm... bring along Will, we can also call Gleipnir and Kavan, Laura can alsoe!"


    "Great!"


    This was exactly what Rhiannon wanted, a real adventure with her best friends, how romantic that would be!


    And she didn''t have to worry about causing any trouble, those nobles, how dare they disrespect Lord Hydral!


    Seraphina looked at her friend''s happy face and suddenly felt an indescribable emptiness.


    She quickly understood Rhiannon''s true intentions, but before she could feel much moved by her friend''s enthusiasm, that emptiness swept over her.


    Because Seraphina knew very well what was the basis for her best friend to think of all this, what was the basis for her to be so "fearless".


    [Seraphina is Hydral''s person]


    She had heard this sentence countless times in these three days.


    Even if she let go of everything, even if she let go, every time she heard this sentence, she would still feel an uncontroble numbness and sadness.


    This not only made her decision to give up everything a big joke, but also plunged her into the only pain she couldn''t escape from at the moment.


    Yes, her family, her friends, everything she cherished, they all loved her.


    This love, despite the change from poverty to wealth, did not mix with anything impure, at most it was just pure gratitude.


    But Seraphina, the powerful hunter who made the vige and every viger proud, no longer existed.


    What was alive in their eyes now was only "Hydral''s Seraphina".


    [Lord Hydral''s]¡ª this prefix had be a heavy, cold shackle, a chain that strangled Seraphina, every time it was mentioned, a light pull was enough to make Seraphina feel suffocating pain.


    And Seraphina... seemed to never be able to break free from it.


    Because she absolutely did not want the smiles on the faces of her family and friends to disappear. Their lives were so beautiful now, this beauty should not be destroyed because of her willfulness.


    This is what Hydral owes me, why should I refuse all this because of that boring pride?


    The wolf could only use this reason to bite hard at this twisted pain, as well as the emptiness and resentment born from this twist.


    -->

 Chapter 82 The End of Childhood - One (II)

    Chapter 82 The End of Childhood - One (II)


    "Your mastery over ether maniption is truly astonishing." Professor Polonia did not return to the Frost Tower, but instead, at Ansel''s warm invitation, she stayed in Red Frost City for two days. These two days were enough to convince her to extend her stay for a third day. This schr harbored a profound sense of rusticpassion, perhaps because she herself was ofmon origin and found a glimmer of opportunity for a better life in the Frost Tower, or perhaps because she was devoted to academia and rarely involved in the dark underbelly of this absurd society. In any case, she was one of those rare individuals who hoped for a morally better world. Therefore, when she witnessed the incredible transformation of Red Frost City, Polonia hoped to see more hopeful and beautiful scenes. Ansel, while reading the books of that world and studying the thoughts of that world, often admired the great figures who left a strong mark on the history of that world. For that world, at a certain point, a great figure proposed a view about "capital", which was incredibly important, equivalent to the "extraordinary power" in this world ¡ª "capital will alienate people".


    Although his theory could not be fully implemented in this world, many of his views were adapted by Ansel to a certain extent. Capital will alienate people, and so will power, or rather... the alienation of power is more direct, more terrifying, and more... deformed. The extraordinary will extract people from their original social concepts, distort them, and turn them into something else, something that does not fit into the society that gave birth to the "human" element. Therefore, people like Professor Polonia and Seraphina, who have not been alienated by the extraordinary, are very rare and precious. Returning to the matter at hand, Polonia is currently in the backyard of Ansel''s mansion, demonstrating her unique ether maniption techniques. "These are just immature skills that haven''t reached their full potential yet." Although she was not young, the professor, who did not often interact with people, seemed a bit embarrassed: "In your eyes, they are nothing." "That''s not the case now." Ansel pointed to his head and smiled, "Even now, I only have one head, I''m not a strong person." The pact heads of Hydral, among the upper echelons of the empire, or among the first and second tier of strong people, was not a secret, and they all wondered why Ansel had not yet chosen any pact head. You know, nearly ny-nine percent of Hydral''s power has been split up in this way, leaving only the original nature that this final beast cannot cut. Although it is equally powerful, if other "heads" had not been born and grown, then this origin would be hard to support alone. Polonia looked at Ansel''s smiling face, gradually clenched her fists, as if she had made some kind of decision. "Lord... Hydral!" This professor, who was destined to be a top-level strong being, seemed so humble and small in front of Ansel, and asked with a trembling voice: "About your... pact head, can I ask a question?" "Of course." Ansel raised his eyebrows, "As long as it''s not too secretive, I won''t refuse to answer." "As you know, the things you''ve been doingtely have been widely reported in the Nortnd and the Empire, and by the way... Seraphina, that child, her name has also... entered many people''s field of vision." Polonia lowered her head slightly: "In fact, many people havee to me, wanting to know about her, I have refused many, but some people... you know, I, even the headmaster, may not be able to refuse." "Yes, I understand, Seraphina is the same, and her situation is not a big secret, is it?" Hydral smiled, not taking Polonia''s "betrayal" of Seraphina''s information to heart: "She is a genius, and the deeds of a genius are the brilliance that cannot be concealed. Even if you don''t say it, they have plenty of ways to know." Polonia was silent for a moment, and said somewhat bitterly: "Thank you for your tolerance, but... what I want to ask is not this." "I... I heard from their conversation, and the news that has been circting recently..." "You have already regarded Seraphina as your own pact head, haven''t you?" Her own former student has be the pact head of Hydral, who has been influential in the empire for a thousand years, and even in the Sky Conquering Dynasty before the empire, what an enviable honor! But Polonia''s eyes and expression revealed the schr''s inner panic and unease. What is she uneasy about? She may feel that only she knows, but Ansel, who has seen all this, has a slight smile on his corner of his mouth. The young Hydral did not expose the professor''s unease, but answered generously and calmly: "Yes, I recognize Seraphina, I see her as a part of me." He raised his hand and looked at his hands that only wore one ring, and sighed: "It''s been empty here for sixteen years, it''s time to add a new ring." "Seraphina, she has an amazing physique that can rival etheric monsters, an extraordinary intuition that can create infinite possibilities, and an indomitable will that will never sumb to any hardship." Ansel''s smile became brighter, he ignored Polonia''s increasingly uneasy expression, and proudly dered: "And such a her, after bearing the power of Hydral that can shatter mountains with a flick of its tail, the body that even the dragon race cannot tear apart, the self-healing that can recover even when burned by the mefeast fire... transformed into the ''head of strength'' that controls the huge body of Hydral ¡ª" At this moment, Ansel''s passion and joy were not half false. "Seraphina will be the greatest warrior in history, the strongest chariot that can crush everything for me." "I promise you, Miss Polonia." Hydral squinted his eyes and smiled, the illusion condensed by cunning malice, spat out a snake''s tongue at this "professor". "Seraphina will have a beautiful future with me." "Ah... ah... that''s... that''s great." Polonia''s eyes dodged, she bit her lip lightly: "I believe you, Lord Hydral." Ansel smiled: "So, is there anything else? I can take you to other cities for a tour." "..." The professor was silent for a moment, she seemed to have something to say just now, but she held back. "I want to ask you... do you know where Seraphina has gone?" she asked so tactfully. "Miss Polonia, do you want to see her? Now?" Ansel shook his head, "This is not a good choice, Seraphina needs to calm down, I am also willing to give her space and time, I don''t want anyone to disturb her." "I... I''m sorry." Polonia sighed, "I miss her very much, really, I want to apologize to her properly, and I have a lot of things to say to her." "Don''t worry, there''s plenty of time." Ansel''s smile was very sincere and warm, reassuring: "When Seraphina calms down, she will return to my side, and then, you will have the opportunity to see her." "After all, under my watch, who has the reason and ability to hurt her?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 83 The End of Childhood - One (III)

    Chapter 83 The End of Childhood - One (III)


    Seraphina and herpanions ultimately failed to find the treasure in the Darkwater Forest and were on their way back to the vige. "Rhiannon, are you serious?" A tall, slightly robust young man expressed his dissatisfaction. "We ventured into the depths that even my dad forbade, yet we found nothing."


    "Well, Kavan, why don''t you tell us why strange things happened in the Darkwater Forest, but the people from the city said there was no particr reason?" Rhiannon retorted. "It doesn''t make sense. Perhaps the treasure has already been taken."


    "Then our journey was in vain! Boring! It''s so cold, it would be much better to stay at home where it''s warm."


    "Idiot! Is adventuring with everyone boring? You''ve been so slow-witted since childhood, utterly foolish!"


    "What! You rascal, say that again!"


    The plump dog named Wil barked around Seraphina, and the girl at the center of attention covered her forehead, speechless: "You two might as well fight it out, you''re so noisy."


    Rhiannon stuck her tongue out at Kavan and then hid behind Seraphina: "Did you hear that? Be careful, or I''ll have Seraphina beat you up!"


    Kavan''s face was filled with resentment, but seeing Seraphina''s sidelong nce, he decisively chose not to argue with a woman.


    Seraphina took in all of this, listening to her friends'' conversations and yful banter, and the lingering shadows in her heart faded considerably.


    If adding "Hydra''s" to her name could make everything so much better, Seraphina could ept it ¡ª provided, of course, that she would have no further contact with Ansel and would never help him again.


    Although that man was sinister and cunning, he was undeniably generous, and with Marlina working for her, the vige would not suffer even if she left Hydral.


    Living like this until the end seemed not too bad, Seraphina thought.


    "Oh! We''ve finally reached the vige," Kavan cheered. "I can''t take it anymore! I''m going to enjoy the warmth!"


    "Hey! We still have to have a snowball fight... Kavan! Come back!"


    Rhiannon angrily shouted at the fleeing young man, stomping her foot in frustration.


    "That guy is so annoying... Don''t you think so, Seri... Seraphina?"


    The girl noticed her best friend was staring nkly at a corner near the vige entrance, so she followed her gaze.


    There was a man, so tall and robust that he was intimidating, carrying lumber.


    "Who is¡­ that guy?" Seraphina stared at the muscr man, who resembled a wild beast, and whispered, "Why haven''t I seen him these past few days? There''s no one like him in the vige, right?"


    "Oh, you mean the Snowbeast?"


    Rhiannon, who was also looking at the tall man, nodded knowingly: "He''s been cutting wood whenever he had free time these past few days, so of course you wouldn''t see him."


    The wolf gazed at the man carrying the massive lumber, her eyes narrowing slightly: "Is he a new member of the vige? He doesn''t look like an ordinary person."


    "Um, sort of. I remember it was... two weeks ago, or earlier? I forgot, but anyway, the Snowbeast, this giant, copsed at our vige entrance, nearly starving to death. Old man Wonka couldn''t bear it and took him in for a meal."


    "Weren''t you afraid of bringing a bad person into the vige?" Seraphina turned to look at Rhiannon, and the brief sh of ferocity in her dark red eyes made the girl take a half-step back.


    "Because, because you''re Lord Hydral''s person, who would dare..."


    Seraphina''s forehead bulged with two blue veins, and she took a deep breath before closing her eyes and saying, "I''m fine, go on."


    Seeing that Seraphina''s mood had improved, Rhiannon continued with a slightly less cautious tone: "Then the Snowbeast woke up and told us that he had escaped from the border of the Red Frost territory, from a ce called¡­ uh, Sparklens territory. His family had been killed by a noble sorcerer, who had toyed with him and forced him to drink some strange potion, turning him into this terrifying form."


    Rhiannon gestured at the Snowbeast''s muscr body: "He''s strong, but he said he doesn''t have much time left. The vigers took pity on him and took him in temporarily. After all, Seri, you are¡ª"


    "I''m a person of Hydral, I know!" Seraphina interrupted Rhiannon, trying to maintain a "normal dissatisfaction" expression. "But this is too dangerous. The vige is so prosperous now; what if he''s a bad person?"


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. People from Darkwater Citye every few days, either soldiers or sorcerers, bringing us lots of things. Of course, the vige chief is cautious and had a sorcerer examine the Snowbeast. He''s indeed a pitiful person; I heard his internal organs are deformed, it''s terrifying!"


    Rhiannon waved her hand nonchntly: "That noble from Darkwater City is trying every possible way to please us. Now that you''re here, Seraphina, I think as long as you have any requests, that guy will definitelye running!"


    Seraphina''s attention was focused on the "Snowbeast." She only rxed slightly after hearing that he had been examined: "So, what''s his situation now? Cutting wood to earn money?"


    "Yes, he''s temporarily staying at Old Man Wonka''s house, cutting wood to pay for his food and lodging. Although Wonka doesn''t care, and neither do we, since he''s also a pitiful person oppressed by nobles and doesn''t have much time left, it doesn''t hurt to take him in."


    Rhiannon crossed her arms and spoke indifferently: "After all, no one in the vige cares about that little money."


    Seraphina watched the "Snowbeast" leave with the lumber, and although her doubts had somewhat dissipated, a lingering cloud remained in her heart.


    After all, the shadow Ansel''s words had cast on her was too great.


    The feeling of powerlessness and despair that everything she thought, did, and experienced was under his control made Seraphina overly sensitive and afraid to think deeply.


    Because she feared that the happiness and joy she had now were all false.


    "Ah, never mind, I''ve had enough fun. Let''s go home and rest; I''m feeling a bit cold too."


    Rhiannon stomped her foot and hugged Seraphina: "I''lle to your house for dinner tonight. Remember to ask Aunt Ynda to cook my favorite rabbit leg meat!"


    Seraphina, who had returned to her senses, hugged Rhiannon back andughed: "Alright, you''re so demanding."


    The ordinary vige girl giggled and happily trotted back to her home.


    Seraphina, on the other hand, cast onest nce at the muscr "Snowbeast" and, while remaining vignt in her heart, headed towards her home.


    "Ah, Seri!" A woman who was sunbathing and weaving in the vige square stood up excitedly and waved to Seraphina. "Come over here and see how this scarf looks on you... It''s so beautiful! Seri, you''ve grown into such a pretty girl!"


    The girl, who had been forcibly wrapped in a scarf, smiled shyly: "Thank you, Aunt Catherine!"


    "What are you thanking me for? I haven''t even thanked you yet, child. Come to my house for dinner tomorrow; you can''t say you''re busy again. It''s my turn, isn''t it?"


    The woman pinched the girl''s cheek: "You used to make a mess at my house all the time when you were little, and now you''re not even close to me."


    "I''m not¡­ I''ll definitelye tomorrow," the girl mumbled.


    Along the way, everyone who saw Seraphina greeted her, gave her gifts, or invited her to their homes. What truly made Seraphina feel happy andforted was that this warmth and kindness were not born of self-interest but genuine joy and pride.


    If it weren''t for this, how could Seraphina''s character be "protective and epting of her own kind" in Ansel''s words, and how could she be so immersed in happiness and pain?


    In time, the wolf, who had been licking her wounds alone, would eventually let go of all that and live peacefully with her family and friends.


    At longst, Seraphina,den with a multitude of gifts, stood at the threshold of her home. Rubbing her hands together in anticipation, she excitedly pushed open the door, "Mom, Dad, I have returned¡ªHuh?!" The familiar warmth she had grown ustomed to over the past three days was absent. Within the elegant vi, only a chilling wind that sent shivers down one''s spine was present.


    "... Seri?" The gentle and virtuous Ynda peeked out from the kitchen, a wry smile on her face, "It seems the magic crystal that has been maintaining the heat this week has been exhausted. Are you cold?"


    "I''m fine... Mom, are you cold¡ªAh, your hands are so red!" Seraphina walked into the kitchen, and upon seeing her mother''s hands, red from the cold, she immediately took them into her own, her heart aching. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Seraphina firmly led her mother to sit in the living room, then went to the storage room to find coal. As she searched, she asked, "That magic crystal, is it always supplied by someone?"


    "I thought I could endure it, but it seems I can''t. I haven''t been this cold in days, even when I go out, I wear gloves. I can''t bear it anymore." The woman sighed somewhat helplessly, "I wanted to make something delicious for you, so you would have something to eat when you returned... but now even the soup has cooled."


    "Forget about the soup... Where''s the coal? Let''s go warm up by the firece first." Seraphina firmly led her mother to sit in the living room, then went to the storage room to find coal. As she searched, she asked, "That magic crystal, is it always supplied by someone?"


    "Mm, the Baron of Darkwater sends it to the vige every week." Is that true... Seraphina muttered to herself, she remembered that the magic crystal was quite valuable, and the Baron was willing to supply the vige for so long?


    "Didn''t he send it this week?" Seraphina asked.


    "He usually sends it very early in the morning." Ynda replied, "I don''t know why, but it hasn''t arrived today. Maybe something happened."


    Seraphina''s movements faltered as she searched for coal. She picked up the pieces of coal and put them into the basket, forcing a smile, "It should... be alright. Before the magic crystal arrives, let''s warm up by the fire."


    As the coal was ignited, the firece zed, gradually dispelling the chill left by the severe cold wave. Orin had gone to the city to buy supplies, and only the mother and daughter were at home.


    Ynda held Seraphina in her arms, and the two of them, covered with a nket, sat in front of the firece, chatting andughing in peace and warmth.


    This simple warmth enveloped Seraphina, dispelling the increasingly thick clouds in her heart.


    No matter how cruel the world was to her, it still left a ce for her soul to rest.


    Here, Seraphina could not fulfill her ambitions, could not indulge her wild nature, but after experiencing so much pain in just over a month, she seemed to have given up those once within reach dreams. The beast in her soul also quieted down, no longer roaring.


    Perhaps, this was the end of Seraphina Marlowe, a mundane ceposed of family, friends, and everyone who loved her deeply. A remote vige without any passion, without any fervor.


    But that was fine, far away from all the noise and suffering, far away from the city that brought her despair, far away from the devil who gave her everything and then took it all away.


    If this vige was to be her grave, then Seraphina would be content.


    Because in this world, there is no happier ending than to die surrounded by those who love you and whom you love.


    But Seraphina did not expect that her happiness... would be so short-lived, fleeting as the sun sinking into the mountains.


    The sun will rise again.


    But the small happiness she cherished now seemed to be gone forever.


    Because this vige, not only did not wait for the things they needed, but also waited for a... piece of news that no one could ept.


    Seraphina''s return to her hometown was not a warrior''s reward, a return with recognition and blessings.


    It was a self-exile of a sinner.

 Chapter 84 The End of Childhood - Two (I)

    Chapter 84 The End of Childhood - Two (I)


    Once more, it was a dream, a vision of the devil, half his face shrouded in shadows. "Good evening, Seraphina."


    Hydral tilted his head slightly, "Missed me in the span of a day, have you?"


    Silence.


    Seraphina stared expressionlessly at him , sharing her darkness, unwilling to speak.


    Since her return to the vige, Hydral had been a nightly visitor in her dreams, refusing to grant her peace.


    Upon awakening, the memories of the dream were hazy and indistinct, but Seraphina was certain, this was undoubtedly Hydral''s doing.


    "You are indeed relentless," the young girl sneered, "Does the great Lord Hydral need me so much? Need a little girl who won''t grow up?"


    "Of course."


    Hydral lifted his chin slightly, strangely, even with this movement, his face remained shrouded in shadow.


    But this was a dream, nothing in a dream was ever surprising.


    "Have I not told you many times, my dear Seraphina. I acknowledge your talent, your power, I see you as an equal."


    He leisurely approached Seraphina, his words sincere and genuine, heartfelt, "I bear the mistakes you''ve made, share my glory with you, provide you with ample resources, and teach you without reservation. Seraphina, why do you still doubt my trust in you, or do you think... you''re not worthy of my expectations?"


    "Go to hell, you self-righteous bastard!"


    Seraphina vented her inner fury, even though she could think calmly to some extent during the day, she always became so irritable, emotional, and uncontroble in her dreams:


    "If you need me... you shouldn''t manipte my life!"


    She stepped forward, grabbed Hydral''s cor, her knuckles turning white as she lifted the scoundrel, and said word by word, "Stop ying your puppeteer tricks... I don''t have time!"


    Hydralughed happily, "As long as you think about me even for a day, I will never leave your dreams."


    "Ugh!"


    A surge of electric shock made Seraphina grunt, she knelt on the ground, Hydral ced his hand on her head, gently stroking.


    "From your perspective, I am indeed a self-righteous fellow, Seraphina."


    "I never thought of excusing myself, just as I never lied to you."


    He lifted Seraphina''s chin, looking into the eyes of the angry and pained wolf.


    In Seraphina''s eyes, that face shrouded in shadow seemed to be a little clearer.


    "Whether you love or hate me, my attitude towards you will never change."


    The devil gently embraced the girl, his figure disappeared into the boundless darkness, only his gentle voice echoed in Seraphina''s ears.


    "¡ª¡ªNo matter when, I will never give up on you, this is my promise to you."


    Kneeling on the ground, Seraphina stared nkly ahead, she didn''t even know when her arms had risen, reaching out to embrace the void.


    But the Hydral she hated seemed to have never existed, that unrealistic shadow and image seemed to be just her imagination, in this boundless darkness, she was alone.


    This was a dream, but it was also the reality she faced.


    It seemed that only after leaving all the beauty around her, the growing wolf could break free from the happiness that made her numb, criticize herself in this way, and face her heart.


    "No, no, it''s not like that."


    Seraphina clutched her chest, panting heavily, "This is... Hydral, it''s Hydral''s trick, don''t be fooled, Seraphina, it''s all fake, it''s all fake..."


    Boundless cold began to flow on her body, drilling into her flesh and blood, spreading continuously, this cold made Seraphina''s consciousness gradually clear, floating up from the dream like a chaotic ck sea, returning to reality.


    Before waking up, Seraphina repeatedly warned herself¡ª


    Absolutely, absolutely not to be Hydral''s puppet again, even if it means death, she can''t be his toy again.


    Then, with this determination equivalent to a death wish, Seraphina woke up from her dream.


    "Hiss..."


    Still somewhat drowsy, Seraphina hadn''t had time to recall her dream, her body involuntarily shivered, she got up and lifted the thick nket, saw the fire still burning in the firece, but her mother who was covered with the same nket and her father who was sleeping on another sofa, were nowhere to be found.


    "¡­"


    The magic crystal hadn''t arrived after a night.


    Seraphina silently got up, although her thoughts and feelings in the dream were somewhat vague, she still remembered most of them.


    Feeling something, she walked towards the outside of the house, just as her hand touched the doorknob, the door was pushed open.


    Seraphina saw the worry on her parents'' faces that they couldn''t hide. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The honest man and the gentle woman stared nkly at their daughter, they didn''t have time to change their expressions, and they knew that their current appearance was seen by their daughter.


    "Dad, mom."


    Seraphina said calmly, "In the future, will there be no more magic crystals?"


    Orin opened his mouth, he didn''t know what to say to his daughter for a moment, while Ynda, after a brief silence, tried to put on a smile, "Don''t think too much, Seri. We... we know you did it for Lord Hydral, everyone makes mistakes, right?"


    "Mistakes..."


    Seraphina chewed on her parents'' words, and at this moment, she understood a lot.


    Ah, if that''s the case, it seems... it''s only natural.


    Because I made a mistake, damaged Hydral''s reputation, those nobles who couldn''t wait to give all their property to Hydral, no longer gave me, gave the vige preferential treatment, of course, it''s reasonable.


    Reasonable... ha, reasonable.


    Seraphina, tormented by that shadow that controlled everything, didn''t think this was any kind of reasonable.


    The corner of the wolf''s mouth twitched slightly, she lowered her eyes, her inner voice was full of contempt and disdain.


    Hydral... no matter how sweet your words are, I won''t be deceived by you again.


    Cherish? Won''t give up? Yes, who would want to give up such a useful tool? A tool that can please you and take the me for you, you... cherish me so much.


    Cherish to the point that you go to such lengths to force me toe back!


    "It''s alright, dad, mom." Seraphina smiled, a fiery light igniting in her deep crimson eyes. The wolf, covered in scars, found sce in her humble abode. She might have relinquished her wild aspirations, lost her ambition, suppressed her wild nature, but one thing remained... her absolute, pure confidence never wavered. She was Seraphina Marlowe, the prodigious warrior who, despite being tormented by the devilish schemes of Hydral, never fell!


    "I can help everyone, trust me." The young girl confidently swung her fist and strode out. "Seri, Seri¡ªwait!" Ynda, her face filled with worry, tried to dissuade her daughter, but Seraphina had already left with her head held high. Orin, silently watching his daughter''s retreating figure, followed without a word. -->

 Chapter 85 The End of Childhood - Two (II)

    Chapter 85 The End of Childhood - Two (II)


    Do you think this will make me submit, Hydral? You want to exploit my care for everyone, use my only weakness to make me submit, bow to you again, be your puppet? Seraphina stepped onto the thinyer of snow, her self that had been wavering between peace and pain these past few days seemed to break free from its shackles, making her want to burst intoughter. That despicable, hypocritical guy, can only resort to these tactics! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If Hydral maintains the peace in the vige like this, over time, I might be forced to return to his side due to the requests of my parents and friends, because this is my only soft spot, Seraphina''s only weakness. But now... this arrogant, foolish guy, has actually given up his greatest advantage, trying to use theseughable, despicable tactics to force me to submit. Since you''ve done this, what do I have to worry about? Without you, can''t I make the vigers live a better life? On the other hand, for Hydral to go to such lengths to force me to return, doesn''t it also prove that my potential is immeasurable? Most of the vigers had left their homes and gathered in the vige. When they saw Seraphina, the worry in their eyes far outweighed any otherplex thoughts. Because they all knew what kind of child Seraphina was, and they knew even more clearly the mistake she had made, and the despair it had brought her. "Seri, Seri, you..." Rhiannon ran to Seraphina''s side, her eyes filled with worry and affection as she looked at her best friend. "I''m sorry... I, I thought you came back to y, I didn''t know... didn''t know how much you''re suffering." The girl choked back sobs, regretting her actions over the past few days. She knew her friend was in pain, yet she insisted on dragging her around, which was not what a friend should do. "It''s okay, Rhiannon." Seraphina patted her friend''s head. She had imagined returning home in glory, loudly proiming her grand deeds amidst cheers and praises; she had imagined basking in the sun, being thrown high into the air amidst the crowd and enveloped in the love of her family and friends; she had imagined holding that person''s hand, announcing to everyone she cherished that she had a cause worth dedicating her life to, a person worth trusting with everything she had. But she never imagined that she would have a day like this,forting her friends,forting her family, telling them that she had the ability and would definitely take on everything. The worry of her family and friends made Seraphina''s resolve incredibly firm and fiery. At this moment, she felt the weight of responsibility more than ever, felt the warmth in her chest, felt the awakening of the long-silent beast in her soul, eager to show its, and her, power. The scene she had glimpsed in her dreams seemed to be beckoning her. Hydral? If that future truly exists, where would the powerful her have anything to do with Hydral? She didn''t need pity, didn''t need charity, didn''t need a despicable schemer, didn''t need a malicious ruler... Seraphina Marlowe would surely achieve her own great cause! A cause that could even overthrow the empire!


    "Attention, everyone!" Seraphina strode to the center of the vige, her gaze sweeping over the vigers who watched her with worry. The gloom and bitterness that had been lurking in her heart these past few days were incinerated by her newly ignited confidence. Indeed, why had she been so indecisive, so torn? Was life impossible without Hydral? Even if her flesh was scarred, her bones worn and broken, her will tormented, her faith in chaos ¡ª


    Yet, her self-awareness, her trust in her talents, her grasp of her strength... The wolf that gritted its teeth and crawled out of hell, no matter how lost, the foundation of her character and self that had led her to this day, had not wavered in the slightest. ¡ª Seraphina, she deeply believed in her own strength. How could a weakling who was unwilling to trust their own power possibly qualify to walk the path of a ruler, a path of supreme dominance? "Everyone, there''s no need to worry about me. I will find a way to repay my mistakes and sins," Seraphina dered. The pure, soaring confidence that had long been absent from her face moved the vigers. "I know that my arrogance and willfulness¡­ have caused a lot of trouble for everyone. But from now on, no, starting today, I promise you all, I will never be so foolishly self-righteous again." The smile on the young girl''s face reassured the worried vigers. They looked at the girl in the center of the open space, their eyes filled with relief. This emotional feedback filled Seraphina with even more strength. She clenched her fist and raised her voice, as if some shadow... ovepped with her. "Even without the help of those nobles, I can lead the vige, lead everyone to a better life! Believe in me!" Facing the vigers'' warm gaze, Seraphina puffed out her chest and dered proudly: "Because, I am Seraphina!" Rhiannon covered her mouth, staring nkly at her friend who seemed to be radiating a dazzling light. "Se...Seri." She stuttered, "Are you¡­ r-really... okay now?" "Absolutely,pletely okay!" Seraphinaughed heartily, pinching Rhiannon''s arm and lifting her high: "Right now, I couldn''t be better!" This is... the feeling of growth! This is truly growing up! Hydral, Marlina... Growing up is not the disgusting and despicable thing you speak of, it''s not something that can be achieved by trampling on others! "Ahhhhh¡ªI get it, I get it! Put me down, I''m not a child anymore!" Rhiannon screamed in a panic. After Seraphina put her down, she first red at her angrily, then sniffled and burst into tears of joy, hugging her. "That''s great... I was worried that you would feel guilty for the rest of your life, unable to get out of that shadow. Now that you''vee out of it, everyone can stop worrying, right?" "Yes, yes, I was scared to death when I heard the news that Hagrid brought back from Darkwater City. I was afraid that a good child like Seri would be devastated... It''s great that she coulde out of it." "After all... how should I put it, in the end, it''s the nobles'' fault, it can''t be said that it''s Seri''s problem, it''s clearly them who killed people, why should the me be put on Seri and Lord Hydral?" "Those people really don''t know what''s good for them, if they have the ability, they should go find the nobles! What''s the meaning of bullying our Seri? They think that Lord Hydral is lenient towards themon people, and Seri is kind to themon people, so they dare to ride on her head? A bunch of... what''s the saying? Anyway, they''re a bunch of shameless guys, they should all just die!" After learning that Seraphina was okay, everyone discussed happily, not worried about their current predicament at all. Seraphina was also overjoyed. The worries of each person before, the relief of each person now, didn''t they all prove their deep love and strong trust in her? "Don''t worry, I''ll start thinking about how to make money tomorrow. I think, from¡ª" "Hey, since you''re okay, Seri, why worry about this." Rhiannon interrupted Seraphina''s confident words, hands on her hips: "Everyone was worried that you couldn''t get out of it, feeling guilty towards Lord Hydral. Now that you''ve figured it out, isn''t there no problem?" The wolf''s brilliant smile, due to her friend''s words, took on a bewildered color. "¡­Huh?" "That''s right!" A young man spat, "Damn it, that bastard Gregory dared to fire me, saying that Seraphina ruined Lord Hydral''s reputation, and we have to suffer too... What a joke! Seraphina and Lord Hydral have such a good rtionship!" "Lord Hydral even wanted to take on Seraphina''s mistakes!" "Yeah, those self-righteous nobles, thinking that they can win Lord Hydral''s favor by doing this? They have no idea what Seraphina means to Lord Hydral¡ªyou agree, don''t you, Seri?" "¡­" Seraphina tried her best to maintain the smile on her face, but couldn''t utter a single word. Hydral. Hydral. Hydral. Why... is it still Hydral? "Hmph, those idiot nobles. Now that Seri hase out, just contact Lord Hydral directly." Rhiannon said triumphantly: "Lord Hydral likes Seri so much, once he hears that Seri has been wronged, those nobles are done for!" "Hahaha! I can''t wait to see that fat bastard kneel before Seri tomorrow, begging her to plead for him in front of Lord Hydral!" "Ah! Maybe when Lord Hydral gets angry, he mighte directly! We might have a chance to meet Lord Hydral!" The noise, the mor. Even without thefortable living conditions, the vigers were still so confident, excitedly discussing things that were almost like fairy tales formoners. Why? Why not? Our vige, after all, has Seraphina! Lord Hydral''s Seraphina! -- >

 Chapter 86 The End of Childhood - Two (III)

    Chapter 86 The End of Childhood - Two (III)


    "Everyone... everyone, listen to me." Seraphina''s lips trembled incessantly, her nails digging into her palms. She maintained the smile on her face and the confidence that had been so hard to ignite, trying her best to raise her voice: "We don''t need that guy... I mean, we don''t need Hydral, I can do it, I can help everyone live better, right? By relying on ourselves, with our own hands, we can also be better!" The surrounding noise quieted down, everyone was looking at Seraphina. Still relief, peace, suchforting and peaceful eyes. ¡ªBut they were like... ruthless ice knives¡­dissecting Seraphina''s personality. "That''s great... Seri has really grown up, she''s considering for Lord Hydral, Lord Hydral will be very happy if he knows." "Relying on ourselves, hmm... it''s a good idea, we might as well do as Seri said, support ourselves for a while, and tell Lord Hydral after a while, maybe the effect will be better! Seri will definitely be more perfect in Lord Hydral''s eyes!" "Ah? But I don''t want to freeze, the big cold wave just passed, it''s too cold these days, I can''t stand it." "Shut up! Gleipnir, this is for Seri''s good, and for everyone''s good! Understand!" "Hmm... should we vote on it?" "What''s there to vote on, let Seri decide! Seri, your idea is very good, don''t worry about everyone suffering, you''ve brought so much to everyone, made the vige so much better, what''s a little hardship for us? Don''t worry, everyone will definitely make you better in Lord Hydral''s eyes!" "Yes, everyone will help you!" That passion that seemed to ignite the snowyer was so real, everyone was watching Seraphina intently, watching this big girl who hade out of their vige and brought a better life for the vige and everyone. They were willing, unconditionally willing to help Seraphina, willing to contribute their insignificant strength, how warm and beautiful, how touching. Seraphina was surrounded by such passion and kindness, she must be happy, right¡ªevery viger thought so with joy and pride. Even though Seraphina was already so prominent, they, these ordinary people, could also help this good child, how wonderful! Seraphina stood there nkly, hot tears streaming down her face non-stop. "Hey, hey, don''t cry, Seri... this is what everyone should do." Rhiannon clumsily wiped away Seraphina''s tears, feeling her own eyes welling up. Emotion is always contagious, Seraphina was moved to tears by their passion and sincerity, how couldRhiannon not be deeply moved by Seraphina''s unconditional trust and dedication to them? She hugged Seraphina tightly, saying with absolute certainty: "It''s okay, everyone will help you, no matter how much hardship we have to endure, we ept it." "As long as you be the best person in Lord Hydral''s eyes, the best helper, then everything is worth it." "If Lord Hydral is proud of you, Seri, you must be very happy too!" "Ah... ah..." The wolf, surrounded by love, uttered meaningless sybles so pale and hollow, as if she was intoxicated in this moment of happiness, unable to extricate herself.


    * n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ansel was engaged in a discourse on literature and drama with Professor Polonia. "Ah, this Cleophere, I have a vague recollection of him."


    The young man stroked the book cover, pondered for a moment, and then quickly realized, "Ah, I remember now, the famous ywright who was the talk of the capital thirteen years ago... only to beter discovered as a revolutionary and publicly executed in the Blue me Square."


    Polonia''s fingers trembled slightly, she fell silent for a moment, and surprisingly asked a question unrted to literature.


    "Lord Hydral, did you just refer to the rebels as... the revolutionary?"


    "Hmm?" Ansel looked up, "Is there a problem? If I remember correctly, that''s what they called themselves."


    "Even so, but... your way of addressing them." Polonia seemed to be reminding Ansel, she tactfully said, "It could cause trouble."


    Ansel, while flipping through the pages,ughed heartily, "Hydral is not so weak. But in front of those old fossils, I will make the right choice of address, because they are troublesome and disgusting."


    "As for me personally, I quite like the term ''revolution'' and the name ''New World'' that the revolutionary army calls itself."


    "A healthy nation needs to amodate different voices, doesn''t it?"


    Under the bright gaze of Professor Polonia, Ansel casually said, "As long as they haven''t done anything too radical, I will still choose to call them the revolutionary army. Hmm... by the way, Professor Polonia, have you studied the revolutionary army?"


    The professor was startled and quickly shook her head, "No, no, how could I understand this... I am just... just a schr."


    "Ah, sorry, I forgot that you don''t study sociology. Oh... Frost Tower doesn''t seem to have this discipline either, hehe, forget what I said."


    Ansel continued to flip through the pages, casually saying, "I do have some research on them, of course, only a little. ording to my investigation, there seems to be signs of division within the revolutionary army."


    "..." Professor Polonia didn''t speak, trying to y the part of a listener.


    "Although the primary goal of both factions is to end the rule of mefeast, their actions after the end of the emperor''s rule arepletely different."


    "One faction is led by well-educated intellectuals with high moral standards. They advocate reforming the empire from top to bottom, abolishing the aristocracy, breaking the monopoly of extraordinary knowledge, and trying to elevate the entire empire, pushing society forward. As far as I know, many of them are nobles themselves, or control a lot of resources... It''s remarkable that those who benefit can have such awareness."


    "The other faction is led by people who have been oppressed by the empire and poisoned by the rule of the nobility. They advocate theplete destruction of all systems of the empire and the establishment of a new, oppression-free nation on the ruins. Compared to the former, theyck a stable and practical guiding program, seem tock visionary leaders, but they have arge base, strong power, and..."


    Ansel closed the book with a "bang", looked at Polonia with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile, "They are somewhat, unscrupulous, right?"


    "I... what you said... ah! I''m not, not very clear."


    Polonia''s eyes dodged, after all, Ansel''s words seemed to be hinting at Polonia''s identity.


    And for a professor who only studies academics and has almost no social activities, it''s normal to be afraid of the big hat ofthe empire''s executioner is putting on her.


    "Hehe, sorry, when ites to these social topics, I tend to be a bit verbose, you know... young people are like that."


    Ansel breezily moved on from the topic, "Let''s talk about literature and drama again... yes, we were talking about Mr. Cleophere.. his death was quite dramatic, wasn''t it?"


    Polonia steadied herself, "This... I have some impression, the exposure of this ywright seemed to be because his wife didn''t sleep normally one night, but prepared ate-night snack for him. As a result, that day, fer happened to bring arade who was almost exposed into his house to hide, and then..."


    "And then his wife discovered his identity." Ansel sighed and shook his head, "The dramatic part is that Cleophere''s deeply loving wife, unwilling to expose her husband''s identity, but afraid that she couldn''t keep the secret, chose... tomit suicide."


    "Her suicide attracted the attention of the ck Matrix, and with the little help of Hydral, um... that''s my father, the soldiers of the ck Matrix arrested Cleophere and executed him in the Blue me Square."


    Polonia was silent, seemingly also feelingplicated about the dramatic end of this ywright and revolutionary.


    "Love, huh."


    The young Hydral gazed out the window, he sighed like this, but the corners of his mouth were rising, as if he saw something... a breathtaking view that only he could appreciate.


    *


    Seraphina Marlowe, in the eyes of the man she loved, was strong and promising.


    But it wasn''t because she had the power to change the world.


    It was because she was a vassal of Hydral.


    For the proud wolf, what could be a more cruel love in this world?


    Seraphina, my dear Seraphina.


    The devil chuckled contentedly in his heart.


    How could I possibly use despicable, lowly, unscrupulous means to hurt your family, your friends, and you, whom I cherish the most?


    How could I possibly be so desperate as to use such means to coerce you, to force you back to me?


    I don''t want to hurt you anymore.


    So, let your family and friends love you on my behalf.


    Let countless loves surround you, let those loves destroy your self, your self-esteem, your self-confidence¡ª


    Destroy the dignity and value that you regard as life, as all.

 Chapter 87 The End of Childhood - Three

    Chapter 87 The End of Childhood - Three


    The family and friends of Seraphinamenced their arduous ordeal. They hoped to elevate Seraphina''s image in the eyes of Hydral. While there was undoubtedly a degree of self-interest involved, their primary motivation was to secure a better future for Seraphina. Overwhelmed by this love, Seraphina found herself unable to speak, caught in a seemingly gentle yet cruel vortex from which she could not escape.


    Tonight, she dreamt again, forced to endure another session of Hydral''s discipline. Although her memory of the dream was somewhat hazy, the pain she had suffered in her dreams in the previous days was vividly etched in her mind. The humiliation she endured in her dreams was far more brutal than any previous discipline. If the previous discipline was Hydral''s purposeful correction, then what happened in her dreams after returning to the vige was¡­ more akin to a ruthless and merciless punishment.


    However, in this session of discipline, Seraphina did not suffer any cruel punishment. The previously dark and chaotic dream world became clear, transforming into Hydral''s study. The scene was still somewhat blurry, and Hydral''s figure remained shrouded in shadows.


    "You''re upset, Seraphina," Hydral, holding a teacup, stood beside her, "You didn''t expect this to happen, did you?"


    Seraphina stared nkly at the chaotic scene outside the study. She had no energy or will to argue with Hydral. She just wanted to escape from this damned dream as quickly as possible.


    The devil, seemingly pleased with his own methods, chuckled lightly. His unabashed joy, which could easily infuriate Seraphina in the past, failed to elicit any reaction from her now.


    "This feeling, it''s more despairing than witnessing the tragic state of Red Frost city with your own eyes, isn''t it?" Hydral did not look at the numb Seraphina, but instead gazed at the chaotic boundary of the dream world with her, remarking, "On one side is everything you love, and on the other is the devil who maniptes your life. You should know what to choose, shouldn''t you?"


    His lips curled into a somewhat exaggerated, even slightly bizarre smile, a smile that Hydral seemed to have never shown in reality.


    "But the problem is¡ª" The young man sang as if performing a drama, "Everything you love denies your dignity and value with love, while the devil who maniptes your life treasures your abilities and skills. Dear Seraphina... are you sure you want to choose the former?"


    "Or to put it another way... if you n to choose the former," he tilted his head, his smile harmless and kind, "Isn''t that the same as choosing thetter?"


    "I won''t force you to do anything, Seraphina. I''ve never forced you to do anything, oh... except for the taming sessions." Hydral appeared behind Seraphina like a ghost, whispering in her ear, "I gave you the power to challenge authority, to scorn the masses, and thus you have almost unlimited... choices."


    "But in every choice you make, you always pick the worst one, leading to the worst oue." The phantom-like hand wrapped around Seraphina''s slender waist, and the devil, whose face was gradually bing clear, rested his head on her shoulder, his voice full of tolerance and pity.


    "Even so, I''m willing to bear the consequences of your mistakes. Regardless of what others think, I believe I''ve been as tolerant as I can be towards you."


    "So... there''s only one reason left for you to hate me so much, isn''t there?"


    "I trampled on your life."


    At that moment, Seraphina, who was embraced by Hydral, suddenly grabbed his neck, twisted her body, and pushed him to the ground. She sat on top of him, panting heavily, one hand clutching his throat, the other raised high.


    "What an... impressive scene." Hydral, lying on the ground and looking up at her pretty face,ughed, "Do you want to reenact it in your dream, Seraphina?"


    "..."


    The wolf remained silent, ultimately not bringing down her fist.


    "What a pity." Hydral slightly turned his head, "I thought I could enjoy the scene of you crying and weakly questioning me about why I did this."


    "Then I really... disappointed you." Seraphina''s cold, empty eyes reflected Hydral''s blurry face. Those eyes, rather than pupils, were more like finely crafted, beautifully colored ss beads, rigidly and coldly embedded in her eye sockets.


    "Do you have an answer?" Hydral''s smile was still annoying.


    The corner of the girl''s mouth twitched, "What does it matter if I have an answer or not? Do you think I would believe you?"


    How could she trust someone who might be deceiving her at any time, trying to guide her in a certain direction to achieve his own goals?


    How could she trust a devil who had nned her life, manipted her emotions, and yed with her life even before they met?


    Ah... there was a way.


    Forget herself, forget everything, abandon the most basic dignity of being a human, willingly give up even her self and soul, and regard being dominated by Ansel as the greatest, and the only happiness in her life¡ª


    In this way, I could trust him, right? Even if he asked me to die, I wouldn''t hesitate for a moment.


    But... hadn''t I done that already?


    I was so humble, begging you like a dog. I was willing to sell everything I had to you, begging you not to tell me those things.


    As long as you didn''t tell me... how could me, a fool, discover that you were manipting my life?


    You can do whatever you want, continue to y with everything about me, as long as I don''t know, wouldn''t that solve everything?


    You could continue tough at my foolish actions where I couldn''t see, enjoy my guilty and sad look.


    You could manipte my life and control me will as you pleased when I knew nothing, just like from the very beginning... hadn''t I nned to give you everything at that time?


    But Hydral, you didn''t do that.


    You trampled on even my humble plea.


    A spark of life suddenly appeared in Seraphina''s empty eyes.


    Yes... you even trampled on me, who had already abandoned my self and dignity.


    "Since you need me... Since you really need me..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She did not exhibit the weakness and tears as Hydral had predicted.


    Instead, she harbored a dual hatred: one for Hydral''s ruthless cruelty and malice; the other for her own foolish arrogance, absurd andughable.


    With this double hatred, she roared at Hydral:


    "Why must you... trample on my life in such a way!"


    In this matter alone, Seraphina was undoubtedly the victim ¡ª whether from a neutral perspective or from her own.


    Seraphina, a self-important fool, impulsive and arrogant, was undoubtedly primarily responsible for the many troubles she had caused.


    But in fact, Ansel, who had always been "disciplining" and "guiding" Seraphina, had not done what he should have done on a broader level ¡ª after all, he was only training Seraphina into the shape he needed.


    Therefore, in other respects, the troubles caused by Seraphina were either deliberately guided by Ansel or resulted from his casual indulgence.


    Seraphina did not want to deny the sins caused by her own stupidity. By now, she no longer med the disaster in Red Frost City on Ansel and Marlina.


    She only med the nobles'' stinginess and greed, their decadence and corruption; she only med her own stupidity and arrogance, not only making demands presumptuously, but also unable to see through the beautiful illusion that Hydral had woven for her.


    And Seraphina''s eptance of her own mistakes and stupidity does not conflict with her boundless hatred for Hydral.


    If, if at that moment, Hydral had stopped that topic... Seraphina would choose to forget everything he said, preferring to immerse herself in the beautiful dream he created for her.


    But Hydral did not. He had no feelings for her, and he told her arrogantly and joyfully that everything she had experienced was his arrangement, her thoughts, her emotions, all in his hands.


    As if just to appreciate the moment of herplete despair, he killed the former Seraphina without any nostalgia.


    The Seraphina who could never leave Hydral, who would never leave Hydral.


    Apart from treating herself as a ything to be manipted at will, what other mentality could Hydral have to do such a thing? Even if he had a little bit of feelings for her, shouldn''t he ept her abandonment of everything and her loyalty no different from a dog?


    "Yes... that''s it..."


    Seraphina stared at the face obscured by shadows, murmuring with disgust and sadness:


    "Hydral, Ansel. You have never... cared about me."


    After a long silence, Hydral on the ground said calmly:


    "...Do you really think so?"


    Seraphina didn''t speak, she just let go of her hand, stood up, and stopped looking at Hydral, as if he didn''t exist.


    "Ah..."


    Hydral looked at the girl''s back, seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he just sighed lightly.


    He stood up, lightly patted his clothes, and bowed slightly: "See you tomorrow, Seraphina."


    "Whatever, just continue to torture me as you please."


    Seraphina said expressionlessly: "To satisfy your boring desires, huh, is this considered my only remaining value to you?"


    Hydralughed:


    "But you seem to be willing."


    Seraphina was slightly stunned, she turned her head to look at the blurred face, her pupils slightly erged, and suddenly walked quickly towards Hydral.


    But just as she took a step, the devil''s figure disappeared.


    The dream copsed, and all the turbulent emotions turned into nothingness.


    Hydral disappeared from Seraphina''s dream as always, but Seraphina still had to continue her cold and cruel life in reality.


    *

 Chapter 88 The End of Childhood - Four (I)

    Chapter 88 The End of Childhood - Four (I)


    "Sigh... Seri, how much coal does your family have left?"


    In the Darkwater Forest, Rhiannon rubbed her hands wrapped in cotton gloves and asked through gritted teeth.


    "Enough for four or five days."


    Seraphina, with her bow drawn, showed no emotion as the sharp arrowhead pointed towards a spot in the forest.


    "Ah, it''s troublesome. Everyone''s coal supply is running low."


    Rhiannon frowned and said, "In this weather, we can''t do without coal."


    Seraphina was silent for a moment, then whispered:


    "Haven''t we always managed like this before?"


    "Hm? Seri, you said that was before."


    "..."


    Seraphina didn''t speak, and Rhiannon assumed she was focused on hunting, unsure of her thoughts.


    In fact, no one knew what Seraphina was thinking; they only knew she was working hard for the vige.


    The reason they couldn''t guess was that after yesterday, Seraphina seemed to have stopped smiling, bing serious, yet not quite serious, more like... a suppressed rage.


    Seeing Seraphina''s efforts, the vigers also worked hard to leave a good impression in the eyes of Lord Hydral. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rhiannon, fearing Seraphina was under too much pressure, often apanied her without interfering with her work, chatting with her and keeping herpany. Even if Seraphina had to travel far in a day, the young girl would grit her teeth and follow.


    Whoosh!


    In the silence, the whistling sound of the arrow piercing the air startled Rhiannon, and almost simultaneously, the muffled sound of the arrowhead sinking into flesh reached her ears.


    Seraphina silently slung her bow and arrow over her shoulder, strode into the forest, and dragged out a thin, not-so-plump rabbit.


    Rhiannon, undeterred, happily said to Seraphina, "We''ve already got something so quickly! That''s great!"


    "..." Seraphina shook her head, "This snow rabbit, which hasn''t stored enough food for hibernation and is starving, isn''t worth much."


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter. As long as Lord Hydral knows you''re working hard, that''s enough."


    Rhiannon put her hands on her hips and said nonchntly, "Relying solely on hunting wouldn''t be enough for the vige anyway... I don''t think it would even be enough for one household."


    "How can it not be enough?!"


    Seraphina, holding the snow rabbit by its ears, suddenly raised her voice and stared at Rhiannon.


    "For so many years... how have we managed all these years? Did we rely solely on the nobles'' handouts?!"


    "I... I didn''t mean it like that."


    Rhiannon was frightened by Seraphina, who was known for her bad temper and frequent outbursts. However, she also knew that Seraphina''s anger came and went quickly, and as a top-tier appeaser, Rhiannon knew how to cate her.


    But this time, Rhiannon couldn''t help but take a small step back, feeling... afraid of the friend she had lived with for sixteen years.


    "Sorry, Rhiannon."


    Seraphina lowered her eyes and whispered, "Don''t take it to heart."


    "Ah... okay, it''s nothing."


    Rhiannon scratched her head, not really bothered, but worried about Seraphina''s state.


    "Well¡­ shall we go back today?" the girl asked tentatively.


    Seraphina looked down at the snow rabbit in her hand, lost in thought.


    After a while, she smiled at Rhiannon, "It''s fine, you go back first. I''ll hunt a little longer."


    "Then I''m not going back either. I''ll stay with you, Seri."


    Rhiannon said without hesitation, "Don''t worry, I won''t get in your way."


    "Alright."


    On the second day after the nobles stopped supplying resources, Seraphina hunted four animals, earning a total of two silver coins.


    While a small magic crystal, capable of supporting a heating array for six hours, cost one gold coin.


    That night, Seraphina dreamt of Hydral again.


    He still spoke those clich¨¦d and hypocritical words, but Seraphina remained unmoved.


    She felt she should be unmoved.


    *


    On the third day after the nobles stopped resource delivery, a family ran out of coal. Given the newborn in their household, they werepelled to maintain a heat source round the clock. Some vigers who had surplus coal shared a bit, but it wouldn''tst long. Seraphina, adopting a new approach, made her way to the mercenary guild in the city of Darkwater, attempting to find a high-paying job. However, registration required a fee. Unwilling to ask for money from the vige, she took on private work instead.


    "See that fellow in the house," said the employer, d in a thick cotton suit, pointing with his mouth. "Help me get my money back, ten silver coins." Seraphina nced at the employer, then, with an expressionless face, walked towards the dpidated house he pointed at.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, a massive iron rod swung towards her head from the side. Without even looking, she sidestepped and kicked, almostpletely breaking the ribs of the ambusher. Amidst the piercing screams, Seraphina stared at the man who had opened the door for her. Her dark red eyes, in the midst of icy silence, reflected a cruelty she had never shown towards humans before.


    "Did you arrange this with the guy outside?" she asked.


    "I... I don''t know... ugh!" Seraphina punched him in the liver, "Is it, or is it not?"


    "Yes, yes! Please, show mercy!" The thug knelt on the ground, howling in pain and begging for mercy, "Crofford is with us... he said he could trick a young girl intoing... Go find him!"


    "I will." Seraphina, without a shred of sympathy, kicked the thug over, "How much money do you have here?"


    "¡­What?"


    Bang!


    Her seemingly delicate and fair fist, grazing the thug''s cheek, smashed into the floor.


    "I asked you," her wolf-like eyes slightly distorted, the brutality unreservedly radiating through her gaze and words, "How much money do you have here?"


    Five minutester, Seraphina left the house with thirty-one silver coins and fifty-seven copper coins. Fifteen minutes after that, she politely received her rightful payment from her employer.


    She discovered a basement full of torture instruments in that house, and female skeletons in the corner, so she casually tossed the employer''s corpse in there as well. After leaving the Red Frost city , she, who had endured so much malice, had grown ustomed to taking lives. On her way back to the vige, the young girl looked at the bulging money bag in her hand and suddenly felt nauseous. ¡ª She was disgusted by the thought that had crossed her mind at that moment: Making money this way was fast.


    Seraphina rejected the idea of continuing this cycle of exploitation and decided to set aside a small amount from this money to register as a mercenary the next day.


    "Everyone, look how many silver coins I made today!" Back in the vige, Seraphina raised a smile, shaking the money bag in her hand.


    "Oh! As expected of Seraphina! Amazing!" A young man''s eyes widened, "You can earn so much gold... ah? Silver coins?" A slight twitch appeared on Seraphina''s face, "Yes, silver coins, what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, uh... I thought they were gold coins, um, I''m not saying it''s too little, I mean... when the baron helped us rebuild the vige, he paid us with big bags of gold coins, I got confused."


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter, gold coins, silver coins, it''s all the same."


    Someonezily said, "The more money Seri makes, the more impressive she is in the eyes of Lord Hydral, right? At this rate, we''ll be living the good life thanks to Lord Hydral in no time."


    "Right! We have to help Seri!"


    "..."


    Seraphina struggled to maintain the smile on her face, she distributed the money to those who were currently most in need in their homes, and with the cheers of the crowd, she went home.


    To avoid seeing Hydral, she didn''t sleep that night.


    *

 Chapter 89 The End of Childhood - Four (II)

    Chapter 89 The End of Childhood - Four (II)


    On the fourth day after the nobles stopped resource delivery, more and more families ran out of coal. The vigers began to try to sell the items that the nobles had given them in exchange for food and coal.


    But ordinary people didn''t need these things, and the nobles in the city of Darkwater were unlikely to take them. The merchants had spent their money hoarding living supplies, and no one would spend money to buy these things at this time.


    Seraphina took five silver coins to register as a mercenary. After a simple pass, she began to look for lucrativemissions. However, ideals are always ideals. In the Darkwater city, a remote city in the Red Frost territory, there were norgemissions, and even if there were, they wouldn''t be given to Seraphina. But the young girl was still trying. She tried her best to pick twomissions that could bepleted in a short time and didn''t require long-distance travel. She began to work... independently. She worked tirelessly from the fourth day to the night of the fifth day, when shepleted these twomissions.


    "Oh, Seri, you don''t have to work so hard. Be kind to yourself. I have some roast meat at home. Come and eat some tonight and get some rest." An auntie, seeing Seraphina still returning under the night sky, couldn''t help but step forward and touch her cold cheek, "It breaks my heart to see you like this, let alone Lord Hydral."


    "Although we can''t say we''re doing it for Lord Hydral to see, you really don''t have to work so hard, Seri." The other vigers were also worried, "We can still hold on, and this little money won''t change anything. Don''t rush, take it slow."


    "...I''m fine."


    Seraphina still tried to smile at everyone, but that smile had almost be a straight line, only slightly upturned at the corners of her mouth, "Don''t worry."


    "If we don''t worry about you, who will?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Lord Hydral must be worried about Seri now!"


    On the sixth day after the nobles stopped resource delivery, the coal reserves of the Seraphina household were depleted. However, a silver lining emerged as Seraphina, the only active mercenary in the small town of Darkwater city following the severe cold wave disaster, received amission worth two gold coins. The catch was that the employer required an evaluation. "Oh, that''s true. If Lord Hydral saw Seri''s current state, he would definitely be heartbroken."


    Seraphina hurried home.


    Like she was running away.


    And on the night of the fifth day, the young girl still chose not to sleep.


    *


    On the sixth day after the nobles stopped resource delivery, the coal reserves of the Seraphina household were depleted. However, a silver lining emerged as Seraphina, the only active mercenary in the small town of Darkwater city following the severe cold wave disaster, received amission worth two gold coins. The catch was that the employer required an evaluation. After washing her face with icy water, the young girl stared at her reflection in the mirror. Her face was as frozen as ice, devoid of any expression. Her dark red eyes were almost lusterless, even filled with bloodshot streaks due to prolonged sleep deprivation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Mom, Dad, I am leaving." She announced, grabbing the ck bread from the dining table and stuffing it into her mouth. She chewed vigorously and left the house without waiting for her parents'' response, heading towards Darkwater city at the fastest speed possible. Upon her return to the vige at night, she was greeted with the vigers'' enthusiastic reception.


    "Seri, how was your day?" Seraphina, whose gaze was slightly vacant and unfocused, was momentarily dazed. She turned her head to look at her side where a blurry figure stood, only the smile on his face visible. Yes, it was Hydral, who had be so desperate that he appeared in reality to influence her, even when she was awake. Or perhaps... was this just a hallucination caused by Seraphina''s three days of sleep deprivation?


    "How should you exin to your dear family and friends?" Hydral said with difficulty: "Should you tell them that themission was posted by a merchant who had a bright idea to help you in your time of need? After all, it was because of my influence that you had this opportunity? "


    "Should I tell them that the merchant treated you with the best tea and food, but you almost flipped the table when you heard my name? "


    "Should I tell them that in the end, you rejected the freely given two gold coins, and even more gold that could help your family and friends, because of your meaningless pride?"


    Veins bulged on Seraphina''s forehead, making her already icy, exhausted, stiff, and gloomy face look even more terrifying. The ferocity radiating from her bloodshot dark red eyes was almost unconcealed, spreading all around her.


    She didn''t say a word, didn''t scream hysterically, but the dangerous aura she exuded silenced all the vigers. Their warmth and concern were frozen. In this deathly silence, Seraphina moved forward expressionlessly, without any trace of a smile, heading towards her home.


    "It''s really not easy," Hydral, who was still following her, continued to chatter. "Seraphina, you clearly know what the right thing to do is, what the simplest thing to do is, what can make everyone happy. Why are you still so stubborn? What can you gain from this stubbornness?" Bang¡ª Seraphina pushed open the door. Ynda, who was cooking, peeked out from the kitchen and smiled warmly, "Let''s have dinner¡ª" Seraphina didn''t respond, silently walked upstairs, and entered her room.


    She sat on the bed in a daze, staring at her monstrous reflection in the mirror. Hydral sat next to her, sighing as if sympathizing with her, "Look at them, look at your uncles and aunts, your friends. "


    "You''ve been working so hard these past few days, not even willing to sleep, trying to make the vige better. Although you know you don''t have any good methods, you''ve still tried this hard, haven''t you? "


    "But do they appreciate your efforts? Ah, they do see it, after all, you''re ''very tired'', haha. "


    "But do they care about what your efforts have brought? They don''t care, they only care about your value in Hydral''s eyes."


    "¡­Shut up." Seraphina murmured weakly, "Shut up¡­ they''re doing it for me¡­ they''re doing it for my sake." "Isn''t that the funniest part? They''re doing it for your sake¡­ dear Seraphina."


    Hydral hooked Seraphina''s chin and gently stroked it. "They love you so much, but why¡­ are you so miserable?"


    Downstairs, the door seemed to be pushed open again, the sound very light, as if not wanting Seraphina to notice. But with Seraphina''s hearing, how could she not know what was happening downstairs?


    "¡­Rhiannon? What''s wrong?" "Aunt Ynda, is Seri okay?" "She¡­ she''s very tired. I wanted to persuade her to rest the day before yesterday, but she didn''t listen to me." "Is Seri¡­ still not out of it? Is she lying to us so we won''t worry?" Her mother said sadly, "Maybe that''s the case¡­ maybe she still feels guilty about Lord Hydral, so she doesn''t want to contact him." "Seri¡­ why won''t she talk to us? Aunt Ynda, you and Uncle Orin should persuade her, persuade her to contact Lord Hydral. If she doesn''t say anything, who knows what Lord Hydral is thinking?" "I¡­ but Seri seems¡­" "Ynda, ¡­Rhiannon is right." Her father''s calm and worried voice reached Seraphina''s ears through the floor.


    "Seri''s condition is very bad, it''s not just feeling tired, she''s doubting herself. When¡­ when she dropped out of the Frost Tower, when she saw us sad, she had the same expression, she even wanted to die¡­ we can''t let her continue to torture herself like this, absolutely not." "We all may not be able to help her, but Lord Hydral, who is willing to let Seri sacrifice like this, and who is also willing to sacrifice for Seri, definitely can." "In this world, only Lord Hydral can save Seri."


    Dad, Mom, Rhiannon¡­ Why¡­ why can''t you help me? The only ones who can help me are¡­ you. All I have left is¡­ you. In your eyes¡­ am I so worthless and meaningless¡­ without Hydral?


    "Isn''t that the truth?" Hydral sat next to Seraphina,ughing lightly as if he knew what she was thinking. The discussion downstairs gradually disappeared, and the footstepsing upstairs gradually approached, stopping in front of Seraphina''s closed room door. After three or four seconds, there was a knock on the door, and her father Orin said softly, "Seri,mom and I have something to tell you, can wee in?


    "¡­Seri? Seri?" Outside the door, Orin''s voice grew anxious. When he still didn''t hear a response, he pushed the door open without thinking,only to find¡­ the room was empty. Only the window was open, and the mercilessly cold snow was drifting onto the floor.


    -- >

 Chapter 90 The End of Childhood - Four (III)

    Chapter 90 The End of Childhood - Four (III)


    Beneath the cloak of night, Seraphina aimlessly wandered outside the vige. Her vacant gaze rendered her akin to a soulless corpse, her destion and emptiness surpassing even the solitude she felt trudging through the heavy snow in Red Frost territory. For at that moment, she was subjected to the torment of morality, the torture of faith, and the ughter of ideals.


    Yet at this juncture, the umtion of all that Seraphina had endured over the days was¡­ even more brutal, an unrelenting cruelty.


    It was the destruction of her very self at its root.


    The Seraphina reflected in her own eyes and the Seraphina perceived by the world were no longer the same entity. In the eyes of her beloved, she was no longer the vige''s finest hunter, nor the hot-tempered child, nor the prodigy who might have had a promising future but had squandered it. In this vige, in the eyes of all those she loved, everything Seraphina Marlowe had experienced before... held no value anymore. For she was reduced to a single attribute ¡ª a vassal of Hydral.


    What remained of Seraphina was not her loved ones, nor their love for her. In their boundless love, they saw her efforts as atonement for Hydral, as groveling before Hydral, binding her sorrow, joy, anger, and numbness all to Hydral. She had be a person born for Hydral, a parasite she despised ¡ª that''s how she was seen in the eyes of her loved ones. And what was even more absurd was that, unknowingly... the reality had be just that. Just as the phantom of Hydral had said to her ¡ª


    "Isn''t that the truth?"


    Seraphina Marlowe was dead. The proud, confident fool who dared to challenge any authority, the wild beast, was killed by everything she loved. Nothing mattered anymore. Her worth, her existence, from now on... in the eyes of everything she cherished, she would live only for Hydral.


    When Seraphina''s spirit had died, a deep, hoarse voice suddenly echoed from ahead.


    "Has ite to this?"


    In the darkness, a figure as robust as a beast and towering enough to inspire awe slowly emerged. Seraphina gave him a numb nce, said nothing, and continued to walk forward.


    "This is... the means and spirit of Hydral, impressive." The man crossed his arms and said in a deep voice, "When your name was heard in Red Frost territory, we began to study you, Seraphina Marlowe." "From your birth to now, all your information, twenty-six people, working seven days and nights without sleep, havepleted an absolute understanding of you." "At the same time, we have been paying attention to all of Hydral''s movements, not missing any information since he set foot in Red Frost territory." "In the end, we came to an unthinkable conclusion."


    Bound by an invisible force, Seraphina listened to this robust man, this "Snow Beast" who had been taken in by the vige, say: "All of Hydral''s high-profile actions from the beginning to now were to gather public opinion to the maximum extent. And this public opinion is of no use to him, but... it is very useful to you, Marlowe." "Under him, you, who are reckless, arrogant, and restless, will undoubtedly make countless mistakes with his indulgence. And do these mistakes have anything to do with Hydral?" "¡ª Of course not, when Hydral''s reputation is soaring, soaring to a point where almost no one would think he is wrong, all his actions are correct. And you, who are divergent from him, no matter what you think or do, can only be wrong, can only be denied."


    The "Snow Beast" stepped towards Seraphina, looking down at her expressionlessly: "Everything Hydral has done over more than a month is to turn the entire Red Frost territory into a prison that only confines you." "To achieve this, the connection of various events, the control of your mentality, the foresight of the situation, the understanding of the entire Red Frost territory..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Snow Beast closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again, his pupils flickering with intense fanaticism: "This is... Ansel of Hydral! The true regtor and... ruler we need, who can perfectly establish a new country after overthrowing the empire!"


    "...What, do you want to say?" Seraphina''s voice was incredibly hollow, "Do you want to emphasize the greatness of Hydral to me? I probably understand him better than you, better than anyone in the world." "No, I''m just making you understand the cause and effect before I make a request."


    The Snow Beast calmly said, "So, let me introduce myself. Ie from the ''New World'', that is, the revolutionary army. You can continue to call me Snow Beast, or..." "Wendigo."


    "We nowck a visionary, with extraordinary erudition, who possesses transcendent insights into the empire and even the entire human social system."


    Wendigo, though robust in stature, spoke with a calm tone, not imposing undue pressure: "Destruction alone is insufficient. The new realm built on the knowledge of this era is destined to repeat the same mistakes." "We need a genius, one capable of conceiving a society that transcends the decaying structure of the empire and puts an end to this foolish cycle." "Hydral''s domain is undoubtedly the most indisputable paradise on earth within the empire. From the moment he took over the management of melle''s territory until now, we have infiltrated sixteen people, thirteen of whom have defected, and three have even counter-infiltrated us." "Without a doubt," Wendigo said, pausing between each word, "Ansel of Hydral is the genius we need."


    "So, what does this have to do with me?" Seraphina still looked at Wendigo with her hollow eyes, "Do you want to prove his greatness to me so that I submit to him?"


    "No, quite the opposite." Wendigo took another step forward, and under the moonlight, his massive shadow almostpletely enveloped Seraphina. "You must not be his pact head; we will do everything we can to prevent Hydral from having a pact head." Wendigo''s voice was cold and hard as iron at this moment: "Aplete Hydral is a disaster for humanity, no less than mefeast. mefeast needs to be destroyed, and so does Hydral." "But fortunately... this generation''s Hydral, Ansel of Hydral, has not yet possessed a pact head, and melle''s life ising to an end. As long as we ensure that Ansel still has no pact head when melle falls, we can safely cooperate with him to overthrow the empire and create a new world." "Seraphina Marlowe, Hydral''s intentions towards you undoubtedly indicate that he sees you as a pact head."


    The man raised his hand and emotionlessly said:


    "So now, I give you two choices." "First, watch me destroy your vige and kill everyone in it." "Second,mit suicide right now."


    Seraphina looked at the monstrous figure before her, and her already dead and hollow heart stirred slightly. But it was not out of anger or fear, but rather... absurdity.


    "Haha... hahaha..." Seraphina did notugh loudly, but rather convulsed withughter,pletely devoid of reason.


    What has be of this world? Nobles, Hydral, the revolutionary army. The revolutionary army, which ims to overthrow the decaying rule of the empire, wants to force her tomit suicide by killing everything she loves. All just to prevent Hydral from having that pact head, to keep him from bing too powerful, so that he... can join the revolutionary army?


    And the nobles... have been helping her vige all along, providing them with extravagant resources without asking for anything in return. Even if it was for Hydral''s sake, they made the vige a better ce.


    Hydral... what about Hydral? He is the object of both sides'' courtship andpetition. The nobles tter him, and the revolutionary army boasts about him.


    "You may not believe that Hydral is willing to join the revolutionary army, but I can tell you that Hydral has never stood with the empire, nor is he tied to the emperor." "He only stands with those who can give him [rationality], and that''s all." Wendigo raised his head slightly, his confidence andposure beyond doubt: "And we have the confidence to give him what he needs." "So... do I have to die?" Seraphinaughed, "Haha, am I going to die for this?" She no longer knew what words to use to describe the absurdity she had heard, or perhaps the girl who had lost her reason had almost no interest in thinking about these things anymore.


    -->

 Chapter 91 The End of Childhood - Four (IV)

    Chapter 91 The End of Childhood - Four (IV)


    "...Indeed, there is some disagreement among us, because some have suggested that you can be won over, giving Hydral an additional pact head and us an extra helping hand." Wendigo stared at Seraphina: "But I, we believe, there is no need for that. Those people are also troublesome, so we acted first, and that''s why... I''ve been lurking in your vige for so long, just waiting for you to return." "An additional pact head for Hydral does not mean an additional helping hand, but rather... an added element of instability." "Moreover," the man paused and said emotionlessly, "you are not worth it."


    You are not worth it. Those who, like me, are oppressed, who wish to annihte those damned nobles, even to overthrow the empire, who should stand with me, yet they say this.


    "Compared to Hydral, you are nothing, Marlowe. We have studied your talent, and it is indeed worth boasting about, but that''s all... If we go back ten years, we could find someone with the same talent as you, or even stronger." Wendigo dered, "Rather than your intrinsic value, I believe it is more meaningful to keep Hydral in the least threatening state."


    I¡­have no value.


    My enemies, my peers. My peers say that I am not worth it and boast about my enemies. They say that my value lies only in making my enemies... less threatening.


    Heh heh... heh heh heh... ha ha ha ha... Wendigo watched Seraphina''s expression crumble further, her sanity nearingplete copse, and frowned slightly: "I didn''t give you time to hesitate... I thought that after exining Hydral''s calctions for you, you wouldn''t have any lingering feelings for him, but it seems I need to be quicker."


    Haha, he even thinks I still have feelings for Hydral ¡ª Seraphina''s frenzied thoughts came to a halt at this moment.


    Because, in Wendigo''s hand, which was almostrger than a human head, a person appeared out of thin air. Her name was Rhiannon, Seraphina''s best friend.


    "Hey, how did I... Ah! Seraphina, you''re here¡ª" Snap. His fingers twisted, and the girl''s face with a delighted smile drooped to one side with a crisp sound.


    "One," Wendigo said emotionlessly, "ten seconds, if you don''tmit suicide immediately, then it''s the next one." A shrill scream exploded in the dark night. Seraphina, nowpletely mad, punched Wendigo and was then pped by him, flying more than ten meters away.


    "You have eight seconds, seven seconds¡ª" "F*cking Beast! I''ll kill you!" The raging Seraphina charged at Wendigo, the terrifying aura surrounding her causing him to raise his eyebrows slightly, but he quickly returned to his usual expression.


    "Just like this, it''s still not enough." He pped Seraphina away again and said, "The area within fifty meters has been set up with the most perfect domain to block allmunication and surveince."


    "And I don''t kill you because I have to maintain reverence for both Ansel and melle, the two generations of Hydral. I can''t be sure if Ansel has tampered with you, so the safest way to let you die is to make youmit suicide ¡ª time''s up."


    In Wendigo''s hand, another person appeared, this time Seraphina''s other friend Kavan. He hadn''t reacted yet, hadn''t even looked at Seraphina, when his neck was snapped.


    "Do you still want to make futile efforts?" Wendigo looked down at Seraphina, who kept attacking him but couldn''t cause any damage, not even breaking his clothes, "Seven seconds left until the next one." "Wait... no, don''t!" With her palm bones shattered and her hands covered in blood, Seraphina screamed in terror: "Don''t! I''ll die, I''ll die! Don''t!"


    "Very well." Wendigo nodded in satisfaction: "I''ll watch you from a distance. Don''t try to run, don''t try to notify Hydral. If you make any move, I''ll risk offending Hydral and kill everyone in the vige."


    Wendigo vanished, leaving behind Seraphina, slumped and broken-boned. Her friends'' face bore no pain, only the lingering joy of finally finding her.


    Seraphina no longer screamed, no longer cried. She gazed upon her friends'' lifeless forms, convulsing withughter¡ªsharp, disjointed, frenzied, and ultimately¡­ silent.


    Ah, I finally realized, I am nothing. I am nothing, without Hydral, without Ansel, I am nothing. I could only watch as he killed Rhiannon and Kavan, then obey hismand to kill myself. In doing so, in asking my to suicide, he would ughter the entire vige, to render Ansel harmless.


    My worth amounts to this alone.


    I am nothing.


    In this moment, Seraphina finallyprehended.


    "Hee hee... this is... what you wanted¡­" Seraphina mumbled, tugging at her cheek as drool trickled from the corner of her mouth. "So, this is what you wanted, Ansel, hee hee hee... hahaha..."


    Seraphina finally grasped why Hydral had trampled her dignity and life. ¡ª That devil needed not an ignorant, naive puppet, a loyal hound oblivious to its manipted existence and delighting in it.


    He required someone who, despite knowing their life had been shattered and their dignity and worth reduced to rubble, despite their rage and hatred, under love''s merciless ughter and reality''s mockingughter¡­ would recognize their weakness, worthlessness, and futility.


    And then, be a willing, self-sacrificing wraith.


    A puppet eager to kill itself.


    For at this moment, when Seraphina had already died, the self-harming wolf understood one thing: ¡ª Everyone in this world denied her worth. Those she wished to help denied her worth, those she loved denied her worth, and even¡­ those who should have been her kindred spirits, walking the same path, denied her worth.


    Yet, only that man she loathed to the bone, who had told her countless times: "I have faith in your talent and strength."


    In this desperate, ludicrous, and absurd final moment, Seraphina grasped this truth. That devil, whom she hated and loved deeply.


    Even as he sought to erase herself and kill her soul, had never, not for a moment¡­ denied her existence''s meaning and worth.


    Seraphina drew the dagger from her waist and aimed it at her heart.


    I''m sorry, Ansel, I''m sorry... I seem to have understood... toote. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If I had known, I would have be your puppet, even if nothing remained of me, even if I abandoned my dignity and self. You would still... care, respect, and acknowledge me, right? I''m sorry, I can''t be your puppet, I have to die like this. It seems... not so bad. Because I... I don''t want to be your puppet, do I have to be like that to stay by your side? If I die like this, I won''t have to worry, agonize, or suffer for such things, and I won''t have to hate you anymore.


    Her hand gripping the dagger trembled. The epiphany born from endless despair, the yearning ignited by this revtion, rendered the girl unable to kill herself without hesitation. But in death... she would lose even the qualification to be a puppet. Ansel, would you grieve for me? Ansel, am I truly... worth that much?


    "Ansel..." The dying girl, in this moment, yearned for a response that should never have existed. With tears streaming down her face, she pressed the dagger''s tip to her heart:


    "Don''t... don''t give up on me."


    And so, in this instant¡ª A darkness deeper than the ckest night poured forth from the doorway. It was a pure amalgamation of all things and an transcendent entity epassing allws and phenomena. It was the abyss.


    The monster at the edge of the abyss cast a nce upon the mortal realm. And thus, Ansel of Hydral stepped forth from the abyssal gateway, descending upon the world of man.


    "I heard you, my dear Seraphina." The devil crouched down, gently wiping away her tears. "And so, I havee to fulfill my promise."


    *

 Chapter 92 Fate · Future - One (I)

    Chapter 92 Fate ¡¤ Future - One (I)


    Ansel tenderly stroked Seraphina''s head, whispering softly, "It has been a long time, Seraphina." His voice and image were so clear and distinct in Seraphina''s eyes, no longer the vague illusion from her dreams, nor the void phantom she saw in her daze after her gradual breakdown in recent days. Before Seraphina, there was the real Ansel of Hydral, tangible and within her reach.


    The dagger fell to the ground, and the trembling girl could no longer suppress her emotions, throwing herself into his arms and bursting into tears. All the loneliness, fear, despair, and...misunderstandings, self-denial, all vented out at this moment. She desperately wanted to stop crying, to not appear so weak and disheveled, but her tears and sobs were unstoppable. "Ansel... Ansel..." Having lost everything, even her self, the wolf clung tightly to Ansel, clinging to the only thing she truly had left. "You saved me again... once again..." The girl murmured in shame and humility, her delicate body still trembling uncontrobly.


    "It wasn''t me who saved you, Seraphina, it was you who saved yourself." Ansel cradled Seraphina''s cheeks, speaking softly, "The mark on you only works when you refuse to give up on life. Only when you don''t want to fade away, will Ie to your side." He lowered his head, gently touching Seraphina''s forehead: "Only when you don''t give up on yourself, will I not give up on you." "But..." Seraphina''s tear-filled eyes were bothforted and somewhat lost.


    Don''t give up... on myself.


    But I clearly already ¡ª


    "Alright, from now on, it''s a private conversation between the two of us." Ansel temporarily let go of Seraphina, but still held one of her hands, turning his head to look at the boundless night.


    "So, unrted people, please leave." "Wendigo, the leader of the Dark Tide forces of the New World." Ansel''s voice was very calm, but this calmness carried a terrifying pressure¡­ that only the strong could perceive. It was an absolute oppression that could not be reduced even if he split himself into nine parts, originating from the sixth stage of the [Abyss], the [Endpoint], the apocalyptic creature Hydral!


    "One of the elevenmanders of the fifth stage from the New World, an absolute supporter of the Destruction faction, a top illusion master." He couldn''t help butugh, seemingly because the reality was too absurd, "Such a figure, just to force Seraphina tomit suicide, is willing to do hardbor in this vige for such a long time, should I admire your determination, or should I sigh at your indifference?"


    "...Hydral." Wendigo''s deep voice came from all directions. "What? Just calling me, still unwilling to show up?" Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly.


    "Only a fool would make a meaningless gamble at this moment." Wendigo''s presence seemed to have melted into the night, but his voice was everywhere. "No one knows what you can do, and to what extent... just like I thought the domain I set up had isted everything, but you were still able toe to Marlowe''s side."


    "Because people learn from their lessons." Ansel said this seemingly meaningless sentence, "When the injury you receive is deep enough, either stay away from the things that can hurt you, or try your best... to prevent yourself from getting hurt in advance, right?" Wendigo was silent for a moment, then nodded in understanding, "I see... if that''s the case, it''s normal for you to put a lot of effort into ''protection''."


    "What do you want to say to me?" Ansel said leisurely, while not forgetting to gently stroke Seraphina, "If you want to leave, I can''t stop you." Wendigo was silent again, as if he was seriously considering something. "...No, I don''t think it''s time yet. If there''s something to say, it''s probably just one thing." "Hydral, we are not your enemies, I believe you are very clear, you, your n''s enemy, there is only one." "Not the emperor, not the empire, not me, but the madness that erodes you, the abyss that devours you." Then, no more sound came.


    Under the deep night sky, the moonlight seemed to be clearer, the domain that enveloped the surroundings dissipated, announcing Wendigo''splete withdrawal. And... the two incredibly realistic corpses on the ground also disappeared. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ri - Rhiannon? Kavan?!" Seraphina''s pupils contracted sharply, she instinctively wanted to crawl over with her hands and feet, but was held back by Ansel. "Don''t worry, that''s not real, your friends are still looking for you everywhere." The young Hydral reassured with a smile, "I told you, Wendigo is the empire''s top illusion master. If I didn''t put in some effort, even I might be deceived, let alone you."


    "So... so!" Seraphina clutched Ansel''s clothes tightly, her eyes full of hope and longing were so vivid, "They''re okay? They''re okay, right?"


    Ansel sighed, "It seems a bit too much... but it''s okay." Although he said this, he still patiently repeated, "Your friends, your family, are not hurt. Although the Destruction faction is a dangerous radical group, they have not yet be so radical, he is just forcing you to submit, to make youmit suicide."


    At this point, Ansel couldn''t help but chuckle, "He could have directly applied the spell to your soul, but chose to create a physical illusion, he is cautious enough."


    And Seraphina, knowing that her family, friends, would not be hurt anymore, hadpletely lost her strength. If it weren''t for Ansel holding her, she would have copsed on the ground. It''s great... it''s all over. No one was hurt, no one died, everything ended in the best way.


    Ah, no, there''s me. Should I express something to Ansel at this time? Seraphina looked at the face she hated, loved, and could never lose again in her life, and opened her mouth.


    To show my loyalty to Ansel... a loyalty that even if I erase myself, I am willing to be controlled by Ansel¡­ It doesn''t matter if I am a puppet. Seraphina''s hand clutching Ansel''s clothes tightened, she knelt on the ground, her head lowered, her body trembling. Should I bow down, kiss Ansel''s toes, and tell him that I am nothing from now on, just his thing? The girl tried hard to bend her waist, but no matter how hard she tried, her body just trembled slightly.


    No matter how much she surrendered to Ansel in her heart, how much she ttered Ansel, her body, her self, her self-esteem recognized by Ansel... all fiercely resisted this. I should do this, but I...I¡­ I don''t want to.


    "Ansel..." The poor wolf, who had lost everything, looked up, her pleading eyes staring at her devil, "Do I must, do I must do this, to be able to apany ¡ª"


    "Can you stand up, Seraphina?" A gentle voice sounded in her ear.


    "...Eh? Ah? I... um, I can." Seraphina awkwardly wiped away the tears that had umted in her eyes again, and with some difficulty, she stood up with Ansel''s help.


    "Let''s take a stroll around your vige." Ansel suggested, his words devoid of any mention of "loyalty," "self," or "taming." Instead, he simply said this, smiling as he took Seraphina''s hand. "Even though it''s night, it''s still quite intriguing, isn''t it?"


    "¡­Ah."


    Seraphina responded softly, her expression bewildered, unsure of how to respond.


    And so, Ansel began to lead her around the vige. "Although those sycophants have changed it, I remember most ces clearly. You do too, don''t you, Seraphina?"


    Ansel mused, pointing at arge, withered tree. "You climbed this tree when you were five and identally fell. You were unharmed, but you scared Marlina into tears."


    Seraphina paused, the memory quickly surfacing in her mind. Marlina''s crying and her own frantic attempts tofort her were all vivid. But¡­ but how did Ansel know about this?


    -->

 Chapter 93 Fate · Future - One (II)

    Chapter 93 Fate ¡¤ Future - One (II)


    The young man continued to guide the increasingly bewildered girl through the snow, recounting one after another of the countless small events in Seraphina''s life, from her birth to the present. Some were so minor that even she had forgotten them.


    "At nine, during winter, you had a snowball fight here with Rhiannon and a few others. You made two boys cry, Rhiannonughed all the way back, and they stopped having snowball fights with you after that winter."


    "At ten, during summer, you and Marlina secretly swam in theke over there and were caught by your Uncle Ralph. You two were severely scolded after being brought home."


    "At ten, during winter, you brought back a huge wild boar, shouting joyfully and attracting the entire vige. You should still have its tusks in your room as a memento, right?"


    "At twelve, in spring, you were about to go to Frost Tower for school, and the entire vige saw you off."


    "At sixteen, which is this year," Ansel looked at Seraphina, his voice filled with nostalgia and sighs, "You and Marlina were captured by the Count of Red Frost. The next day, I arrived at Red Frost City. To please me, he gave you to me before he could enjoy you two."


    "Ansel¡­I¡­" Seraphina''s mind was in turmoil. "Have you¡­ have you been watching me for a long time?"


    "Watching? No, not at all. I didn''t even know you existed before ten," Ansel replied, shaking his head with a smile.


    "But, but why¡ª"


    "Do you want to know the answer?" The young Hydral stood in the snow, releasing Seraphina''s hand.


    Seraphina instinctively wanted to reach out and grab his hand, but Ansel avoided her. A sense of abandonment welled up within her, but before she could plead, she met Ansel''s eyes. It was a seriousness she had never seen in Ansel''s eyes before, and¡­


    Realization.


    "Seraphina," Ansel stared at the girl who had suffered so much, "Do you hate me?"


    "I, I don''t, I won''t¡ª" Seraphina naturally wanted to deny it; she could no longer hate Ansel.


    "Answer me with your heart, Seraphina." Ansel''s voice became somewhat cold, "Do you truly hate me, or rather¡­ do you hate everything I''ve done to you?"


    "Do you hate me for ying with your soul, trampling on your life, and hate all my ''arrangements'' for you?"


    "¡­" In the darkness and snow, Seraphina''s body trembled continuously. Not because of the cold, but because of something¡­ she couldn''t put into words.


    At that moment, Seraphina had a feeling. She felt that her answer would determine her future and the rest of her life.


    "Seraphina, answer¡ª"


    Thud!


    Once again, Ansel was grabbed by the cor by Seraphina and pushed to the ground. But this time, Seraphina was not crazy or out of her mind. Although her actions had already given an answer, her body did not show any emotions rted to "hatred." Only¡­ sadness.


    "Yes, I hate you, Ansel." The girl''s waist gradually bent, and she rested her head on Ansel''s chest, whispering: "I hate you, I hate all the so-called arrangements you''ve made for me, I hate you for having to tell me this."


    "You''ve already taken everything from me, why do you have to tell me all this?"


    She slightly lifted her face, and the heartbroken and sorrowful expression made Ansel''s gaze slightly stagnant. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So I understand, you want me to willingly submit to you, right? You want me to willingly abandon myst bit of dignity and self, even knowing how you''ve manipted me, right?"


    Her voice began to tremble, "So now, you''re asking me this question to get my answer, right?" Hot tears soaked Ansel''s clothes.


    "I want to say¡­ I really want to say, you''ve won, just take everything from me, as long as you still allow me to stay by your side."


    "But¡­ but¡­" Seraphina lifted her head, her face full of tears, and she almost screamed at him, "Does it have to be like this? Why¡­ why can''t I stand by your side of my own free will?"


    "Ansel¡­ I don''t want this."


    "¡­I hate you."


    Seraphina bared her heart to Ansel. Even at that moment, in utter despair, willing to give up her self and be a puppet ¡ª


    She still harbored that unwillingness in her heart. That hatred. The hatred of having her life yed with, the hatred of being driven to this point of despair by Ansel. She recognized her own weakness, recognized her own insignificance, but even so, she didn''t want to give up her self and be a puppet manipted by Ansel.


    In the depths of the soul of the wolf who had already despaired, the wild beast was still roaring unwillingly.


    Why does it have to be like this? Why do I have to have no choice?


    Now, she has spoken her true feelings.


    The young girl listlessly released Ansel''s cor, her expression pale as she forced a smile. Is it all over, or was my resistance expected by Ansel all along? Is he going tofort me next, and win my gratitude and loyalty in another way? Fine, it doesn''t matter anymore, as long as she maintains her selfhood for even one more day... Seraphina, as an individual, will never ept Ansel''s maniption. It''s like an unsolvable deadlock. A deadlock that Ansel has left for her, and that is equally unsolvable for Ansel himself.


    But¡­ is that really the case? Is the oue derived from thisplex series of events really as such? In Seraphina''s dark red eyes, Ansel''s face is reflected.


    Under her painful and confused gaze, that face... actually broke into a smile. "Well done, Seraphina." He reached out to touch the despairing girl, closed his eyes slightly, and said contentedly: "That''s what I wanted to hear, your hatred."


    Seraphina stared nkly at the serene smile on Ansel''s face, unable toprehend the absurdity that overwhelmed her. "What do you mean... that''s what you wanted to hear?" At this moment, a thread of life sprang up in Seraphina''s heart. She grabbed Ansel''s cor tightly and said anxiously, "Ansel, what on earth do you want me to do!"


    "Seraphina." The young Hydral opened his eyes again, looking at her with the same solemnity and determination as before. "You hate me for everything I''ve arranged for you this past month, you hate me for trampling on your life."


    "So, what if I told you that everything you''ve experienced from birth until now, has all been nned out just like what I''ve done to you?"


    "...Have - have you gone mad?" Seraphina''s lips trembled, "Are you trying to absolve yourself with such absurd words?" "I''m not absolving myself, Seraphina." Ansel held Seraphina''s face in both hands, forcing her to look into his sea-blue eyes.


    "I''m just stating a fact ¡ª if everything you''ve experienced in your life is controlled by some entity, if your joy, sorrow, delight, and pain are all driven by some entity, if all the despair you''ve endured is ''fated''¡ª" The young Hydral, at this moment, revealed his true fangs, a kind of... hatred that was so familiar to Seraphina.


    "Would you hate it as much as you hate me... no, would your hatred for it be a million times stronger than your hatred for me?"


    Seraphina didn''t break down, because what Ansel said was too absurd, so absurd that she couldn''t respond at all.


    "I know that words alone can''t make you trust me." Ansel smiled and took out a ring from his pocket. "This is..." Seraphina looked incredulously at the ring in Ansel''s hand, "Is this that¡ª"


    "The heart-stealing ring that you destroyed, I had my father recast it and added a new function to it." "As long as I agree, you can see everything revealed in my heart, including the images of my thoughts."


    Ansel personally put the ring on Seraphina, then continued to gaze into the girl''s eyes.


    He held Seraphina''s hand tightly and said word by word, "Seraphina, what I can achieve depends on whether you believe what you see, and whether you believe me." "Now, Ansel of Hydral opens his memories and soul to you." "I will let you see clearly what your future, your destiny... would have been like had I never came to the Red Frost territory, when Hydral didn''t interfere with your life."


    In Seraphina''s stunned eyes, Ansel said with a brilliant smile: "Seraphina, this is the first time in my life that I''ve gambled without any strategy." "All I can do is believe that you will believe me."


    *

 Chapter 94 Fate · Future - Two (I)

    Chapter 94 Fate ¡¤ Future - Two (I)


    Unfolding before Seraphina''s eyes, and deep within her heart, was an incredible scene almost indistinguishable from reality. It was like the "crystal image" Ansel had once shown her, but what she saw now was far more real. Seraphina clearly remembered the Count of Red Frost bringing her and Marlina to the grand hall, where scantily d maids filled the room, and no outsiders were present.


    Just over a month ago, she and Marlina had barely spent a few minutes here before someone hurried in, whispered something in that pig''s ear, and his expression changed instantly, filled with fear and indecision as he looked at them. Then, Seraphina and Marlina were taken away, lost consciousness, and woke up naked on Ansel''s bed.


    Now, the person who had interrupted the Count, the factor that changed everything, had not appeared. The beautiful sisters with snow-white hair and delicate features stood helplessly in the grand hall.


    "Truly... exquisite merchandise." Said the pig, whose head should have been blown apart by a gunshot from Miss E, as he stroked his chin. His smile made Seraphina, watching all these, shudder involuntarily, not out of fear, but disgust.


    "Which of you is the elder sister?" he asked, squinting.


    "...I am, my-my lord," Marlina replied timidly, raising her hand. "May I ask... what do you need us to do?"


    The Count''s eyes brightened slightly. "A clever girl, I see. I do like intelligent and beautiful girls. You,e here."


    Marlina''s body trembled, and she bowed her head, taking difficult steps forward.


    Then¡ª


    "What are you going to do to Marlina?!" The other girl in the hall red fiercely, her words filled with ruthlessness and threat, almostpletely unrestrained.


    [Idiot!] Seraphina, who was watching herself, cursed under her breath, wishing she could rush into the scene and silence the girl who looked just like her. She knew the man was dangerous, but she couldn''t hold back for a moment. If she spoke like that, wouldn''t it¡ª


    "¡­Hmm?" The Count exhaled through his nose, his eyes narrowing. "What do I want to do¡­"


    His face twisted into a cruel smile. "You, stop."


    Marlina trembled again and halted.


    "Do you know what to do?"


    The Count waved his handzily. Seraphina hesitated for a second, then roared furiously, her eyes filled with rage: "Bastard! You¡ª"


    She had barely taken a few steps forward when one of the scantily d maids rushed out from among them and pinned her to the ground.


    "¡­Master." The maid, while restraining Seraphina, looked up at the Count with a slightly surprised expression. "Her strength is extraordinary."


    "Oh?" The Count''s eyebrows rose, his delight and surprise bing more evident. "What an unexpected pleasure¡­ So, little girl, did you hide your strength to protect your sister?"


    "Scoundrel¡­ beast¡­ don''t touch Marlina!"


    The young wolf pinned to the ground struggled and roared, her wild and ferocious appearance no different from a beast.


    Seraphina, who was watching all this, felt an indescribable sense of absurdity and¡­ sorrow.


    Is this¡­ me? This wretched, reckless, foolish girl¡­ is this me? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I like this y¡­ Hmm? Why haven''t you moved yet?" The Count turned his gaze to Marlina, tapping the armrest lightly. "It seems you didn''t hear mymand just now¡­ Number One, give her sister a little punishment."


    Crack! The maid restraining Seraphina emotionlessly broke her forearm, and the girl let out a pained howl, her words bing even more crazed and vicious as she struggled desperately, as if she wanted to tear her opponent apart with her gaze alone.


    "You bastard noble, I will¡­"


    "Seraphina!" Marlina''s shout interrupted her sister''s words. The in girl with braided hair trembled all over. "Don''t speak anymore."


    Seraphina, controlled by pain and hatred, stared at her sister in disbelief.


    "Marlina, you¡­"


    "I said, don''t speak anymore!" Marlina closed her eyes and screamed hoarsely.


    "¡­Marlina¡­ Marlina! You¡ª!"


    "Shut up!"


    The shout came from both Marlina and Seraphina, who was watching everything unfold.


    "Fool!" Seraphina, who was observing her own "fate," growled furiously. "What are you doing¡­ You''re going to get Marlina killed! Why are you making yourself sound like a victim? Damn it¡­ damn it!"


    In this mental space, there was nowhere for Seraphina to vent her anger, so she could only curse herself so furiously. If, in her original fate, she and Marlina were to face a fate a hundred times crueler than now, Seraphina could ept it.


    Because she had already guessed, to some extent, what would happen when Ansel didn''te to the Red Frost territory and she and Marlina were captured by the Count of Red Frost.


    But Seraphina couldn''t ept her own stupidity, nor could she ept that the Count of Red Frost in reality had already been shot dead by Ansel, his brain blown apart without any pain. That death was too easy for the beast!


    "Do you want to continue watching, Seraphina?" Ansel''s voice sounded in her ear. "Some things, it''s enough to know the oue. You don''t need to understand the process¡­"


    "¡­Continue."


    Seraphina stared intently at the scene Ansel had shown her. If this were reality, she might have already bitten through her lips and tongue.


    She repeated, word by word, with pain and anger: "Continue."


    "Then, as you wish." The scene continued to y, and as it did ¡ª


    Seraphina, who was numbly watching everything, wanted to strangle herself in the scene countless times.


    Was this the future she would have faced? Was this her?


    Seraphina tried hard to convince herself that it was fake, a malicious illusion created by Ansel. But as she looked back on her experiences over the past month, she realized¡­ that person, that foolish and ipetent girl, was her.


    The selfish and foolish Seraphina who had never met Ansel of Hydral.


    *


    Within the conference room, a conversation was unfolding that Seraphina wished not to overhear. "Sir... I believe Seraphina is not yet prepared..."


    Prepared? Seraphina was uncertain of what Marlina meant by ''prepared'', but she had a vague sense that Marlina was trying to shield her.


    "Not ready yet? Lina, what excuse are you going to use to convince me this time?"


    "Heh... Sir, how can you call it an excuse? Seraphina is both brash and barbaric, she is simply not suited to be favored by you."


    "But recently, I''ve been increasingly intrigued by her. The process of taming this wild dog should be quite enjoyable. Don''t you think so, Lina?"


    The female voice fell silent for a moment, then began tough lightly and frivolously, "You''re right, it must be quite fulfilling... However, I have a small suggestion, sir."


    "Oh? Say it."


    "As you know, Seraphina possesses an extraordinary talent... Although the second stage extraordinary beings are not true extraordinary beings, they still hold considerable value. She''s more formidable than many of your guards, isn''t she?"


    "Hmm... I can''t deny that."


    "So, you could first utilize her power to handle some matters for you. After all, the more extraordinary beings you can use, the better. After a while, when she believes she has gained dignity and status with her abilities, you can personally take everything away from her. Wouldn''t that be... more delightful?"


    "Heh heh heh... Hahahaha! Excellent idea! What a splendid idea! Lina, I''m beginning to suspect you''re her sister, how did youe up with such a cruel and delightful idea?"


    "Sir... How can you call it cruel? It was Seraphina who made me what I am today, I just want her... to experience my feelings."


    -->

 Chapter 95 Fate · Future - Two (II)

    Chapter 95 Fate ¡¤ Future - Two (II)


    The scene shifted again, the girl known as Marlina sat in front of a dressing mirror, staring at her reflection.


    She appeared so fragile and helpless, but no matter how delicate she seemed, her gaze remained resolute.


    All of this was seen by Seraphina.


    "Marli..."


    The girl who was observing all this could only utter her sister''s name in a weak and pale voice.


    "Seri..."


    As if responding to her, the girl in front of the mirror whispered softly:


    "I will save you, I will definitely... get you out of this hell, believe in me."


    She seemed to be speaking to Seraphina, and also reassuring herself.


    "Ansel..." Seraphina stared nkly at Marlina, who was making a vow, "What was I doing at this time, and what did I do after this?"


    "..." Ansel hesitated for a moment, "Seraphina, you need to understand one thing, these are only your original future, not the present, what will happen in the future, it no longer exists, so¡ª"


    "What the hell am I doing!"


    Seraphina roared in rage, "Did I do nothing but enjoy Marlina''s protection!"


    Ansel sighed, "It''s worse than that, I can only say, if you want to see, be prepared."


    *


    Seraphina, dressed in a red and ck uniform, hid a woman in a concealed cer, then stood up amidst the increasingly close footsteps. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hey, wild dog, is there no one else?"


    "There''s no one else, and, I warn you, if you call be by that name again, I''ll break your legs!"


    "Tsk." The man in the same red and ck uniform as Seraphina sneered, "Then I''m really scared, get out of the way."


    Seraphina''s eyes tightened, "What are you going to do?"


    "What am I going to do? See if you''ve done anything stupid again."


    The man walked over with an expressionless face, "Last time you let that baron''s kid escape, our team not only got nothing, but also got whipped thirty times by the lord, and you got away with nothing... Heh, it''s great to have a favored sister, or did you sell yourself?"


    "Bastard..." Seraphina drew the short knife from her waist, her dark red eyes filled with a ruthless and violent determination, she said word by word, "If you dare, say it again."


    "..."


    The man seemed to be deterred by the increasingly intense and terrifying violent aura on her, he didn''t say anything else, just tugged at the corner of his mouth, "Get out of the way, I don''t have time to waste with you."


    "I told you, there''s no one else, can''t you hear?"


    "Heh, that attitude. Wild dog, has anyone ever told you that you''re aplete idiot, an idiot who can''t hide anything?"


    The man stared hard at the floor behind Seraphina, "Without your favored sister, you would have been yed to death by the lord long ago!"


    He drew the short knife from his waist and threw it at the partition that opened the cer.


    At the same time as the de was firmly nailed into the wooden board, a terrified scream came from under the floor.


    "As expected... If I hadn''t been careful, I would have been killed by you little bastard again!"


    The man spat, and walked straight towards Seraphina, "Now, get out of the way, or¡ª?!"


    sh¡ª


    The sound of a de entering flesh interrupted the man''s words.


    He stared in disbelief at Seraphina, at that blood-stained face filled with rage and madness, no different from a wild beast.


    "You... you..."


    "Die, scum." Seraphina growled as she thrust the entire knife into the man''s heart, her eyes so fierce that she seemed to want to tear him apart, "This is what you asked for, you have to pay the price!"


    "Heh... heh... pay, the price?"


    A mocking and contemptuous smile appeared on the man''s face, although he could no longer speak, his expression had reced his words, making his meaning clear.


    "The one who should pay the price is you, wild dog."


    Seraphina, who was watching herself, closed her eyes, her body trembling, speaking in utter despair.


    She was almost... unable to be angry anymore.


    All she could feel was deep, deep despair.


    The scene changed, in the cold underground prison, Seraphina heard the sound of a whip whistling, and Marlina''s painful moan.


    "Lina... Your sister has been causing trouble over and over again, she''s not as valuable as you said, not only is she not valuable, she also killed one of my good men, what do you say... What should I do?"


    "Sir, please... give her one more chance, thest... chance, I promise this is... thest time..."


    The sound of the whipshing on Marlina''s body made Seraphina''s heart ache, and Marlina''s intermittent words due to pain made Seraphina wish she could rush into this memory.


    "Ah... Who made you so pleasing to me? These few days, you''ve done surprisingly well with those paperwork, alright, this is thest time, this is thest time I''m lenient with you and her, Marlina."


    "Thank... thank you for your mercy..."


    When the scene changed again, the girl named Marlina had lost her spirit, her pupils were pitch ck.


    But even so, Marlina''s heart still held that belief, the belief that even if her own life was shattered, even if greater suffering was in front of her, she had to realize it.


    She murmured softly, emotionlessly, mechanically:


    "I have to get Seri... out... I must... get Seri... out..."


    *


    The arrival of the severe cold wave did not alter its course. This time, however, without Ansel''s proposal, countless people perished in the Red Frost territory due to the harsh cold. And this¡­ this was Seraphina''s sole opportunity.


    Her only chance to escape from the Red Frost Manor, the city of Red Frost, and even the Red Frost territory itself. On the day the cold wave struck, a vehement dispute erupted between Seraphina and Marlina. "Marlina, what on earth are you saying? Why should I obey that swine''smands? Do you know what he wants me to do?" Seraphina bellowed, "He wants me to rob, to steal, to kill! To murder innocent people, the elderly, children, women! Do you have any idea how repulsed I feel, how much I want to die when I do these things? Why must I do them... I don''t want to do them anymore!"


    Marlina, d in a purple off-shoulder gown, casually responded, "Have you finished?" "You..." Seraphina was livid. She forcefully pped the lit cigarette from Marlina''s hand, shouting furiously, "Marlina, what has be of you? Does the life of a richdy make you this happy? Have you forgotten the life we used to lead? Look at yourself now, look at your attitude in front of that man... How could you change like this!"


    "And what''s the alternative?" Marlina retorted, "Should I yell at him like you, and then we both get executed the next day?"


    "I..." Seraphina was momentarily speechless. She gritted her teeth, staring intently at Marlina. After a long silence, she finally softened. "Marli, please don''t do this¡­" She pleaded, "I''ll find a way, I''m already trying to find a way. I''ll get you out of here, please stop degrading yourself like this, please... I will seed."


    Marlina smirked, taking another cigarette from the box on the table. "So, what have you done, Seraphina?" she asked softly.


    "I... I''m trying to find a way, Marlina, you have to believe me. I''m very capable, there are only a few of his guards who can defeat me now, it won''t be long... That scoundrel won''t be a match for me, I can definitely help you escape¡ª"


    "Enough, Seraphina." Marlina interrupted her, lighting her cigarette. She exhaled a cloud of smoke nonchntly, "I want to stay here."


    Seraphina was stunned. She stared nkly at her sister, obscured by the smoke, and forced a smile, "Mar-Marli, you''re joking with me, right?"


    "Are you still a child, Seraphina?" Marlina countered, "I''ve had enough of our past life. Now, here, lord can give me the best. Why should I leave with you?"


    "..."


    She ignored the stunned Seraphina, flicking her cigarette and scattering sparks, "As for you, do whatever you want. I don''t care, as long as you don''t disturb me and lord."


    Enraged, Seraphina pped Marlina, sending her cigarette flying. The scene¡­ was eerily familiar. "Marlina! I won''t consider you my sister anymore!" The young girl yelled, standing up to leave, but she stumbled and fell due to a sudden wave of exhaustion.


    "Seraphina, he has wanted to enjoy you for a long time, so I added something to your tea earlier." Marlina said, flicking her cigarette. She leaned down and whispered in Seraphina''s ear, "For my sake, and yours, behave yourself."


    With that, she blew a puff of smoke in Seraphina''s face. "Mar...lina..." Seraphina, drained of strength, red at Marlina with an almost inhuman rage and hatred, "You... you... Ahh!!!" She roared, her previously weak body suddenly filled with a violent strength, as if the effects of the drug had suddenly worn off.


    The enraged wolfshed out, gripping Marlina''s throat tightly, her dark red eyes devoid of reason. But when she met Marlina''s dull eyes, her pupils trembled. The howling wolf harshly pushed away her sister, who was no longer the person she once knew, and crashed through the window, disappearing into the blizzard brought by the severe cold wave.


    "Cough... cough..." Marlina, huddled in a corner, coughed incessantly. In the cold wind-filled room, she shivered and took a drag from her cigarette. Thest glimmer of light in her eyes was extinguished. "Don''te back, Seraphina. Heh, heh heh..." The womanughed cruelly and masochistically. "Don''t disturb my beautiful life."


    *`

 Chapter 96 Fate · Future - Two (III)

    Chapter 96 Fate ¡¤ Future - Two (III)


    Seraphina narrowly escaped death in the severe cold wave. No one knew how she survived the devastation and death brought by nature. However, even after surviving this disaster, she lost her way, not knowing where she was, unable to find her way home. Thus, she wandered aimlessly and numbly, but soon encountered a group of people who called themselves the New World, a group of radicals and madmen who resonated with Seraphina at the time. Naturally, Seraphina joined them, doing what she wanted to do most, gradually freeing herself from the shadows of the past. Although it was a brief period, it was indeed a happy time, one of the few times in Seraphina''s tormented life that was filled with pure joy from beginning to end. Not long after, due to her background, the New World gave her a very important task. The reason why the Red Frost territory was contested by the two grand dukes was because thisnd would give birth to an etheric creature called the [zing Ice Viper] in a cycle of one to three years. Although this creature was only a fourth-stage creature, its various body parts could be used for many high-level spells, even forbidden spells, and various precious alchemical creations as [Universal materials]. The value of these universal materials was as precious as the existence of the zing Ice Viper. Its crystal core was one of the key materials for a forbidden spell called the "Great Cold Wave Vortex". Because the resources upied by the Duke of Ironde and the Duke of Gray Tower, the extraordinary beings under theirmand, and their political power in the imperial capital, were almost in a state of parity, whoeverpletely upied the Red Frost territory would break this bnce. Therefore, to some extent, the two reached a tacit understanding ¡ª theypeted in turns through proxies, achieving a kind of merit-basedpetition. The reason why the Red Frost territory was so corrupt was also due to this. After all, if this territory was managed monolithically, it would basically be a deration to the other party that they wanted to upy this ce, which would break this bnce. In the vast northern territory, far from the political center of the empire, once the political bnce was upset, the variables and chaos that would be caused... neither of the two grand dukes wanted to see. So... the proxies of the two grand dukes always used the most absurd and corrupt methods to "govern" this territory, to show their position to the other party, and to facilitate the next proxy to take office. The Revolutionary Army of the New World, for some purpose, wanted topete for this zing Ice Viper. They sent people to find the birthce of this etheric creature first, and took the initiative to awaken it early. Seraphina was sent as a support, rushing to the Red Frost territory at the fastest speed to prepare for any emergencies. The good news was that when she arrived at the Red Frost territory, the battle was already over. The bad news was that the ce where the zing Ice Viper awakened, the ce where the Revolutionary Army fought with it, was called the Darkwater Forest. And next to the ck Water Forest was Seraphina''s hometown. The young girl stood on the scorched earth, crying bloody tears. Sheunched indiscriminate attacks on the Revolutionary Army like a madman, and was finally subdued and taken back to the Revolutionary Army''s base. That night, the beasts howled all night. She thought she had found the right path for herself, but as she walked on this path, she saw with her own eyes how the path under her feet ruthlessly crushed her rtives, friends, and parents. That day, Seraphina Marlowe ascended to the throne of the third stage, awakened her spirit, and defeated the fourth-order manager of the base in ten seconds. She left everything behind and began her wanderings. * n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Four yearster, a woman with snow-white hair like wolf fur stepped into the city of Red Frost. "Really... nostalgic." She looked at the sparse crowd on the street. Four years had filled the outer city area of Red Frost City with some poor people, but there were still not many people. To restore the past glory, it would take at least several decades. But the nobles never cared about these. After all, the people in the outer city area were not humans, but resources that could be squandered when needed, just like garbage mines that could be mined at any time. She strode forward, punched the blocking guard to death, shook off the blood on her hand amidst the screams, and walked slowly towards the inner city area, towards the hell she had escaped from, with such a casual and leisurely pace. She ughtered all the way, crushing any existence that dared to swing a knife at her like an ant. The wind from her fist could tear houses into powder. All the nobles, all the extraordinary beings, trembled, regretted, and then... died under this unparalleled absolute violence. Blood and flesh formed streams, flowing from the inner city area in all directions. In the end, she arrived at the end of this road of revenge, standing in front of the Red Frost Manor, and sighed softly: "It turns out, this ce is so small." "Cantrell." The woman crossed her arms, slightly raised her chin, and said loudly: "I''ll give you a chance to kill me." "Whether it''s with the most advanced firearms, the most sinister curses, or the most brutal spells..." "One hour." She raised her index finger, "Come kill me." "Of course..." A cruel and bloodthirsty smile appeared on Seraphina Marlowe''s face: "You can also try to run away in a pathetic and ridiculous way under my eyelids." Bang¡ª¡ª! With a loud noise, Seraphina''s upper body leaned back greatly. "¡­Ravenna cannon? Ha, it''s really interesting that you can actually get this thing." The monster slowly straightened up, pulled out a heavy artillery bullet with a diameter of at least two centimeters from the center of her forehead covered with cracks and blood! "I''m sorry." Seraphina twisted her neck and grinned, "A year ago, I had a fight with that crazy woman. She bombarded me with six of these things at the same time. Guess what the result was?" Bang! There was another loud noise, but this time Seraphina''s head only leaned back a negligible distance, and the bullet that could be considered a "bullet" didn''t even need her to pick it out, it just slid down automatically. The battle-hardened wolf licked the small strand of blood left on her forehead: "She lost, and she lost miserably, so she went back to improve this weapon." "What you have in your hand should be a model that she has already phased out, or a prototype, which doesn''t even have the ability to kill me once, it''s too weak." She contemptuously raised her little finger towards the manor in front of her: "Continue." In the following hour, countless attacks against Seraphina wereunched from inside the manor. At first, they might cause obvious damage, but as time went on, the damage they caused visibly decreased, and by the end, they could hardly cause any damage at all. "Is it over?" Seraphina took out new clothes from her storage ring with a bored face, and after tearing off her ragged clothes, she casually draped them on her body: "Fortunately, I didn''t have too high expectations for this revenge. My main course has never been you, Cantrell." She put her hands in her jacket pockets, her full, slender, muscr and powerful thighs lifted high, and casually chopped down. The entire manor, like a paper toy house built by a child thrown into a shredder, was ground, squeezed, destroyed from top to bottom... withyers of debris umting, finally turning into ruins. Seraphina walked towards this hell she had built with her own hands, ignoring the blood mud slowly seeping out from under her feet, and gradually walked towards the ruins. There, there were two extremely embarrassed figures. "You would have some life-saving little things, wouldn''t you?" Sheughed heartily, not at all like a madman who had destroyed an entire manor and all the people inside. "L-Lord Seraphina, I think we can talk ¡ª" Seraphina didn''t even look at the giant figure begging for mercy on his knees, she just raised her hand and exploded his head in the air. She walked straight towards another figure standing on the ruins. "Long time no see, Lady Violet, or should I call you..." The smile on Seraphina''s face gradually disappeared: "Marlina, or... sister?" -- >

 Chapter 97 Fate · Future - Two (IV)

    Chapter 97 Fate ¡¤ Future - Two (IV)


    Lady Violet, a name only asionally heard in the high circles of imperial politics. She lived behind the scenes, with absolutely cruel and extremely efficient means, almost recing the Count of Red Frost, holding the Red Frost territory in her hand, and walking between the two grand dukes of the North, there was a hidden trend of bing a faction of her own. And the status and wealth she gained were all built on countless desperate tragedies. The ck profitwork operated by the Count of Red Frost expanded countless times in her hands, connecting more than half of the North, even if most of the benefits had to be handed over to the real big people, but that web of blood, despair, and terror was firmly held in her hand. Seraphina''s trip was not only for revenge, but also for... a closure. "The victor has the right to choose any title for the vanquished." The woman, her regal purple dress in tatters, still exuded an air of elegance and nobility, much like true aristocracy. She smiled, "That is your prerogative, Seraphina."


    "Oh... alright, since you''ve called me by my name, I''ll call you by yours."


    Seraphina approached Marlina, the distance between them a mere few meters.


    "You''ve changed a lot," Seraphina scrutinized Marlina, "Much more than I had imagined."


    Her soft, white hair, a face that could stir protective instincts and evoke desire, was calm at the moment. But her light red lipstick and two amethyst earrings entuated her mature and charming demeanor, her figure as ripe and full as a peach.


    "No wonder your reputation surpasses that of the corpulent pig Cantrell. Any man who sees you would be stopped in his tracks."


    Seraphina eximed, "It''s a miracle he didn''t squeeze you to death."


    Marlina,ughing, brushed her hair, "I got hold of some of his secrets. We''ve been in a partnership for two years now."


    "Had you note, I would have reced him as the representative of the Duke of Gray Tower in the Red Frost territory in a year."


    "Oh, impressive, very impressive," Seraphina pped, "You''vemitted all sorts of atrocities over the past four years, but at least you''ve gained something."


    "I can''tpare to you. Your position in the revolutionary army must be quite high, right?"


    "It''s only because of my teacher."


    Seraphina waved her hand, "I don''t get along well with those people. We''re just partners."


    The two chatted casually, their tones light, as if they were real sisters.


    Even though they were sisters.


    "You''ve also changed more than I thought," Marlina scrutinized Seraphina, "At least, the you from before wouldn''t have killed everyone in the manor."


    "There are only two types of people in this manor."


    Seraphina said nonchntly, "Those who deserve to die a thousand times, and those who wish to die a thousand times. There''s no need to spare anyone."


    Marlina was silent for a moment, then chuckled, "Four years, and you''ve changed so much."


    "Four years, haven''t you changed as well?"


    "I thought you''d say a month."


    "Don''t be silly, Marlina," Seraphinaughed, "I''m not stupid. How could I not understand why you did what you did?"


    Marlina didn''t speak, just quietly looked at Seraphina.


    "Ah..." Seraphina scratched her head, "I thought you''d question me, if I understood, why didn''t Ie to save you?"


    "When you understood, I probably had done a lot of things you wouldn''t want to see."


    Marlina spoke gently, "At that time, I didn''t have any expectations of you."


    "Ah... you know me so well."


    The two fell silent again.


    "Aren''t you going to do it?" Marlina tilted her head, "You shouldn''t have much of a psychological burden. If you don''t do it, my end will be quite miserable."


    "That''s true..." Seraphina sighed, "But it''s harder to do than to think."


    "Even if I''m a wicked woman?"


    "Even if you''re a wicked woman."


    Seraphina kicked a pebble at her feet, turned to Marlina and asked, "Got a smoke?"


    "There should be some on his body. You can look for it."


    "Ew, that''s disgusting."


    Seraphina rubbed her arm, then looked up at the sky and said,


    "You''re all I have left, Marlina."


    "Hmm? Haven''t found a boyfriend?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Forget it, as long as they don''t kneel as soon as they see me, it''s a sess."


    "What about ordinary friends?"


    "I don''t need ordinary friends."


    "You''re such a failure, Seraphina," Marlina sighed.


    "Yeah, but you''re probably the same."


    "Yeah, I''m pretty much the same."


    The two women, who had experienced countless hardships and despair, transformed into their current selves and embarked onpletely different paths, looked at each other and burst intoughter.


    Their distinctughter echoed over the ruins, over the countless bodies, over this twisted society, this twisted world.


    "Do you want a good looking death?" After theughter subsided, Seraphina tilted her head to look at Marlina.


    "No," Marlina shook her head, "It would be used by others, better not."


    "Ugh... you''re right, the mob can hardly be considered human."


    Seraphina ced her hand on Marlina''s head and asked softly, "Anything else you want to say?"


    "...Seraphina, do you think you''ve treated me fairly?"


    "Of course not, after all, you''ve wronged so many people, but you''ve been fair to me."


    Seraphina gently stroked Marlina''s snowy hair, like a sensible younger sisterforting her older sister. She stared into those eyes that were identical to hers but had apletely different spirit, and said,


    "But, if you''re going to resist in this way, isn''t it a bit too low-level? Don''t let my evaluation of you drop before you die, Marlina."


    "No, what I mean is, since you feel you''ve wronged me, shouldn''t you promise me something before you kill me?"


    "Hmm, as long as it''s not too much, there''s no problem."


    "Good."


    Marlina smiled contentedly, she held Seraphina''s cheeks in her hands and said gently,


    "Promise me, restrain the beast in your heart."


    "..."


    Seraphina opened her mouth, unable to respond for a moment.


    "If you don''t understand, I''ll put it another way... although you definitely understand, Seraphina, you''re a smart girl."


    The woman stared into her sister''s eyes,


    "Promise me, stop killing people. Let me be thest one, okay?"


    Seraphina lowered her gaze, involuntarily avoiding Marlina''s eyes, "For someone like me... that''s quite a demand."


    "Is it too much?"


    "Of course it''s too much, but... I promise."


    Seraphina held Marlina in her arms, closed her eyes, and whispered,


    "I promise you, sister."


    "Good girl," Marlinaughed and patted Seraphina''s head.


    "Don''t see me again, don''te looking for me, it''s not where you should go."


    "...Okay."


    The power that could shake mountains erupted in her palm.


    Seraphina looked down at thest of her kin in her arms, who she had shattered into dust with her own hands, dissipating in the wind,


    "I''ll go where I should go."


    The wolf looked up at the sky and responded.


    Today, Seraphina Marlowe lost herst kin, herst cherished thing, herst tear.


    From now on, despair and suffering will have nothing to do with her. The wolf, transformed on the ruins, on the death of everything she cherished, will embark on the path of the undefeated and supreme ruler.


    *


    "This was your original future, Seraphina,"


    Ansel said to the girl who had lost her ability to think.


    "This is... the butcher''s knife that fate has swung at you."


    *

 Chapter 98 Fate · Future - Three (I)

    Chapter 98 Fate ¡¤ Future - Three (I)


    How much must one endure to truly grow? The answer varies, for life is a tapestry of myriad experiences. For Seraphina Marlowe, the answer is¡­ steeped in cruelty. Where does this cruelty lie? Not merely in the fact that she lost everything, but in the cruel reality that the majority of her suffering was self-inflicted. Otherwise, Seraphina would not have indulged in battle and ughter during her long exile, recognizing her mistakes as she grew, choosing to numb herself because of this realization, and growing once again through this numbness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Finally, after personally ending the life of the person she wronged the most in this world, and receiving that admonition and restraint, she was reborn. Fate, with its cruelty, sliced her flesh, hacked her bones, and finally reshaped her into the form of an emperor, the shell of a tyrant. "Is this... my future?" Seraphina''s vision was once again filled with Ansel''s face. The expression on her face was not one of copse or fear, but of iprehensible absurdity.


    She was not running from reality, but simply because of everything she saw, she felt an iprehensible absurdity. She could not believe how foolish she had been, how brutal she had been, and she could not believe... that she had abandoned her sister to escape from hell, stood helpless and wailing on the ruins of the vige, wandered aimlessly in numb chaos, recklessly wielded power to create ughter, and in the end... personally killed Marlina, who had sacrificed everything for her.


    Seraphina did not disbelieve the future that Ansel showed her. She just couldn''t believe... that the pitiful and hateful person was herself. "Ansel..." Seraphina lowered her head, her voice somewhat distorted and trembling, "Is that person really me?" "Is the person who is self-righteous, blindly arrogant, always saying how great she is, but never supporting Marlina, understanding Marlina, never standing by her side when she needed that power, and instead using that power to kill her, me?"


    "That is you, Seraphina," Ansel said, stroking the trembling girl in his arms with a look of pity. His sea-blue eyes held no superfluous emotions. Only... the empathy of the pitiful. "The purpose of fate, like what I did to you ¡ª it needs you to grow, and the pain you experienced, the destruction of the vige, and all the despair that Marlina encountered, are the nourishment for your transformation."


    He held Seraphina''s hand and said softly, "Perhaps you can''t intuitively understand my words, so, look at these again." The scene in Seraphina''s eyes changed again. Now what she saw was the scene of Marlina and her being taken away by the Count of Red Frost. "Seraphina, you should have a vague sense now that you''ve caused so much trouble before, but the vige hasn''t been retaliated against, it must be because someone is protecting you, right?"


    Ansel''s voice rang in Seraphina''s ear, "The person who protected you is the mentor who brought you into the Frost Tower. She actually has a lot of status in the Frost Tower, so she blocked countless disasters for you." "So the question is, at this time, when you were caught by the Count of Red Frost, and during the time you were imprisoned in Red Frost Manor, why didn''t she make a move?"


    The scene shifted, and a mature woman with an ordinary appearance appeared in front of Seraphina. She was looking at the words on the parchment, her expression full of sorrow and pain. "Isn''t this... my teacher?" Seraphina murmured to herself. "To be precise, it''s Polonia after she knew about your situation, and when she knew about you and Marlina, it was already two years after you were caught." Ansel said as the scene shifted again.


    "Why did I study that damn Eternal Silence spell! If I had been a little earlier... If I hadn''t been immersed in research, Seri..." The scene froze, and Ansel''s exnation sounded at the same time, "This is Polonia''s confession memory when she talked to you. She entered a significant research a week before you and Marlina were taken away. Do you know... why she suddenly started researching?"


    In the reyed scene, Polonia murmured with a trembling voice, "If only that inspiration had nevere to be..." Amidst the escting fury of Seraphina, Ansel smirked, his tone dripping with sarcasm:


    "Indeed, inspiration. "


    "A gift from the heavens... inspiration." "And in this present moment, where I have altered everything, Polonia has not received that inspiration. I can easily invite her to the Red Frost city, she is this not engrossed in research that disregards all external matters." Seraphina stared intently at her long-unseen, tear-streaked teacher, her words squeezed out between clenched teeth, "And this is because... Ansel, you came. Even if the mentor enters the research, you will change the fate of me and Marlina." "Indeed, so Polonia did not receive such inspiration again, fate judged that it was meaningless to do so ¡ª Do you find it absurd? An inspiration that could overturn the etheric realm, just to let you and Marlina... fall into an irretrievable abyss." Seraphina could only remain silent. In this spiritual world, Ansel withdrew the projection of his inner heart and projected something else. It was not the understanding of the world by the traveler, but his... own memories. "This is just the tip of the iceberg of how it maniptes your life." As Ansel said this, a young boy appeared in the scene. Golden hair, sea-blue eyes, undoubtedly, this was the young Ansel of Hydral. However, his eyes were so gloomy and indifferent that it was frightening, not at all like the expression a eleven-year-old child should have, but more like... a mad beast. "I have only one request, kill her." The boy in the scene issued such a ruthless and mercilessmand, his tone did not fluctuate at all. "Seraphina, when you were eleven years old, you were suddenly assassinated." Ansel said, "I did it." Seraphina did not get angry, but responded calmly, "But... I didn''t die, I remember very clearly, I killed that guy." "Hmm, logically speaking, you at that time had not stepped into the extraordinary, and in no way could you have killed the other party in return. Do you know... what rank the assassin I hired was?" Ansel sneered, "A third-stage extraordinary, a killer with ten years of experience." "¡­ But... that guy wasn''t that powerful at all." "Yes, because the person who came to assassinate you was not the guy I originally hired." "..." "The ''assassin'' I hired looked down on you as a target and didn''t want to go to the deste north, so he subcontracted it to a second-stage assassin; and this assassin, also felt that killing a child was beneath his dignity, so he subcontracted it again, and after several rounds, only a weak and just entered first-stage assassin took on this job." Ansel looked at Seraphina, his tone did not fluctuate, "Then, he was killed by you who was forcibly driving the spirit matter." "What do you think, how much push did fate do in this?" "At that time, I hoped to kill you without rming anyone. After all, you were just a child in a remote vige. If I made a big fuss, I might be discovered by my father, which I didn''t want to see, so there was such a ridiculous assassination." Seraphina also let out a bitter, mockingugh, "This is really... interesting." "Yes, it''s really interesting." Hydral sighed like this, changing the scene to something else. "Just this once, I realized that you absolutely cannot be killed, no matter what means I use, fate always allows you to turn danger into safety, and even grow. If so, I would have be its tool, so I chose to give up killing you and started nning a new n." This time, Seraphina saw... the young Marlina. "My thought at that time was that the source of your fall into the abyss and your rebirth was not the Count of Red Frost, or the Red Frost territory, not those who gave you pain, but... the people you cherish." "So, I started trying to protect Marlina, to keep her away from tragedy as much as possible, and you, who were bound by Marlina, could not get enough growth." "But I failed." Seraphina stood in Ansel''s perspective, watching Marlina and a nobleman chatting. "I have pushed more than ten times to make Marlinae into contact with people of all sses." Ansel said, "These people have all been screened by me, either they have a conscience, or they have a keen eye, or they are nobles, extraordinary beings, businessmen who maintain their own interests." "But Marlina did not ept any of them." "These people do notck henchmen, butck a talent who can manage wealth and business well. And this kind of talent... is naturally the most trustworthy when cultivated from a young age." "So, even if Marlina epted any of these people''s invitations, the fate of your family might have changed." "But Marlina did not ept any of them." The young Hydral sighed with aplex and pitying look, "I don''t know what Marlina was thinking, how fate was interfering with her, but the fact is... she gave up more than a dozen opportunities and still stayed in the Red Frost territory, waiting for the arrival of fate." "And then, I also suddenly understood that even if she and you, your family left the Red Frost territory. The tragedy would still happen, just in a different way." In the vast spiritual world, Ansel said to Seraphina, who was hanging her head, "So, I started a long preparation and n, which is now realized." "Ansel..." Seraphina looked at the boy in front of her, murmuring in a daze, "Who are you? Why... why do you know these things? And why... choose me?" Anselughed, "This is the end." He held Seraphina''s hand in the spiritual world, hugged her into his arms, and whispered, "It''s time for you to witness me, Seraphina." So, Seraphina saw. The confusion at the beginning of the embryo, the soul from another world, the vast memory library, the vast sea of knowledge, and... Hydral''s future. "I am the same as you, also a tool in its hands, a tool to push the world towards the next process." Ansel smiled calmly, "It''s just that you are the foundation of everything, revered by people and future generations as great; while I, as the greatest sacrifice under this foundation, only deserve eternal contempt and scorn." Seraphina trembled as she read Ansel''s original life. She, who had only felt sadness and anger when reading her own life, was at this moment... feeling fear. Yes, Ansel''s life was so desperate that it made her, who had witnessed how miserable her own life was, feel fear.


    "The memory of this traveler friend is too vast, I only found the memory of this world in a corner when I was ten years old." The scene presented in front of the two changed, Ansel stared at the scene that was no different from reality, and slightly lowered his eyes. "This is the beginning of everything, and it is also my... final proof." *

 Chapter 99 Fate · Future - Three (II)

    Chapter 99 Fate ¡¤ Future - Three (II)


    When the two returned to reality, Seraphina found that she had... unconsciously... been in tears. Because at that time, she, who had entered Ansel''s perspective, had fully experienced the despair that Ansel had experienced. "An...sel." The girl who had not cried for her own misery trembled, "That day, you..." Ansel just smiled and wiped away Seraphina''s tears, "It''s over, Seraphina. I have been freed from the despair of that day, and all that''s left... is hatred." He put his forehead against Seraphina''s forehead and whispered, "This is all I can give you. Whether you choose to stand on which side is up to you." Seraphina quickly calmed down, she felt the temperature of her forehead, and as that sense of peace spread throughout her body, her heart... had a little different emotion. "So, so... what you did to me, deliberately telling me that all this was your deliberate arrangement, was to make me... hate fate?" "It''s the main purpose." Ansel answered, "Of course, there are two other purposes." "One is to rece the cruel design of fate to make you grow, although what you are experiencing now, Seraphina, is not enough to make you grow to the height of that future, but it is enough for now, the growth in the future, let it be natural, I will stand by your side, don''t worry." This sentence made Seraphina''s body warm...pared to the means of fate, Ansel''s "way of growth" was already very gentle. "


    "As for the other purpose..." Ansel paused, smiling at Seraphina. His sea-blue eyes made her heart race, and she dared not meet his gaze. "Of course, it''s to make you, Seraphina, unable to leave me."


    "You!" Seraphina, both shy and angry, punched Ansel. She felt her heart pounding wildly, unable to hide it no matter what, and quickly changed the subject: "Then,then, why didn''t you say it earlier! You had to wait until this moment... You deliberately said those infuriating words back then, I almost killed you..."


    "If I had said it then, would you have believed me?" Ansel retorted.


    "..." Seraphina, the young wolf, was momentarily speechless. This persuasive statement made her nervously move her lips, and in the end, she buried her head in Ansel''s chest in shame.


    "Also, letting you return to the vige and meet Wendigo again was an important part. Seraphina, you have realized your own abilities and weight through this, haven''t you?"


    Ansel stroked Seraphina''s soft and smooth short hair, his face against her cheek, and softly said:


    "From today onwards, suffering will leave you, Seraphina."


    He gently pushed Seraphina away a bit, extended his hand to the young girl, his gaze burning.


    "Seraphina, are you willing to fight for our freedom and future?"


    The rebel against fate, to the prisoner finally freed from the cage, made an invitation that was not tolerated in the world:


    "Are you willing to be my strength, and from now on, fight against fate with me?"


    "...So, it''s all for these reasons?"


    Seraphina''s body trembled slightly, from the heartfelt emotion, warmth, ecstasy, and... happiness.


    She stared at the face close at hand, anxiously and joyfully asked: "It''s not to make mepletely be your thing, not to make me give up myself, but to... let me fight against fate with you, right?"


    "Of course." Anselughed happily, "Seraphina, what on earth are you thinking about? That strange idea, it''s all your own wild guesses, right?"


    "I..." Seraphina blushed, "What do you mean by my wild guesses! You clearly... clearly every night..."


    "Night?"


    The young man tilted his head in confusion: "What about the night?"


    "Do you want me to say it myself!" The girl bumped her head against his chest, took a few deep breaths, and then said in a mosquito-like voice, "You always... always train me at night, you won''t let me go even if I don''t sleep..."


    Ansel stared at Seraphina for a while, then said in a very strange tone:


    "But the mark I left on you can only bring me to your side, and it doesn''t have the function of training you in your dreams."


    "..."


    Seraphina suddenly raised her head, looking at Ansel incredulously.


    Ansel would not lie to her, which means...


    That was not Ansel, that was... a dream?


    Those blurry, ambiguous scenes seemed to be clear.


    The "Hydral" in the dream, its face in the shadows, was not Ansel.


    It was... herself.


    So... that''s how it is.


    It turns out that I have started to regret since I left Ansel.


    I criticize myself every night, vent my feelings, punish myself... and apologize to Ansel in this way.


    Because only in this way, when I wake up the next day... can I continue to hate Ansel and maintain my pitiful self-esteem.


    I even speak for Ansel, telling myself that Ansel must have his thoughts and purposes, telling myself that I should not be so stubborn, and should not overestimate myself.


    I actually... already knew. I was just bewitched and numbed myself, unwilling to ept it.


    So, whether it''s a dream or Ansel appearing by my side, it''s all me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The blurry face, the exaggerated behavior and speaking style that arepletely different from Ansel in real life, and the attitude towards herself...


    That was never Hydral, but her own self who recognized reality.


    Heartbeat.


    The only thing Seraphina can hear now is her increasingly intense heartbeat.


    The only thing she can feel is the gradually spreading heat all over her body.


    So that''s how it is, from the beginning, even knowing that Ansel yed with my life, I... still chose to believe him in my heart.


    It turns out that I can''t leave him at all.


    "What''s wrong, Seraphina?" Ansel looked at the silent girl with her head down and couldn''t help but tease, "Did you dream that I did something very ¡ª!"


    Between the snow and the moonlight, the girl raised her crimson face and offered her pink lips to the man who was not destined to be.


    She no longer suppressed her desire, passionately, deeply, and pressed her whole body into Ansel''s arms.


    The young Hydral, after a moment of stunned, gently held her slender and firm waist. He could feel her hot breath beating on his cheek.


    After a full ten minutes, Seraphina slowly let go of Ansel''s back of the head, moved her head back a little, and licked Ansel''s corner of the mouth like a puppy, reluctant to part.


    "Have you calmed down?"


    Ansel smiled and touched her head.


    "...Hmm." Seraphina''s face was red, but her eyes were eager to try, as if she wanted to do it again.


    The self-proimed aggregation of desires, Hydral, was a bit dumbfounded. He gently pinched Seraphina''s face: "There will be plenty of time for this in the future."


    He stroked Seraphina''s hair and looked into her eyes:


    "So, Seraphina, what''s your answer?"


    "Are you willing to embark on this road of no return with me?"


    "...Idiot."


    Seraphina leaned close to Ansel''s ear.


    Whether it''s for her own emotions or rational considerations, after experiencing so much and seeing so much, Seraphina has already understood.


    No matter how powerful she will be in the future, in front of this vast world, she is still extremely small now. Before she can turn that world-shaking power into reality, she still has a very, very long way to go.


    If she continues to be blindly confident because of that power, she will just bring disaster.


    In this world, there is no one better for her than Ansel, she has no reason to have any resentment and dissatisfaction.


    And she, she doesn''t want to leave Ansel anymore, she can''t imagine what her life would be like without Ansel.


    So, the wolf who truly underwent a transformation under this night sky answered without any hesitation: "I won''t leave you, and I won''t let you leave me."


    The originally innocent and soft girl, when she said this, actually had the... domineering spirit unique to the Sky Wolf Emperor who had disappeared.


    This is both an unreserved confession and a firm and strong deration.


    Ansel embraced the girl in his arms who would rebel against fate with him. He didn''t know how to describe his feelings at this moment. It was not just the sense of conquest that was satisfied, not just the desire that was released, not just... he finally won a game.


    A feeling he had never experienced before quietly surged, Ansel examined his own heart, and after calm thinking, chose to suppress it.


    It''s not that he has be so cold, or that he has no feelings for Seraphina, but in the game against fate, the young Hydral who has suffered a lot has be ustomed to being so cautious.


    But he is still very happy, Ansel who is holding Seraphina, feels a feeling of happiness that he has not experienced for a long time.


    "Let this sentence be the vow between you and me."


    Ansel kissed Seraphina''s earlobe and made his own response in her ear:


    "From now on, until the end."

 Chapter 100 Power and Ambtion - I

    Chapter 100 Power and Ambtion - I


    As Ansel escorted Seraphina to the vige entrance, the vigers who had searched for her all night were dumbfounded, doubting whether they were experiencing an illusion. After all, the situation concluded with the vigers'' most desired oue: the nobles resumed supplying resources to the vige, and Seraphina, under Ansel''s guidance, embarked on a grander journey.


    Ansel once asked Seraphina if she wanted her parents to be brought to Hydral''s territory, where their safety could be maximally ensured, but she declined. The young girl reasoned, "If I only bring my parents, what about the others? If I were to bring everyone, wouldn''t that be overstepping?"


    Her words surprised Ansel, who had not anticipated such growth in Miss Seraphina. "However, Ansel, how shall we deal with that serpent?" Seraphina inquired curiously, nestled close to Ansel in the warm carriage.


    Regarding the future Ansel had shown her, the moments that led Seraphina to transform and fall into despair were vivid. Among them, the awakening of the zing Ice Viper and the ensuing battle between the revolutionary army and the serpent, which resulted in the vige''s destruction, was a crucial turning point.


    This directly led to Seraphina losing the chance to find another home, grow healthily among like-minded individuals, and face the world''s dangers alone, struggling and growing amidst her downfall. Naturally, Seraphina was deeply concerned about this but not overly anxious, as she knew Ansel would find a solution.


    "After you left Darkwater City, I took care of some matters," Ansel said, his hand resting on Seraphina''s smooth, firm, and healthy thigh. "The zing Ice Viper, which was originally going to awaken in the Darkwater Forest, will now awaken elsewhere. Rest assured."


    Seraphina''s cheeks flushed, and she instinctively tightened her thighs, attempting to appear unembarrassed. Clearing her throat, she said, "I know Ansel is reliable."


    Ansel nced at her, chuckled, and withdrew his hand, speaking earnestly, "Of course, how could I let Seraphina down?"


    The fading warmth from her thigh left Seraphina feeling a sense of loss. Why did Ansel stop touching me? Did he no longer like my legs? If not, why did he touch them in the first ce? No, no, what am I thinking?


    Although prepared to defy fate, Seraphina''s emotions, after being vented the previous night, did not plunge into a bitter or vengeful state. Instead, they remained as normal as ever. Perhaps it was due to her personality, or perhaps it was because, standing beside Ansel, she feared nothing in the world.


    ¡ªThus, it was not surprising that her mind began to fill with peculiar thoughts. "So, in the end, it''s up to you, Seraphina, to defeat that creature. Do you understand?" Ansel asked.


    "Uh-huh... Huh? Ah! Leave it to me!" Seraphina first instinctively patted her perky chest, then gradually became bewildered under Ansel''s amused gaze. "Wh-What am I supposed to defeat?!"


    "The zing Ice Viper," Ansel replied nonchntly. "Didn''t you just agree?"


    Miss Seraphina fell silent. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The zing Ice Viper, a unique etheric creature of the Red Frost territory, was born from the territory''s distinctive etheric flow and appeared once every one to three years. Seraphina had not known about it because it had not appeared in any popted areas, and the forces of the grand dukes of Ironde and Gray Tower would promptly subdue it.


    Although a fourth-stage creature, the viper was extraordinarily powerful under the influence of the Red Frost territory''s etheric flow. Otherwise, the two grand dukes and the revolutionary army would not have needed to expend significant manpower to subdue it.


    "How about it?" The young Hydral looked at the hesitant Seraphina and chuckled, "Are you scared?"


    "I''m not scared!" Seraphina immediately retorted, "This is... this is a reasonable hesitation, alright? The gap between me and that creature is toorge."


    As she spoke, her voice grew quieter. After a brief silence, she irritably nudged Ansel with her slender, fair thigh. "It was you who told me to think carefully."


    Although there was no need to think about it, Seraphina''s attitude pleased Ansel. "Don''t worry," he said, patting her head. "It won''t be a match for you."


    A mysterious ring appeared between Ansel''s fingers, twirling as he moved them. The ring''s design was nearly identical to the snake-headed ring on his thumb butrger and more imposing, exuding a palpable presence and emanating an aura of ferocity and violence.


    "What is this...?"


    "You should be well aware of Wendigo''s words and the events in my memory," Ansel said with a smile, flicking the ring into the air. "This is the proof of the pact head."


    Before he could finish, Seraphina, like a dog watching its owner throw a ball, leaped up and ferociously lunged for the airborne ring. Unfortunately, she grasped at nothing.


    The half-risen girl clenched her paw several times, confirming she had caught nothing. Annoyed and frustrated, she straddled Ansel and began gnawing at his neck, shaking her head vigorously. She appeared quite angry.


    "I''m not denying you, Seraphina," Ansel said, tugging at her tender nape to signal her to release him. "It''s just not yet time to give it to you."


    Seraphina finally let go, carefully wiping away the residual saliva on Ansel''s neck with her sleeve while grumbling, "When will it be time?"


    "About that..." Hydral smiled mysteriously. "It depends on your performance."


    "...Why are you suddenly being so secretive?" Seraphina asked, deted. She shook Ansel twice. "Am I not qualified to be your pact head now?"


    Her dissatisfaction was not directed at Ansel but rather her own current strength, which she foundcking. The beast within her soul, craving power, roared with delight and excitement.


    Thus, although Seraphina appeared disheartened, she quickly regained her spirits, her eyes alight with pure, rational confidence. 10:39


    "Hmph, just wait until I ascend to the Throne," she dered, raising her head. "My... spirit is extraordinary, right?"


    "It''s a power even the next emperor acknowledges," Ansel replied,ughing. "Of course, it''s exceptionally strong. To some extent, it might even rival mine and mefeast''s."


    In the group of four heroes, the Sky Wolf Emperor''s power was unparalleled, symbolizing absolute martial prowess. During the process of dismantling the empire''s old order, she made the most significant and direct contributions.


    Although the future peak Sky Wolf Emperor would still be no match for the emperor in a one-on-one confrontation, she alone could challenge the emperor in the imperial capital and retreat unscathed, nearly on equal footing, with unparalleled grace.


    Ansel''s approval filled Seraphina with immense confidence. While she remained proud of her power, she gradually learned to scrutinize its projection in reality with caution and discernment.


    She learned not to be arrogant about her unfulfilled potential. Only the abilities Ansel genuinely acknowledged and evaluated would earn Seraphina''s unwavering trust.


    "In that case, isn''t it perfect?" the satisfied girl nodded. "Since I''ll be incredibly powerful after ascending to the Throne, bing your pact head will surely make me a formidable force!"


    "Indeed, that would be a metamorphosis even I cannot foresee," Ansel agreed, his hand twitching as if to ruffle the excited Seraphina''s hair but ultimately refraining. He spoke gently, "If you decide to be the pact head after achieving the Throne and awakening your spirit, that would be wonderful too."


    "How long until the viper awakens?" Seraphina asked.


    "A little over a month. Is that enough time?"


    "More than enough!" The spirited Seraphina confidently waved her fist. "Ansel, just watch me as I smash that creature to pieces!"


    The young Hydral nodded with a smile, "I''m looking forward to it."


    Both Seraphina and Ansel eagerly awaited theing month. The former anticipated her official rise as a formidable force, standing side by side with Ansel. Thetter awaited the victory, the moment when the awakened Seraphina would defeat the zing Ice Viper in an unparalleled disy, leaving his mark on her¡ª


    That would be the first time Ansel of Hydral truly defeated fate.


    *

 Chapter 101 Power and Ambition - II

    Chapter 101 Power and Ambition - II


    The magnanimous Lord Hydral has once again returned to his Red Frost city, a fact known to few, just as few are aware of what transpired on the snowy night of yesterevening. Those in the know have already disseminated its significance in secret, while those oblivious continue their daily toil in their efforts to please Lord Hydral. In front of Ansel''s mansion, Seraphina stands, gazing at the main gate, her resolve wavering. "...Ansel," the young girl nervously tugs at Ansel''s robe, "How should I face Marlina? I fear she might be angry with me." "Isn''t it normal for her to be angry with you?" Ansel, the young lord, raises an eyebrow, offering no words offort for Seraphina, "Not only will she be angry with you, but if she knew you wasted so much time in the vige, causing the vigers to suffer with you, she might even hit you." Seraphina instinctively shrinks back, "I... I didn''t think clearly at that time... I was still in a daze." "But isn''t this good too?" Ansel strides forward, "Whether she scolds you or hits you, doesn''t it all mean that Marlina always cares about you?" "Moreover... seeing those future versions of you, you actually want her to hit you, don''t you? That might make you feel a bit better." He turns his head, extending a hand towards Seraphina, whose face gradually clears of hesitation: "If that''s the case, what''s there to hesitate about?" Lord Hydral speaks softly, "Apologize to Marlina properly, Seraphina." "...Okay!" Seraphina grips Ansel''s hand tightly, walking determinedly towards the house with him. As soon as they push open the door, Marlina, dressed in a floor-length ck skirt, bows slightly, "You''re back, Mr. Ansel ¡ª" Miss Marlina, in the process of bowing, first sees her sister, then the hands the two are holding together. "..." Before she can straighten up and question Seraphina with an expressionless face, Seraphina, who has experienced countless despair and misery these days, rushes into Marlina''s arms, crying out. "M-Marli, Marli!" She cries out in a rather unbearable manner,pletely different from the determined figure she was before entering the house. Seraphina really wanted to control her emotions, she wanted to apologize to her sister seriously, solemnly, like a mature adult. But when she saw that familiar yet strange face, that face no longer bearing a kind and gentle smile, but filled with deep contemtion and serene indifference, she lost control of herself instantly. She thought of the mistakes she had made, the mistakes she would have made in the original future... and the remedies and responsibilities Marlina had taken for those mistakes. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Seraphina, who has grown and transformed, cries in Marlina''s arms like a child who hasn''t grown up yet. And Marlina? The expressions on her face are even more wonderful, from the initial surprise at seeing Seraphina, to the coldness when she saw their hands together, to the shock when Seraphina rushed into her arms, and finally, in the face of Seraphina''s incoherent apologies and uncontroble crying, she bespletely flustered. "Seraphina, you... calm down, don''t act like this in front of Mr.Ansel..." "... Marli, Marli, I was wrong, can you hit me..." "...Seri, wait... what''s wrong, I..." "Marli, I will never leave you again, you... don''t leave me... we have to be together forever..." During the time of Seraphina''s transformation, Marlina never stopped growing. Her thirst and persistence for learning and knowledge even amazed a perfectionist like Saville, the butler, who was willing to take out his precious time to teach Marlina all kinds of knowledge about butler service. During this time, Marlina has subtly taken on the demeanor of the mistress of the mansion, and all the maids are respectful to her, but she has always considered herself a servant of Ansel, without any presumption. And this young girl, who has also grown extraordinarily in temperament, mindset, knowledge, and ability under Ansel''s personal cultivation, after trying to maintain her indifference, coldness, and calmness... all ended in failure, and that face, which hasn''t shown pure warmth for a long time, finally melted. "You really... never grow up, Seri." She says words that seem like a reprimand, but she holds her sister tightly. "Alright, alright... your sister is here, your sister isn''t going anywhere." Marlina strokes the back of the young girl''s head, her hand, which can remain steady even after five hours of continuous writing, is now trembling uncontrobly. Under the melting ice and snow, that clean and pretty face still bears the same gentle kindness. "It''s good that you know you were wrong, your sister forgives you, when has your sister not forgiven you?" "Alright... don''t, hey, just cry, if it makes you feel better, it''s okay." Marlina''s eyes are also slightly red, she doesn''t know what Seraphina has gone through, but the immense guilt and sadness in her sister''s heart have been transmitted to her without any hindrance. All these years of effort, all these years of maintenance, all these years ofpanionship... at this moment, the troubles and grievances that Marlina has silently borne for Seraphina have finally been released. She has neverined about Seraphina, as long as Seraphina can truly grow, it''s all worth it. And today, she finally got what she deserved as a diligent and clever girl, a kind and good sister, who has grown and transformed. No tragic y of fate, no despair of falling into hell, no stepping onto a dead end, destined to be a sacrificial nightmare future. That wicked Lady Violet, along with the suffering she was supposed to endure, has disappeared. Here, there is only Seraphina''s most cherished sister, Hydral''s most steadfast follower, Marlina Marlowe. The young girl with red eyes lifts her head and looks at Ansel. She is a bit choked up, there are many things she wants to say, but at this moment, she can''t say anything. The young Hydral, the kind devil, smiles gently, his lips moving slightly: [No one will disturb you, rx, Marlina.] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He conveys these words with his mouth, then puts his finger to his lips, winks at Marlina, and walks silently into the house, leaving the space to the sisters. The person who most deserved to be saved in the first half of the tragic life of the Sky Wolf Emperor, has finally received the most perfect redemption. * "Young lord, you seem to be in a good mood." In the study, Saville looks at Ansel''s happy face, his mood also very light, "Has everything beenpletely resolved with Miss Seraphina?" "Yes, not just her... in any case, I am indeed in a good mood." Ansel''s mouth curves up, watching the ring symbolizing "power" flip between his fingers. "...Miss Seraphina hasn''t put it on yet?" The old man looks at the ring, his expression slightly surprised. "It needs some time." Ansel holds the snake ring, the symbol of the head of strength, between his index and middle fingers, examining it while murmuring, "After all... her spirit is very dangerous, it needs to be properly trained." Hearing this, Saville''s expression is no longer so serious, he nods: "If it''s just a matter of training in terms of power, there''s no problem." "So it just needs some time, when she ascends the throne, I will let the whole empire know her name." "You won''t disappoint me, will you? My dear Seraphina." The young Hydral says this, holding the ring tightly in his palm.

 Chapter 102 The Essence of [Beast] - I

    Chapter 102 The Essence of [Beast] - I


    Within the vast snowden forest, a young man and girl were leisurely strolling. "The great cold wave has just passed, it''s unlikely for animals to be active," the young girl, leading the way, enthusiastically exined to the youth behind her. "However, on the flip side, if we can locate their dens, we could have a bountiful harvest!" In Ansel''s perspective, the recent events had indeed cast a significant psychological shadow on Seraphina. Therefore, to help her regain her usual demeanor, he decided to apany her on a leisurely stroll around the expansive woond surrounding Red Frost territory, as a means to lighten her mood. "Does Seraphina always hunt this way during winter?" Ansel inquired. "Mmm... the frequency of hunting does decrease in winter," Seraphina, carefully observing the snow-covered ground, responded. "Otherwise, it would affect the harvest for the next year¡ªunless we''re having a hard time." She stared at the vast snowy surface, "And besides, it''s quite... Ah! Found it!" The girl''s eyes sparkled, and she began to run lightly on the snow, turning her head towards Ansel, "Ansel, Ansel! Keep up with me, I''ll roast a rabbit for youter!" Ansel watched Seraphina''s agile and cheerful figure, leisurely following her steps, his expression much softer than usual. He was not the type to constantly pressure himself, relentlessly pushing himself forward, because Ansel was well aware of the consequences of doing so. The young Hydral was more than happy to spare some time for himself, to do things he enjoyed as a way to lighten his mood. However, for him, there were only a few things that could serve this purpose. But now, it seemed like he had found another option. "The mostmon grey snow rabbit in the north, they don''t fetch much in the market," Seraphina, following the barely visible snow tracks, her boots sinking silently into the snow, said, "Because they don''t taste very good... but I think they''re quite alright." By the time Ansel caught up with her, the young girl was already standing by a slightly raised pile of snow, gesturing for silence with her index finger raised towards Ansel. Her cheeks were flushed, and her ears were slightly pink. For an experienced hunter, catching a rabbit from its den was nothing to get excited about. But for a young girl eager to impress in front of her beloved, it was perfectly normal. Seraphina bent down, her delicate fingers prating the snow pile. When her arm entered the snow, it didn''t make a sound. After feeling around for a few seconds, her eyes lit up, she took a gentle breath, and her leather-d chest slightly rose. Boom! A muffled sound exploded under the snow, Seraphina''s shoulder sank, and her seemingly delicate arm suddenly exerted force, directly piercing the den under the snow pile. Amidst the terrified squeaks, she caught two rabbits. "Ansel!" Seraphina held up the grey snow rabbit, shaking it in front of her face like a hunting dog that had caught its prey. She approached Ansel, excitedly showing off her catch: "Two! Ah, there''s a small one in the den too. Great! I''ll send you all on your way soon." The young girl licked her lips, uttering quite brutal words in a very pleasant voice. Ansel nced at the trembling little rabbit in the broken earth den, and couldn''t help but say, "It''s quite cute, I thought Seraphina would let it go." "Cute? What''s the use of being cute?" Seraphina pouted, "It''s going to be eaten by other animals sooner orter, might as well let me eat it. Not only can they be reunited, but I''ll also be grateful for its tender and delicious meat." She casually snapped the little rabbit''s neck, sending it on its way with its parents, nonchntly saying, "Wolves and foxes wouldn''t thank it." Hunting animals, of course, could not possibly pose any psychological burden for a hunter. But Ansel squinted slightly, he stared at Seraphina''s profile for a moment, then looked away without her noticing. The young Hydral caught a glimpse of the indifference in Seraphina''s eyes, an indifference she might not have noticed herself. This indifference, was it born out of a long hunting career, or was it... her nature? Different from her indifference towards the pitiful snow rabbit, when Seraphina turned her gaze to Ansel''s face, she immediately became joyful and slightly nervous, "Um, Ansel... would you like to eat the rabbit I roast?" She fumbled with her waist bag, took out two bottles of unknown contents, and looked at Ansel with some expectation, "Although, although it''s not as delicious as what the maids make, but..." Ansel smiled and reached out to her, "Do you need my help with anything?" "Eh... Ah! No, no need!" Seraphina was so happy that she almost jumped on the spot, "No need! I wouldn''t let you do such a thing, Ansel!" Ansel''s agreement made the young girl''s cheeks flush with a sweet and shy blush. For being able to show her usefulness in areas other than fighting, Seraphina was thrilled. ...Although, although it didn''t have any practical significance, after all, Ansel didn''t need a hunter to hunt for him, but for Seraphina, who believed that her rtionship with Ansel had reached a new level, every task she could do for Ansel, and every time Ansel acknowledged her, would make her extremely happy. Clearing the snow pile, digging a pit, finding dry branches and leaves, moving two stones to serve as seats, Ansel stood aside, watching Seraphina bustling about with a smile on his face. Originally, he just wanted to keep Seraphina''s mood in a good state, but now it seemed that he had also benefited a bit. However, not long after, our Miss Seraphina encountered a problem. Holding the flint, she squatted by the pit and tried hard to start a fire, but the dry branches and leaves in the pit didn''t seem to be very cooperative. "What''s wrong?" Ansel walked over to her, tilted his head to look at Seraphina, who was struggling with the flint and kindling, and tried hard to hold back hisughter. "The... the branches around here are a bit damp." Seraphina grumbled a bit disgruntled and aggrieved, "Why can''t I start a fire like this... Ansel, wait for me a bit longer, I''ll..." Puff¡ª A bunch of mes ignited at Ansel''s fingertips, falling onto the dry leaves and branches, instantly igniting a vigorous fire. "Seraphina." Ansel looked at the young woman''s face illuminated by the firelight, "Actually, you can asionally ask me to help you with something, I would be very happy." He looked at Miss Wolf''s increasingly flushed face, and couldn''t help teasing, "It would be best if you used that pitiful look and expression, threw yourself into my arms and begged me, just like, um... a puppy." "I won''t!" Seraphina gave Ansel a punch in embarrassment, the force of which was no different from a massage. "Ansel, don''t say... say such strange things." She started to skewer the cleaned rabbit, deliberately turning her head away, not letting Ansel see her face, and said in a fierce tone, "Be careful, I''ll get angry! I can get angry!" "Was there anything in what I just said that would make you angry?" Ansel bent down, gently stroking Seraphina''s snowy neck, his hand gradually moving down,ughing softly, "Like a puppy?" "You... you don''t... ah!" The posture she had just fiercely put up copsed in an instant due to this soft and charming exmation. Seraphina twisted her body, her voice trembling, "Ansel, don''t... do that again, I can''t skewer the meat!" -->N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 103 The Essence of [Beast] - II

    Chapter 103 The Essence of [Beast] - II


    Ansel''s hand suddenly stopped, and then, as Seraphina requested, he withdrew it. This left the young girl somewhat unresponsive. She maintained the posture of skewering the rabbit, turned her head to look at Ansel. "What''s wrong?" Ansel raised an eyebrow, "Didn''t you say, Seraphina¡ª" "You... you!" Seraphina gritted her teeth, "Pull my shoulder strap back, it''s so ufortable!" She shook her shoulder, blushed slightly, and nced at Ansel, then continued to skewer the rabbit, as if to say "I won''t care about what happens next". But the gentlemanly Ansel, only obediently helped Seraphina restore her shoulder strap, without doing anything extra. "..." Our Miss Seraphina clenched the stick, and skewered the rabbit with all her might. In the sizzling sound of roasting meat, Ansel, propping his cheek, looked at Seraphina, who was keeping a straight face, and curiously asked, "Didn''t I adjust the shoulder strap properly, Seraphina?" "...Y-yes, you did! What''s wrong?" "Because you still look very ufortable." The young girl almost messed up, she tried hard to keep a straight face, "I''m fine, um... Ansel!" She suddenly raised her voice, "Why can you start a fire?" Ansel was amused by this clumsy topic diversion technique and the overly funny topic, the natural smile on his face was so natural, "What do you mean... I can start a fire?" "Just... just now." Seraphina, seeing the topic diversion sessful, breathed a sigh of relief, sneaked a nce at Ansel, and was again deterred by the smile on his face, her heart pounding. "Just a spark, the simplest spell." Ansel raised an eyebrow, "Is it strange that I can do this little trick?" "Not at all!" Seraphina retorted, "I felt it, your fire ispletely different from the rubbish fires those people at the academy make! It''s much better than theirs." "..." The young Hydral was silent for a moment, then said, "You can even feel that, hmm... it''s really like you, Seraphina." "So what''s the deal?" The curiosity of Seraphina, who was poking the fire with a stick, was indeed somewhat aroused, "Are you some kind of super powerful sorcerer?" "It''s just a simple instinct." Ansel answered. "...Instinct?"


    "Seraphina, do youprehend why the fourth stage of the Heavenly Road is termed the Scepter?" Ansel queried, meeting Seraphina''s curious gaze.


    "How should I know!" Miss Seraphina retorted, her expression suggesting that her ignorance was only to be expected.


    Unable to suppress his amusement, Ansel gently prodded her cheek, "It''s because when one can freelymand the extraordinary throne, and further grasp a certain [Element], it''s as if one has seized the noble staff symbolizing authority, mastering the so-called... scepter."


    "Element..." Seraphina scratched her head, "That sounds familiar, I think the teacher mentioned it."


    "[Aether][Time-Space][Soul]... and the [Fire] I just used, which is also an [Element]."


    At Ansel''s fingertips, the elements of rock, fireball, water vortex, and air vortex interwove and alternated, "Extraordinary beings on the Heavenly Road must choose an element that suits them when they ascend to the fourth stage, which is equivalent to choosing the path they will walk in the future. And when they reach the end of this path, they have a profound understanding of the element they have chosen, and canplete the ''coronation'' of the fifth stage."


    He waved his hand and said in a rxed and casual tone, "Once you understand a certain element, the effect of using the corresponding extraordinary power ispletely different from that of ordinary spells and extraordinary tools. The deeper your understanding of the element, or the morepatible you are with that element, the stronger the effect you can achieve."


    "Oh..."


    Seraphina realized, "So that''s how it is, there''s so much to it?"


    "You should learn from Marlina, Seraphina." Ansel pinched the young girl''s cheek a little harder, "Her understanding of the extraordinary system is much deeper than yours."


    "I... I don''t see the point in learning so much, I can''t remember it all anyway."


    Seraphina mumbled unclearly, "And besides, I have you, Ansel, why should I learn!"


    She said this with quite a bit of righteousness.


    Ansel just shook his head with a smile and didn''t say much more.


    Looking at the growth history of the Sky Wolf Emperor, her understanding of the so-called "extraordinary system" is indeed pitifully poor, but even though she has almost no understanding of the entire system, her promotion has never encountered any obstacles.


    For Seraphina, this is indeed unnecessary. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ansel let go of his hand, and Seraphina, who was turning the rabbit meat, touched her own cheek, feeling the residual warmth from Ansel''s hand, and her tone involuntarily became vague, "So... Ansel, you have mastered the [Fire] element?"


    Ansel was taken aback, then just smiled and said, "If you think so, that''s fine, let''s just say that''s the case."


    Seraphina pouted, not very satisfied with Ansel''s perfunctory answer, but didn''t ask any more questions, instead she asked Ansel with great excitement and curiosity, "What element will I master in the future? Ansel, you never show me the future... why?"


    "The elements you master are few, the most important are [Strength] and--"


    Ansel''s words suddenly stopped.


    "Strength and what?" Seraphina leaned in close to Ansel, blinking her eyes.


    "...Rabbit."


    "...Huh?"


    Ansel nced at the rabbit on the roaring fire, "Rabbit, it''s going to be burnt."


    "What... Ah!!!"


    Seraphina frantically turned the rabbit over, while Ansel, who had suddenly stopped speaking just now, revealed in an instant... a kind of icy and indifferent emotion that had never appeared in his daily life.


    The most powerful element that Seraphina mastered.


    Yes, how could he forget that element? That element that runs through Seraphina''s life, represents the existence of Seraphina Marlowe, is equivalent to her essence, and therefore absolutely fits with her.


    Even though he had prepared for this long before, how could he... forget it so carelessly?


    In this moment, Ansel''s thoughts flowed through countless pieces of information, his will turned into a de that coldly cut emotions and consciousness, and Hydral stood above these thoughts that were divided into countless isted blocks, indifferently observing everything.


    "Emotion..."


    He whispered in his heart.


    The reason he overlooked the element on Seraphina that was extremely disadvantageous to him and had to be controlled by him was because he had... some kind of emotion for Seraphina.


    But the details in Ansel''s memory told him that at that time, at the moment when Seraphina made a vow with him, he had already felt that throbbing that would affect his rationality and judgment.


    Therefore, he chose to suppress and seal it at the first moment.


    That is to say, the feeling he now has for Seraphina...


    "Ansel!" Seraphina handed him a fragrant roasted rabbit, smiling brightly, "It''s done! You eat first!"


    Ansel took the rabbit that had been sprinkled with seasoning, wafting with aroma, and sizzling with oil, and took a bite.


    Seraphina watched Ansel, who was silently chewing the rabbit meat, with great anxiety. Her face, illuminated by the fire, became more delicate and attractive.


    Without the ferocity and intensity of battle, without the wildness and rudeness ofpetition, the girl clung to her legs, anxiously and expectantly waiting for Ansel''s evaluation.


    Too much oil, the meat is too tough, the seasoning is too salty, and there is a faint burnt taste... Ansel, who has tasted food since childhood, even the worst can be called a delicacy, found a bunch of problems with this roasted rabbit at the moment of entry.


    But, he still blurted out the words of praise:


    "The taste is good, much better than I expected."


    -->

 Chapter 104 The Essence of [Beast] -III

    Chapter 104 The Essence of [Beast] -III


    Seraphina didn''t speak, just gnawed at the roasted rabbit in her hand that was obviously a bit burnt. Her face, illuminated by the bonfire, was tinged with a blush of satisfaction from a girl''s heart. "Seraphina." Ansel suddenly spoke, "As a hunter, what is your perception of beasts?"


    "...Uh?" Seraphina, who was chewing on rabbit meat, tilted her head, "What do you mean by ¡­''perception of beasts?"


    "What I mean is¡ª" Ansel bit into his rabbit meat, looking at Seraphina, the mes reflected in his azure eyes flickered due to the cold wind.


    "In your eyes, what exactly are beasts and animals? What is their¡­ essence?"


    "Why are you suddenly asking me such profound questions, Ansel?"


    The young girl licked her greasy lips in confusion, "You should be asking these questions to Marli."


    "Because you are the best hunter," Ansel said with a smile, "So, I believe you can provide the most urate answer."


    Upon hearing this, Seraphina''s eyes sparkled, and she broke into a happy smile, "Hehe... Is that so? Then let me think, beasts... um¡ª"


    The girl fell into deep thought, but didn''t forget to continue tearing and swallowing her rabbit meat.


    "In the end, they are creatures never satisfied and driven by greed."


    After a long while, she revealed her canine teeth and gave Ansel this answer.


    "Greed?" Ansel''s eyebrows raised slightly.


    "Yes, greedy creatures," Seraphina said as if it was the most natural thing in the world, "They live to be stronger by consuming others."


    "Leaves, wild fruits, meat... anything that suits them, anything that can make them stronger, so they can consume even more, they will eat it all, they are never satisfied."


    Ansel chuckled, his words carrying a profound meaning that Seraphina didn''t catch, "I thought you would say, they do so in order to survive."


    "To survive... hahaha, that''s too funny, who would think of beasts as such pitiful creatures."


    Upon hearing Ansel''s words, Seraphina burst intoughter,pletely taking Ansel''s words as a joke.


    The girl wiped the tears from herughter with the back of her hand, and with an arrogant and matter-of-fact tone, she said:


    "Beasts that only think ''it''s enough to survive'' are all dead!"


    "In this forest, in the even wider forests, on the snowfields, and even in therger areas where those greedy creatures live¡ª"


    She turned her head to look at Ansel, her dark red eyes burning with a fierce me.


    Was it the reflection of the real fire burning in the campfire, or was it the endless ambition¡­ rooted deep within the soul of the wild beast?


    "Those pitiful creatures that only want to survive are not qualified to live."


    Seraphina tore into the rabbit meat with big bites, feeling extremely satisfied with the rich taste of meat and seasoning in her mouth, "Only those who are desperate to be stronger can survive."


    "What I mean by ''strong'' is not like the strength of a tiger or a lion. Some need to be faster, some need to be stronger, some choose to make their senses more sensitive... um, Ansel, you should understand what I mean, it''s like, um, how should I put it..."


    The girl chewing on the meat frowned in thought, unable toe up with an appropriate term.


    "Evolution."


    Ansel softly provided the answer.


    "Ah! Yes, that''s it!"


    Seraphina''s eyes lit up, she was almost pping her hands in joy at Ansel''s understanding of her, "Exactly, evolution! That''s what beasts are! They don''t live just to survive, they live to be stronger, to evolve, to be more formidable creatures, they never stop eating."


    "So, essentially, they are a bunch of greedy and always hungry creatures."


    Compared to the knowledge of the traveler, Seraphina''s understanding could be said to bepletely wrong. In that world, the instinct of living beings is to survive and reproduce, all behaviors are based on this.


    But for this world, for thend under Ansel''s feet, for the countless creatures, countless "beasts" living on thisnd, living in the endless ocean, Seraphina''s words... are the best interpretation of their nature.


    All beasts are pursuing further possibilities.


    And survival is just a small part of the results brought about by this pursuit.


    "There''s no such thing as a tameable wild beast." Seraphina said somewhat unhappily, "When I was thirteen, I caught a hawk as a birthday gift for Marli. I fed it for over a year, but because there was a month when the harvest was poor and I fed it less and less, it ran away and never came back."


    "In the end¡ª" The girl angrily tore into the remaining rabbit meat, "They are creatures that are never satisfied."


    Ansel lowered his gaze and murmured, "So-called beasts are such existences."


    "Once tamed, a beast is no longer a beast, but livestock."


    "Right, exactly!" Seraphina nodded in agreement, "You can never tame what can''t be tamed, what can be tamed is livestock, it''s not the same thing as a wild beast."


    "So¡ª" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The young Hydral tilted his head, suddenly staring into Seraphina''s eyes.


    "The truest, purest beast can never be tamed. Seraphina, that''s what you think, right?"


    "¡­Oh, hm, yes."


    Seraphina nodded, feeling somewhat uneasy under Ansel''s gaze for some reason.


    Was the rabbit meat not very tasty? The girl was a little anxious.


    Looking at Seraphina, who seemed somewhat uneasy, Ansel suddenly chuckled:


    "Indeed, asking Seraphina this question was the right choice."


    "¡­Eh? Really?"


    Seraphina was taken aback, but seeing Ansel''s smile, she alsoughed happily, "Then I''m not that stupid, hehe~"


    The firewood crackled, and looking at Ansel''s face, Seraphina suddenly felt an irresistible impulse.


    He came out to y with her, to hang out, willing to eat what she made, and sincerely said it was delicious¡­


    Seraphina could feel that Ansel cared about her, he didn''t want her to be affected by what she had experienced recently, so he brought her out to rx.


    The girl didn''t say anything, she suddenly leaned over and kissed Ansel on the cheek.


    -->

 Chapter 105 The Essence of [Beast] - IV

    Chapter 105 The Essence of [Beast] - IV


    Ansel didn''t lie, he really thought so ¡ª although it''s far from many things he''s eaten, he just thinks it''s delicious.


    As he said this, Hydral was still examining his cut and separated emotions.


    "Really?!"


    Seraphina''s expression became radiant, it was a visible, not exaggerated "glow", from expression to eyes, from eyes to words, all filled with the purest joy and happiness.


    "Um."


    Ansel, who was coldly analyzing himself, smiled and said, "Seraphina, I never ¡ª"


    "Stop!"


    Seraphina blushed and stopped Ansel from continuing, "Don''t... don''t always hang these words on your lips, it''s... how do you say it, it''s light, frivolous."


    "I never imed to be a decent gentleman."


    "¡­It''s a bit greasy, Seraphina."


    Ansel touched his cheek, looking at Seraphina with a bit of amusement.


    "Don''tugh!" Seraphina said, but seeing the spots of grease on Ansel''s face, she couldn''t help butugh.


    She moved closer to Ansel, but because there were no rocks to sit on, she simply knelt on the ground, holding Ansel''s arm with both hands, and nervously and clumsily stuck out her pink tongue, gently licking Ansel''s cheek.


    "Like this¡­" She blushed, whispering, "Is it better now?"


    Hydral shook his head, "I don''t think so."


    Seraphina paused, in her helplessness there was also a hint of unspoken anticipation, she tugged at Ansel''s clothes, whispering, "Then, what should I do?"


    "Um¡­ I remember there''s a spell called Cleanse, but I identally forgot how to use it."


    Ansel tapped his forehead in frustration, "It would be nice if I could remember."


    Seraphina, suppressing the embarrassment that was about to explode in her heart, licked Ansel''s cheek again.


    "There''s still a lot missing, my memory is a bit fuzzy."


    "You, you just say it! What should I do!"


    Seraphina, kneeling on the ground, hammered Ansel''s thigh, extremely embarrassed.


    The wicked Hydralughed and grabbed Seraphina''s arm, saying, "Then sit up first."


    "Sit¡­ sit up?!"


    "Unwilling?" Ansel tilted his head.


    Seraphina didn''t say anything, she just lowered her head, showing her blushing ears to Ansel, and sat on hisp.


    "Turn around." Ansel''s breath brushed against the back of the girl''s neck. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The slender and soft body trembled slightly, the soft roundness intimately rubbing against Ansel''s thigh as she slowly turned around, the wolf girl couldn''t help but spread her legs, facing Ansel.


    "Let me think¡­" Ansel stroked his chin, suddenlyughing, "I remembered how to use that spell when I was tickling the belly of a puppy at home, Seraphina, maybe if I do it again, I''ll remember."


    "Puppy¡­? There''s no¡ª"


    "Ansel!!"


    Seraphina screamed, hammering his shoulders with both hands, "You''re the puppy, you''re the puppy!"


    "I see."


    Ansel raised an eyebrow, "Then I''ll go back and tell Marlina that Seraphina, with her mouth full of grease, kissed me, and thought she could lick it clean by licking it¡ª"


    "A!"


    Seraphina made a panicked and cute sound in her throat, she quickly covered Ansel''s mouth, and then realized¡­ her hands were also greasy.


    Facing the boy''s yful gaze, Seraphina felt a heat surging from the bottom of her heart, from her lower abdomen, she lowered her head, grabbed her clothes, and with both shyness and¡­ anticipation, she slowly lifted it up.


    "Quick, hurry up." The girl, exposing her tender belly, closed her eyes, "It''s a bit cold!"


    "Is this what a puppy should look like?"


    Ansel ced his hand on her soft and smooth skin, but firm and stic belly, but didn''t move, he just said, "Shouldn''t a puppy be very weing to being tickled by the person they like?"


    The words "the person they like" easily broke through Seraphina''s defenses.


    The girl weakly slumped into Ansel''s arms, resting her head on his shoulder, whispering in his ear in a confused and soft voice:


    "Ansel¡­ touch me, please touch me¡­ ah¡­ touch my belly."


    Although she seemed very embarrassed, in fact, Seraphina was happily enjoying Ansel''s caress.


    After all, no girl would dislike the eager desire of the person they admire for themselves, that desire that proves their charm.


    So even though Seraphina usually rejects Ansel''s actions at the first opportunity, she rarely physically resists Ansel anymore.


    But¡­ what about Ansel, who is holding Seraphina now?


    Is he really indulging in the girl he is holding so intimately?


    The young Hydral listened to the soft gasps in his ear, remaining silent. He was contemting something, pondering the words he had not spoken to Seraphina. That is the primary element that Seraphina holds. It is almost engraved in the depths of her soul, equivalent to her essence, the element that leads her on the path of the infinite pursuit of dominance. [Beast].


    The greatest element that aplished the grandeur of the Sky Wolf Emperor.


    It allowed her to stride towards strength with endless desire, to walk the path of evolution with a fiery heart.


    It symbolized the infinite hunger for life, the infinite desire for power, and the infinite pursuit of a more lofty and grand scenery.


    It was something that could not be dominated. Therefore, the Sky Wolf Emperor was crowned with the name of the emperor and followed the pure path of dominance. The key point was not that the Sky Wolf Emperor chose the Beast. But the king at the top of power was the beast itself. However, this did not mean there was no chance for change ¡ª Marlina, who recognized the essence of Seraphina, used her own life as a guide to sessfully bind the beastliness rooted in the depths of Seraphina''s soul, transforming her from the "Sky Wolf Beast" to the "Sky Wolf Emperor". Since Marlina seeded, why would Ansel have any reason to fail? He held Seraphina''s waist, allowing her soft abdomen to press against him, swaying and rubbing. "Seraphina," the devil whispered, "do you find it interesting to be a puppy?" "Interesting... you... die!" The girl said with a slight tremor in her voice, struggling to maintain herst shred of dignity. Ansel just smiled and didn''t say anything more. Now is not the time, and there was plenty of time. Moreover, he has long been prepared for this. To bind that beastliness andpletely tame this wild beast ¡ª that would be the victory of Hydral.


    *

 Chapter 106 Mental Workout…Ashamed? Not at all! - I

    Chapter 106 Mental Workout¡­Ashamed? Not at all! - I


    After enduring a multitude of events, the Red Frost territory and Ansel''s mansion finally entered a period of tranquility andfort. Marlina''s progress and growth were astonishing. While handling some simple yet tedious matters for Ansel, she also served as his spokesperson, gradually advancing Ansel''s policies in the Red Frost city, even territory.


    As for Seraphina, she no longer idled around and went out to y. Since her return, she was either training or spending time with Marlina, voluntarily acting as the guard for her busy sister. However, even so, her time with Ansel did not decrease. As for the reason...


    ng, ng, ng, ng ¡ª


    The incessant sound of iron striking echoed in the spacious courtyard. Seraphina, dressed in a ck bodysuit that entuated her enticing curves, was currently sweating profusely, her expression filled with annoyance.


    Less than half a meter in front of her, Ansel was leisurely sipping a precious liquor obtained from the other end of the Celestial Path mountains, his legs propped up by the small table. However, the dozens of ck iron pieces floating between them made the distance, which Seraphina could have easily bridged by leaning forward, seem insurmountable.


    "Do you want to take a break, Seraphina?" Ansel teased, his cheerful gaze falling on the panting Seraphina through the gaps between the iron pieces.


    "No!"


    At this time, the young girl was always stubbornly resolute. She adjusted her breathing, clenched her fists, and her gaze followed the irregr movement of the iron pieces. In an instant, as Ansel leisurely lifted his wine ss, Seraphina''s pupils contracted to their limit. The bodysuit enveloping her skin bulged due to the sudden exertion of her exquisite body. The muscle lines supported by her shoulders, waist, and legs were not exaggerated at all. Instead, due to the visual effect of the bodysuit, they were imbued with an indescribable charm. In the moment when the wind was still, Seraphina''s unparalleled body had already coordinated to its limit. The power umted in her waist and abdomen shot like electricity along her muscles to her back, then to her arms, and finally made her delicate and fair fist swing in the air with a loud bang! This punch was like thunder, swift as lightning, and even a third-stage extraordinary might not be able to track its trajectory. Then, under this punch ¡ª


    ng!!!


    The loudest iron-striking sound echoed in the courtyard three hours after Seraphina started training. The confident and fierce look on the young girl''s face froze at this moment, then turned into a deep pain and annoyance as her face reddened more and more.


    "Hiss..."


    She covered her fist, wanting to suppress the painful cry in her throat, but the severe pain from her fist seemed to exceed her tolerance.


    Before the big battleing in a month, Ansel made a detailed training n for Seraphina. In the first stage, she must break through the defense of the de whip, ipnir, within a week and sessfully touch Ansel.


    The young she wolf, squatting on the ground and rubbing her fist, stared at the barrier blocking her and Ansel, her body full of anger. Ansel did not have a mandatory requirement for each stage, but if Seraphina could pass his test, Ansel would give a reward. Our Miss Seraphina naturally looked forward to this and was also full of confidence.


    Just didn''t expect... this seemingly simple first level has already stuck her for five full days, leaving only thest two days to conquer.


    "ipnir is a masterpiece of my father."


    Ansel raised his hand, and the flying iron pieces, or the countless des that make up the whip, flipped up and down, quickly reassembled into his never-leaving scepter.


    "In the cannon form, it can kill a fifth-stage extraordinary with one shot while ensuring a hit; the de whip form has sixteen enchantments such as ''absolute sharpness'', ''ether break'', and ''endless wounds''; and the array state you see now, each de canpletely resist the attack of a fourth-stage, and the shield formed after merging can easily withstand a full blow from the fifth stage."


    "Of course, the above situations can only be achieved when it is fully charged. But even in a normal state, its performance is beyond your imagination."


    The wealthy young lord Ansel, leaned on one hand, calmly exining the miraculous creation in his hand to Seraphina.


    With ipnir in his hand, even without a pact head, he can still hold his own against a fifth-stage extraordinary. And if all eight of Ansel''s pact heads are gathered, the power of Hydra isbined into one, this weapon can still y a role in the sixth-stage battle.


    ¡ª This is melle Hydral, possibly the greatest alchemist in the history of the empire, and even human history.


    The scepter lightly touched the ground, and Ansel looked at Seraphina in headache, with a smile: "Isn''t it too naive to want to break its defense with brute force, Seraphina?"


    "...I didn''t use brute force at all."


    Seraphina covered her palm and said somewhat indignantly: "I have been seriously looking for opportunities every time."


    "So, what''s the basis?"


    "...Basis? What basis."


    "The basis that can prove that the ''opportunity'' you see is indeed an ''opportunity''."


    Our Miss battle genius was stunned for a long time after hearing this, and she didn''t get around.


    "You see." Ansel spread his hands, "Isn''t this brute force, without any rules?"


    "I... but when I fight, that''s how it is."


    Seraphina said with a wronged face: "I just swing my fist when I feel it, what else can be the basis?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Have you forgotten what I taught you the first time?"


    Ansel sighed lightly and pointed to his temple.


    "What I emphasized so many times, the extremely important thing. The thing that helped you sessfully counter-kill that assassin of the Chronos Guild, what is it?"


    "..." The young girl blinked her eyes, and after two or three seconds, she gradually showed a look of sudden realization.


    "Ah! Thinking!"


    "So you haven''t really been thinking when you tried in the past few days, right?"


    Ansel looked at Seraphina with a smile but not a smile. That kind of funny helplessness, but also indulgent and doting eyes, made thetter''s face red again, not only shy, but also because of something else.


    "...I, I''m used to it, habits are not so easy to change."


    The young girl stubbornly retorted lightly, but her twisted posture and expression still betrayed her current guilt.


    "Not so easy to change?"


    Ansel''s slightly raised eyebrows, a smile suddenly appeared on his face... which made Seraphina feel a little flustered.


    Seraphina is too familiar with this smile, every time Ansel "trained" her before, he would show this smile.


    -->

 Chapter 107 Mental Workout…Ashamed? Not at all! - II.

    Chapter 107 Mental Workout¡­Ashamed? Not at all! - II.


    "I think that keeping thinking is not such a difficult thing."


    He happily raised the corners of his mouth and beckoned to Seraphina: "Come here, Seraphina."


    Because her feelings for Ansel are nowpletely different from before, although Seraphina is no longer afraid of taming, when Ansel shows such signs, her heart will still beat faster, extremely nervous, and even more at a loss than before.


    It''s a feeling that Seraphina can''t describe, mixed with tension, shrinking, and a bit of joy and expectation that makes her shy and angry... Various feelings intertwine with each other, making the young wolf, who has already started some abnormal fantasies in her mind, weak in her hands and feet.


    She kept shifting her gaze, not daring to look at Ansel, but her body walked over uncontrobly.


    "As long as you do something that requires constant thinking, and if you stop thinking, you might be done, it can give you a deep impression, right?"


    As Ansel said this, he gently rubbed Seraphina''s belly with his fingertips.


    "Um... um, what are you, you saying... what are you going to do ¡ª ah! What are you doing!"


    Seraphina wanted to grab Ansel''s wrist and throw away that mischievous hand, but her chaotic thoughts and the burning desire in her body made her unable to resist.


    "Saville went out to do something." Ansel said meaningfully, "In this mansion, now, I am the only male."


    Thest word of this sentence made Seraphina''s legs instantly soft, and the young girl''s face was like a fire, holding up her current dignity: "So, so - what''s the matter?"


    ¡ª In fact, when she said this, her voice was already a bit trembling. Of course, it has nothing to do with fear, as for what it has to do with...


    "That means, I can now do some interesting things without being hindered by the possessiveness rooted in male instincts."


    Ansel''s finger rubbing Seraphina''s belly slowly moved up, sliding over her soft and firm abdomen, and then slid down again as if teasing her. So up and down, grinding and drawing on Seraphina''s abdomen.


    Listening to the increasingly heavy panting in his ears, the evil Hydra suddenly withdrew his hand and looked at his wet fingertips.


    "Seraphina, you seem to be sweating a lot."


    He leisurely wiped the water droplets on his fingertips with the silk scarf on his chest, andughed like this.


    "You ¡ª"


    Miss Seraphina looked at Ansel with shame and anger, wanting to scold his shamelessness, but didn''t know for what reason she should scold him.


    Scold him for¡­ stopping halfway?


    "Go to the bath and wash well." Ansel said with a smile, "It should be very ufortable like this, isn''t it?"


    "...J-just, just like this?"


    "Um... what are you expecting? Do you want me to wash with you? I don''t mind."


    "No, go to hell!"


    As soon as she heard that Ansel seemed not to n to do anything extra, Miss Seraphina was immediately upset. She stomped her foot angrily, hummed, turned her head and walked towards the outside of the courtyard.


    Then the next second ¡ª


    The crisp sound of cloth tearing echoed around.


    "..."


    Seraphina turned her head nkly and looked at her back.


    A thin line from the neck of the bodysuit spread to the round and firm bottom.


    "Ah, my apologies," Ansel said with a surprised expression, pinching a sharp de in his hand that had appeared from nowhere. "It seems I missed one during the cleanup. Seraphina, are you unharmed?"


    Snap ¡ª The already taut, stic bodysuit, now torn open with arge gash,pletely...


    "Mm... It appears you''re fine. Your backside is as lovely as ever, Seraphina," Young Lord Ansel admired the girl''s tender, snow-white back and perky peach with a purely appreciative gaze, praising her sincerely.


    "An-uhhhh!" Before Seraphina could scream, Ansel''s figure appeared beside her, covering her mouth with one hand. His fingers slipped into the cor of her bodysuit, peeling away the fabric that clung to her front body due to sweat, easily removing herst shred of modesty.


    "Quiet, Seraphina." Ansel whispered softly into her ear, half-closing his eyes as he enjoyed the sensation of her damp, smooth skin beneath his palm. "You wouldn''t want anyone to discover your current state, would you?"


    "Mmmph!" Seraphina nodded in panic and embarrassment.


    "Good girl," Ansel yfully bit her earlobe and chuckled. "Now, let me take you to bathe."


    "Mm..."


    "Mm?!"


    *


    As a maid of the Hydral family, Lovi''s tenure was not long, having served Ansel for only three years, making her the youngest among the maids he brought with him. However, her loyalty to Ansel was unwavering, and like all the other maids, she adored her master with fervent devotion.


    Red Frost Manor was a gift from the Count of Red Frost to Ansel, and the maids hadpleted their respective tasks on the first day. The diligent maids had ensured that Ansel would befortable in this unfamiliar abode, nning every detail meticulously.


    Now, Lovi was diligently patrolling the corridor, responsible for this area during this time. She would not tolerate even the slightest speck of dirt. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tap, tap, tap ¡ª


    The sound of footsteps grew closer from around the corner, and Lovi knew immediately that it was the sound of her master''s footsteps, apanied by the gentle tapping of the scepter.


    The maid immediately straightened her posture, tucking in her stomach and standing tall. In the moment that Ansel rounded the corner, she had already bowed and greeted him:


    "Good day, Master."


    She raised her head, revealing a beautiful and dignified smile. Then, her smile imperceptibly stiffened for a moment.


    "...Miss Seraphina," she bowed again, "Good day."


    The not-so-popr Seraphina stood beside Ansel. Although the maids'' opinions of her had improved over the past few days, they still didn''t think her transformation was particrly remarkable. Nevertheless, their attitude towards her had improved slightly.


    "Um... you-you too," Seraphina replied.


    "...."


    Lovi noticed something was off about Seraphina, who was wearing a rather form-fitting trench coat indoors, which seemed odd given the warm temperature. However, a proper maid would never overstep her bounds, so she stepped aside to let them pass, bowing once more before standing silently, her gaze lowered.


    "Ah!" A pained moan escaped Seraphina, but Lovi''s professionalposure remained unshaken, her head still lowered.


    "Lovi," Ansel''s leisurely voice reached her ears. "Seraphina seems to have cramped herself during her workout. Could you take a look?"


    Despite her hesitation, Lovi responded promptly, "Yes, I understand."


    She looked up to see Seraphina squatting on the ground, her face flushed as she bit her lip, gripping Ansel''s clothes tightly, clearly in pain.


    "...Miss Seraphina," Lovi calmly crouched down, "Where did you cramp yourself?"


    -->

 Chapter 108 Mental Workout…Ashamed? Not at all! - III

    Chapter 108 Mental Workout¡­Ashamed? Not at all! - III


    "I... I didn''t¡ªMmph!" The girl suddenly shuddered visibly, startling Lovi.


    "...I''m fine, no need to help¡ª!"


    Lovi watched as Seraphina bit her lip, refusing to make a sound. She sighed inwardly at Seraphina''s stubbornness, then gently said, "We all have been trained in massage therapy. We can assist you."


    "My... my calf."


    It seemed that Seraphina, unable to bear the pain any longer, spoke with a sob in her voice, "Only the calf... Hurry!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She carefully lifted a small part of her trench coat, revealing a slender, fair leg covered in sweat.


    Lovi observed the clearly defined muscle lines on the smooth leg, which showed no signs of cramping. After a moment of silence, she ced her hand on it and began to knead gently.


    There was no¡­ cramp?


    The maid nced at Seraphina''s expression without changing her own, only to find that the pain on Seraphina''s face had indeed eased a lot. For a moment, she doubted her own massage skills.


    While Lovi was massaging Seraphina, Ansel watched the ring on Seraphina''s hand and chuckled to himself:


    ["Seraphina, unbutton the top three buttons of your trench coat."]


    The girl who needed Ansel''s support to stand steady turned her head abruptly, looking at him in disbelief.


    ["Do I need to do it myself?" ]Ansel threatened, smiling on the surface but not saying a word.


    "..."


    Seraphina blushed, staring at Ansel with a look that suggested she would love to strip him naked on the spot and die with him. However, she unbuttoned the tightly fastened buttons on her trench coat, one by one.


    She wanted to resist Ansel, but she couldn''t, neither mentally nor physically.


    Because this time, Ansel had tied that cor... around the top of her thigh.


    "Miss Seraphina, do you feel better now?"


    Lovi, who was diligently massaging, asked this. Seraphina, who had already unbuttoned the second button, revealing her sweaty neck and cleavage a bit, almost stumbled and fell.


    Think, Seraphina, think quickly. You can''t let her lookup now, think!


    The poor Miss Wolf was using all her might to operate her usually idle brain. Luckily, just before Lovi looked up, she blurted out, "The other leg too!"


    Maid Lovi dutifully massaged the other leg that Seraphina extended; and Seraphina hurriedly unbuttoned the third button, revealing more than half of her sweaty, glossy, round bosom, proudly asserting its presence.


    Seraphina, who had done as told, quickly looked at Ansel, her expression somewhat anxious.


    ["That''s enough, button it back up."]


    The wicked Ansel said contentedly, ["See, you can think of a solution quickly, Seraphina."]


    "..." The girl remained silent, only ring at Ansel fiercely.


    "Okay... okay, Lovi, I''m fine now."


    She coughed lightly, quickly pulled her leg back into her trench coat, and awkwardly gathered the hem.


    Only then did Lovi stand up, saying softly, "I''m d you''re okay," and then she respectfully stepped aside.


    "Let''s go, Seraphina." Ansel finally spoke, his words full of meaning, "The road is long."


    When the two of them left, the quiet, head-down Lovi looked up, and then... she saw the puddle on the floor.


    She really wanted to convince herself that maybe Seraphina really did have a cramp.


    *


    This is a small game between Ansel and Seraphina. He had someone fetch a trench coat for Seraphina and limited the mind-reading target of the heart-stealing ring to himself, making it convenient to conveymands. On the way to the bathhouse, Ansel would use various methods to make things difficult for Seraphina, and if our Miss Wolf did not want to be a perverted nymphomaniac in the mouths of the maids, she had to rack her brains to avoid the worst oue. This game, of course, was agreed upon by Seraphina, because Ansel''s initial proposal was to cast a cognitive barrier spell on Seraphina, so that even if she wore nothing, others would think she was clothed. ¡ª Naturally, Seraphina agreed to this more modest approach.


    ["Seraphina,"] Ansel mused with a smile in his heart, ["Are you not finding some pleasure in this?" ]


    "You''re the one ¡ª" Seraphina instinctively raised her voice, then nced around nervously before whispering, "You''re the one who''s enjoying this!" "Indeed, I am," Ansel replied candidly, "But you''re not as resistant as I imagined." His lips curved slightly as he whispered into Seraphina''s ear, "After getting used to being shocked, do these minor jolts feel somewhat soothing?" Seraphina''s face flushed crimson, as if she were about to explode on the spot. She punched Ansel in the chest, wishing she could crush this scoundrel pervert''s head between her legs. She had once thought him a gentleman, but how foolish she had been! He was clearly the type¡­ to devour someone without leaving a trace! As this thought crossed the young girl''s mind, her heart began to race uncontrobly. There were no other men in the room, and Ansel... Ansel¡­ would he pin me down and then¡ª It was well known that those who enjoyed inflicting pain harbored a twisted desire to be on the receiving end. As the number one perpetrator of violence, Miss Seraphina could not escape this rule. Images shed through her mind: Ansel gripping her nape, pinning her to the floor; pressing her head against the wall; or perhaps... Love was a magical and wonderful thing. Its magicy in its ability to exist even without physical desire; its wonder in the legitimate, deeply satisfying cravings it could inspire in both body and soul. Miss Seraphina''s burgeoning desires were legitimate, but it seemed she could not yet be satisfied¡­ well, or rather, the wicked Hydral was fulfilling her in a peculiar way. "...Master? Miss Seraphina?" As a myriad of images danced through Seraphina''s mind, a puzzled inquiry interrupted her fantasies.


    Just as Marlina, the woman dressed predominantly in ck, after a brief moment of confusion, curtsied with a smile, "Good afternoon."


    "Good afternoon, E."


    Ansel greeted Miss Leclerc, the pianist, with a smile, "How was the morning performance?"


    "It concluded sessfully." Compared to a young girl like Seraphina, E, who had been perfectly cultivated by Ansel, possessed a captivating mature charm. She covered her mouth and chuckled, her eyes sparkling as she said to Ansel:


    "It''s all thanks to your... ''insightful guidance''."


    The woman''s rosy tongue quietly peeked out from her lips, lightly licking her pinky finger.


    Seraphina, who had just recovered from an overload mode, didn''t notice E''s subtle action. She merely began to worry, fretting over what tricks Ansel might y next.


    And within this worry, there seemed to be a mix of... indescribable emotions.


    "That''s simply your talent," Ansel responded, "And...as you are now, should be qualified to go to the Royal Theatre in the capital. Do you still want to stay by my side?"


    E didn''t utter something like "Being by your side is more important than anything else," but instead, she curved her eyes and smiled, "Master, you will eventually leave the Red Frost territory, and I''m not in a hurry to prove myself with the Royal Theatre."


    "Master, you will have a day when you go to the capital. At that time, on your journey... you will always need a skilled pianist to entertain you, won''t you?"


    "If that''s what you think, I have no objections."


    The two conversed merrily, while Seraphina on the side, naturally felt left out.


    This feeling of being sidelined made her clench her legs impatiently, subtly nudging Ansel.


    Yet Ansel, seemingly oblivious, continued his conversation with E, acting as if Seraphina didn''t exist.


    How could she, who had made that pact with Ansel, tolerate his current disregard? The young girl was both anxious and angry, but couldn''t express anything.


    Damn it, damn it, damn it... Ansel is definitely doing this on purpose! Flirting with Sister E, he must think I can''t see! This lecher, he must have done something to Sister E!


    Seraphina, who could only watch Ansel and E chat happily, became increasingly frantic, even to the point of having a wildly crazy thought¡ª


    [Chat more, chat more! If you chat more, I... I will rip off my clothes! Scare you to death, no one will chat!]


    -->

 Chapter 109 Mental Workout…Ashamed? Not at all! - IV

    Chapter 109 Mental Workout¡­Ashamed? Not at all! - IV


    When this thought popped into her head, Seraphina herself was startled, cursing herself for being shameless while her frantic state didn''t lessen at all, but she couldn''t find an opportunity to interject.


    "Um... speaking of which, Miss Seraphina."


    At this moment, E suddenly shifted the topic to Seraphina, she softlyughed, "You''ve changed your style of dress, you didn''t used to wear long ones, did you?"


    "Uh, ah? Oh! This, well, peo-people can''t wear the same clothes all their life, right? Changing is normal." Finally having something to say, Seraphina wished she could seize the conversation, not wanting to be kicked out after running out of things to say, she continued without thinking, "I think this style suits me quite well."


    "That''s indeed the case, because Miss Seraphina has such a good figure."


    E nodded inplete agreement, "And as a tall girl, wearing this kind of clothes is very handsome."


    "Hehe... not really." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But, if you want to highlight your figure, you can''t button your coat so tightly."


    E took the initiative to step forward, reaching out to touch Seraphina''s coat button, and said in a sisterly tone, "You need to show the inner match to highlight your figure, Miss Seraphina, what are you wearing inside, can I take a look?"


    "..."


    Seraphina held E''s hand with a stiff smile.


    The maturedy tilted her head; "What''s wrong, Seraphina?"


    "Ah... this..."


    Seraphina didn''t know how fast her brain could spin, but she felt that it couldn''t possibly be faster than it was now.


    "What I''m wearing inside... is VERY ordinary, you''llugh at me."


    "How could I?" E warmly held Seraphina''s hand, "Miss Seraphina looks good in any clothes, let me take a look!"


    "Don''t you know E''s aesthetic in clothes, Seraphina?"


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh, and also said from the side, "Isn''t it good to let her take a look?"


    "I... I..."


    At this critical moment, a ray of light suddenly shed through Seraphina''s mind.


    She hugged Ansel tightly, half of her body hiding behind Ansel, and with a voice that was actually not disguised as shy, she said somewhat coyly:


    "To be honest, what''s inside... is for Ansel to see, not for others!"


    This sentence left both E and Ansel stunned.


    Thedy was silent for a moment, then withdrew her hand, looking at Seraphina with an even more affectionate gaze, and said with a smile:


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t waste this surprise."


    "Master." She curled her lips, her voice dripping with charm, "You must take a good look at what Miss Seraphina has prepared for you."


    Ansel, who hade back to his senses, also startedughing. He turned his head to look at Seraphina, who had turned her head to the side, her ears blushing:


    "Of course, how could I disappoint Seraphina''s intentions?"


    E curtsied, then left. Seraphina, who was secretly watching E''s back, only breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that she hadpletely left.


    "Seraphina."


    Ansel''s eyes were smiling, "You said something that even caught me off guard."


    "...How, how so."


    Seraphina tried to make her voice sound calm, "Haven''t you seen it several times already?"


    "Even so, when you say it... it feels very different."


    Ansel admitted frankly, "I have to admit,my heart sparked just now."


    This simple narration made Seraphina both happy and shy. She lightly pinched his arm,ining sweetly, "You, you¡­ can you not say such things at this time... pick a better situation."


    "That depends on whether you can create the opportunity, Seraphina."


    Ansel chuckled, pulling his hand out of Seraphina''s grip, and patted her head, "As a reward for my spark, um... let me think."


    The wicked Hydral whispered in the young girl''s ear:


    "For thest part of this journey, I won''t torment you."


    "Just give you... joy."


    *


    Ansel is a man of utmost integrity, never once lying to Seraphina. Thus, when he promises to bring her joy, he will undoubtedly fulfill his vow. With his perfect control over the intensity of the electric current, he maintains the level that strikes Seraphina''s vulnerability. Unquestionably, Seraphina, now half-draped over Ansel, her eyespletely blurred and veiled in mist, is in a state of extreme bliss, so much so that she can barely speak.


    "We''re almost there, Seraphina," Ansel whispers to the limp Seraphina leaning against him, "Would you like me to assist you with your bath?" "Mm... Ah... Yes..." Seraphina, her consciousness somewhat muddled, weakly utters these scattered sybles. She has given up struggling, whatever happens now is fine... What she needs now is a release, either to stop immediately or to experience a pleasure that would make her lose consciousness. As long as Ansel doesn''t do anything too outrageous, Seraphina, whose sense of shame has now reached a new low, would probably agree to anything.


    Except for a few unexpected urrences that could bring her back to her senses, such as ¡ª


    "Mr. Ansel, and... Seri?" For instance, the sudden appearance of her most respected and beloved sister. Marlina, holding a wooden basin, looks at the two with some surprise, "What''s... going on?" "Seraphina has been exercising until now, she''s all sweaty," Ansel''s gaze flickers to the ground, and Marlina also notices the puddles on the path they had walked. "She''s out of strength, so I brought her here." "How could we trouble you with such a thing," Marlina sighs helplessly, her gaze falling on Seraphina, "Seri, are you so weak that you can''t even walk? Do you have to lean on Mr. Ansel?"


    "..."


    Seraphina shivers, hiding her face behind Ansel. "You said you''ve grown up and be sensible just a few days ago." Marlina, stern enough not to indulge Seraphina any longer, furrows her brows and steps forward, "Why do you still rely on Mr. Ansel for everything? This won''t do, Seri!" "I..." "You''re still wearing your coat after sweating so much? Aren''t you ufortable?" As the elder sister nags, she reaches out to unbutton Seraphina''s coat. But this time, it''s Ansel who stops her for Seraphina. "She was wearing a tight suit while exercising, it''s not convenient to walk around outside," Ansel exins, "Seraphina has her pride, let''s wait until we''re in the bath to undress."


    Seraphina, weak and limp, res at Ansel with a mix of love and resentment, and says in a very real weak voice, "Yes, Marli, I... I''ll undress in the bath." "You... sigh, I''m sorry, I''ve caused you unnecessary trouble." Marlina apologizes to Ansel again, "I''ll discipline her properly, Mr. Ansel." Ansel smiles, "Seraphina is also trying her best, consider this my praise and recognition for her." He half-carries Seraphina into the changing area of the bath and then steps out, saying in a very gentlemanly manner, "I''ll leave Seraphina to you, Marlina, you should rest well too, just like her." "Alright, Mr. Ansel." Marlina bows her head slightly, and after about ten seconds, she raises her head to look at Seraphina, who has slumped onto the wooden chair. "Why aren''t you undressing?" She raises an eyebrow, "Are you nning to sleep here, Seri?" "You, you go in first, I''ll just rest for a bit," Seraphina says guiltily, she can''t afford to fail at this point, "I''m a grown-up, I don''t need you to help me undress."


    Fortunately, Marlina seems to take this well, she doesn''t say much, quickly undresses and enters the bath. Seraphina, who has just experienced this heart-pounding adventure, finally breathes a sigh of relief. She unbuttons her coat with her still trembling hands, quickly removes the cor from her thigh, wraps it in her coat and sets it aside. "Pervert, pervert, pervert..." She mutters with a flushed face, "Sticky... so ufortable." Although she says this, everything that happened on this short journey has given Seraphina an indescribable... peculiar experience. It seems to have awakened something... strange in her. "No, no, no! I can''t think about this!" The young girl ps her face hard and walks unsteadily towards the bath.


    Inside the spacious bath, Marlina leans against the far end, her snow-white hair spread out in the water. Seraphina doesn''t want to walk that far, so she carefully lowers herself into the water by the bath wall, stretches her sticky, limp legs into the bath, lets out a long sigh of relief, and quickly slides in. "Sofortable..." she murmurs dreamily. "Is it veryfortable?" Marlina softly asks from across her. "Yes, bathing is reallyfortable..." Seraphina''s voice is as if she''s about to melt.


    "I was asking, was itfortable... doing that with Mr. Ansel?" Marlina''s words echo in the steamy air. "Of course it''s... eh?" "You don''t need to exin anything, Seri, when I came close to you just now, I smelled that scent." Marlina''s tone is very calm, "The scent of a female in heat."


    "..."


    "If you''re going to ask why I know this so well..." Her sister sighs softly, "Who wouldn''t be familiar with the scent they emit every night?"

 Chapter 110 Sisters’ Secret Talks - I

    Chapter 110 Sisters¡¯ Secret Talks- I


    Seraphina, who had been blowing bubbles in the bath, nearly choked on the water. Her body instantly became hotter than the steam, her hands iling in panic, her voice off-key as she cried out, "Mmmmarli!!! What are you saying? Have you gone mad?!"


    "How so?" Marlina asked with a hint of amusement, her teasing gaze piercing through the steam tond on her flustered sister. "Don''t you like Mr. Ansel?"


    "It''s not... not that I don''t like him! It''s just that I haven''t... I haven''t..." The young girl hesitated, her limbs iling in the water, both suppressing her shyness and expressing her delight.


    Seraphina''s response left Marlina slightly puzzled. "Then how..."


    "Don''t ask!" Seraphina, flushed with embarrassment, interrupted Marlina loudly. To prevent her brain from short-circuiting, she quickly turned the question back on her sister. "What about you? What do you mean by the scent you emit, Marli? You... you don''t spend every night with..."


    "It''s just self-indulgence." Marlina replied calmly, seemingly more mature in this regard. "I have my own pressures, too. Isn''t that normal?"


    "... Uh, yeah," Seraphina whispered in agreement.


    Silence then fell between the two sisters.


    After a while, Seraphina couldn''t help but ask, "Marli, when you do that, are you thinking of..."


    "Who else could it be but Mr. Ansel?" Marlina couldn''t help butugh. "Did you think you were the only one in this mansion who liked Mr. Ansel?"


    Both her candid words and herposed attitude left Seraphina utterly astonished. Marli, her sister¡­ also liked Ansel. Although it didn''t seem strange, it still felt¡­ odd!


    "Have you never done it?" Marlina suddenly asked. "Thinking of what Mr. Ansel looks like, wondering what he might do to you, and then ¡ª"


    "Ahhhhh!" Seraphina screamed, sshing water at Marlina. "Don''t say it! Don''t say it!" She appeared ready to take Marlina down with her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It seems you have¡­" Marlina mused, rubbing her chin. "But I don''t smell anything when I return to our room every night. Seri, you must not be paying attention to such things..."


    "... So, is it after exercising and bathing every time?" Marlina inquired.


    "..." Seraphina''s lifeless body floated on the surface of the bathwater, utterly silent.


    "You can''t be this shy, Seraphina."


    Marlina admonished, frowning at her feigning-death sister. "There will always be other girls around Mr. Ansel. Falling behind even a single step could mean falling behind by a hundred. You''re currently by Mr. Ansel''s side, but with this attitude and performance, aren''t you wasting your opportunity?" Her criticism was stringent. "It''s a waste that''s not only unpleasant but could even incite jealousy."


    "But... it''s-it''s not that easy to ept," Seraphina protested, raising her head and speaking softly, pitifully, like a puppy as she swam to Marlina''s side.


    "However, if Ansel were to ask, I definitely wouldn''t refuse. If I would, I wouldn''t have..." The blushing girl quickly covered her mouth. If Marlina were to find out what she had experienced along the way, she might as well drown herself.


    Marlina nced at her sister but didn''t press the topic further. Instead, she calmly said, "You just need to make sure you don''t want it verbally but physically cling to him, and don''t get neglected by Mr. Ansel. As for what to do when the timees, that''s up to you."


    "I''m not that stupid!" Seraphina huffed, feeling as if her sister was treating her like an idiot. "Who would be foolish enough to refuse when they actually like someone?"


    Marlina couldn''t help but chuckle, reaching out to ruffle Seraphina''s hair. "That''s good. And Seri, your reluctance to admit it while your body keeps moving closer... Mr. Ansel might really like that."


    "Mm... it''s not just a possibility; he definitely likes it." Marlina squeezed Seraphina''s abdominal muscles and sighed with envy. "I''m so envious of your figure, Seri."


    "Hehehe, don''t tickle me, sister!" The two beautiful sisters, both exuding feminine charm and allure, yed and frolicked in the water, rxing their bodies and minds.


    "... Phew, Marli, why did you suddenly bring up this topic?" Seraphina asked,zily resting her head on her sister''s shoulder.


    "Because your scent is too strong," Marlina replied.


    "D-don''t say that!" Seraphina, the little wolf, hammered her sister in embarrassment.


    "Alright, alright. It''s because... Seri, I''m eighteen, and you''re seventeen," Marlina whispered. "Our mother had me at your age, and although we didn''t return, the girls in the vige who are around your age should be looking for their own husbands, right?"


    "Firstly, girls as fortunate as us are few and far between. In this world, one must find someone to rely on. "


    "Secondly, at our age, our desires are always surging, aren''t they?"


    Marlina poked Seraphina''s cheek, smiling. "I hope you don''t feel confused or even inferior because of the desires you generate. It''s perfectly normal for you to like Mr. Ansel and have those thoughts."


    "Who wouldn''t want to do those things with the person they love? Desire is also the foundation of love, Seraphina."


    Although she was only a year older, Marlina tirelessly reassured Seraphina like a guiding figure to a teenager, "Mr. Ansel won''t dislike girls with desires, Seri."


    "He... he certainly wouldn''t dislike me," Seraphina murmured shyly yet reassured, "After all, he is quite open¡­ about it"


    She, in fact, was fond of Ansel''s libertine nature, the fervent and heated gaze he held when he stared at her body, the sensation of his hands kneading and freely caressing her skin.


    She enjoyed the feeling of Ansel being engrossed in her body, whether it was a reward or a punishment... When Ansel looked at her with that unabashedly desirous gaze, Seraphina''s heart was filled with an unbearable shyness and an increasingly sweet happiness.


    Desire is indeed the foundation of love, Marli was right, she spoke so well!


    "But¡ª"


    Marlina, who had been very calm and casual until now, suddenly became serious:


    "Seri, you and Mr. Ansel, you haven''t really taken that step yet, have you?"


    "I''ve told you, we haven''t!"


    "What about other ces?"


    "...What do you mean by other ces?"


    "Well..." Marlina whispered in Seraphina''s ear, while poking her lips and pinching the plump and healthy part below Seri''s waist that made her incredibly envious.


    -->

 Chapter 111 Sisters’ Secret Talks - II

    Chapter 111 Sisters¡¯ Secret Talks- II


    "$%^&*!@# ¡ª!!!"


    A few secondster, Seraphina was babbling incoherently in a mix of Red Frost territory dialects, local colloquialisms, and northern vernacr, in a state of utter disarray.


    "It seems you haven''t, alright, Seri, calm down... Seri!"


    Marlina frowned, and with a heavy pat on her babbling and flustered sister, two waves were stirred up in the pool.


    "Ouch!"


    Seraphina let out a short, sharp cry, quickly covering the painful area, but at least she had calmed down.


    "...Marli!" Miss wolf looked at her sister with teary eyes, "You''ve never said anything like this before!"


    "Are you just now noticing that I''ve changed?" Marlina''s slender and beautiful eyebrows raised slightly, "We''re discussing a very serious topic, control yourself."


    "Is this a very serious topic?" Seraphina, still rubbing her bottom, muttered under her breath.


    "S¡¤E¡¤R¡¤I."


    "I-I-I-I''m listening!"


    Marlina stared into Seraphina''s eyes, indeed speaking in a serious tone about a serious topic: "The fact that Mr. Ansel hasn''t taken you that far is a good thing."


    "...A good thing?"


    "Mr. Ansel''s unique nature makes him both easily aroused and highly responsive to desire."


    Marlina, who had meticulously interviewed and understood all the women in the mansion, said: "So that kind of behavior, for Mr. Ansel, has a certain degree of cathartic meaning, do you understand?"


    Seraphina, who was not used to discussing such topics in a serious tone, still had red cheeks and scratched her face awkwardly: "U-understand, understand what?"


    "... " Marlina sighed softly, "Catharsis, it means that even when doing that, Mr. Ansel won''t invest too much emotion, it means that for him, it''s just a rational necessity, nothing more."


    "Mr. Ansel is a rational and powerful man. The closer I am to him, the more I feel that he is carrying something heavy that I can''t touch, or even understand."


    "Under such pressure, he might even dissect and seal away his own feelings until he has time to breathe, or until his own goals are achieved,"


    "Even though Mr. Ansel always appears gentle and tolerant, when ites to making decisions, no matter how cold and cruel the decision is, he won''t hesitate at all."


    Seraphina thought of the matter of coal aid and fell silent.


    In retrospect, Seraphina was sure that Ansel didn''t care about the lives of the poor as much as she had hoped, and that so-called good and evil were just illusions she had imposed on Ansel.


    Ansel of Hydral, has never truly imed to be good in the true sense, he just keeps moving towards his goal without hesitation.


    However, Seraphina no longer had any objections to this. After experiencing so much and seeing her future self in Ansel''s memory, Seraphina''s view of good and evil was no longer as extreme as it was at the beginning; moreover, she realized that she never had the right to force Ansel to be good or evil.


    If you want to do good, do it with your own ability; if you really want to change Ansel, first have the ability and capacity to match him.


    ¡ª Seraphina had this realization when she returned to Red Frost territory.


    "Returning to the original topic," Marlina continued, "Such matters, to a certain extent, serve as a form of catharsis for Mr. Ansel. Even if it is a catharsis, Mr. Ansel would never be arbitrarily rough. He cares deeply about the feelings of the woman, offering her respect."


    "But Seraphina, you must understand one thing. Beneath this care and respect, its essence... is still a catharsis."


    "Even if Mr. Ansel appears ever so gentle, his emotions will not fluctuate. Do you understand?"


    Seraphina seemed toprehend Marlina''s words, nodding thoughtfully.


    Marlina patted her head with a sense of relief, "The most dangerous thing is to lose oneself in Mr. Ansel''s ''catharsis'', even if you know that Mr. Ansel has no emotional involvement, but willingly be a tool, that would be too pitiful, Seri."


    Her gaze lowered, her always calm tone rippled slightly:


    "Seri, this world is not friendly to us women. Apart from the extraordinary beings, most women have to choose to rely on men throughout their lives. If it weren''t for Mr. Ansel, I might have to find a reliable household to depend on this year or the next."


    "Women who are forced by life and have nowhere to go have no choice, but we do, Seri."


    She gently stroked Seraphina''s cheek:


    "So, don''t let your worth only remain in that moment of pleasure. You are independent, a living person."


    "What you should remember is your identity as a follower of Mr. Ansel; what you should be intoxicated with is the pride of bringing glory to Mr. Ansel. Not just ying a tool in his bed, that would not only be a disservice to Mr. Ansel''s recognition and cultivation, but also the most ruthless trampling on yourself."


    "So I say, it''s a good thing that Mr. Ansel hasn''t done anything to you, because he hasn''t seen you as a mere object of desire."


    "I see... hehe..."


    The girl giggled with a flushed face, brimming with relief and happiness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So, so that means..." she pointed with her finger, speaking somewhat dreamily, "Ansel, he more or less... likes me, right?"


    Marlina couldn''t help butugh, "Mr. Ansel has many people he likes, so don''t get carried away because of this little liking, Seri."


    This made Seraphina unhappy, she pouted and bumped into Marlina, "What do you mean Ansel likes many people... Does Ansel also like you, Marlina?"


    "Of course." Marlina said matter-of-factly, "Mr. Ansel sees me as a woman."


    Our Miss Seraphina was instantly anxious, she quickly grabbed Marlina''s shoulders, shaking them back and forth, "Marli, you... you haven''t done it with him, have you! I haven''t even ¡ª"


    "No."


    Marlina patiently removed Seraphina''s hand, "Mr. Ansel respects me. In his eyes, my abilities far outweigh the value of this body."


    Her lips curled slightly, her admiration and love for him were unreserved.


    "I am intoxicated by Mr. Ansel''s recognition, and even more so by the cold rationality within this recognition."


    "Therefore, I do not wish to be such a person, and have always been restraining the increasingly intense desire in my heart."


    "Before I can give Mr. Ansel a satisfactory answer, I will continue to restrain myself."


    -->

 Chapter 112 Sisters’ Secret Talks - III

    Chapter 112 Sisters¡¯ Secret Talks- III


    As Marlina told Seraphina, those who could stay in Ansel''s mansion, serve in the Hydral family, besides their loyalty and fanaticism to Ansel, they also shared anothermon trait.


    ¡ª That is to recognize their own status.


    It''s not just about doing their duty and never overstepping, but even if they have fallen into the charm brought by Ansel, they must carry out their duties to the end.


    The reason why the maids were surprised and admired Marlina was precisely because she discovered Ansel''s cold pursuit of "value" in such a short time ¡ª there would be no toys around him, only useful people.


    They all hoped to do those things with Ansel, and they would all lose themselves in the process, but no one saw it as their everything, because such weak women, such useless parasites, were not worthy to stay by Hydral''s side.


    "Seri."


    In the end, Marlina held Seraphina''s cheeks, saying very seriously, "For Mr. Ansel, you have a value far greater than mine. So, don''t disappoint him, cherish your most precious first time, when you give it to Mr. Ansel, make sure it''s a meaningful time, understand?"


    Seraphina hugged Marlina with great emotion, the heartfelt words of her sister benefited the young girl immensely, allowing her to break free from the chaotic emotions not long ago, calmly facing her own desires, and understanding more about Ansel.


    "Yes, I remember, Marlina."


    She waved her fist with a giggle, full of spirit, "I won''t be Ansel''s bed toy! I am hisrade, the onlyrade in this world!"


    "As for the first time..."


    Just after being spirited, Miss wolf became a bit shy again, "Marli, do you think... say, when my name spreads throughout the empire, making Ansel proud, would that be appropriate?"


    "This..." Marlinaughed, "When you feel it''s time, or if Mr. Ansel proposes it not out of desire to vent, I think either is fine. Don''t hesitate because of my words, and miss a good opportunity, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Seraphina nodded vigorously, then blushed and wrapped her arms around her sister''s neck, "When I''m ready... I, I will help you. After all, there''s no better man in this world than Ansel, and if it''s Marli, I don''t mind."


    Marlinaughed and pinched Seraphina''s face, "What, do you want me to help you push your butt in bed?"


    "No way!"


    Miss Seraphina shouted like this, and then quietly asked Marlina for books on rted knowledge ¡ª iming it was just to broaden her horizons. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Fifteen minutester, a fully revived Seraphina was full of enthusiasm, decided to practice extra today, and left the bathhouse in a hurry, leaving Marlina alone.


    "s..."


    Five minutes after Seraphina''s departure, Marlina suddenly let out a prolonged sigh,den with an indescribableplexity and... guilt.


    "I apologize, Seri."


    The increasingly cunning Miss Marlina murmured, "Given the current situation, I don''t have much time left."


    She raised her arm, looking at her increasingly delicate skin, and dered resolutely,


    "I''ve said it before, this time... I won''t let you go first."


    In the heart-to-heart conversation just now, Marlina intentionally created a subtle atmosphere for Seraphina.


    That is, our young lord Ansel seems to have a split personality when doing that kind of thing, with only two states: either pure venting, or rather emotional.


    In fact, Ansel is mostly a mix of these two states, it''s just a matter of which part is more and which part is less.


    And, she told a truth that was not true.


    ["Before I can give Mr. Ansel a satisfactory answer, I will continue to restrain myself."]


    Who said... this answer must be given to Ansel in the distant future?


    Speaking of Ansel''s cold and cruel side, she, more than anyone, understands Ansel''s "kindness".


    As the one who handles many affairs for Ansel and can understand the starting point and purpose of Ansel''s policies most directly, Marlina sees much more than ordinary people.


    A personmits evil for only two reasons: one is out of a chaotic and evil nature, and the other is to achieve a goal at all costs.


    And by always achieving the goal at all costs, a person''s self often uncontrobly slides towards evil, and after bing more evil, the means naturally be more cruel and violent.


    Such a cycle leads to almost no difference in essence between these two reasons.


    But Ansel of Hydral is not like this.


    His "evil" has only one reason ¡ª that is, to solve a problem that Marlina cannot understand, which is likely to be extremely heavy, and for this, he does not choose the means and spares no effort.


    Under such unscrupulousness, he has never slid towards "personality evil" for a moment. He is not a madman who will be overjoyed at the sight of human tragedies, nor is he a demon who takes pleasure in torturing others.


    On the contrary, he doesn''t mind making everything better as long as it doesn''t affect his n ¡ª Marlina, who has always been handling affairs for Ansel, knows this better than anyone.


    The coldness and cruelty of Ansel of Hydral are only reflected in the fact that when hemits undeniable evil, he will not hesitate or hesitate, maintaining eternal rational indifference and watching everything happen.


    Morally speaking, this is undoubtedly "evil", and Ansel has never denied this evil, always iming to be a viin.


    But in reality, under the influence of position and personal emotions, even Seraphina will no longer judge Ansel''s actions purely by good and evil. Marlina, who understands how cruel this world is, how could she possibly dislike Ansel?


    Whether you say she has fallen or that she is hypocritical.


    Marlina is just as she said, intoxicated in Ansel''s respect and recognition, intoxicated in... that strong rationality and coldness.


    After all, no matter how much she grows, she is still a eighteen-year-old girl full of love.


    "ording to Mr. Ansel''s n, the time for you, Seri, to make a name for yourself is not far off."


    Marlina stroked her skin and couldn''t help but chuckle, "You''ve given me so many headaches and heartaches, now it''s my turn to wrong you once, it''s no big deal."


    "It''s just... a little bit ahead of you."


    The young strategist soaking in the bath showed a naivety and cunning that matched her age and wisdom.


    *

 Chapter 113 A Hard Decision to Make - I

    Chapter 113 A Hard Decision to Make - I


    After experiencing the intense stimtion akin to a trench coat adventure, Ansel could affirm one thing: as long as he desired, Seraphina would verbally resist, but ultimately, she would do as he wished without question. This was, after all, one of the endearing aspects of Seraphina. What Ansel needed to aplish with Seraphina was quite straightforward. From the recent events and the various "radical behaviors" that would ur in the future, it was evident that he was inducing the simplest form of joy in her, causing her to fall into an irresistible indulgence. Although it sounded absurd, Ansel had seen a small joke in the memory of a traveler that made him smile. To put it simply, how could a human possibly be a ve to the mechanism of reproduction? The reality was indeed so. Although as a reward mechanism, humans could derive immense pleasure from it, it was far from enough to subjugate them. Only a force of significant magnitude could aplish such an absurdity. However, the premise of this statement was "merely". The rtionship between Ansel and Seraphina was not "merely" simple. The young and wicked Hydral could feel the girl''s intense emotions with unparalleled rity, every second, every moment... Whenever Seraphina looked at him, those emotions would be conveyed through her gaze. What was amusing was that this was not our Miss Wolf''s bold confession of love. She was simply unaware of the intensity of her own feelings. Just as she always verbally resisted, saying "bastard", "don''t do this", "stop touching me", but she would always take the initiative to approach, and even subtly express dissatisfaction when Ansel truly stopped. Desire and lust are two concepts that seem simr but are fundamentally different. At this stage, Seraphina''s wildness and beastliness were still dormant deep within her soul. Only when she reached the throne and awakened the spiritual essence representing her soul''s nature, would that power gradually change her thinking. The power symbolizing the highest level of [Beast] element would guide Seraphina onto the path of the strongest and highest ruler. What Ansel needed to do was, before Seraphina''s awakening, either rationally put her in shackles or as much as possible... twist her thinking to make her submission to him the absolute priority. This could only be done before Seraphina awakened her spiritual essence, just as she herself said ¡ª a true beast has no possibility of being tamed. Only before Seraphina came into contact with that madness that transcends everything, by changing it, would Ansel have the possibility ofpletely taming Seraphina. For a girl deeply in love, the easiest way to change her thinking is to let her heart of love and restless body both indulge in Ansel. It''s despicable, but it works. Moreover, this does not mean that Ansel would not pour out his feelings for her. On the contrary, as the pact head, Seraphina will be the most important existence in Ansel''s life. However, Ansel of Hydral, being a viin, never thought of using this as an excuse for himself. As long as he could tame Seraphina, he did not care whether his methods were despicable, just as he did not care about the many lives taken by the severe cold wave in order to give Seraphina a new life in despair. Making Seraphina fall was not a difficult task. ording to the current progress, Ansel only needed to maintain the frequency of physical temptation once every two days, but not let Seraphina be satisfied. At this age, Miss Wolf, with her desires bursting, would bepletely unable to endure within two weeks, begging Ansel to give her relief. Ansel did not take pride in this, because doing such a thing... he always felt a bit ufortable from time to time. Through his self-analysis, he quickly realized that this difort was due to his feelings for Seraphina. But the reality was, in Ansel''s continued self-analysis process, he did not think his feelings for Seraphina were that deep. He attributed this to the disturbance of fate, which was harmless. Fate was notpletely unable to influence him, but in these six years of game, it gradually gave up interfering with Ansel, which was meaningless ¡ª especially after Ansel learned that terrifying method of self-analysis in this long confrontation, it rarely tried to influence Ansel''s thoughts. Ansel only needed a moment to determine whether this was his own thinking or a push from fate. However, fate''s asional jumping out was indeed more troublesome.


    "Bang!" As Ansel was engrossed in his study, contemting the day''s taming n, the door to his study was abruptly thrust open. In the entire manor, the only one audacious enough to do so was Seraphina.


    "Ansel! I''m back, are you free?" After spending nearly the entire day running around with Marlina, Seraphina, who had returned only after nightfall, was still brimming with energy. "If you''re free, let''s continue training! I''m sure I can pass today."


    Ansel tilted his head and observed Seraphina for a moment before breaking into a soft chuckle. "It''s already sote, let''s call it a day for the training."


    "Ah..." The enthusiastic wolf girl seemed somewhat crestfallen, her head drooping slightly. If she had ears and a tail, they would probably be drooping by now.


    "Does Seraphina really want to train?"


    "Of course." The young girl lifted her head and spoke earnestly, "I want to be incredibly strong! Now that I have nothing to worry about, isn''t it good to focus on bing more powerful?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her words subtly revealed a fervent pursuit of power. Having reduced her contact and thoughts about the mundane affairs of society, Seraphina seemed to have be purer, more aligned with her original path.


    After all, as she said, she didn''t need to worry about anything now. All she needed to think about was how to be stronger.


    In Seraphina''s eyes, the best way to help Ansel was to keep getting stronger.


    That desire was so natural in her heart, and in front of Ansel, she didn''t hide this desire at all.


    She wanted to be stronger, she wanted... power!


    Every battle was as fierce as fire, and the girl who saw the battle itself as her sustenance had a burning gaze, as if hoping that Ansel would change his mind and let the training continue.


    Ansel, resting his cheek on his hand, asked, "What exactly are you looking forward to in wanting to train so much?"


    "Of course I''m looking forward to... Ansel!"


    Seraphina''s words were cut off halfway, as she suddenly thought of many images unsuitable, ahem, for children, and she stomped her foot in embarrassment. "I''m not looking forward to those things."


    "But I didn''t say what you were looking forward to." Ansel looked innocent.


    -->

 Chapter 114 A Hard Decision to Make - II

    Chapter 114 A Hard Decision to Make - II


    "...I''m leaving!"


    Seraphina turned around in a huff, her words were tough, but her steps as she left were flustered and clumsy.


    "Wait, Seraphina."


    Ansel stood up and called her back.


    The girl turned her head, her face full of "I''m not happy" written all over it.


    Looking at Seraphina, who although had "I''m not happy" written all over her face, but was probably expecting something to happen, Ansel''s lips couldn''t help but curl up slightly. "Forget about training, but tonight, keep mepany."


    Seraphina was stunned.


    "Keep..."


    She murmured softly, "Keep youpany?Tonight?"


    In an instant, the always blushing Miss Seraphina, unsurprisingly, turned her pretty face into an overloaded mode. Her mind had already run wild, and she started to babble, "You, you''re such a big person, why do you still need someone to keep youpany!"


    Faced with such a violent reaction, Ansel easily sank Seraphina with just one sentence:


    "So, Seraphina, you don''t want to?"


    "..."


    Five minutester, Ansel and Seraphina arrived at the rooftop of the manor.


    "Just to watch the night view... you should have made it clear."


    The young girl hugged her legs, her voice was relieved, but there was a hint of regret.


    "I''m curious, Seraphina, how did you interpret the three words ''keep mepany''."


    Ansel, sitting next to Seraphina, teased her as he held her hand.


    "What else could it be... it''s, it''s that kind of thing."


    The young wolf''s voice was husky, shy but with a hint of joy:


    "Ansel, you, naughty."


    She said, rubbing her cheek against Ansel''s shoulder.


    Facing the always vulnerable Seraphina on such topics, she seemed to have made some progress, barely able to face it directly, and even able to have more intimate physical contact with Ansel without any resistance.


    The young boy and girl nestled together, gazing at the increasingly prosperous city under Ansel''s management. Even though the severe cold wave had just passed, the city was radiating unimaginable vitality.


    Under the beautiful moonlight, Ansel lowered his head, didn''t say anything, just kissed Seraphina''s cheek.


    Ansel knew very well that for the current Seraphina, he didn''t need to say any sweet words, just show enough straightforward actions.


    The seemingly shy Seraphina would always respond.


    As expected by Ansel, after being kissed like this, Seraphina''s body trembled slightly, then she silently tugged at Ansel''s clothes,


    The wicked Hydral chuckled, he held Seraphina''s chin and lowered his head again.


    The soft flesh between the young girl''s teeth obediently entered Ansel''s mouth, greedily and affectionately entwining. The physically astonishing her began to breathe heavily after a while, and then involuntarily stretched out her arms to hug Ansel tightly.


    Feeling that pure and eager response, Ansel gently hugged Seraphina''s waist, his other hand lifted her clothes, and began to touch the girl''s increasingly hot skin.


    "!"


    The young girl, lost in the deep kiss, trembled all over, as if... she had some resistance?


    But this resistance couldn''t resist the joy and huge desire in her heart, it seemed more like a teasing kind of coyness. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As the actions became more intense, her breathing became heavier, and Seraphina, who had originally hugged Ansel, suddenly changed to supporting herself on Ansel''s shoulders, as if trying to push him away, her head was struggling between reluctance and pulling back.


    Ansel''s movements momentarily stilled as he gazed into Seraphina''s mist-filled eyes, gently releasing her. "Ansel... Ansel..." The young girl incessantly exhaled amorous, rose-tinted sighs, tightly gripping Ansel''s shoulders while avoiding his gaze. With a shy yet unwilling whisper, she implored, "Can-can we pause for a moment, just for a little while?"


    "... Why?" After a brief silence, Ansel inquired, "What''s the matter, Seraphina?"


    Taking deep breaths to steady herself, Seraphina lowered her head and spoke, "It''s¡­it''s not that I don''t want to be with you like this, Ansel, it''s just..." She fidgeted and moved closer to him, whispering, "Don''tugh at me, Ansel."


    Ansel chuckled softly, caressing her head, "What''s there tough about?"


    "I... I''m afraid I..."


    In a stammering, hesitant manner, Miss Wolf covered her face with both hands, finally eximing in a self-abandoning tone, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to resist!!"


    "You''re always like this with me... I don''t dislike it, on the contrary, I... Anyway, because you''re always like this, even during training, I- I won''t be able to hold back any longer."


    This was within Ansel''s expectations, so he merely smiled encouragingly, "What''s wrong with not being able to resist? Would I reject you?"


    "It''s not¡­ not about whether you''d reject me, Ansel, it''s about me..."


    She lifted her head to look at Ansel, her flushed and dewy face appearing incredibly delicate and captivating. Her dark red eyes seemed to reflect the starlight from the heavens above.


    "I don''t want to casually give you my first time."


    Clumsily, Seraphina, who had always strived to be cherished and praised by Ansel, to be the best version of herself in his eyes, held Ansel''s hand with both caution and reassurance.


    "Ansel could have taken it at any time, but you never did. Since you respect me so much, how could I not restrain myself?"


    The young girl gently nuzzled Ansel''s shoulder, her voice soft and shy, "I want you to remember my first time, even if it''s just for my own sake. I want to give it to you after I''ve done something valuable for you, after I''ve proven myself for the first time."


    "... Ansel."


    Her eyes, shimmering with moonlight and starlight, conveyed the same message as her words.


    "I like¡­love you, and it has nothing to do with beingrades."


    "I want to be your woman, marry you, have children, and be a good wife and... uh!"


    Too shy to continue, Seraphina whimpered and clung to Ansel''s hand, unable to utter another word.


    Ansel of Hydral, the wicked devil, the ruthless fanatic, remained silent at this moment.


    He simply held his silence, resting his chin on Seraphina''s head and gently caressing her burning cheeks.


    Seraphinay quietly in his embrace, and Ansel wondered whether the warmth at his chest was due to Seraphina''s inquiry¡­ or his own temperature.


    In this tranquil silence, he suddenly understood something, something that should have been impossible ¡ª It seemed to be the second time in six years of facing fate when he couldn''t make a decisive decision.


    *

 Chapter 115 Fate · Fight · Choice, and…Trust - I

    Chapter 115 Fate ¡¤ Fight ¡¤ Choice, and¡­Trust - I


    With only a single day remaining of the week-long deadline, Seraphina, d in her custom-made bodysuit as she had been in previous days, was seated on the ground, drenched in sweat from her exertions. This time, she had "wisely" brought a box of spare clothes and a bucket of water, which she had ced in a corner of the courtyard.


    "Ansel," she called out through the gaps between the des, her gaze fixed on Hydral, who was engrossed in his book. "What are your ns for whates next?"


    "After dealing with the zing Ice Viper?" Ansel asked without looking up.


    "Yep!"


    Seraphina, her long, full legs spread apart, bent forward, her hands grasping her toes. Her body was as flexible as a cat''s, and she easily stretched herself out.


    "After all, our opponent is an unreasonable creature..." Despite her words, her eyes sparkled with confidence. "You must have made many preparations, Ansel! I want to hear about them!"


    "Really want to hear?"


    "Really want to hear!"


    Ansel nced at Seraphina, who was stretching. His gaze traced the line of her spine and waist, lingering for a moment on her full, round buttocks. He chuckled, "Then I won''t tell you."


    "Ansel!" Seraphina called out in annoyance, but a small thrill of pleasure ran through her at the feeling of Ansel''s gaze on her.


    "The main reason I won''t tell you is that it would make things much moreplicated¡ªnot because you, Seraphina, are prone to causing trouble, but because of it." Ansel waved his hand, dispelling the des, closed his book, and looked at Seraphina.


    "Seraphina, do you know how ''fate'' works?"


    "Uh... huh?" Seraphina was confused. "How would I know that?"


    "I spent a long time and paid countless prices," the young Hydral sighed softly, "just to glimpse some possibilities. These things are veryplex. If I told you now, you might not understand, so I''ll just tell you the simplest points."


    "First, although I am still under its influence, that memory is not affected by it."


    "Memory... how does memory affect things?" Seraphina tilted her head.


    Ansel smiled, "Simply put, the memory of my friend the traveler is the only thing in this world that is outside the sight of fate. It cannot know how much knowledge I have gained from that memory, and therefore cannot prepare in advance. It can only adapt to my pace."


    At this point, Ansel''s eyes became a bit moreplex. "Only things from outside the world can fight against the world itself."


    "If I didn''t have these memories, this knowledge," he closed his eyes, and for the first time, a rare, undisguised anger seeped into his words, "I would only... return to the starting point after experiencing more pain."


    "Ansel..." Seraphina looked at Ansel with a touch of heartache. Having seen Ansel''s memories, she understood the despair and pain hidden in his words.


    "But at least we now have weapons, don''t we?" Ansel opened his eyes and smiled calmly and gently. "We should be happy."


    The young Hydral quickly returned to his usual self, seemingly unaffected by anything inside or outside:


    "Second, it will not make significant substantive interventions in the world itself in order to achieve that future. For example, when you, Seraphina, were targeted for assassination by me in your childhood, the way fate resolved the crisis was to make the assassin someone you could handle, not to drop a meteor from the sky and kill the third-stage assassin I had arranged on the spot."


    "In other words, it will not fabricate any facts out of thin air to counteract things that have happened and deviated from the track, but will guide them back to the right track in a ''reasonable'' way."


    "Although reality doesn''t follow any logic," Ansel let the de flip up and down on his fingertip, "it has always been pursuing a certain ''reasonableness'' and has never changed.""That is the fundamental reason why we can fight against it."


    Seraphina, lying on the ground, thoughtfully said, "So it sounds like it''s not particrly scary to just shout in my head, at least safer than suddenly letting the emperor drop from the sky and kill us all."


    "You''re mistaken, Seraphina."


    Ansel tugged at the corner of his mouth, the chill in his smile clearly directed at that supreme existence that operated in mysterious ways.


    "This just shows how powerful and dangerous fate is."


    "If it were some kind of ''existence'' that insisted on everything being on the right track, and would forcibly return it to its original path as soon as any ident urred, then it would not be fate, but a child who couldn''t stand things not going his way, a clown with nothing but power."


    "But fate is not such a concrete thing, it... doesn''t care."


    "If something unexpected happens, it will try to correct it in a reasonable way, and even if it fails, it will not be shaken, but will silently allow everything to happen, otherwise... I would have died long ago."


    "You and I need to understand our position, Seraphina. On this long road of fighting against fate, never have the slightest thought of ''fate is nothing more than this''.


    "Its limitations, its aloofness, are the basis of our fight against it, but not a reason to think highly of ourselves." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seraphina took Ansel''s warning to heart and nodded seriously.


    "Third, and most importantly," Ansel''s tone became very serious, so serious that Seraphina stopped stretching and sat up straight.


    "You and I, and everything in this world, were not born because it needed us."


    The somewhat confused girl tilted her head, "What does that mean?"


    "It means that you were not born because fate needed a Sky Wolf Emperor who couldpete with the empire in terms of military power. Rather, because you have the potential to be the Sky Wolf Emperor, fate chose to guide you towards that future."


    "It sounds... it sounds like there''s no difference." The girl said somewhat unhappily, "Either way, I''m still being controlled by it."


    Ansel shook his head, "Seraphina, the difference between the two is huge. Your will is pure enough that you don''t think too deeply about it, but as your experience grows and you look back on matters rted to fate, you may fall into the fear I once fell into¡ª"


    "Since fate is so omnipotent, then everything about me, my thoughts, my existence, everything, all... even my current thoughts, are they also under the control of fate?"


    -->

 Chapter 116 Fate · Fight · Choice, and…Trust - II

    Chapter 116 Fate ¡¤ Fight ¡¤ Choice, and¡­Trust - II


    Seraphina was stunned, then involuntarily shivered, a strong chill rising from her heart, "This... this is too..."


    "Just hearing me say this, you feelpletely uneptable, right?" Ansel stroked the cover of his book, his eyes slightly downcast, "I fell into such self-doubt for a long time, even doubting whether the traveler was also arranged by fate, doubting whether I was still walking on the line woven by fate for me from beginning to end, almost despairing, almost dying several times."


    That was a dark period that Ansel did not want to look back on. On the outside, he was polite, optimistic, and faced everyone with a positive and sunny attitude; but once he returned to his room, he would shrink into a corner, frantically flipping through all the future-rted memories in his mind,paring them with everything he had experienced.


    He carefully maintained his nearly copsing self on the edge of death, doubting all the while whether everything he did was in vain, while also having to make efforts for his determination to change the future. In such a contradictory spiral, he struggled in despair¡­ with an almost masochistic attitude.


    That year, he was only eleven years old.


    Seraphina wordlessly walked over to Ansel and sat down next to him.


    Ansel gently caressed Seraphina''s head, whispering softly, "Seraphina, I wish not for you to experience such despair, a despair so profound that words fail to capture its depth. Thus, rather than battling against fate... in my eyes, maintaining this belief is of utmost importance."


    "You, I, and everything else in this world, we were not created with a specific purpose in mind. Never doubt your own existence at any time."


    "Suppose... suppose you reach a crossroads where you cannot make a choice¡ª"


    "Then choose to believe in yourself, right?"


    Seraphina lifted her head, her dark red eyes shining brightly, devoid of any confusion.


    A determined and radiant smile appeared on her charming face. She extended her hand towards Ansel, dering without hesitation:


    "Just as you chose to believe in me, Ansel!"


    "..."


    Ansel was taken aback. He looked at the girl''s face, at the absolute trust that was not merelyforting. His gaze shifted momentarily, a movement unnoticed by Seraphina.


    "That''s right." The young Hydralughed, gripping Seraphina''s hand, "Just as I chose to believe in you."


    "Ahaha!"


    As their hands sped together, Seraphina burst into heartyughter, "I''ve touched you, Ansel!"


    She bounced on the spot, leaping onto Ansel''sp, joyfully wrapping her arms around his neck, swaying back and forth, "I''ve won, I''ve won!"


    Our young lord Ansel was unusually stunned twice in a short time. He looked at the face close to his, flushed with excitement and other emotions. After regaining his senses, he said with a hint of amusement, "Does this count?"


    "How could it not!"


    Seraphina lifted her head proudly, "I didn''t say stop, I just asked you a question during the break. Our practice isn''t over yet, is it?"


    The girl''s waist swayed with excitement and joy. She looked down at Ansel and hummed, "You''re not going to deny it, are you, Ansel? I used your method, I used my brain!"


    "It''s indeed a subtle and unconventional method, but..."


    Ansel sighed deeply, tightly embracing Seraphina''s waist, chuckling, "I''ll consider it a pass."


    "Hehe, I knew it, Ansel, you... ah!"


    The burning touch through her thin clothes made Seraphina shiver, almost falling off Ansel''sp.


    "An... Ansel, you..."


    "...You didn''t do it on purpose?" Ansel looked at her somewhat puzzled, "You''re all sweaty, wearing these clothes, sitting on me and wriggling around, I thought you wanted to¡ª"


    "I didn''t want to!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Seraphina squealed shyly, trying to jump off Ansel, but was tightly held by the wicked Hydral, unable to move.


    In fact, with Seraphina''s strength, she could definitely escape if she wanted to, but as Marlina said¡ªMiss Seraphina is the type of person who says no with her mouth, but her body leans in.


    Ansel quite liked that.


    Ansel has always respected the woman''s wishes in this regard, and he can easily discern the woman''s true thoughts in such situations. As for the current Seraphina, well...


    "Are you sure you didn''t want to?" Hydral chuckled, his hands resting on Seraphina''s healthy and full thighs.


    "...Wait! Ansel, that, I, you¡ª"


    Seraphina remembered Marlina''s words, although, although it seems, somewhat, that, want... but this is not a good time!


    She was supposed to wait until she made a name for herself!


    "An... Ansel..."


    She whispered tremblingly in Ansel''s ear, "That... that''s not okay, can I use...use...my ¡ª"


    The girl let out a cat-like moan from her throat, telling Ansel about the fresh knowledge she had learned from the books Marlina gave her.


    Ansel raised an eyebrow, "You know this? When did you learn it?"


    "Yester... yesterday." Seraphina said in a small, coy voice, "Is this okay? I... I don''t not want to do that with you, it''s just that..."


    "Of course I don''t mind, or rather... this is quite good."


    The young lord, intrigued by the novelty, kissed Seraphina''s snowy neck, leaned back against the chair back, and teased, "Then you have to work hard, Seraphina."


    "Uh..."


    The inexperienced girl let out a pitiful whimper, but she didn''t stop. She covered her face, slowly bringing her plump legs together, tightly...


    *


    Regarding the frequent amorous incidents ofte, Ansel had grown ustomed. The demonic blood and nature of Hydral, its influence on reason and the physical body, is beyond theprehension of ordinary people. As Marlina had said, Ansel''s actions, most of the time, were primarily for the purpose of venting.


    However, when it came to Seraphina, Ansel recalled the girl''s shy demeanor and clumsy movements, and he chuckled subconsciously.


    "Indeed, such matters... are better done with some emotion," he muttered to himself, having changed his clothes and walking alone. "Even if Seraphina''s skills are not great, the feeling is still quite pleasant."


    Eating too much of a delicious food can lead to weariness, and a beloved toy will eventually be put down... Most people think this is boredom, but it is not. This is simply the satisfaction of the desire for food and fun.


    Because the desire is satisfied, there is no longer any need.


    But Hydral is different. Under this seemingly human shell, there resides a terrifying soul that stands at the top of all demons and walks in the deepest abyss. The chaos, brutality, and wildness of Hydral... the suppressed endless madness, when manifested externally, is most evident in... its desire, which almost never has a moment of satiety, and so Ansel never tires of this matter.


    Seraphina''s naive innocence brought him unexpected joy, stirring up the dark desire in his heart. At the time, Ansel indeed had a strong impulse to force Seraphina to the ground, but he restrained himself.


    It was not just necessary respect, but more importantly... not only did Seraphina value her first time, but so did Ansel. However,pared to the sweet and shy desire that Seraphina had under Marlina''s reminder, Ansel''s purpose seemed extremely cold and ruthless. But he didn''t care, nor would he feel guilty, because by that time, regardless of the underlying purpose, he would still do his best to please Seraphina. For the wolf girl who didn''t know what Ansel was thinking, she could also have a perfect night to remember for a lifetime, what''s wrong with that?


    However, now is not the time to think about these things.


    Dressed as a traveler, wearing a hood, looking dusty, Ansel was neither in the Red Frost city nor in the Red Frost territory. Even... not in the North.


    -->

 Chapter 117 Fate · Fight · Choice, and…Trust - III

    Chapter 117 Fate ¡¤ Fight ¡¤ Choice, and¡­Trust - III


    This is the western part of the empire, the "Western Country" that is extremely close to the Celestial Path mountain range that spans the central continent. Under the rule of the empire, it is obviously rebellious to call a part of the ruled area a "country", so this is of course only the private name of travelers and adventurers, but most people default to this.


    The western territory of the empire is called "country" because the area here is vast and mixed. Not only are there four grand dukes here, but also smugglers, spectors, adventurers... countless people of all kinds are mixed here. Compared to the lifeless, stagnant North, the West Country can be said to be chaotically exciting.


    And under the circumstances that no one knew, Hydral, who had stirred up the North, had quietly crossed most of the empire and arrived at an important city in the West Country, City of Elysian under the rule of the Duke of Wyvern.


    *


    "Chime ¡ª"


    Ansel sauntered into a tavern, the crisp sound of the bell instantly drowned in the boisterous cacophony ofughter and banter. Oddities like him, cloaked in peculiar ck robes, were a dime a dozen in the West, hence most patrons paid him no heed. However, those who had frequented this tavern for years, even decades, began to cast wary nces his way. Ansel made a beeline for the counter, pulling up a chair nonchntly. "Long journey, friend? What can I get you?" The handsome bartender shed a dazzling smile that could charm both men and women alike, "May I suggest something?"


    "Fate."


    Half of the young man''s face was shrouded in shadow as he chuckled lightly, "Pour me a ss of Fate."


    "..."


    The bartender''s expression froze momentarily, then a wave of indescribable terror washed over his face, typically ady-killer. "What''s the matter, Viggo? Have you forgotten how to make it?" Ansel casually extended a hand from beneath his cloak, tapping lightly on the weathered counter, "A drop of saint''s blood, a drop of believer''s blood, a drop of arcane blood, a drop of... beast king''s blood."


    "Plus ny-nine drops of the tears of the suffering."


    ng!


    Amidst the mor, the sound emanating from the counter was barely audible, yet it was this sound that brought an eerie silence to the tavern. All eyes turned to the counter, to the mysterious man in the ck cloak, to the bartender who had backed into the liquor cab, his face a mask of terror. "Well, that''s a rarity." In the silence, someone whistled, "Someone''s causing a ruckus in the Crow''s Nest."


    "Hey, Viggo, what''s with the scaredy-cat look? Hahaha, I''ve got it all on crystal recording. If you don''t buy me a drink next time, I''ll spread it all over the West tomorrow!"


    Such teasing did nothing to alleviate Viggo''s fear. On the contrary, it seemed to amplify his terror, even... despair. The person closest to Ansel finally sensed something amiss. He ced a hand on Ansel''s shoulder, his tone hostile, "The Crow''s Nest wees all friends and patrons. Are you... here for a drink?"


    "Of course." Ansel smiled, "It''s just that your bartender can''t provide what I want."


    "Ha, if you can find three better bartenders than Vig in the West, I''ll lick your asswhole right now!"


    A patron nearby sneered, flipping Ansel the bird, "You cocky idiot!"


    "Did you hear that, Viggo?" The gaze hidden beneath the hood turned to the trembling bartender behind the counter, a devilish smile ying on the lips of the figure in the shadows, "They trust your skills, as do I. So, could you please make me a¡ª"


    "Enough."


    A hoarse voice echoed from the staircase leading to the second floor. Everyone turned to look, and the tavern instantly erupted. "Holy shit, it''s Valrhona!"


    "A living person¡­ a living crow!? It''s really here!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Shut up, it''s too noisy."


    The wave of sound, imbued with a strange power, reverberated through the tavern. A tall, thin figure wearing a ck mask slowly descended the stairs. Judging by its beast-like limbs and the ck feathers on its arms, "beast" might be a more fitting description. "After such a long time, you wouldn''t havee all this way just to give Viggo a hard time ¡ª"


    "Faust."


    Faust.


    This name plunged the tavern, Valrhona''s Nest, into silence. Any adventurer who had spent some time in the West would undoubtedly know this name. The mysterious powerhouse who single-handedly hunted neen giant dragons during the dragon disaster three years ago, fought the Duke of Wyvern for unknown reasons, and then emerged unscathed, suddenly appeared in the West, and then disappeared just as suddenly. "Just a joke, I know Viggo can''t make the drink I want yet, let alone, I haven''t given him the ingredients."


    Ansel chuckled, "Valrhona, I''vee all this way... to make a big deal with you."


    In the silence, Valrhona descended the stairs, silently staring at Ansel. "Is that all?" It suddenly asked. "That''s all." Ansel nodded. "Then why disturb me?"


    Valrhona''s voice became somewhat displeased, "Keep your malicious and dangerous aura in check."


    "Because this news is very valuable to you... I heard that your nest hasn''t received a single grain in a month?"


    Anselughed heartily, "This is a deal that could make you a fortune."


    Valrhona''s figure suddenly disappeared, then reappeared from the shadow next to Ansel. The distorted figure, when it turned into a shadow, looked quite terrifying. It stared intently at Ansel, uttering just one word:


    "Speak."


    Ansel began to speak, but his words were shielded by an invisible force, audible only to Valrhona. After a brief exchange, the young man who had concealed his identity and called himself Faust casually asked, "So, is this news worth anything?"


    Valrhona didn''t speak, but its trembling ws and feathers were enough to show how excited it was. "Authenticity." It said in a deep voice, "I must verify the authenticity of your news."


    "You have no way to verify." Ansel replied quite casually, "Truth spells don''t work on me, and this news, only I could get. Since I have told you, you have to pay me."


    "¡­Heh, what a strong-arm tactic." Valrhona sneered, "Your devilish nature hasn''t changed a bit."


    Then, after a brief silence of one or two seconds, it said indifferently, "Speak, what do you want?"


    "In your miserly treasury, there should still be a bottle of [Redemption Water] of the [Beast] element."


    Hydral chuckled, revealing a set of fangs that seemed to be aimed at someone:


    "I need it."


    "¡­What use do you have for it?" Valrhona didn''t refuse, but looked at Ansel with a strange look, "What, have you been a freak for so long that you don''t want to be human anymore?"


    -->

 Chapter 118 Fate · Fight · Choice, and…Trust - IV

    Chapter 118 Fate ¡¤ Fight ¡¤ Choice, and¡­Trust - IV


    "You just need to answer yes or no."


    "Deal." Valrhona said without hesitation, reaching into the shadow on the counter. Half of its arm disappeared as if into water, pulling out a bottle filled with a viscous ck liquid and tossing it to Ansel. "Hmph¡­ I wonder which poor soul is going to fall victim to you, but it''s none of my business."


    Valrhona snorted, "Go to hell sooner rather thanter, devil."


    Ansel shook the bottle, not paying much attention to Valrhona''s words, andughed at it:


    "I wish you a fortune, Lord of the Crow''s Nest."


    Under the watchful eyes of the tavern patrons, Ansel waved to the leader of thergest adventurer group in the empire, and left nonchntly. After Ansel left, a crowd rushed to the bar, surrounding Valrhona, asking in a flurry:


    "Hey, boss, is that guy really Faust? The Faust who''s said to be able to take on the Grand Duke?"


    "He looks so weak, I thought he was a super macho alpha man!"


    "Weak? You didn''t see him when he was fighting that old freak Wyvern..."


    "Exactly, when this monster walked into the city with a string of dragon heads, you guys were hiding in the basement calling for your mommies."


    "Hey, Vig, what''s your deal?"


    Seeing their boss silent, they turned their attention to the bartender who had finally calmed down a bit, "What drink did he order that scared you so much?"


    Viggo was silent for a moment, his body still trembling slightly, but he seemed to want to use the act of telling his experience to rid himself of this fear, forcing himself to calm down. "He ordered a ss of Fate, the ingredients are a drop of saint''s blood, a drop of believer''s blood, a drop of arcane blood, a drop of beast king''s blood, and ny-nine drops of the tears of the suffering."


    "¡­What the hell? Is that guy some kind of weird sorcerer?"


    Vig shook his head, "He said I would be the best bartender in the empire in the future, so he pre-ordered a... trophy for himself. Honestly... I didn''t understand what he meant at the time, but he gave me one of the ingredients."


    "¡­Ny-nine drops of the tears of the suffering."


    At this point, Vig''s body started to tremble again. He staggered back, clutching his head with both hands, muttering to himself, "That''s... that''s..."


    "Alright, don''t push him anymore."


    Valrhona ended the topic, "I''ve kept those tears, let''s talk about something else. Viggo, you can leave work early, go home and rest for a while."


    The strange being, neither human nor beast, the Lord of the Crow''s Nest, one of the few in the entire empire who had no powerful background, who had stumbled all the way to the fifth stage, its beast-like ws trembled imperceptibly. Because it had kept those tears for Viggo, it knew better than anyone the source of Viggo''s terror. Those tears, just tears, were a thousand times more terrifying than any abyss potion. Ordinary people didn''t even need to drink it, just being affected by its aura would send them sliding into the abyss. Valrhona couldn''t imagine what kind of monster could drink this stuff. Abyss potion, Redemption Water? They were child''s y in front of this thing. It wasn''t the tears of the suffering, it was... despair and the abyss itself.


    *


    Unbeknownst to all, Ansel had embarked on a distant journey in such a brief span of time. Having dealt with the increasingly streamlined and effortless daily affairs, he dined in solitude, retreating to his study to immerse himself in the seemingly endless pursuit of knowledge. Only when the clock chimed did Ansel set aside his books, preparing to conclude the day.


    His gaze, through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the balcony, fell upon Seraphina, who was walking down the street, arm in arm with Marlina. Marlina, still engrossed in elerating the implementation of Ansel''s policies in the Red Frost territory, was meticulous and thorough in her approach, a trait that Ansel greatly admired. Compared to the ruthless and cold-hearted Lady Violet from the original world line, Marlina''s methods were no longer cruel, yet they still carried a hint of extreme cold rationality. Perhaps it was Ansel''s influence, or perhaps... it was the inertia of fate.


    Seraphina, acting as Marlina''s guard, hadpletely changed. In the predetermined future, Seraphina at this time had already experienced a lot, only asionally showing a smile when interacting with the members of the revolutionary army, her usual gaze and expression always lifeless.


    But now, the young girl was chattering incessantly into her sister''s ear, causing Marlina to disy a helpless expression. Her eyes and expressions were so lively and vibrant, on her increasingly charming and attractive face, she appeared so carefree and adorable.


    Ansel had only been watching for a short while when she suddenly lifted her head, looking around vigntly. In less than three seconds, she had locked onto Ansel standing by the floor-to-ceiling window. Thus, the alertness on her face instantly melted into joy. She grabbed Marlina, jumping up and down on the spot, waving her arms. Even through the ss, even from a distance, Ansel could hear the girl''s passionate and affectionate call:


    "Ansel! Ansel! I''m back!"


    Before Ansel could respond, she was already dragging Marlina, running all the way. After running a short distance, she seemed to realize that Marlina couldn''t keep up, so amidst her sister''s cries of surprise, she picked her up, hoisted her onto her shoulder, and dashed into the mansion.


    The echo of Seraphina''s call seemed to still be ringing in his ears. Ansel couldn''t help but smile at the thought of the girl carrying her sister and sprinting all the way. However, this uncontroble smile had barely risen when it abruptly froze on his face.


    "..."


    Hydral silently touched his cheek, his fingertips tracing the corner of his mouth.


    As his finger slowly moved down, the curve of his smile gradually lost its previous warmth and color. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It wasn''t until this smile returned to Ansel''s usual unassuming, yet gentle demeanor that Ansel lowered his hand and murmured to himself:


    "This is for the best."


    Maintaining this smile, he left the study to respond to Seraphina''s affection and anticipation.


    At this moment, Hydral suddenly remembered the words :Valrhona had said to him after the transaction was over.


    Go to hell sooner...


    Augh involuntarily rose in Ansel''s heart.


    It seemed he had always been there, never leaving.


    *

 Chapter 119 The Coming Battle and Hydral’s Insurance - I

    Chapter 119 The Coming Battle and Hydral¡¯s Insurance - I


    Although the imminent battle looms, the entire Red Frost territory maintains an outward tranquility. Under Ansel''s management, even though the severe cold wave has just passed, the whole territory has already begun to resume operations. By deploying extraordinary beings to rapidly repair the umted snow andrge frozen dead areas, and then usingbor to promote infrastructure recovery, the majority of civilians can maintain their livelihood. This abandonednd, which in the eyes of the northern nobility exists almost solely for the zing Ice Viper, is surprisingly the first territory to show signs of life after the passage of the severe cold wave.


    However, the difficulties involved are only known to those who undertake this task.


    Extraordinary beings can easily melt umted snow and corrode ice, but why should they do so? To achieve the extraordinary, to embark on the grand path of transformation to a higher level of life, is it to serve these civilians who are no better than ants? Therefore, to drive the extraordinary, a considerable price must always be paid.


    Andbor substitution is even moreplex, how to ensure the stability of working hours without exploiting thebor of civilians, how to ensure that the allocated public funds can be urately delivered to the civilians, how to ensure that civilians do not ck off during work...


    In the final analysis, Ansel does not have his own political foundation in the Red Frost territory. The nobles seem to be omnipotent, but as long as Ansel does not make a sufficiently ruthless deterrent, or does not pay a sufficiently clear price, they can always create a bunch of things that you can''t find out, just like when the severe cold wave distributed coal. The power of the nobles is very necessary for Ansel now, he has no reason to stand on the opposite side of the thirdrgest power in the empire. Cooperation is beneficial to both parties, just from the perspective of interest exchange, they are now the most valuable to Ansel.


    "So," Ansel gently shook his wrist, the de whip flipped up and down, and Seraphina either jumped or rolled, avoiding Ansel''s attack in an embarrassing manner. After the end of the first stage, the offense and defense changed. Seraphina, who was originally going to break through Ansel''s defense, now has to ensure that she is attacked by Ansel less than three times in one minute.


    And the girl''s ragged tight-fitting clothes, which were almost like cloth strips hanging on her body, revealing her soft and tender body, clearly showed her current situation.


    And under this storm-like offensive, Ansel kept saying words that Seraphina couldn''t listen to: "When you return to the imperial capital, I don''t ask you to stop hating the nobles, but at least you have to show some restraint, understand?"


    Tear ¡ª


    The sound of cloth tearing sounded for the nth time, Seraphina covered her face with a blush, and screamed, "An, Ansel! I''m not practicing! Not practicing!" She W-sat on the ground , trying to piece together the fragments of her tight-fitting clothes. Her pitiful appearance might have made anyone think she was a helpless girl oppressed by evil nobles.


    However, the bold words this innocent girl put down five minutes ago made her look a bit self-inflicted ¡ª


    "Dodge the attack? This is too simple, Ansel, you just wait to lose!" Seraphina, who was confident at the beginning, can now only cover her key parts and shrink.


    Don''t know if it''s an illusion... How does she feel that Ansel seems to be getting more and more lustful recently? But it doesn''t seem to be venting, or the desire is out of control.


    "Seraphina, you rely too much on your intuition." Ansel put away Gleipnir, looked at Seraphina who was shrinking like a sheep, and couldn''t help but smile: "That is indeed an amazing ability, but it also grows with you, and it''s not omnipotent."


    "So it''s that thinking thing again..." The girl''s body twisted a bit, she never had any secrets from Ansel, and said frankly: "But Ansel, I think I''m fine now." She coughed lightly, closed her legs, moved her hand blocking there, and swung her delicate and small fist in the air at will.


    "I feel that when I fight, there is no leisure to think, my body will move on its own." Seraphina likes this feeling, likes this unbridled, t push, the joy of dominating herself, just like a lion hunting enemies with pure speed and strength on the wilderness, or like a lone wolf showing its ws and teeth like a death god swinging a sickle in the snow at night.


    Obviously, she didn''t take yesterday''s "victory" over Ansel seriously, and still insisted on her beast-like, extensive and unrestrained fighting style. Seraphina didn''t think Ansel''s way was unworkable. After all, in the fight with the Chronos Guild assassin, she won a game by relying on the power of thinking.


    But with Ansel providing unlimited resources, as the extraordinary power steadily advances, Seraphina is getting more and more used to her own fighting style. She doesn''t need any so-called thinking. When she enters the state, her body will make the most perfect choice instead of everything. Seraphina likes this feeling, likes this unbridled, t push, the joy of dominating herself, just like a lion hunting enemies with pure speed and strength on the wilderness, or like a lone wolf showing its ws and teeth like a death god swinging a sickle in the snow at night.


    She still remembers herself in the dream, and also remembers the scene she saw in Ansel''s dream. Although Seraphina hates the cruel arrangement of fate, she looks forward to being able to achieve greatness like that future.


    Thinking of this, the beast in her soul roared excitedly, and Seraphina also felt that the key to her ascension to the third stage and awakening the spirit was on it.


    "So... I still decide ¡ª"


    "That won''t work, Seraphina." Ansel''s voice sounded in her ear, and Seraphina, who was about to tell Ansel her path, trembled all over, because she felt Ansel''s hand, moving on her skin through the cracks in the tight-fitting clothes.


    "An...Ansel." The young wolf let out a shy andfortable moan from her throat, "You don''t always do this..."


    Ansel, standing behind Seraphina, smiled and said, "This is also part of the training, you have to get used to it, Seraphina." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "There is...no¡­ this kind... of training..." -->

 Chapter 120 The Coming Battle and Hydral’s Insurance - II

    Chapter 120 The Coming Battle and Hydral¡¯s Insurance - II


    The girl''s breathing gradually became heavy, her eyes blurred and she leaned back her head, reached out to hold Ansel''s face, and tried to lick his chin with her tongue.


    "Seraphina." The young Hydral gently stroked the girl''s hot cheek and said softly, "I of course know how you are used to fighting. It is precisely because of this that I want you to change. You don''t necessarily have to be the Sky Wolf Emperor. I have promised that by my side... you can have a more distant and glorious future." He squinted his eyes, as if he wasforting his lover, and as if he was... taming a beast.


    "So, for the time being, put down your instincts and follow my thoughts, okay?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Um...um..."


    The tame wolf agreed in such a soft voice, intoxicated in the tenderness and joy brought by the person she admired: "I listen to Ansel... Ansel must be... right."


    "Good girl." Ansel exhaled slowly, the ck dye spread silently: "I will give you the most ¡ª"


    "...Ansel?" The girl called his name in a naive way, twisted in his arms a bit impatiently, "Why, why stop suddenly at this time." Her voice was also dyed with a bit of blush: "You won''t, won''t you want me to beg you again, bad guy..."


    Although she said so, she still took the initiative to grab Ansel''s hand, and her breathing became heavy again.


    After a brief silence, Ansel chuckled and gently hugged Seraphina into his arms: "You''ve be greedy, Seraphina."


    "What, what, it''s obviously you...ah!"


    Ansel didn''t speak any more, his sea-blue eyes reflected Seraphina''s blushing face.


    That ck dye spread silently in the silence, greedily spreading the invisible tentacles of evil to the world, and then was taken back by Ansel in an instant, sealed in that invisible closed door.


    It didn''t touch Seraphina.


    *


    "The cities of Sparklens and Luminopolis have already been subtly infiltrated by the revolutionary forces." She paused, lifting her gaze to Ansel, "The bait of ''heavy losses in the great cold wave, and the city lords of the two territories being sanctioned by Hydral''... is obviously very tempting to the revolutionaries. Since there has already been movement, then unless something unexpected happens..."


    In the study, Marlina was reporting the day''s progress to Ansel, "Mr. Saville''s work is advancing very steadily. ording to the intelligence he has sent, the revolutionaries have not detected any anomalies." She paused, lifting her gaze to Ansel, "The bait of ''heavy losses in the great cold wave, and the city lords of the two territories being sanctioned by Hydral''... is obviously very tempting to the revolutionaries. Since there has already been movement, then unless something unexpected happens..."


    Marlina''s words suddenly halted, for she noticed that Ansel was unusually... distracted? The interruption of Marlina''s report brought Ansel back to his senses, and he smiled apologetically, "I''m sorry, I was thinking about something else. Please continue, Marlina, I''m listening." "I have finished reporting today''s work, Mr. Ansel." Marlina held the documents, stepping forward so that only a desk separated her from Ansel, "You seem troubled, Mr. Ansel." The young girl tucked a strand of her snowy hair behind her ear, speaking seriously and solemnly, "Is there anything I can help you with?" "..."


    Ansel tapped lightly on the desk, suddenlyughing, "Marlina, lie down." "... What?" Hydral leaned slightly forward, propping his chin on his hand on the desk, "Lie down, on my desk." The usually calm andposed girl''s breathing became rapid, her cheeks gradually flushed, but unlike Seraphina''s adorable blush, it was a light red, with a hint of natural allure, a seductive charm that was both rejecting and inviting. She obediently bent down, lying on Ansel''s desk like a cat, her long, thick eyshes fluttering slightly, her eyes filled with a shimmering light. "Marlina." Ansel reached out to caress Marlina''s chin, speaking softly, "What do you see?" "... You." The girl''s hot breath hit Ansel''s face, she looked directly into Ansel''s eyes, her voice stirring the heart, "I see you, Mr. Ansel." Hydral didn''t speak, only in his sea-blue eyes reflecting Marlina''s beautiful face, a deep ck emerged. "And now?" He whispered. In an instant, at the moment when that strand of ck revealed a trace of pattern, Marlina''s eyes lost their sparkle. "Your... eyes." She murmured softly, her voice inexplicably filled with... joy? Marlina instinctively reached out to Ansel, she strained her neck and head, her body began to tremble, with an almost crazed desire she spoke, "Your eyes... are beautiful. You... Mr. Ansel... Mr. Ansel¡ª" Ansel retracted the chaos in his eyes, caught Marlina''s hand in a trance, and kissed her lips. The girl, whose senses had just returned, was once again lost in the pink dream that she had fantasized about every night and was now bing a reality. She was more aggressive and bold than Seraphina, the knowledge she had strived to learn seemed awkward at first when put into practice, but quickly became passionate and lively. Five minutester, she slowly moved her head back, panting, looking at Ansel with a dazed and provocative gaze, as if waiting for his choice, rather than continuing to indulge herself in it. "Marlina, this is not a reward." Ansel caressed Marlina''s cheek, "The reward you get is money, power, respect from others, and... priceless knowledge." The heat in the girl''s heart faded a little at these words, she should have been happy about this, and she was indeed a little happy, but she couldn''t help but feel a little sour. So, Mr. Ansel doesn''t really... "So, this is my recognition of you." The young man smiled with a twinkle in his eye, "I added something that I thought you would like, I hope you don''t mind."


    "..."


    The half-leaning Marlina on the desk trembled, her delicate and fair throat moved slightly, as if a myriad of joy and desire surged up, but was suppressed by reason and calm. "Thank you for your recognition, Mr. Ansel." She spoke softly, not hiding the joy in her words, wiping the corner of Ansel''s lips with a silk handkerchief, "I will definitely continue to earn your recognition, so, from now on..." The girl''s gaze was affectionate and passionate, "Could you please continue to express your recognition of me in this way, or... in a more intimate way?" Ansel reached out, straightening Marlina''s disheveled cor, "Of course, this is what you deserve, Marlina." The calm and young strategist resisted the urge to kiss again, gradually retreated from Ansel''s desk, stood firmly on the ground, bowed deeply to Ansel, and left.


    After closing the door of the study, Marlina almost copsed to the ground. The girl covered her chest, feeling the intense throbbing in her chest, the joy of the deep kiss that had made her addicted surged through her mind like an electric current, making her almost unable to resist letting out a soft moan. "Mr¡­ Ansel..." Marlina brought her legs together, her hand resting there, gently gripping the smooth fabric, she was somewhat d that her skirt was thick andyered, and was dark in color, otherwise, when she was lying on the desk, it would not only have troubled Mr. Ansel, but also let people see the deep water stains between her legs. -->

 Chapter 121 The Coming Battle and Hydral’s Insurance - III

    Chapter 121 The Coming Battle and Hydral¡¯s Insurance - III


    After a few seconds to calm her emotions, Marlina adjusted her breathing, trying to keep her steps steady as she walked forward. "Since Mr. Ansel is willing to recognize me like this..." She gently touched her own cheek, speaking softly with both affection and peace of mind, "Then,peting with Seri for priority, isn''t that too childish?" "But... I still don''t want to give in. However¡ª" Marlina''s fingernails lightly traced her tender skin, a bold and decadent pink n suddenly emerged in her mind, thinking about it, the girl''s steps became a little weak again, leaning on the handrail next to the stairs. "In that case... it''s not impossible." A gorgeous smile with a hint of seduction appeared on her face, silently, the further corrupted Marlina, had already taken that absurd thing for granted. "Because Mr. Ansel will definitely be very happy¡­ so you won''t refuse either, right, Seri?" In the study, Ansel, who had no idea what strange idea Marlina had suddenlye up with, waspletely without her excitement or even loss of control. The young Hydral just closed his eyes, leaning back in the big chair, massaging his temples. "It''s not out of control." He suddenly said such a sentence. "That''s not out of control, so... I regret it, no, I hesitate." "Hesitation..." Ansel murmured softly, his fingers tapping on the armrest, the only echo in the silent study. Suddenly, a bottle containing a thick ck liquid appeared in his hand. It was the Redemption Water containing the beast element that he had exchanged from Valrhona. Hydral opened his eyes, staring at the liquid named "Redemption" in the bottle, as if lost in thought. "... It''s reasonable." He answered himself in a gruesome chilling tone, "If I wanted to corrupt Seraphina, there would be no need to get the Redemption Water, both are... thest insurance." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "..."


    He looked at the only snake-headed ring on his thumb, falling silent again.


    *


    "Aha!" Just as she narrowly dodged the final strike from Gleipnir at a tricky angle, Seraphina, with only two tears in her clothes, cheered joyfully, "I''ve seeded, Ansel!"


    Seraphina obediently followed Ansel''s wishes, actively and seriously contemting the optimal solution in battle. As it turned out, for a genius... such a task was as easy as flipping her hand. During this process, Seraphina did not encounter the situation she had imagined, where "there''s no time to think once the fight has started". On the contrary, if she intended to think during the process of physicalbat, she could instantly find the answer the moment the thought arose.


    Compared to relying on intuition, the approach Ansel provided for Seraphina undoubtedly opened a new path for her. After some familiarity, the young wolf could quickly predict the trajectory of the de whip through the movement of Ansel''s wrist, rather than relying on her senses to dodge awkwardly. Shepleted Ansel''s second stage test in just four days.


    "How does it feel?" Ansel, with Seraphina who had jumped over and hung on him, asked, "When you try to actively understand the battlefield, instead of relying on instinct to respond, has the fight be simpler?"


    "Mm!" Seraphina rubbed Ansel''s face vigorously, "It''s indeed more useful than just relying on feelings... I''m just not very ustomed to it, but it will be fine after practicing for a while!"


    She jumped to the ground, her fists and feet tearing through the air with a booming sound. Just a few days had passed, and her physical strength seemed to have taken another step up. The lively girl bouncing on the spot clenched her fists, looking at Ansel with joy, "Ansel, I feel like I should be reaching the third stage soon, my current strength seems to have reached... reached that thing, bottle, uh... bottleneck!"


    Seraphina actually had very little clear concept of her own strength. From childhood to adulthood, "bing stronger" was almost as easy and natural for her as breathing, so she was very sensitive to the feeling of a bottleneck suddenly choking her growth. Ansel was not surprised by this, he knew Seraphina''s talent better than anyone. However, the throne of the third stage, as the real boundary between extraordinary beings and mortals, was not so simple to achieve.


    "Seraphina, do you remember how to be an extraordinary being of the third stage?"


    "Um..." The girl scratched her head and thought, "I remember it''s about...bining the body and soul? But isn''t the soul already in my body? How is it consideredbined?"


    Ansel lightly tapped his scepter, and Gleipnir transformed into a grotesquely shaped hand cannon amidst the pleasant sound of mechanical operation. He handed this hand cannon to Seraphina, smiling, "Try pulling the trigger."


    "Ah? Really?" Seraphina''s eyes lit up, she had wanted to y with this seemingly super powerful cannon for a long time. Seraphina took Gleipnir, holding this somewhat exaggeratedlyrge cannon with both hands, excitedly and carefully aimed at the sky, half-closed her eyes, and forcefully pulled the trigger. But... nothing happened.


    "Eh?" Seraphina slightly opened her eyes, and pressed the trigger several more times, but nothing happened. "As a ''firearm'', its external physical principle dictates that it will fire bullets as long as the trigger is pulled." Ansel beckoned, and Gleipnir automatically flew back to his hand, spinning in his palm.


    "But as an alchemical object, the self-operating rules inside Gleipnir overridemon sense ¡ª this is what it means to be extraordinary." "The same principle applies to extraordinary beings."


    Ansel looked at Seraphina, sinctly expounding the basic theory of ether studies to her ¡ª "Extraordinary beings who ascend through the Heavenly Road, no matter how special their bodies are, even if they use transcendental elements to strengthen them, will ultimately reach the mon sense'' limit." "At this point, the soul, as the element that transforms the ''internal rules'' of extraordinary beings, is the opportunity for extraordinary beings to truly ascend."


    "Oh... oh!" Seraphina seemed to understand, "Like the big wolf in the Darkwater Forest, although it looks like a wolf, it''s just a monster that looks like a wolf, right?"


    -->

 Chapter 122 The Coming Battle and Hydral’s Insurance - IV

    Chapter 122 The Coming Battle and Hydral¡¯s Insurance - IV


    "Almost." Ansel nodded, "To ascend to the throne, one needs to thoroughlybine the soul and body that have undergone extraordinary tempering. In essence, this means allowing the soul to assist the body in breaking through the mundane limits, to amodate a more powerful soul with a more powerful vessel,plementing each other." "So, while the body is important in this process, it is not the key. The key lies in the soul''s shaping, ascension, and transformation of the inner self."


    Seraphina touched her forehead, muttering thoughtfully, "No wonder I always feel like there''s something strange living in my head, so that''s how it is."


    "Can you feel it very clearly?" "I didn''t before, but it''s bing more and more obvious now." Seraphina candidly said, "It will excitedly bark like a dog, sometimes it will get angry or unhappy... but for some reason, it hasn''t appeared much these past two days."


    "..."


    Ansel''s eyes narrowed slightly for a moment, but Seraphina, who was still thinking about the strange thing in her head, naturally didn''t notice.


    "Ansel, Ansel, so what should I do! The... transformation of the soul and all." Seraphina excitedly tugged at Ansel''s clothes, "I really want to be a third stage now!"


    "Generally, this requires the expenditure of a vast amount of transcendental materials to construct a ceremony. When the ascendant feels the moment of ascension approaching, the ceremony aids in allowing the sublimating soul to break through the physical boundaries, reuniting the two."


    With a natural expression, Hydralughed and pinched Seraphina''s cheek, "But you, Seraphina, are different. You possess an unparalleled physical talent and an inherently powerful soul. You are a unique spirit holder among millions. "


    "As long as you touch the extraordinary, the growth of the soul is natural, so you just need to wait for that moment, wait for that feeling toe."


    "¡­Feeling." Seraphina chewed on Ansel''s words, her eyes suddenly brightening. That feeling... she had experienced it before!


    When she followed Ansel to give a speech in the central square of Red Frost City, walking through the corridor formed by two rows of soldiers, feeling the cheers of the crowd, Seraphina felt her power burning and boiling, her soul cheering and roaring! That kind of...the absolute self that is destined to achieve the highest, that must stand at the highest point; the arrogant ambition to clear all enemies, not allowing any existence to be above oneself. It was born to dominate the earth, conquer the sky and the sea, forever chasing power, forever chasing strength, on that endless road, achieving unparalleled greatness!


    Thinking of this, Seraphina''s heart began to boil.


    In addition to thebat methods that Ansel gave me, to scrutinize, to think... it won''t be long before I can blow up that snake!


    "How is it?" Ansel looked at the excited Seraphina, "Do you feel it?" "Well... it''s hard to say, but I don''t think it''s difficult at all!" Seraphina, who didn''t feel anything, still confidently said, "I''ve experienced that feeling before, and it''s no problem to do it again!Why not practice more with you, Ansel, maybe I can master more skills."


    Hydral tilted his head, his eyes wandering on Seraphina, and said with profound meaning, "Master some more... skills?" The girl who had made rapid progress in her "skills" recently was taken aback, then stomped her foot in embarrassment, "No-not that! I mean fighting!"


    "But... but..." She looked away and said in a floating tone, "Ansel, if you want me to learn something else, I won''t... I won''t refuse to learn. As long as it''s not too, not too strange." Because of her sister''s inducement, Seraphina, who chose to stop before thest barrier, was tiptoeing, her body swaying, and she asionally stole nces at Ansel. On the one hand, it seemed that she was afraid that Ansel would not be satisfied, and on the other hand... it seemed that she was not satisfied sometimes.


    Of course, Seraphina''s little thoughts could not be hidden from Ansel. The noble young lord who had been living a somewhat decadent life recently smiled and did not intend to stop her from thinking wildly.


    "Speaking of which, these two rewards, don''t you n to use them?" Ansel asked. The reward Ansel gave to Seraphina was notplicated, very simple but also very precious ¡ª that is, Ansel would agree to some of Seraphina''s small requests. Although they were small requests, they were already very precious to Seraphina.


    "¡­Hmm? Oh! This, this ¡ª" Seraphina coughed lightly, the corners of her mouth unconsciously raised, revealing a yful and ambiguous smile. "I want to save up the rewards and use them all at once... as for when to use them, don''t ask, Ansel, you''ll know when the timees." Sheughed and hugged Ansel''s shoulder, "Okay, let''s stop today''s exercise here, I haven''t rested with Ansel for a long time, you don''t work today, apany me, okay?" The girl who rested her head on Ansel''s shoulder blinked her eyes, stood on tiptoe and kissed Ansel''s cheek.


    Ansel was silent for a moment, then also smiled and agreed, "Okay, actually there''s nothing important to do these two days. I''ll spend the day with Seraphina today!" "Great! Then I''ll call Marli... uh, forget it, she''ll definitely tell me seriously that she''s too busy." Thinking of her sister who still loved her but had changed, Seraphina couldn''t help but sigh, "If it wasn''t for the fact that she seemed to be very happy being busy, I would have caught her and made her rest."


    "Ansel, Ansel, what has Marli been busy withtely?" Seraphina, who was talking about rxing, couldn''t help but ask about serious matters when she mentioned her sister. "Her... I''ve handed over all the affairs of the city to her, and let her not report anything to me. What she''s busy with, only Marli herself knows."


    "It sounds amazing..." Seraphina imagined her sister''s majestic appearance in front of the nobles, and said with a face full of admiration, "I''m so envious of Marli, she''s so smart!"


    "¡­Seraphina." Ansel stroked the girl''s head, "Don''t say in front of Marli that you are very envious of her." "Eh? Why?" Seraphina asked stupidly, "But Marli is indeed smarter than me, and not only smarter than me, but also smarter than most people in the world." "You''ll know in the future." "Knowing is knowing... why do you use this tone of talking to children." Seraphina bit Ansel''s throat unhappily, blushed and hummed, "I, I am also an adult who can make youfortable, Ansel!"


    The battle-hardened Hydral couldn''t help butugh, "Then you are still far from being an adult, dear Seraphina." "Ansel!!"


    In such a cheerful atmosphere, Seraphina and Ansel spent a fulfilling and happy day. The girl''s confidence in her own abilities and talents was picked up by Ansel, and under Ansel''s guidance, she steadily expanded herbat skills, bing more ustomed to thinking calmly in battle, correctly confronting the enemy, rather than the crazy fighting based on beast-like intuition as before.


    Seraphina firmly believed that she could easily achieve the throne, that she could respond to Hydral''s expectations, andplete her transformation in this ascension, bing a strong person whose fame could echo throughout the empire.


    In this confidence, time passed day by day, and Seraphina''s response to Ansel''s test became more and more handy. In this more than a month, she perfectly passed Ansel''s four tests. But Seraphina''s confidence did not grow with her sess, but became more and more withered, weak, and even a little... panicked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Because at the juncture of the awakening of the zing Ice Viper¡ª


    The road to the throne has not been opened for her.


    *

 Chapter 123 Conqueror and Dominator - I

    Chapter 123 Conqueror and Dominator - I


    Lithe and powerful thighs traced an arc in the air, akin to a de cleaving or a heavy hammer sweeping. The seemingly frail flesh struck the cold, hard armor, emitting a chilling, deep rumble. The man who was sent flying seven or eight meters away by a kick struggled to get up, removed his helmet, and forced apliment onto his face full of palpitations: "Lord Marlowe, you are bing stronger and stronger. In my understanding, no one could possess such formidable strength on the Crystal Staircase."


    "..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seraphina slowly retracted her leg, feeling neithercency nor joy from thepliment, her gaze even somewhat gloomy. "Seraphina," Marlina, dignified in appearance, appeared at the entrance of the courtyard, "Are you done here?" "... Mm." Seraphina nodded, walked to the man who was ostensibly her sparring partner but had been beaten by her all along, and patted his shoulder: "You''ve been a great help, thank you."


    The man stared nkly at the departing girl, shivering at the thought of her fierce and violent fighting style just now, but also as insightful as a devil''s. Where on earth did Lord Hydral find this monster? "How was it?" Marlina turned her head to look at her sister, her tone calm, "Did you find the feeling?" "No." Seraphina gritted her teeth, her face full of the frustration she had not shown earlier: "Not at all! Damn it... what''s going on!"


    Another victory, a victory that brought Seraphina no feeling at all. She was getting stronger, handling Ansel''s tests more and more easily, and she had even defeated most of the Red Frost territory, with no third-stage Throne able to beat her. Whether it was experienced sorcerers or armored warriors, once they were seen through by Seraphina''s terrifyinglybat talent, they could only end up defeated.


    Sweeping the Thrones on the Crystal Staircase, this would beughed at as a tall tale anywhere. Yet Seraphina, who aplished this tall tale, felt no satisfaction. The Red Frost territory was just a remote territory in the north, with almost no resources worth mentioning apart from the zing Ice Viper. The extraordinary beings serving the nobles here were naturally among the lower ranks, and Seraphina also felt that many people were holding back in their fights with her... these achievements were not worth boasting about.


    Moreover, she fought these people to find the opportunity to break through to the throne, but gained nothing. The wild beast residing deep in her soul seemed to have fallen into a slumber, and no matter how Seraphina tried to stir up her emotions, it did not appear again. And this, Seraphina did not tell Ansel. She did not want the promise she made to be empty talk, and she did not want to disappoint Ansel again.


    Confused, Seraphina could only turn to her sister for help, hoping that Marlina''s wisdom could guide her to a clear path. The sisters walked side by side in the corridor, they were currently in the city of Sparklens, one of the three cities that let the poor die in the great cold wave. Marlina had taken Seraphina to many cities under the guise of going out for work, letting Seraphina fight with different extraordinary beings in an attempt to help her regain the feeling of touching the throne, but to no avail.


    "Can you still not describe the feeling at that time?" Marlina frowned slightly, speaking with a touch of worry. "I... I don''t know."


    Seraphina grabbed her hair hard: "Anyway, it''s a feeling... I''m very powerful, no one can stop me, I don''t know how to exin it." Her impression of the emotions she felt at that time was deep, but because of the intertwining of various emotions and the extreme agitation of her mood, it was too difficult for Seraphina, with hernguage organization ability, to describe such a mood.


    Marlina was silent, she did not know what had happened between Ansel and Seraphina, did not know those topics about destiny and the future, and naturally did not know the specialness of her sister. Even though she had studied the knowledge of many extraordinary beings, she felt extremely difficult. "Seri," the girl sighed, "Tell Mr. Ansel, he won''t me you." "But, but ¡ª" Seraphina bit her lip unwillingly, "I don''t want to trouble Ansel, nor do I want... to lose that opportunity and qualification."


    She was getting stronger, she could see through the opponent''s every move in the fight, and even easily predict the initiative, but Seraphina felt nothing for such a cold victory. Each fight became a boring calction and analysis in Seraphina''s eyes, she could not gain even a tiny bit of valuable things from such fights, and even felt... tired. Is this really good? Is it really the best choice for me to continue fighting in this way?


    This thought had popped up in Seraphina''s mind more than once. However, her unconditional trust in Ansel and the reality of gradually bing stronger made Seraphina suppress this thought time and time again. She was sure that the path Ansel pointed out was correct, but she could not find what she needed on this correct path.


    Seraphina was extremely upset, the opportunity to be Ansel''s pact head was right in front of her, and Seraphina believed that Ansel would never give up on her. But she could not ept that she, who could not even ovee this obstacle... would be a pact head by relying on Ansel''s feelings for her, not by her own strength. She stood by Ansel''s side to provide him with power, to be an absolute force that could clear obstacles for him, how could she turn around... and seek power from Ansel?


    But... But if she continued to be stubborn, refused to seek Ansel''s help for her self-esteem, and when the zing Ice Viper woke up, she did not have enough power to confront it, then what about the destruction caused by that monster... how should it be counted? Isn''t this another mistake she made because of her stubborn self and foolish arrogance? Hasn''t she made any progress at all?


    Seraphina was thus caught in an increasingly anxious dilemma. As the date Ansel revealed to her, the date of the zing Ice Viper''s awakening, approached, Seraphina''s mood became more and more unstable.


    Upon hearing the hastened breath of Seraphina, a result of her anxiety, Marlina was about to offer some words offort when she noticed a tall, slender man, dressed in extravagant attire, approaching her with a look of worry. Her expression instantly returned to one of calm indifference as she steadily advanced towards the man. "Miss Marlina," he greeted her first, bowing slightly, then turned to Seraphina, bending his body slightly, "Lord Marlowe, I apologize for the intrusion." The man''s respect for Marlina was evident, but his use of a more reverential title for Seraphina seemed peculiar. Marlina raised her hand, signaling him to cease his meaningless chatter. As the youngdy made this gesture, an aura of natural authority began to emanate from her. Despite the man towering over her, her demeanor and expression seemed to reverse their roles, effortlessly seizing control of the conversation. In this world, two things can most significantly change a person ¡ª knowledge and power. After dedicating herself to serve Ansel of Hydral, the two things Marlina encountered most were precisely these. -->

 Chapter 124 Conqueror and Dominator - II

    Chapter 124 Conqueror and Dominator - II


    "Sir Sparklens," Marlina calmly stated, "It appears you require some assistance." "Yes, indeed," the lord of Sparklens City stuttered, then quickly nodded, "My guards have discovered two members of the revolutionary army." "Following the instructions of Lord Hydral, I, of course, did not harm them, but..." The noble, who was clearly indulging in forbidden substances, making him look rather frail andnguid, whispered, "The trade chain you helped me establish with the Duke of Ironde''s Soul Eater a week ago might be damaged because of this..." Seraphina clicked her tongue in annoyance, "That''s your problem, why involve us?" Although she was not entirely sure what Marlina had done for the nobles, Seraphina knew her sister well. The Marlina of now was different from the future Lady Violet who would sacrifice everything to climb up; she would not do anything morally reprehensible. But the thought of cleaning up after the nobles irritated Seraphina greatly. Baron Sparklens turned to Seraphina, forcing a smile, "You''re right, Lord Marlowe. It''s just that my abilities are limited, and there''s also Lord Hydral''s instructions..." "Enough," Marlina nced at Baron Sparklens, her voice cold, "Where are they? Seraphina and I will handle it." Seraphina was taken aback, about to say something, but upon seeing her sister''s indifferent and stern profile, she swallowed her displeasure. *


    "Marli, what''s the use of helping that noble?" Seraphina, squatting by the roadside with her hands supporting her cheeks, asked her sister in a puzzled tone, "And what strange things has Ansel done again?" "Most of the poor in Sparklens City died in the great cold wave," Marlina''s gaze swept across the deste street, "As a punishment, he must hand over his city to the revolutionary army." "... Is that so?" Seraphina scratched her head, not feeling that the revolutionary army taking over the city was a good thing. Just looking at that mad Snow Beast, she knew that those guys were only slightly better than the nobles. "What''s the situation with the trade chain that guy mentioned, do we have to deal with it?" A cold smile appeared on Marlina''s increasingly mature and pretty face, "Baron Sparklens is short-sighted, a fool addicted to forbidden drugs. I helped him connect with the people under the Duke of Ironde, and he thought it was a favor from Mr. Ansel, but he never thought... would Mr. Ansel waste resources and time in a city about to change hands?" Listening to this, Seraphina was even more confused, "So, so what does this have to do with us?" Marlina patted Seraphina''s head and smiled, "This is a gift I want to give to Mr. Ansel, so I need your help, Seri." Upon hearing this, Seraphina immediately stood up, rubbing her hands together, "You should have said so earlier, Marli. I don''t understand those strange ns, as long as I can help Ansel, that''s good!" She excitedly waved her fist, "So, I just need to knock down those two members of the revolutionary army?" "Let them escape," Marlina said, "No need to detain them." ording to the information provided by Baron Sparklens, the two members of the revolutionary army who infiltrated Sparklens City and acted as scouts and insiders were hiding in a small house across the street. Seraphina rubbed her neck and strode across the street. Marlina watched Seraphina''s back, the smile on her face disappeared, and her expression gradually became worried -¡ª although she had not shown it from just now until now, Marlina was always thinking non-stop, wondering why Seraphina had not shown any signs of reaching the third stage. "Seri thinks she''s hiding it well, but it''s absolutely impossible to hide it from Mr. Ansel." The young girl lowered her eyes and murmured to herself, "Is Mr. Ansel acknowledging its urrence because it doesn''t matter whether Seri advances to the third stage, or is it because..." "... Mr. Ansel has already anticipated that Seri cannot advance to the third stage, and knows what is hindering her advancement, but... deliberately did not tell Seri?" Marlina, whocked key information, could not continue to deduce the matter. She closed her eyes and could only sigh lightly in the end. "Mr. Ansel will not harm Seri, even if he does this, there must be an important reason." The slight confusion caused by thinking was instantly dispelled by her, and Marlina''s expression returned to calm, staring at the small house across the street. *


    At this time, Seraphina, who had already walked to the front of the house and then kicked the door open, did not know that her sister had thought of something crucial. In her single-threaded thinking, there were only Marlina''s words and the results derived from these words. Marli has a gift for Ansel, so she has to do this ¡ú doing this will make Ansel happy! As long as there is such simple logic, as long as there is such a sense of purpose in action, Seraphina''s fists can be filled with power.


    "Hello, rodents of the Revolutionary Army." The girl draped in a ck cloak stood in the living room, one hand on her hip, her chin slightly raised. Her defiant and mocking expression made her look like a perfect viin. "I offer you two choices." She mimicked the words that the scoundrel Wendigo had once said to her, returning them to the Revolutionary Army. "First, leave immediately with your tails between your legs. "


    "Second, wait for me to break your limbs and throw you out." The two members of the Revolutionary Army, who had infiltrated the city of Sparklens disguised as a couple, were stunned as they stared at Seraphina ¡ªthere was no ether fluctuation emanating from her¡­ she''s below the third stage? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Their first reaction was: We''re surrounded! Then the second reaction: Using this fool as bait, do they think we''re idiots?!


    The man and woman exchanged a nce, and without any unnecessary words, they acted in perfect unison. The man dashed towards the window, intending to retreat immediately, while the woman raised her hand, clenched it, and from the living room''s flower pots, boxes, and various decorations, countless sharp nails flew out, bombarding Seraphina from all directions! The rain of nails tore the floor to shreds, but Seraphina, who should have been standing there, had disappeared. The female sorcerer, who had just made a cool move, was now spinning in the air, crashing into the retreating male Revolutionary Army member like a cannonball. Whether it was the female sorcerer who was sent flying with a punch, or the man who felt like his back was about to break, their third reaction was ¡ª She''s not a third stage?! -->

 Chapter 125 Conqueror and Dominator - III

    Chapter 125 Conqueror and Dominator - III


    "You sorcerers..." Seraphina slowly approached the two people groaning in pain on the ground, squatted down, and tilted her head to look at them. "Do you have to make such a big move to remind me that you''re casting a spell? Do you think it''s cool? Or do you think you''re fast?" "Really... as slow as an ant," she sighed. "Boring." The power of thought, indeed, as Ansel said, has no end. If it were the old Seraphina, she would have to wait for her intuition and perception to warn her of danger before she could react. But now, she would thoroughly think about the battle situation, analyze every move of the enemy, and with her considerablebat experience, she understood what the woman was going to do as soon as she raised her hand. Perhaps it was only a second, or even half a second faster than her intuitive self, but for Seraphina, it was long enough. She looked at the female sorcerer who was coughing up blood and almost killed by a punch, took out a potion from her cloak pocket, opened the bottle and poured a little to ensure that the other party could hang on. "You Revolutionary Army, you have no ability, no faith, I really don''t know what you''re up to, if you''re hoping to overthrow the empire... I might as well expect Ansel to be the emperor." The two members of the Revolutionary Army were obviously furious at this insult. The female sorcerer''s fingers slightly bent, the nails nailed to the floor trembled slightly, and then ¡ª


    her entire palm was smashed by Seraphina''s punch. "...Tsk." Amidst the piercing wail, Seraphina pursed her lips and shook off the blood on her hand. "Don''t scream so miserably, it makes me look like a bad guy. If I wanted to kill you, your head would have exploded a long time ago." Because of the suppressed anxiety and irritability during this period, always meeting with nobles with Marlina, and having to pretend to be fine in front of Ansel when she returned, all kinds of emotions umted, and Seraphina was now in a very dangerous state. The beast in her soul seemed to be dormant, but it seemed to be¡­ igniting the anger in her heart every moment. "I gave you the way, and you chose this situation." Seraphina stood up, stretchedzily, and swung her shoulders. "Well, since you chose the second one, I have to keep my promise and break ¡ª" Bang! A loud explosion that Seraphina was all too familiar with ¡ª the sound of flesh tearing through the air ¡ª erupted in the small room. A few strands of white hair fluttered in the air and fell to the ground. The man who had been pinned down by the female sorcerer had somehow been reced by another tall and muscr man! The muscr man seemed a bit surprised to see Seraphina dodge his punch, but his second punch, as fierce and brutal as the first, was already on its way to Seraphina''s face. The muscles piled up to drive the power, making the fist like a cannon, bombarding Seraphina''s face! The girl''s pupils contracted to the extreme, her arms crossed to block her face, and the moment the fist hit her forearm, the terrifying impact spread from the point of collision to Seraphina''s whole body. She, who had always been overpowering others with her strength, was almost sent flying by a punch! The sound of the floor shattering echoed continuously, and Seraphina''s feet sank into it. She nailed her legs to the ground, but even so, she almost slid from one end of the living room to the other, leaving two deep trenches in the shattered floor. "..."


    The muscr man slowly retracted his fist, frowning as he stared at Seraphina. "There''s no one as good as you under that junkie Cadric''s hand, oh, wait..."


    His gaze lingered on Seraphina''s messy snow-white hair, and then he saw the girl''s eyes gradually revealing a fierce and intense fighting spirit, and he understood. "I see, Marlowe of the disaster, the big shot under Hydral''s hand." "As a Crystal Staircase, you can withstand this punch, you do have the capital to be valued by him." The muscr man walked slowly towards Seraphina. "If I hadn''t arrived in Sparklens City in time today, the Albatross and the Hornbill would have fallen into your hands." "... Hmph." Seraphina pulled her legs out of the floor, shook her slightly aching arms, and sneered, "You think you can save them just because you''re here? You think too highly of yourself." "It''s just one more..." "Cripple!" The wolf howled excitedly, the trace of the ck cloak in the air was like ck lightning, bursting with thunder in the echoing sound! The muscr man was different from the other two members of the Revolutionary Army who had no ability to fight back. When Seraphina rushed towards him like a storm, his seemingly too bulky and clumsy body had already moved. He threw a heavy hook punch at Seraphina''s abdomen, tearing through the wind. Seraphina sneered, her constantly thinking and defensive mind saw through his trajectory as soon as the muscr man swung his fist. She stepped on the ground, her body flew up like a hawk pping its wings, and a knee hit the man''s face, and the crisp sound of bone cracking rang out instantly. But the muscr man''s figure did not waver, he raised his hand to grab Seraphina''s ankle, and the girl, whosebat skills had improved by leaps and bounds, had already stepped on his shoulder with one foot, using the force to flip back andnd steadily. "... Incredible physical strength andbat awareness." The man wiped his face, his broken nose and eyebrow bone quickly bulged and recovered. If you also remove the mottled blood on his face, it looks like he hasn''t been injured at all. "


    "You still have time to chat?" Seraphina raised her eyebrows slightly, the violence in her eyes began to flicker, and her figure once again left afterimages. She ducked to avoid the man''s counterattack, her five fingers came together, and her delicate and white fingers seemed to pierce through space, with a sharp whistle, they stabbed straight at the muscr man''s throat! Hiss ¡ª Blood sshed on her white back of the hand. Seraphina clearly had no intention of taking his life, but this guy was indeed not so easy to deal with, so she nned to disable hisbat power to the greatest extent. Compared with the extraordinary beings of the third stage, what Seraphinacks the most is means, she does not know offensive means, defensive means, even the simplest spell to amplify physical strength. For her, to end the battle in the shortest time with a storm-like offensive, naturally is the best choice. The girl''s eyes were slightly condensed, and in this lightning-fast moment, her knife-like fingers swept horizontally, mercilessly cutting open the muscr man''s windpipe! But at the same time, a very bad premonition suddenly surged in her heart. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡­ Behind her! -->

 Chapter 126 Conqueror and Dominator - IV

    ?Chapter 126 Conqueror and Dominator - IV


    By the time Seraphina realized, a searing pain had already erupted from her back.


    The injured wolf gritted her teeth in secret, her footnding on the burly man''s chest, narrowly avoiding his sweeping blow. She twisted her waist for a backspin kick, her long leg whipping towards the rear like ash.


    However, the solid sensation from her leg caused Seraphina''s pupils to constrict sharply.


    The male revolutionary, who had disappeared, had appeared in front of her, holding a dagger with an icy expression.


    So, who was behind her now -


    By the time Seraphina reacted, her body had already been lifted high and mmed onto the ground!


    The muscr man did not let up, continuing to grip Seraphina''s ankle, repeatedly mming the seemingly delicate girl onto the ground. However, on his third attempt to lift Seraphina, his entire wrist was twisted into a nearly ny-degree angle.


    Seraphina, who had broken the man''s wrist with her heel, spat out a mouthful of blood. Her hair was disheveled, her face covered in dust and blood, looking utterly disheveled. But those strikingly bright crimson eyes, like the eyes of a wolf shimmering in the dark night, were filled with hunger and... fervor!


    Seraphina had had enough of opponents who were no better than rotten fish, trash that offered no experience or nourishment even in victory. Her heart throbbed with the desire for a real fight, a battle... that could clear her path!


    She wanted to clear all obstacles for Ansel, to defeat all enemies for Ansel, to... trample on fate with Ansel!


    How could she fail to achieve even the throne at this time!


    The burly man remained silent, his fist thundering towards Seraphina''s waist. The girl twisted her body to dodge. Judging from the trajectory of the movement, she could easily avoid this heavy punch, but the burly man''s figure suddenly disappeared again! "Bang!"


    The dull sound echoed in the room. The man, who had suddenly appeared next to Seraphina in a punching stance, had his pupils slightly constricted.


    Was it... blocked?


    Seraphina, who had blocked this attack with one arm, raised the corner of her mouth, her smile wildly arrogant: "Did you think this trick... could fool me twice!"


    Without a doubt, the opponent had some kind of spatial magic, able to freely switch the positions of this burly man and the dagger-wielding man. Seraphina had also seen


    so-called short-distance spatial jumps, but she had never encountered anyone using this technique in actualbat.


    Clearly, these two, and even the gradually recovering female sorcerer, should be quite familiar with this battle method. Even when switching spaces, they would not experience a sudden loss of force. Facing such dangerous and unobservable attacks, not to mention second-stage, even experienced third-stage would fall on the spot if they were not careful.


    But Seraphina was different. Since she couldn''t observe, since thinking was useless, then...


    Bang!


    Seraphina''s high kicknded on the burly man''s iing punch. At the moment when his figure changed again, she almost prophetically blocked another attack, while also avoiding the several steel needles shot by the female sorcerer.


    All her movements were as smooth as flowing water. Her body should have been increasingly weak and exhausted from the continuous high-intensity bombardment, in unbearable pain, but Seraphina, who had not felt this for a long time, was supported by an unknown source of immense strength, which kept her swinging her fists and feet. The endless flow turned her body into the deadliest weapon, and she was even showing signs of suppressing her opponents in this one-on-three situation!


    She had no time or leisure to think, but... did she really need such a thing?


    To see through the opponent''s movements, to analyze the opponent''s actions, to use thinking to analyze the situation, to use skills to control the opponent, and then to win. But Seraphina, is this the victory you want?


    Do you need such a victory?


    As she indulged in violence, this question surfaced in her mind.


    She asked herself whether she needed such a meaningless victory, or rather... why she was pursuing victory in the first ce.


    Of course, it was for... power.


    The awakened beast in her soul excitedly shouted this -


    For that strength that can ovee everything!


    Wasn''t her confidence, her arrogance, her savagery all born out of this desire?


    She despised the nobles who held vast resources but only oppressed themon people, and wanted to make them roll down from their high positions; she despised the so-called "chosen ones" who thought they were superior but were actually worthless, and beat them all to the ground.


    She despised the damn fate that dominated her life from above her head, and wanted to seek power with the most intense desire, to trample it underfoot with Ansel!


    Yes, Seraphina Marlowe did not need to use so-called thinking to win. She did not need any impure things to influence her will.


    Can''t break through the barrier set by Ansel? That''s because my punch is not heavy enough! Can''t dodge Ansel''s attack? That''s because my body is not fast enough! Thinking? Observing? Analyzing? No need, I don''t need these external aids at all!


    I am... the most powerful weapon!


    "So that''s how it is, it''s so simple...


    The wolfughed wildly: "It''s so simple!"


    At this moment, Seraphina understood Ansel''s words.


    Let the soul and body ascend together. In this process, use the soul as the base point to transform the body, which is the container, from the inside out, into a vessel that can better amodate the ascended soul, and then merge the two into one.


    Isn''t this... the process of recognizing oneself!


    The rise of the soul is the path to seeing one''s true nature.


    "Self..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seraphina exhaled a fiery breath from her throat, her pupils twisting in almost uncontroble excitement, as if they were about to transform into beast-like pupils!


    "My self, my future-"


    Domination! Power! Supreme! The only one!


    In countless scenes, Seraphina seemed to see that self, the one who had already stood at the pinnacle, defeated all enemies, held pure power, and cast a nce at her through


    That was a... divine inspiration.


    Seraphina ignored the source of this inspiration in her excitement. The beast was


    roaring and almost merging into her body, but Seraphina did not ept it immediately.


    She, who had already found the path, had no more doubts.


    She wanted to be the one and only... the strongest ruler!


    Why was she so excited and restless when she followed Ansel onto the podium? Because this is the scene she desires, the power that subdues everything!


    In this way, she can sweep away everything she despises and put all the wrong things on


    the right track.


    As for right and wrong? The future her might still need to consider right and wrong, but the current her, the one standing side by side with Ansel, does she still need to consider


    these things?


    Yes, as long as she has this awareness, the throne that truly achieves extraordinary beings, for her, is already within reach!


    Even if the thoughts in her heart were urging her to ascend the throne, Seraphina forcibly suppressed them. She wanted Ansel to witness this moment, to hold her proudly and put that ring on her finger.

 Chapter 127 Conqueror and Dominator - V

    ?Chapter 127 Conqueror and Dominator - V


    "I''m sorry."


    Seraphina first cast her gaze at the man who should be manipting the spatial magic, slightly raising her chin. That already vaguely domineering look in her eyes made the man, who was full of hatred and wanted to settle Seraphina here, feel his hands and feet turn ice cold, his spirit as if hammered.


    "Your trick, it''s time to end."


    The burly man''s pupils contracted sharply, and he roared, "Albatross!"


    He immediately switched ces with the male revolutionary. The next moment, the burly man felt the oing... gale!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That was the breath of a brutal beast, the tidal wave stirred up by a monster chasing power!


    He saw, under that flying snow, those excited and fanatical crimson eyes, and... a punch without any fancy!


    "I''ve been waiting... for you."


    He heard a soft chuckle.


    The burly man who had switched ces didn''t have time to react, his abdomen dramatically caved in under Seraphina''s strike. If time were to slow down, one could see his bear-like body arching entirely, his back even exploding from the intense impact of the punch. From his ribs to his internal organs, from his organs to his spine... the continuous explosion almost pierced him through in one strike!


    The current Seraphina wouldn''t consider the so-called optimal battle situation, she only had one thing to do, and that was to defeat, to shatter the strongest person standing in front of her!


    That frail guy, she had no interest in fighting him.


    The burly man spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with organ fragments, he roared in shock and anger: "Transfer scroll!"


    Seraphina didn''t stop them from escaping. Firstly, Marlina had said was best to let them run, and secondly... that punching bag had lost his will to fight, his confidence had been shattered by Seraphina''s punch, and the current Seraphina didn''t need such a worthless opponent.


    "Phew..."


    A strong sense of fatigue swept over her, causing the young girl to stagger a few steps, she had to lean on something to steady herself.


    "Is this my spiritual essence?" Seraphina squeezed her sore fist and grinned, "Although I don''t know what other effects there are, it feels pretty good."


    Not yet reaching the third stage, but being able to forcefully drive the spiritual essence again and again, only a monster like her could do it.


    The girl struggled to walk out of the shabby hut, showing a brilliant smile to her worried sister not far away.


    "Marli!"


    She waved her fist vigorously, shouting excitedly: "I did it!"


    Marlina, who was still worried about whether something had happened to Seraphina, was stunned: "Wha, what?"


    The girl, whose skin was cracked and bleeding from her arms, cheeks, and thighs, casually wiped it off, then used her blood-stained hands tob back her short hair. As the snow-white hair was dyed with a striking red, it added a breathtaking, proud, and stunningly beautiful demeanor to Seraphina.


    She raised her index finger, pointed to the sky, andughed brightly: "I want to tell Ansel


    "I must be, the best one!"


    *


    Ansel was unusually... perhaps it could be said that it was not unusual, because he had been daydreaming, or possibly contemting, more and more recently.


    Even sitting in the study, he didn''t read, but silently stared at the bottle of ck liquid ced on the desk, or looked at the snake ring that exuded a violent aura, rolling at his fingertips.


    "....Speak, Saville."


    Ansel, who had temporarily escaped from his contemtion, said softly: "How are things on your side?"


    "As per your instructions, I have ensured that there are no opponents in the Red Frost territory that could seriously fight Miss Seraphina."


    The old butler bowed slightly: "The revolutionary army is umting strength, their main force will not appear before the zing Ice Viper awakens."


    Ansel sighed: "I''ve troubled you, Saville. I know this task is a bit too much, but it''s... a variable I have to prevent."


    At this point, there were too many things that fate could interfere with. To let Saville run around alone, controlling all the strong people who could threaten Seraphina, was


    indeed unrealistic.


    But Ansel had to do it.


    Saville smiled: "Your requests have never been excessive, young lord. It''s just..."


    His tone changed slightly, with a hint of persuasion: "The zing Ice Viper will awaken


    in three days, letting the current Miss Seraphina face it, is somewhat..."


    "...I know."


    Ansel replied, cing the ring t on the table. His sea-blue eyes reflected two objects. "I''ve also been, prepared."


    He said so softly, but his eyes drooped slightly.


    Just then, the door of the study was "bang" directly knocked open, Seraphina, who was wrapped in bandages all over her body, like a runaway dog,pletely ignoring Marlina''s pull, ran to Ansel''s desk in extreme joy, propped her hands on the table, blinked her bright eyes and looked down at Ansel, almost sticking to her favorite person:


    "Ansel, Ansel!"


    The girl announced joyfully: "I found the method! I found that feeling! I can reach the third stage!"


    She climbed onto the table again, put her hands on Ansel''s shoulders, her eyes full of uncontroble happiness: "I can be a third stage now! That feeling... that feeling, my impression is too deep, I will never forget it in my life! Wait for me, let me brew,


    um..."


    "...Wait."


    Ansel suddenly spoke, for some reason, his voice was a bit hoarse.


    The young Hydral half-closed his eyes and waved his hand: "Saville, Marlina, you go out


    first."


    The old butler disappeared as ordered, Marlina also retreated with a slight surprise in her salute, and soon only the two of them were left in the study.


    "An, Ansel..."


    Seeing that only she and Ansel were left, Seraphina''s face unconsciously turned a little red, she moved her body back subconsciously, and said a little coyly: "Why did you call


    Marli and the old butler away?"


    "Because I have something to say to you, Seraphina."


    Ansel held Seraphina''s face and said softly: "I need you to do something"


    The temperature of Ansel''s palm quickly rose, Seraphina wanted to pull away, but couldn''t help but giggle: "You, you don''t have to be so serious. Whatever Ansel says, I will


    do!"


    "Is that so, that''s good."


    Ansel smiled in relief, and said to Seraphina with an incredibly gentle voice: "Then, don''t ascend to the throne, Seraphina."


    In the girl''s slightly frozen smile, Hydral whispered: "Don''t ascend to the throne in your


    way, I will... help you."

 Chapter 128 An Unacceptable Answer - I

    Chapter 128 An Uneptable Answer - I


    "... Don''t... ascend?" Seraphina was taken aback. "But why, Ansel? Didn''t you say that as long as I found that feeling, it would be enough?"


    Ansel fell silent for a moment, then softly said, "Because your spiritual essence is rather unique, I underestimated the influence of fate on you. I thought that by changing your way of thinking, you couldplete your ascension in a way different from the predetermined path, or perhaps... alter the characteristics of your spiritual essence."


    "... No, in fact, I should have seeded." He murmured, "Even if I couldn''t change the nature of your spiritual essence, the fact that you never found the feeling of ascension is proof."


    Seraphina was bound by Ansel''s rational chains, numbed by the undeniable victories. Even if she felt that this way of thinking did not suit her style, she could not identify the problem.


    Just like Ansel''s teachings in the Howling Wind Castle, hepletely dominated Seraphina. As long as she was under his control, Seraphina, who had never noticed the essence, would only immerse herself in victory, never able to find where the strangeness originated.


    Moreover, even if Saville couldn''t fully ensure the absence of enemies that would make Seraphina choose to let go and deal with the enemy purely by herself in the Red Frost territory, Seraphina shouldn''t have had any insights in just one battle.


    "This speed... is not normal." Seraphina found that the Ansel in front of her had be unfamiliar. He was muttering to himself in an indifference that made her feel¡­ scared.


    His sea-blue eyes seemed to be frozen, and when he looked at her, there was only the coldness of dissecting dead things.


    "Although it has been vaguely manifested during this period, but earlier, it must have been prepared."


    "Seraphina." Ansel stared at the girl in front of him, "Apart from the future I showed you, have you ever seen your future self in your dreams, inadvertently, or in any form?"


    "I, I..."


    Seraphina retreated a little nervously, "I don''t remember, I... Ansel, what''s wrong with you? Did I upset you?"


    She bent down slightly and said in a small voice, "I''m sorry, did I do something wrong again?"


    "..."


    Ansel opened his mouth, looking at the girl in front of him who was so cautious and full of worry and fear, he closed his eyes and sighed softly.


    "I''m sorry, Seraphina."


    His eyes regained their usual gentleness, and he reached out and touched Seraphina''s hair, "When I encounter some serious problems, I asionally lose control and be like this, did I scare you?"


    Seeing Ansel''s expression return to normal, Seraphina''s eyes also became lively. She squinted her eyes and snuggled into Ansel''s palm, smiling and saying, "Hehe... no, Ansel, you''re fine ¡ª ah, I mean, it''s good that I didn''t do anything wrong."


    "You could have just told me if there was a problem."


    She rolled over andy down on the desk, like a cat showing its belly, looking up at him, reaching out to touch his cheek, "Is it a problem with fate?"


    After a brief silence, Ansel nodded lightly.


    "Ah... what exactly is going on?"


    The girl rubbed her head irritably, "I don''t feel like I''m being manipted."


    "It''s still the same question." Ansel looked down at Seraphina, "No matter the form, have you ever seen your future self?"


    "My future self, my future self..."


    Seraphina furrowed her brows in deep thought, and suddenly her eyes lit up, and she eximed, "I remember! I dreamed about it! I dreamed of fighting with the empress! That empress is called... what''s the name?"


    "Suellen mefeast."


    Ansel''s eyes were slightly drooping, "The next empress, the youngest princess now."


    "Ah? Is that true?" Seraphina said incredulously, "I didn''t take it seriously when I had that dream... but I was so powerful in my dream! I fought with that empress, and she couldn''t do anything about me!"


    The girlughed and held Ansel''s cheeks, "If I''m that powerful in the future, I can help Ansel with anything!"


    Ansel, who was looking down, caught a glimpse of the spark in Seraphina''s eyes.


    Even though she never said it outright, the desire for power, for achieving greatness, was deeply buried in her heart. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Without a doubt, after dreaming of that future, Seraphina''s heart had already nted that excitement, which could serve as a node to ignite Seraphina''s self-awareness, and as fuel... to drive her desire for power.


    Ansel didn''t let Seraphina see her original future in full, he just let Seraphina see the hardships she was originally going to endure, to prepare for this moment.


    But¡ª


    So that''s how it is... was it prepared in advance before Seraphina waspletely tamed by me?


    Even Ansel didn''t expect fate to do this ¡ª because in countless tests of it, Ansel had never seen that high and mighty being actively reveal the "future" to anyone.


    This is the value of Seraphina, and the cold determination of fate... not to allow Seraphina to fall into Ansel''s hands.


    "But, but what is the purpose of fate doing this?"


    Seraphina looked puzzled, "I''m still going to ascend to the third stage, right? What does fate want to do?"


    "...As I said, Seraphina, your spiritual essence is a bit special."


    Ansel said, "In the long history of extraordinary beings, it can also be ranked at the forefront."


    "That''s super powerful, isn''t it!" Seraphina''s eyes widened, and she said with great joy, "So when I be a third stage, and then be Ansel''s pact head, no one can beat me!"


    Thinking of her future self, plus the addition of Ansel''s power... she couldn''t help but giggle at the scene of beating the empress on the ground that she had imagined.


    "But I don''t want you to awaken it."


    Ansel''s words made Seraphina''s smile freeze again.


    She grabbed Ansel''s cor in confusion and grievance, shaking it slightly, "Why? If I be that powerful, wouldn''t I be able to help Ansel better?"


    "...There''s no need." Ansel said softly, cing his hand on Seraphina''s, "Seraphina, to me, you¡ª"


    He hesitated for a long time, but finally said it:


    "You don''t need to be that powerful."


    "Don''t... need?"


    Seraphina looked into Ansel''s eyes, repeating in a daze, "Don''t... need?"


    -->

 Chapter 129 An Unacceptable Answer - II

    Chapter 129 An Uneptable Answer - II


    "Firstly, in my scheme, the empress will not be our adversary, thus reducing our need for substantial military strength," Ansel elucidated. "Secondly, as the pact head, you have be sufficiently formidable under my aegis, Seraphina. Even without reliance on the spiritual essence, you possess exceptionalbat prowess. Furthermore, even if you be stronger, the scope of power application is somewhat narrow¡ª"


    "It shouldn''t be like this!" Seraphina abruptly rose, half-kneeling on Ansel''s desk, speaking with palpable urgency, "What''s wrong with bing stronger! With your help, Ansel, I won''t make mistakes again, right? Since I won''t do anything wrong, shouldn''t I be as strong as possible? Through Seraphina''s dark red eyes, Ansel saw a burning, fierce discontent. If anyone other than Ansel told her, "You don''t need to be stronger," the current Seraphina might have already lost control. Who would renounce such a prospect? Who would give up the power that could rival the strongest in the world? Seraphina had witnessed the heights she could reach in the future, the power she could wield. Even an ordinary person would find it hard to ept, let alone Seraphina, who inherently pursued power with tenacity? Moreover, in Seraphina''s eyes, what Ansel needed most now was... power. She clearly wanted to help Ansel, so why wouldn''t Ansel ept it? Why would Ansel tell her that he... didn''t need to be that strong? The restless beast in her soul growled with immense discontent. Now, as Seraphina recalled, at the very beginning... at Howling Wind Castle, when she encountered that assassin, she seemed to be the same. The spiritual essence, driven by her by force, granted her extraordinary physical strength, but because she didn''t trust her pure power, she chose to use thought and reason against the enemy. Even though she sessfully killed the opponent in the end, that power obviously began to weaken when she was thinking. When she didn''t believe in her own power, the beast also roared with such discontent and anger. ...Had Ansel prepared for this from that time? Was he calcting my current situation from that time? A sour pain welled up in Seraphina''s heart, she looked at the silent boy in front of her with sorrow, wanting to question something, but she couldn''t speak. Of course, she knew that Ansel was smarter than her, better at fighting fate, and what Ansel wanted to do would definitely be right. But Seraphina was still very sad. Every night she fell asleep thinking about how to be stronger the next day, and every day she became stronger, she thought about how to better help Ansel. But why... why would Ansel treat her like this? Didn''t Ansel say that he would always stand by her side and never give up on her? "...Ansel." Seraphina forced a smile, "I know, I know you must have your own thoughts, and you must have thought more thoroughly than me, so... even if I don''t understand why you want me to do this, I will... obey."


    "But¡ª"


    The girl leaned forward, her eyes full of hope and pleading, "But Ansel, can you tell me why? Why can''t I be stronger? Don''t you need me? Or... or will I cause you trouble in the future?"


    "Ansel, you won''t lie to me, right?"


    The self in the depths of Seraphina''s soul roared in anger, it seemed to be furious at her current self, at such weakness and pleading. This anger infected Seraphina''s emotions, making her feelings more chaotic. Even so, Seraphina was still waiting for Ansel''s answer, no matter what, as long as Ansel was willing to answer her, and as always, sincerely give an answer, Seraphina could ept any answer. But such expectation, in the long silence... turned into torment. Ansel didn''t answer Seraphina''s question, he was just silent. "...Ansel?"


    Seraphina''s voice trembled slightly, "Ansel, why... why don''t you answer me?"


    "Seraphina."


    After a long silence, Ansel looked into Seraphina''s eyes and calmly replied, "I think, not answering this question is better for both of us."


    "Because you..." The young Hydral looked into the pair of dark red eyes and the beast hidden deep within them, which was almost starting to roar at him, "will definitely not ept this answer."


    "...I won''t ept, I won''t ept?"


    Seraphina murmured in a low voice, her body gradually began to tremble, then she suddenly raised her head, grabbed Ansel''s cor tightly, and shouted in grief and anger:


    "I epted even that kind of absurdity! I''ve told you so much... and you''ve promised me so much! Now you''re telling me, I won''t ept?!"


    "Ansel! Tell me! What about you... what about you can''t I ept?!"


    The emotions that had been surging during this time, the ambiguity experienced, the expectations harbored... all at this moment, due to Ansel''s cold and alienating words, turned into a cruel de. "How could I..."


    The hand clutching Ansel''s cor gradually slipped off, Seraphina leaned her head against Ansel''s chest in a daze, murmuring in confusion and sadness. "How could I, not ept what you say to me, Ansel."


    "..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hydral looked down at the trembling white hair on his chest, his hands resting on the armrests, his fingers involuntarily lifted slightly, but only slightly. He remained indifferent. Seraphina''s body was still trembling slightly, but Ansel didn''t hear any sobbing. Unconsciously, she was no longer that weak.


    "... I''m sorry, Ansel." After a while, the young girl whispered, "I spoke harsh words; I was too willful." "... No," Ansel touched Seraphina''s hair with his fingertips and softly said, "It''s alright if you hate me now, for all I''ve done is for my own sake." "I won''t hate Ansel." Seraphina lifted her head and tried to smile at Ansel, "I just... need to calm down." She thought she hade close to Ansel, being the closest person to him in this world. But now, Seraphina suddenly realized that even though Ansel shared a secret with her as fantastical as a fairy tale, there was still an iprehensible chasm between them. ¡ª She could never truly understand Ansel, nor could she see through the emotions and the... reality hidden beneath his ever-gentle and handsome smiling face. Seraphina didn''t hate Ansel; she just felt a little sad and heartbroken. "When you need me to ascend,e find me."


    The young girl whispered, "I won''t go anywhere these days; I''ll stay here." She stepped back, retreating while looking at Ansel''s face, saying, "Goodbye, Ansel." Ansel and Seraphina gazed at each other, his expression remaining calm and unruffled. He simply nodded and calmly replied, "Goodbye, Seraphina." As the study door closed, the room was instantly filled with a visible surge of dark matter, dancing wildly on the walls, floor, ceiling, desk, and bookshelves. The great and mysterious unknown spread in all directions through this dance. An ordinary person stepping into the study would be captured by the pervasive element, witnessing sights they could never see in their lifetime. They would then copsepletely in madness and ecstasy, their fragile essence unable to bear the mystery, their entire existence reduced to nothingness. Under a sigh from Hydral, the endless mysterious factors vanished in an instant, as if they had never appeared. "So, you prepared everything earlier, just as I had tried to restrain Seraphina''s wild nature earlier?" Ansel had never underestimated fate, having tasted the bitter fruit of countless perceived sesses that ultimately ended in failure. So, at that moment, when Seraphina made her promise to him, Ansel merely thought he had gained a slight advantage over fate, an insignificant edge that could not determine the true oue between them. "...Beast." Hydral, preparing for his final game with fate, closed his eyes and murmuredplexly, "Seraphina, why must your essence be that of a beast?"

 Chapter 130 A Two-way Trust or Not? - I

    ?Chapter 130 A Two-way Trust or Not? - I


    In the courtyard of the manor, Seraphina sat gently swaying on a swing, her eyes unfocused as they stared ahead, lost in thought.


    Even though a day had passed since that conversation, it felt as if it had just urred.


    She tossed and turned in the dead of night, unable toprehend why Ansel would not allow her to ascend to the throne of the third stage, and why he said that she did not need to be so powerful.


    After much contemtion, the only conclusion Seraphina could draw was that her increased strength would bring trouble to Ansel. But if her future self was so formidable, wouldn''t any trouble... be easily resolved?


    If she were stronger than the empress, what trouble could she not solve in this world?


    The young girl sulkily swayed on the swing, the asional gust of cold wind unable to make her feel any chill.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her unease was not only due to Ansel''s words, but also because she was frustrated that she had to restrain herself despite the power being within her grasp.


    Experiencing her own continuous growth was one of the few hobbies that Seraphina valued the


    most.


    From the time she left the Frost Tower until now, Seraphina had never cked off. Whether it was the constant hunting in the vige or the continuous battles in search of opponents, even without a conscious desire, she had always been on the path of constant fighting and growing stronger. However,pared to the Seraphina of the original world line, the battles she had experienced now were pitifully few. She was also unclear why Ansel rarely asked her to do anything, nor did he allow her to continue serving as a guard. She had to take the initiative in everything.


    "Ah... I wonder how Ansel will help me in the end?"


    Seraphina sighed, her hands propping up her cheeks.


    ording to Ansel, it seemed that he had some method to bypass her spiritual essence, and could also allow her to grow to the third stage, and then be a pact head.


    The ring that Seraphina had been looking forward to suddenly didn''t seem so attractive.


    "Ansel, I''m doing this to help you...


    The young girl''s toes touched the ground, making the swing sway back and forth. She spoke in a low voice, full of grievance and sadness, "Why don''t you need me to be stronger?"


    "Seri."


    The call from not far away made Seraphina suddenly raise her head. She saw her sister, Marlina, dressed in a ck dress, her feet d in thin high heels, looking at her with a dignified and serene expression.


    "...M-Marli."


    Seraphina shook her head, trying hard not to let Marlina see her abnormality, "What''s the matter? Don''t you have work today?''


    "Of course I do: Marlina tapped the ground with her heel, "If I didn''t have work, would I be dressed so formally?"


    "Um...well... aren''t you cold?"


    Seraphina looked at the slender leg and ankle exposed under the long skirt, jumped down from the swing, "Why are you wearing so little...''


    "The stockings provided by Miss.Meli have a warming function... sit there, Seri!


    Marlina gestured for Seraphina to sit back on the swing, "What are you worrying about? Can''t you


    tell me?"


    "I, I''m not worried! And don''t you have to work? Go to work quickly, don''t cause trouble for Ansel!" Seraphina, whose steps had stopped, watched as Marlina walked towards her, hurriedly waving her hands to signal her to stop, "Marli, I really ¡ª"


    "Yes, I was originally going to inspect the Luminopolis to ensure the safety of the collection area established there by a sorcerer under the Duke of Gray Tower!


    Marlina, who said this, first sighed, then looked at Seraphina with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile, "But as soon as I got to the door, I saw a pitiful little girl sitting on the swing, swaying back and forth, and sighing from time to time. Upon closer inspection... it turns out that this little girl is my sister!"


    She walked to Seraphina''s side, gently touched the young girl''s head, and said softly, "In that case, I''ll put aside that not particrly important work for now."


    Seraphina was somewhat moved and rubbed Marlina''s palm, but still tried to change the subject: "... Not particrly important, does that mean if it''s very important, you wouldn''t care about me, Marli?"


    She said this, but in the end, she was led by Marlina and obediently sat on the swing.


    "Of course! Marlina adjusted her skirt and sat on another swing. She looked up at the sky and said in a rxed tone, "In my eyes, Mr. Ansel is the most important person. Even if it''s you, Seri, you''re not as important as him."


    "That''s not fair!"


    Seraphina shook Marlina''s arm hard, grumbling unhappily, "You should say we''re equally important!" "Because Mr. Ansel will always do the right thing." Marlina tapped Seraphina''s forehead, "But you, Seri, are different!


    Hearing this, Seraphina''s eyes suddenly became much dimmer.


    Marlina, who easily noticed her sister''s change, didn''t directly ask her what was wrong, but asked another question:


    "Seri, you haven''t ascended to the throne yet!


    "... Yeah.


    "Why? Can''t find that feeling anymore?"


    "No!" Seraphina immediately retorted, "It''s because -


    She couldn''t continue. Should she tell Marlina that Ansel told her not to ascend to the third stage? What would Marlina think? Would she side with Ansel?


    Seraphina didn''t want Marlina to also stand against her... Although Marlina might be able to exin it to her, Ansel didn''t want to tell her, saying that she definitely wouldn''t be able to ept it...


    The confused wolf clenched her fists, already unsure of what to say.


    "Seri."


    Just as Seraphina was in turmoil, Marlina suddenly spoke.


    She looked at the sky and said in a nostalgic tone, "What were we doing at this time three years


    ago?"


    "... Huh?"


    Seraphina was stunned for two seconds, then scratched her head in thought.


    "Three years ago... three years ago, we should have been... having a snowball fight, right?"


    She answered somewhat uncertainly.


    "Were you happy then, Seraphina?"


    "Of course I was happy.'' Seraphina answered without thinking. ''ying with everyone was so much


    fun."


    "But I wasn''t happy!"


    Marlina turned to look at Seraphina, her gaze fixed on Seraphina''s profile, ''As I grew older, I became less and less happy."

 Chapter 131 A Two-way Trust or Not? - II

    ?Chapter 131 A Two-way Trust or Not? - II


    .." Seraphina was stunned. She had never thought that her sister would say such a thing, because Marlina was always so gentle and strong in front of her, no matter how hard life was, she would always strive to solve problems and neverined about anything.


    This was the first time Marlina had told Seraphina that she was not happy during those days and nights they had spent together.


    "Poverty, hunger, cold, oppression, exploitation... countless sufferings surround me."


    Marlina gazed skyward, the swing gently osciting beneath her.


    "I love my parents dearly, I love you, and everyone around me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yet, I often wonder, when, when will I finally escape these torments?"


    "Marli.."


    Seraphina murmured softly, now somewhat understanding the pain Marlina spoke of. She too often felt difort from hunger and the cold of poverty, but her pure heart didn''t dwell on these hardships. Instead, she found joy in hunting, not just as a means of survival, but as an activity that brought her genuine happiness.


    Seraphina didn''t ponder these things, but the sensitive and intelligent Marlina couldn''t help but feel numb and pained by their life.


    "Sometimes I wonder what my future holds. Will I marry a simple, diligent man, support each other, and live a life still marked by hardship and poverty?"


    The young girl with snow-colored hair falling loosely around her, raised her hand as if to touch the sky, murmuring softly, "But... I am not content."


    Discontent.


    Seraphina looked at Marlina''s profile, at her serious and discontent expression, and felt somewhat dazed.


    So... this is her sister.


    Beneath that gentle and kind exterior, a fiery heart is hidden.


    It turned out that in that future, bing the Lady Violet was not entirely for survival.


    In that dark and desperate environment, did Marli''s desires have a chance to be realized?


    Because of this, because she understood that Marlina hadpletely changed, she was not acting out of survival, not out of self-protection, but out of a deep-seated ambition and desire. That''s why the future Seraphina, in the end, chose... to kill her own sister.


    Seraphina realized that she didn''t understand her sister at all. J


    ust like she never truly understood Ansel.


    "What I am not content with is not that I have to live a life of poverty; Marlina turned to look at Seraphina, cach word punctuated.


    "What I am not content with is that. I have to struggle in a cold and barren remote area for my entire life, unable to see a more magnificent and broad view!


    She touched her sister''s head, "Seri, do you know how scared I was when we were taken away by the Count of Red Frost?"


    "I was afraid of losing my dignity, afraid of losing my value, afraid of losing everything that made


    me... human."


    Seraphina''s heart clenched, she wanted to say somethingforting, but thinking of that future existence, she couldn''t say a word.


    In a way, it was she who pushed the future Marlina into hell.


    "But fortunately... fortunately, we met. Mr. Ansel


    Marlina ced her hand on her heart, speaking with utmost relief.


    The current Marlina Marlowe was no longer the vige girl who could only use her intelligence to carefully y against the tax officer.


    In the Red Frost territory, any noble who saw her had to bow, and even if she left this ce, Marlina had the qualifications to converse with more powerful extraordinary beings.


    Ansel''s study was open to Marlina, she could borrow any book she needed at will, day and night... Marlina was constantly enriching her knowledge, broadening her horizons, and taking the next step towards a higher and farther view.


    And all of this was brought to her by Ansel.


    "So I would say that. Mr. Ansel is the most important person to me."


    Marlina said, "Not just because of feelings, Seraphina. But because... our future is here!''


    She held the young girl''s face in her hands, speaking with utmost seriousness, ''Whether you think I''m utilitarian or selfish, Seri, I want to tell you, our future is here, by Mr. Ansel''s side!


    "I''m not asking you to trust Mr. Ansel unconditionally, or to rely on Mr. Ansel unconditionally. I just hope you understand that when you''re confused about your path and situation, when you doubt yourself, and even possibly doubt. Mr. Ansel, you have to ask yourself a question first. ¡ª" Miss Marlina stared into her sister''s eyes:


    "In this world, is there a better choice than following Mr. Ansel?"


    "In this world, besides our parents, can we find someone who deserves us more than Mr. Ansel?"


    She withdrew her hand, patted her skirt, and stood up with a lightugh.


    "Seri, I don''t know what Mr. Ansel said to you, why you didn''t ascend to the throne, or why you''re confused now."


    "All I know is that unless Mr. Ansel abandons me, I will absolutely... absolutely not leave him."


    The young girl who returned to the house turned her head and nced at her sister, put her finger to her lips, and winked, "Don''t just stand there and let me leave you behind, Seri. I... won''t wait for


    you!


    She walked into the mansion with graceful andposed steps, while Seraphina, who was sitting on the swing, was startled by the cold wind after a long daze.


    "... Yeah, what am I worrying and hesitating about?"


    Seraphina looked at her palm, thinking about the words Marlina said to her, she clenched her fist with both annoyance and joy, "What am I worrying about!"


    The young girl was annoyed at her meaningless entanglement, and happy that the obstacles in her heart were cleared.


    Just like Marli said... in this world, besides my parents, is there anyone better than Ansel for me?


    If I can''t even trust him, who can I trust? If I''m not by his side, is there a better ce in the world?


    The only one who can fight against fate with me is Ansel!


    Thinking of the secret that only she and Ansel knew, Seraphina''s heart was filled with surging passion and sweet happiness.


    "Idiot!"


    She pinched her own cheek and muttered, "What''s there to doubt about Ansel, there are plenty of opportunities to be stronger, and besides, even without that so-called spiritual essence -"


    The newly confident Seraphina, with a wild look in her eyes, crossed her arms and raised her head proudly, "Can''t I ever surpass that future self?"


    As she voiced this thought, the beast in her soul also roared excitedly. Feeling that surging passion and eagerness, Seraphina shook her head happily and said confidently, "No wonder it''s me... the ascending of the soul is the process of recognizing oneself, it seems that deep down, I also agree


    with this view!"


    "Even without that spiritual essence, I will definitely be the best!"


    Seraphina Marlowe held absolute confidence in this, she firmly believed that she could achieve a self that was even more remarkable than the predetermined future.


    And Ansel would definitely pour everything into her without reservation. Asrades, they would depend on each other and surely achieve an achievement that the world could not reach.


    After all, Ansel must absolutely trust her.


    Absolutely.

 Chapter 132 Incredible Metamorphosis - I

    ?Chapter 132 Incredible Metamorphosis - I


    In a mere ten hours, the zing Ice Viper would awaken.


    Once the night passed, the viper, driven to a certain location, would burst forth from the earth, unleashing the brutal power of etheric creatures upon the world.


    The atmosphere in the Red Frost territory began to churn with an increasingly unnatural pressure, and in an unknown region and time, an extraordinary battle of great significance was about tomence.


    As the tightened, everything progressed in the direction Ansel had hoped for, except...


    Except for one crucial decision he had yet to make.


    The battle against the zing Ice Viper was a grand stage he had prepared for Seraphina, a deration to the empire, the world, and even fate itself that Ansel of Hydral would officially step into the torrent of the era.


    However, at this critical juncture, Seraphina had not yet achieved the third stage, and confronting the zing Ice Viper was undoubtedly a fanciful tale.


    After their conversation that night, Ansel had made preparations but had not yet made a decision, filled with both hesitation and caution.


    He had once made the most erroneous choice in a decision, and that choice had brought him the deepest despair.


    Now, faced with another issue that caused him to hesitate, Ansel did not want to make another mistake.


    He absolutely could not make the wrong decision at this seemingly tense moment.


    Even if it meant letting Seraphina remain as she was, even if it meant allowing this grand y he had nned for so long to end in the most ludicrous and hasty manner, Ansel would not force a choice. "Seraphina, Seraphina...


    He murmured the girl''s name softly. Since the day Seraphina had returned and been deeply hurt in his office, they had not spoken.


    Even now, as the threat of the zing Ice Viper loomed, there was no sign of her movement. "Binding Seraphina with reason, changing her fighting style and mindset has failed."


    Ansel conducted a final cautious review, standing before a mirror, gazing at his reflection as if speaking to another person.


    "She has ultimately found the path most suitable for her, and the slumbering beast soul has awakened once more. As long as she advances to the third stage normally, the awakening of her spiritual essence will be inevitable."


    "Binding her personality with love and desire, forcibly cing her self beneath me, can only be effective for a time. If Seraphina still awakens her spiritual essence, she will eventually be a beast unwilling to submit to any existence. Therefore -''


    In his hand appeared that vial of Redemption Water, and Hydral gazed at the viscous liquid, whispering, "I must use the Redemption Water, an more inferior elementpared to the beast essence, to force Seraphina to ascend and avoid the process of awakening her spiritual essence." Redemption Water, a top-tier extraordinary product from the Holy Church, was extremely rare. Its function was quite simple: it allowed anyone - note, everyone, even a cripple without any


    extraordinary qualifications, to instantly ascend to the third stage of extraordinary beings upon consumption. Furthermore, depending on the elements contained within the Redemption Water, it granted the key to the fourth stage.


    In other words, Redemption Water possessed the ability to create fourth-stage extraordinary beings. For Ansel, this method of advancement was undoubtedly of very low quality, but at this moment... it was precisely what he needed.


    This inferior forced advancement would cause Seraphina to lose the opportunity for her soul and body to achieve perfect unity, and naturally, she would have no way to awaken her spiritual essence. On this basis, all Ansel needed to do was bind and twist Seraphina with love and desire, ensuring that she would not be a self-centered, wild beast.


    Ansel of Hydral needed neither a puppet devoid of self nor a self-centered beast king. What he required was a loyalpanion who possessed a strong subjective mindset but would never betray him.


    Did he trust Seraphina? Of course, he did. But how long could he trust her? Even without considering the growth and change of human hearts, the mere nature of the [beast] dictated that Ansel had to respond.


    "So tonight, I must make love to Seraphina!


    He spoke softly, his tone unwavering. "Afterward, I will have her drink the Redemption Water, ensuring her loyalty in the most perfect way!"


    Ansel of Hydral had sacrificed so much along the way; why couldn''t he sacrifice Seraphina Marlowe''s future?


    In truth, he had already made his choice.


    Ansel looked at the clock in his study, ced the Redemption Water in his ring, and headed toward Seraphina''s bedroom.


    After this brief self-analysis, he did not hesitate to execute his n.


    Ansel analyzed the oue of this choice, the consequences it would bring, and the unavoidable negative impacts... In the end, this was undoubtedly the best solution.


    By ensuring that. Seraphina still possessed an absolute sense of self while also preventing her from undergoing a change in thought and personality due to the [beast] element, the only price to pay was the diminishment of her power and future. The Sky Wolf Emperor would cease to exist.


    But as Ansel had told Seraphina, he did not need an existence as terrifyingly powerful as the Sky Wolf Emperor. For Ansel... that would be far too dangerous.


    Only Ansel himself knew what it meant to confront the mefeast Empress.


    "Without a doubt, this is the correct choice."


    Standing before Seraphina''s door, Ansel whispered to himself.


    Then, just as he ced his hand on the doorknob, the door suddenly opened.


    To his surprise, it was Marlina who emerged.


    She usually worked at this time and had no reason to suddenly return to her bedroom and leave


    again.


    In that instant, Ansel effortlessly caught the hint of... panic, on Marlina''s face.


    "... Mr. Ansel," she said, feigningposure as she bowed slightly.


    "Are you looking for Seraphina?"


    "Yes," Ansel smiled. "And you, Marlina? Were you just chatting with Seraphina?"


    "Yes, I was a bit tired from work."''


    The young girl tilted her head yfully. "I hope you don''t mind me cking off!"


    "If only you really would ck off, then I wouldn''t have to worry about you getting exhausted at yourn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    desk.


    Ansel patted Marlina''s shoulder. "Make sure to rest, alright?"


    "Alright, I won''t disturb you and Seraphina any longer.


    Marlina bowed again and hurried away.


    Ansel entered the bedroom, closing the door behind him. He gazed at Seraphina, who was sitting cross-legged on the floor, munching on a piece of fruit. IIe prepared to deliver the speech he had rehearsed countless times.


    First, he would apologize to Seraphina, inciting guilt within her, followed by a simple physical touch. He would avoid discussing anything rted to her ascending, instead reminiscing about everything that had transpired since they met, stirring up her emotions.


    When the moment was ripe, he would initiate physical contact, focusing his words on expressing his feelings, further arousing Seraphina''s affection for him.


    Although Seraphina had said she wanted to stop that night, Ansel had not abandoned his original strategy in these past days. He had merely toned it down. Under these circumstances, Seraphina would undoubtedly be moved.


    Then, everything would fall into ce, and he wouldpletely win over both Seraphina''s body and


    heart.


    Finally, he would have Seraphina willingly drink the water of redemption. After her ascending, he would ce the ring of power on her, making Seraphina his first pact head. Everything would be


    settled.


    Ansel had arranged the entire process with utmost rity and appropriateness. As soon as he began speaking, the rhythm of the conversation would fall into his hands.


    But...


    "Ah, Ansel."


    Seraphina, who was chewing on her fruit, looked up and eximed with a face full of surprise,


    "You''re here!"

 Chapter 133 Incredible Metamorphosis - II

    Chapter 133 Incredible Metamorphosis - II


    "..."


    Ansel was momentarily taken aback. Seraphina''s mood... was surprisingly not low. Could it be that Marlina had sessfully counseled her? Ansel quickly understood the situation and immediately prepared to execute his backup n. "Ah, Seraphina, you seem... not as upset anymore."


    Ansel sat down next to Seraphina and said softly, "I''m sorry, I¡ª"


    "Ah, sorry? What are you apologizing for?"


    Seraphina tilted her head, looking at Ansel with a puzzled expression, "Why are you apologizing to me?"


    "¡­Because I forced you to cancel ¡ª"


    "Oh, that."


    The young girl wiped her wet hands with a cloth and grinned, "I thought it was something serious. Ansel, why do you care more than I do?"


    She scratched her head, somewhat incredulously, "Ansel, you didn''te to see me these past two days... because you were struggling with this, weren''t you?"


    "¡­" This time, it was Ansel''s turn to fall silent. "Is that really the case?"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened slightly. "¡­Yes." Ansel, unable to resist the uracy of Seraphina''s words, gave a helpless smile, "Indeed."


    "Ansel¡­"


    Young wolf stared at Ansel for a moment, then suddenly shouted, knocking him to the ground. "Ansel, Ansel!" She joyfully called Ansel''s name, rubbing her cheek against his, "I knew you were the best to me!"


    "¡­Seraphina, you didn''te to see me." Ansel tried to ce his hand on Seraphina''s head, but couldn''t quite manage it, "Why is that?"


    "Hmm? Because there''s no need."


    Seraphina sat up straight on Ansel, saying matter-of-factly, "After all, you''ll take care of everything... Although I was a bit curious why you only came to see me now, it doesn''t matter! Because you... hehe~"


    The young girl was overjoyed that Ansel was "struggling" with her feelings. This joy was so pure, so beautiful. "I will definitely¡­ take care of it."


    Ansel repeated Seraphina''s words softly. "I will definitely take care of it, so Seraphina, you don''t care at all?"


    Seraphina looked at Ansel with a "what strange things are you saying" expression, "You''ve arranged everything, Ansel. What else do I need to care about? I just need to follow your instructions, right?"


    "¡­"


    After a brief silence, Ansel asked softly, "What if, my arrangements are wrong?"


    "But I''ve never seen you make a mistake, Ansel."


    Seraphina tilted her head, "Besides, if you make a mistake, then you make a mistake. Who doesn''t make mistakes? Didn''t I make mistakes every day before?"


    "But Seraphina, if you follow my wrong arrangements, you will get hurt."


    "So what." The young wolf girl was fearless, "If I get hurt, then I get hurt. Anyway, I''m tough, it doesn''t matter."


    "I mean¡ª"


    "Ah, Ansel, you''re not asking if I would me you, are you?"


    "¡­"


    Looking at Ansel, who had fallen silent again, Seraphina was stunned for a moment. She was a bit angry at first, but then she couldn''t help butugh. She fell into Ansel''s arms,ughing louder and louder, "Pfft... Hahaha, Ansel, Ansel! You''re so strange today, why would you think of such a thing, it''s not like you... but it''s so cute."


    The young girl snuggledfortably against Ansel''s chest, her voice soft and firm, "Ansel, why would you ask me such a question? You''ve forgiven me so many times, helped me so many times, always standing by my side."


    "Just like you will always forgive me." Shey on Ansel''s chest, winking at him. "I will always forgive you too."


    Reason.


    Analysis.


    n.


    Ansel was able to find a way to contend with fate in six years because he learned to freeze and divide his emotions in an incredible way, to find his own thoughts, to choose the absolutely correct path. "Ansel." Seraphina poked his cheek, "By the way, what did youe to see me for? It can''t be as simple as just apologizing. Is the ascending to the third stage going to be postponed until tomorrow?"


    "¡­Ansel, Ansel? Why are you spacing out?"


    That was a long, long silence. So long that Seraphina felt something was wrong, but she didn''t say anything, just quietlyy on Ansel''s chest. "¡­Seraphina."


    In this long silence, Ansel finally spoke. "Is this how you... trust me?"


    "What are you talking about, Ansel." Seraphina punched him, "Don''t you trust me? Isn''t it the same?"


    "Ah¡­ hehe, you''re right."


    "You''re right."


    Anselughed softly, as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. He held Seraphina''s hand, his voice gentle, "Seraphina, I''m here to ascend you to the third stage."


    "Eh? Really?" Seraphina''s eyes lit up, "What do I need to do? What is the special method you mentioned?"


    "It''s this."


    The young Hydral, holding the ring that symbolized the pact head to the girl in his arms. This was the third choice, not included in his n. Under Seraphina''s stunned gaze, Ansel said, "The power that the head of Hydral can bring to you can directly transform your physical body, without the need for your soul to undergo an internal transformation."


    "Theoretically, without the need for your soul to ascend first, you can advance to the third stage, which can also bypass the awakening of the spirit."


    But this is just... theoretically. In absolutely important matters, Ansel would not gamble recklessly¡ªshowing Seraphina his memories was a necessary measure, saying it was a gamble, might not necessarily be a gamble. Such a probability event is far less secure than letting Seraphina drink the water of redemption and then advance. But Ansel still chose to do so. "¡­Really?"


    Seraphina nervously stared at the ring, "Can-can I... wear it now?"


    "Of course." Ansel affectionately stroked Seraphina''s head, "This is what you deserve, Seraphina."


    The young girl''s face turned red. She reached out to the ring that Ansel was holding, but quickly withdrew her hand. "Ansel, I¡­"


    She looked up at Ansel, her eyes full of hope, "Will you help me put it on?"


    Ansel smiled and stood up, helping Seraphina up as well. He took her left hand and slowly but firmly slid the ring onto Seraphina''s index finger. Until the ring was fully on, he slowly stopped. "This is... the ring of the pact head, it''s so beautiful!"


    Seraphina held her index finger with the ring on it like a treasure, rubbing it back and forth with satisfaction, "Now I''m Ansel''s pact head, and the first one at that! Hehe... hehehe!"


    "Just¡­"


    The young girl looked quite puzzled as she held up her five fingers, carefully examining the fierce snake ring on her index finger. "Just why don''t I... feel anything?"


    "¡­The change of the pact head is subtle and silent."


    Ansel rubbed Seraphina''s head, "When you wake up tomorrow, you''ll notice the change. The zing Ice Viper also¡ª"


    "Just leave it to me."


    Seraphina hugged Ansel tightly,ughing, "This is the first battle, I won''t let you down."


    "I trust you, Seraphina."


    Ansel also hugged the confident young girl, but quickly let her go. "Get some rest."


    He said softly, "Prepare for tomorrow."


    "You too, Ansel."


    Seraphina put her hand on her hip, looking very confident, "Tomorrow, you better watch me closely!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ansel nodded with a smile and left Seraphina''s bedroom. The moment he closed the bedroom door, his expression changed instantly. Absolutely, absolutely, absolutely cold, even a bit... furious. This was the first time Ansel had lied to Seraphina. Because even after putting on that ring ¡ª


    Seraphina was still not his pact head.


    *

 Chapter 134 A Question Shouldn’t Exist - I

    Chapter 134 A Question Shouldn¡¯t Exist - I


    Thud, thud, thud. The somber echo of footfalls and the scepter striking the ground reverberated through the vast hall. As Ansel advanced step by step, the torches on the pirs on either side of the hall ignited with a faint purple me. Saville, who had always obeyed Ansel, stood behind him, his posture markedly different from usual. The old man bowed his head slightly, one hand on his chest, the other behind his back, following Ansel in a manner of paying homage, as if he were in the presence of a great entity, meeting the supreme king he served.


    And indeed, that was the case.


    This grand hall was a treasure from the ancient Sky Conquering Dynasty, a royal relic of significant weight in the history of the empire, excavated from the Zero Realm Enigma by melle with thebined power of seven pact heads. melle had transformed it into the strongest alchemical fortress in the world. Of course, melle himself was a lover of peace and had no interest in war. He had built this terrifying fortress for deterrence and amusement.


    "Oh, the young lord has returned?" A slightly immature boy''s voice suddenly echoed in the empty hall.


    "...Lawrence." Ansel paused, looking down at his feet with a gentle smile, "Long time no see."


    "Hmm... It''s been about two months, hasn''t it?" At Ansel''s feet was a... rat, folding its arms. Yes, a rat with grey-ck fur, long whiskers, and a somewhat plump appearance. On the rat''s long tail was a snake-shaped ring with its mouth wide open, as if swallowing something.


    The rat nodded seriously, "This is the first time the young lord has traveled so far. Old Saville, have you taken good care of the young lord?"


    Lawrence of Disaster, the head of devouring. "Mr. Lawrence, the young lord doesn''t need anyone to take care of him. What I need to do is just follow the young lord''s orders," Saville maintained his respectful posture, "And on the Nostrom, please maintain respect for the lord."


    "Ah, you''re always so serious, no wonder the young lord wants to take you with him and not me." Lawrence shook his whiskers, shaking his head with a sigh, "Alright, follow me. Although I don''t know why the young lord came to see the boss personally, it must be very important."


    The plump rat led the way, they passed through the long main hall, navigating through thebyrinthine fortress. Lawrence guided them while chattering: "Young lord, have you heard about Tyrus? That guy crawled ashore from the city of Azurehaven the day before yesterday, dragging a dragonwhale with him. I was wondering where he had disappeared to for half a month, turns out he went on vacation in the Lost Sea, no wonder I couldn''t find him."


    "Toradon blew up an elemental tower, that Duke of Magus Primus went mad, searching for the culprit throughout the empire, but still doesn''t know who did it."


    "And Longinus... Longinus is even more amazing, he..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The rat, which didn''t look particrly dirty but rather amusing, sighed, "Everyone''s life is so exciting, why can I, Lawrence, only scurry around in the sewers, or lie on the boss''s experimental table, without even a chance to make a name for myself?"


    "And Longinus... Longinus is even more amazing, he..."


    The rat, which didn''t look particrly dirty but rather amusing, sighed, "Everyone''s life is so exciting, why can I, Lawrence, only scurry around in the sewers, or lie on the boss''s experimental table, without even a chance to make a name for myself?"


    It turned to look at Saville, sympathetically saying, "Speaking of which, Old Saville, you and I are in the same boat. Ah no... I seem to be a bit better than you, at least a few people know about me, Lawrence the rat, but it seems that no one knows you, hahaha."


    Saville ignored him, and they had arrived at a tightly closed door. Lawrence stopped talking nonsense, turned to Ansel and said, "The boss was doing an experiment just now, but since the young lord is here, he should have stopped by now. Old Saville and I will wait for you outside, young lord."


    Ansel didn''t say a word, silently pushed open the heavy door, and disappeared into the automatically closing door.


    Lawrence looked up at the door that was like a mountain to him, made sure it was closed, and immediately scurried onto Saville''s shoulder. The rat whispered in the old butler''s ear, "Old Saville, why would the young lord take the initiative to find the boss, what big thing happened!"


    To be honest, when Lawrence knew that Ansel wasing to the Nostrom, he waspletely stunned. As melle''s pact heads, they knew better than anyone howplex the rtionship between this father and son was.


    "...I''m not sure either." Saville sighed deeply, "It''s an inescapable responsibility."


    "Eh, you don''t know either?" Lawrence was taken aback, his expression even more horrified ¡ª to be honest, although he was just a rat, his expressions were as vivid as a human''s.


    "Something even you have to keep secret..."


    The rat gasped, "How serious it must be."


    Within the confines of the house, in one of the countless alchemical chambers of the renowned Nostrom, Ansel, leaning on his scepter, gazed at the man standing in the center of the magic circle, surrounded by numerous peculiar apparatus. After a moment of silence, he softly uttered, "It''s been a while, Father."


    "¡­Hmm? Oh, Ans."


    The man turned his head to nce at Ansel, his eyes filled with surprise and delight. Heughed heartily, "Wait a moment, I''m adjusting¡­ adjusting something."


    Something seemed to be forming in his palm, an indescribable entity gradually taking shape, existing between reality and non-existence. Its faintly appearing outline caused distortions in the surrounding space.


    Ansel closed his eyes, quietly waiting for his father.


    Time ticked away, and after an unknown duration, a loud explosion suddenly erupted near his ear. However, the sound vanished as quickly as it had appeared, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    "This is quite a challenge¡­ Never mind, Ans, sorry to keep you waiting."


    Upon hearing these words, Ansel opened his eyes to see his father had finished his experiment and was looking at him with a cheerful smile.


    He looked like a more mature version of Ansel, minus the sinister charm. His hair color waspletely different from Ansel''s, his somewhat messy medium-length hair was deep ck.


    The man''sughter was hearty, in contrast to Ansel''s inscrutable smile, he seemed more straightforward and kind. Just by looking at him, no one would believe¡­ that beneath this skin, a creature teetering on the brink of madness resided.


    "It''s been two years, hasn''t it?"


    melle, the true and most terrifying viin of the empire, stepped forward, patting Ansel''s head, expressing his surprise and sentiment, "So much has changed in two years¡­ It''s really¡ª"


    -->


    Comment

 Chapter 135 A Question Shouldn’t Exist - II

    Chapter 135 A Question Shouldn¡¯t Exist - II


    "Father."


    Ansel interrupted melle''s words. He seemed to have no intention of reminiscing with his father, even though they hadn''t seen each other for two years, even though he still addressed melle as "Father".


    "I have an important matter to discuss with you."


    melle paused, thenughed and raised his finger. A cup filled with a pale golden liquid appeared out of thin air in his hand.


    He took a sip and said with interest, "It''s rare for you toe to me just to ''ask'' something, Ans."


    Ansel didn''t waste words. He stared straight into his father''s eyes, which were the same deep blue as his own, and said seriously:


    "Have you ever failed in the process of signing a pact head?"


    "¡­"


    The alchemist, whose schrly achievements were unknown to all, was stunned for several seconds.


    "Uh¡­ Ans, what did you just say?"


    melle rubbed his temple.


    "I failed," Ansel replied, "I found the pact head I needed, but she couldn''t establish a connection with me."


    After saying this, he fell silent.


    melle also fell silent. He sipped his drink, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. After about two or three seconds, he finally spoke:


    "Ans, you need to understand one thing ¡ª for us, signing a pact head, the so-called ''signing'', is just a description."


    "¡­I know," Ansel murmured.


    There is essentially no contractual rtionship between Hydral and the pact head. The process of making an entity a pact head is simply using the supreme essence of Hydral to "assimte" the other party into a part of him. In a sense, it can be considered a form of conquest achieved through pure force.


    In other words, the will of the pact head has no effect in this process.


    "There is theoretically only one possibility."


    melle shrugged, "Our status and elements couldn''t overpower the other party, so the assimtion failed¡­ wait¡ª"


    His expression changed, and he looked at Ansel with an extremely expectant gaze, eximing excitedly:


    "Ans, are you trying to make the daughter of Aephisander your pact head? Really! If it''s true, I will¡ª"


    "No," Ansel interrupted melle, who had suddenly be excited, "It has nothing to do with mefeast."


    "¡­Then it''s impossible."


    Upon hearing that it wasn''t someone from the royal family, melle said somewhat disinterestedly, "Since it''s not mefeast, it''s even less likely to be the dragons or the Tidecallers. For now, you don''t have the ability to go to such ces ande back in one piece."


    Only the other three "godly species" of the same sixth stage, which could not bepletely suppressed and assimted by the essence of Hydral, were possible.


    After saying this, he suddenly became interested again, "But if the person you''re talking about really exists, she should have reached the endpoint. Has a fifth endpoint suddenly appeared on this continent?"


    "¡­She''s not," Ansel, stroking his scepter, "At least not now."


    "Not now¡­ Well, even if it''s just not now, this situation shouldn''t have urred."


    melle, his father, couldn''t give him an answer¡ª in fact, if Ansel couldn''te to a conclusion about this matter, it''s highly likely that melle wouldn''t be able to either.


    After all, for Hydral, signing a pact head is as natural as instinct. No generation of Hydral has ever encountered this problem.


    So, in a sense, Ansel''s question¡­ might be unsolvable.


    "Is there such a thing?"


    melle''s eyebrows raised slightly, "Then, how about bringing her to me? I should be able to solve your problem."


    Ansel closed his eyes. After a long silence, he bowed slightly:


    "There''s no need, Father. I''m sorry to have disturbed you, I''m leaving now."


    "Leaving now?" melle was taken aback, but quickly said, "Let me check Gleipnir for you, or take some useful things before you go? I''ve¡ª"


    Just as he was about to go on about his research achievements, Ansel calmly, without any emotional fluctuation, repeated his words:


    "There''s no need, Father." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "¡­"


    The animated man opened his mouth. He wasn''t angry, nor was he sad, and he didn''t say anything more. He just smiled and ruffled Ansel''s hair.


    "Let Lawrence see you out then."


    Ansel nodded slightly, turned around, and the door automatically opened.


    melle watched his son''s retreating figure, raised his hand, and drained the liquid in his cup, watching as his figure disappeared into the closing door.


    But just as the door was about to closepletely, melle suddenly seemed to think of something and called out to Ansel:


    "Ans."


    Time seemed to freeze at that moment, and his voice passed through the nearly closed door.


    "¡­What is it, Father?"


    Ansel stopped, only showing melle his profile.


    "I was thinking, if it''s not the other party''s problem, then¡ª"


    melle started to say, but then stopped. After pondering for a moment, heughed and shook his head.


    "No, it''s not possible. Forget what I said, I won''t interfere with your thoughts."


    He raised his cup to Ansel, "Come to the capital when you have time, your mother misses you."


    "¡­"


    Ansel didn''t say a word, he left without hesitation.


    As the door closedpletely, melle scratched his head and sighed:


    "Ma''am, raising a child is really a difficult task. Ans has reached the age where he dislikes his parents, what should we do?"


    "Never mind, Ans always has his own considerations, there''s nothing to worry about."


    melle originally wanted to say, if there''s no problem with the other party, then the problem¡­ could it be with him, as Hydral?


    After all, if Ansel didn''t intend to make the other party his pact head, how could there be any effect?


    But thinking about his son''s character and abilities, melle dismissed this possibility.


    After all, his son, Ansel of Hydral, how could he be indecisive in such matters?


    Outside the door, on the way to the teleportation circle, Saville and Lawrence followed behind, watching Ansel, who was walking alone in front, no one spoke.


    They could feel that Ansel was in a bad mood, a very bad mood. That strong oppressive feeling was something melle almost never emitted.


    But to say they were afraid, they were not at all.


    Among melle''s pact heads, Saville and Lawrence had the best rtionship with Ansel.


    They had apanied Ansel since he was a child, so at this moment, Saville and Lawrence were not so much afraid as¡­ heartbroken.


    Because even though Ansel had always maintainedmendable manners during his growth, being gentle andposed¡­ some things were still noticeable.


    They didn''t know when it started, but their young lord, this young Hydral¡ª


    He was always alone, unwilling to travel with anyone else.


    *

 Chapter 136 The Wolfs Choice - I

    Chapter 136 The Wolf''s Choice - I


    "Oh... Is it sleeping nearby?" Seraphina, standing on a small hill overlooking the snowfield, eximed in astonishment, "Ansel, how did you manage to drive that big creature here?"


    "As the apex of magical creatures, Hydral exerts an irresistible, immense pressure on any magical beast or creature, except for dragons and Tidecallers," Ansel, standing in front of Seraphina, calmly stated. "The zing Ice Viper, as a newly born etheric creature, is absolutely unable to resist. In its predicament, its instinct would drive it to flee immediately, and then it''s just a matter of adjusting its direction."


    "Although it''s a bit troublesome, it''s just mere trouble."


    "I see... Wait!" Seraphina, seemingly deep in thought, nodded her head, then suddenly realized something. She took two steps forward, grabbed Ansel''s arm, her eyes shining, "Ansel! You did this after I left, didn''t you?"


    "...What''s the matter?"


    The young girlughed cheerfully, "You''ve already solved the biggest danger in my vige for me, I''m very happy!"


    Today, Seraphina was full of spirit. She was wearing the ck clothes that Ansel had prepared for her, looking dignified and heroic.


    Upon hearing this, Ansel was silent for a moment, then softly said, "Actually, I didn''t do this just to help you, Seraphina."


    "The revolutionary army in the north is gradually gaining momentum. Although they don''t seem to have anymendable aspects, as their influence expands, some things I don''t want to see will happen."


    "Because I won''t stay in the north for long, I must deliver a deep enough blow to them before I leave."


    The cities of Herewood, Sparklens and Luminopolis, at Ansel''s request, did not control the activities of the revolutionary army within the city.


    He passed the location of the zing Ice Viper to the revolutionary army through Polonia. In the eyes of the revolutionary army, since Ansel knew the location of the zing Ice Viper, then the two grand dukes behind the Red Frost territory probably also knew the location of the zing Ice Viper.


    ¡ª Because as melle''s son, Ansel would neverck magical creature materials in his life, so he would not be interested in the zing Ice Viper, it''s better to sell some favors to the two grand dukes.


    With this in mind, the revolutionary army, wanting to snatch from the tiger''s mouth, must do something.


    What''s the best way? Of course, it''s to distract the main force under the grand dukes in another way, kill quickly in the chaos, and then flee thousands of miles.


    So, what could attract the subordinates of the grand dukes more than the crazy act of seizing a city?


    Under the circumstances where a group of masters gathered in the Red Frost territory, the city was still upied by the revolutionary army, they couldn''t save face, and most extraordinary beings care a lot about face.


    With such arrangements, revolutionaires only attracted powerful extraordinary beings by upying the city, then quickly transferred, and then sent out strong people to kill the zing Ice Viper at the first time and then immediately retreated, everything would be aplished.


    The n was perfect, and reality also provided them with a good opportunity.


    Unfortunately, the emptiness of the city''s internal defense was arranged by Ansel, the location of the zing Ice Viper was arranged by Ansel, and even their knowledge of this news itself was arranged by Ansel.


    Indeed, Ansel didn''t need the zing Ice Viper, but thisnd and the zing Ice Viper itself were the grandest stage he built for Seraphina. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And the revolutionary army could only swallow the bitter fruit of upying the city for nothing¡ªAnsel would not let them leave easily.


    He told this n to Seraphina, and after the girl listened, she tilted her head and said, "I don''t care about those idiots, I''m happy if they suffer!"


    "I just want to say..." Ansel touched Seraphina''s head, "I''m not doing this just for you."


    "Hmm..."


    Seraphina turned her head to look at Ansel, examining him.


    "I say, Ansel." Miss Wolf asked somewhat doubtfully, "Why are you suddenly telling me these things that you know I don''t like?"


    "It''s like you want me to dislike you."


    "...Is it?" Ansel asked with a smile.


    "Yes."


    Seraphina nodded, "You''re a bit strange, you didn''t do... something guilty, did you?"


    "..."


    Just as Ansel was about to answer, Seraphina said with extreme vignce:


    "The residents in that city won''t be killed for no reason, right? Although I know now that there are good and bad people among them, and most of them are very stupid, but to die for no reason... Ansel, you didn''t do such an excessive thing, did you!"


    Facing Seraphina''s questioning eyes with a bit of anger, Ansel smiled and said, "The revolutionary army can''t possibly massacre the city, I made the three cities'' internal defenses empty in order to reduce the fighting, how could there be arge number of civilian deaths?"


    "...That''s good."


    Only then did Seraphina let go of her worries, leaning against Ansel''s shoulder, even through the thick clothes, Ansel could feel the warmthing from his shoulder.


    "Ansel."


    The girl''s gentle call reached Ansel''s ears.


    "What is it?"


    "Hehe... Nothing, I just wanted to call out to you."


    Seraphina''s eyes curved slightly, as she, who was clinging to Ansel''s arm, nuzzled against his neck, greedily savoring his scent.


    "That night, I was actually ready to give up everything."


    Her face bore a tranquil and contented smile, making her usually stern, even slightly wild face appear incredibly charming, soft, and endearing.


    "I thought, if I were to die like that, I wouldn''t have to deal with so many distressing matters."


    "But when I was about to plunge the knife down, trying to suicide, I realized I couldn''t ept that ending."


    The wolf softly voiced her determination:


    "How could I just leave your side in such a pitiful and tragic manner?"


    "...Then, I remembered the words you, Ansel, once said to me."


    She lifted her face, her fair cheeks under the clear sky seemed to glow with a milky luster, adding a radiant shine to her brilliant smile that held no reservation of her love.


    "You would never abandon me, right, Ansel!"


    It wasn''t a question, nor a rhetorical one, but an absolute, resolute affirmation.


    Seraphina Marlowe believed in these words, not because of emotional blindness, hormonal impulses, or wanting to say something sweet at this moment.


    She simply, and straightforwardly, dered her trust in these words to Ansel.


    "So..." The girl chuckled, "So I just wanted to call out to you, Ansel. Every time you respond to me, I remember those words."


    The current Seraphina was so free, so happy, with not a trace of gloom in her heart, and filled with a passionate and fiery determination towards all things in the world and her own future.


    "Being by Ansel''s side feels so good, ah, but that doesn''t mean I have to stick to you!"


    She cleared her throat, let go of Ansel''s arm, and confidently dered with her head held high:


    "After today, I can stand on my own¡ª"


    First, there was a tremor.


    The tremor of the earth interrupted Seraphina''s words.


    From afar to near, from the snowfield to the small hill where they stood,yers of snow copsed in the tremor. The stubborn grass growing beneath the snow shivered, the soil and pebbles at the roots of the grass were lifted and fell, buried in the scattered snow, and then scattered in all directions with the snow that was shaken again.


    Then, the flow of ether.


    Gradually forming above the vast snowfield, a visible pale red vortex began to sweep the clouds, obscuring the sky. With the awakening of the monster born from the underground ether flow, its ether vortex grewrger, as if the sky was falling.


    Seraphina stared dumbfounded at the scene before her: "Ansel... That guy, isn''t he just a fourth-stage? A fourth-stage can make such a big scene?"


    From all directions, the violent ether surging from the ground shattered the snow and then froze it. As the red of the vortex became more apparent, like a blood-red crystal shimmering, an unimaginable terrifying extreme cold, instantly from the center of the vortex, along with the flow of ether, swept in all directions like a hurricane!


    ¡ª Just like that terrifying cold wave that freezes everything!


    "Water, wind, ether, beast, and... coldness."


    Ansel murmured calmly in the extreme cold storm: "The five elements of the zing Ice Viper, the most powerful of which is the [Coldness] simr to the vortex of the extreme northern cold wave."


    "Due to the influence of the great cold wave, this zing Ice Viper is probably the strongest one in nearly a hundred years."


    "There''s such a thing."


    Seraphina shrank her neck, she rubbed her cheeks hard, her face showed no retreat, but instead a spirited smile emerged:


    "Hmph, it looks quite intimidating."


    "..."


    Ansel didn''t speak, but at the same time, the tremor of the earth became more intense. In the center of this snowfield, a thinyer of red ice rapidly spread in all directions, staining the entire whitend red. The ether vortex in the sky became more solid and visible. When the ground trembled to the extreme, even they standing far away were somewhat unstable, the red ice surface suddenly shattered inrge areas!

 Chapter 137 The Wolfs Choice - II

    Chapter 137 The Wolf''s Choice - II


    "wyyyyyyy!!"


    With a sharp long cry, a huge creature thatpletely stunned Seraphina emerged from the ground. This snake-like creature, made entirely of red crystal-like material, was at least fifty meters long! On its body were wing-like structures covered in crystals. It soared into the sky, opened its huge mouth, and greedily swallowed the massive ether vortex into its belly.


    The storm it stirred up when absorbing the ether even pulled Seraphina hundreds of meters away. The girl didn''t even have time to be shocked before she was shivering from the extreme cold air it spread when it pped its wings.


    Boom!


    After devouring the ether vortex, the zing Ice Viper fell to the ground. The heavy roar was like dozens of cannons firing at the same time, the tremor of the earth transmitted to an incredibly distant ce.


    "This big guy... this is really..."


    Seraphina was shivering all over, from the cold, from excitement, but absolutely not from fear.


    The wolf''s eyes ignited with an incredibly fiery light: "This is the real extraordinary... this is, this is the opponent I want!"


    Beasts crave food, beasts crave battle, but beasts are not stupid creatures that disregard their lives. Seraphina... why would she show such intense battle intent towards that monster, the ether monster at the peak of the fourth stage?


    "Ansel!"


    She turned to look at Ansel, the passion and expectation in her eyes were not at all false.


    The girl opened her arms to him, although her cheeks were still red, but she said without any stammering, without any hesitation or retreat:


    "I''m going in, Ansel, kiss me!"


    "..." Ansel looked at her nkly, unable to speak.


    "You naughty thing, you love it so much usually, and now you''re dazed!"


    The wolf girl''s cheeks were red as sheined like this, then she tiptoed, hugged Ansel''s neck tightly, and without hesitation, kissed Ansel''s lips.


    Just a few secondster, she let go of Ansel, stepped back a few steps, and a confident brilliant smile spread across her face:


    "Watch me, Ansel, this time, from now on, I will never let you down!"


    Seraphina jumped down the small hill without hesitation, that tiny figure, ran towards the huge monster lying on the snowfield.


    Absolutely no confusion or hesitation.


    "Wait... wait!"


    "Seraphina!"


    Ansel, who hade back to his senses, didn''t even realize his voice was somewhat out of control: "Didn''t you notice, the ring of the pact head didn''t work, you didn''t advance to the third stage."


    "Ah?" Seraphina, who had already run some distance, turned her head and looked at Ansel, asking loudly, "What?"


    "You haven''t yet..."


    Ansel''s figure flickered and appeared beside Seraphina, grabbing her wrist, "You haven''t advanced to the third stage yet..."


    The young Hydral lowered his head slightly, and after a moment of silence, he spoke in a slightly hoarse voice: "For now, let''s stop."


    "zing Ice Viper, I''ll handle it. Seraphina, you shouldn''t¡ª"


    "What are you talking about, Ansel?"


    Seraphina looked at Ansel with a strange expression, interrupting him.


    "At this point, you want me to back down? Are you afraid I''ll die?"


    Anselposed his expression and emotions, speaking in a tone as gentle as possible, "Now, there might be some situation with you, so the best choice is, of course¡ª"


    "Of course, it''s to charge forward like this."


    Seraphina interrupted Ansel again, "Is there a better choice than this?"


    "Seraphina... listen to me¡ª"


    "Ansel!" Seraphina''s voice rose slightly, and she reached out with both hands to cup Ansel''s cheeks, her voice softening again.


    "Listen to me." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The young girl gazed at the face before her, one she was incredibly familiar with and saw in her dreams every night.


    "You always smile like this."


    She touched the corner of Ansel''s lips with her thumb, whispering, "Like a mask, making me unsure whether you''re angry or sad, happy or heartbroken."


    "But I haven''t really cared, after all, Ansel, you wouldn''t deceive me."


    "I''ve only been with you for a short time, and although I already like you very much, we still have a long time together, so I have plenty of time to understand you."


    "Seraphina..." Ansel tried to steady his tone and emotions, "I think we should now¡ª"


    "Ansel!"


    Seraphina, somewhat annoyed, pressed her hand against Ansel''s lips, "I told you, you should listen to me now."


    She gazed into his sea-blue eyes and chuckled:


    "Actually, I know now. I know what you said, the thing I can''t ept, what it is."


    Seeing his eyes tremble slightly, her smile grew brighter, and her tone held no resentment or sadness.


    "Yesterday, ah, no, the day before yesterday, I talked a lot with Marli, and when I went to bed that night, I told her about the day we went hunting... including what you asked me about, regarding the beasts."


    "At that time, Marli seemed to have a lot on her mind. Thenst night, just before you arrived, Marli told me about the transcendental element."


    "..."


    "Ansel."


    Seraphina stared into Ansel''s eyes and said:"You think I''ll betray you."


    "You believe I''ll always be a wild beast that can''t be tamed, right?"


    "...Seraphina."


    Ansel''s voice was dry and hoarse, "That''s not what I think, but it''s a fact¡ª"


    "It''s okay, Ansel."


    There was still no dissatisfaction in Seraphina''s tone, "Although I was very unhappy at the time, after thinking about it, you were right to think I couldn''t ept it, which means that even then, you were considering me."


    "So when you came, I didn''t show any anger, and I sessfully deceived you."


    She smiled and smoothed Ansel''s furrowed brow, her eyes full of happiness and peace.


    "Then, your performance after you arrived made it even harder for me to be angry."


    The young girl grinned mischievously, "You hesitated, you felt guilty, and you couldn''t make a decision, right?"


    "It means... Ansel, you care about me so much that even though you know I''ll betray you, you still can''t make a decision. If it were someone else, they would have been done for, right?"


    "So, I''m very happy, super happy."


    Seraphina hugged Ansel tightly, proudly dering with immense joy, "I must be the most special person to Ansel, so there''s nothing to be sad about, so¡ª"


    She let go of Ansel and confidently raised her chin:


    "I''ll make you believe in me, Ansel. I don''t know why I haven''t be a pact head, or if it''s because of the beast element, but I''ll make Ansel believe in me."


    "...So."


    Ansel looked at Seraphina''s unhesitating and unclouded dark red eyes and asked softly, "So, in this situation, you still choose to face the zing Ice Viper alone?"


    "Of course!" Seraphina answered without hesitation.


    "...Seraphina, don''t be foolish."


    The young Hydral closed his eyes and slowly exhaled, "Let''s go back and find a solution. I admit... I can''t have absolute unconditional trust in you, but we can¡ª"


    "There''s no other way, Ansel."


    Seraphina refused Ansel, speaking lightly, "Or rather, I don''t ept any other methods."


    The young girl ced her hand on her heart, speaking with unwavering determination: "You know, Ansel. If we back down now, from now on, there will only be calctions and suspicions between us."


    Ansel stared at Seraphina, speaking in a somewhat wooden tone:


    "You''ll die."


    "Die? How could I?"


    Seraphinaughed heartily, "Ansel, I''m the chosen one, after all. Maybe I won''t die, and I''ll be even stronger through some strange means, right?"


    "wyyyy¡ª!"


    The sharp, piercing howl came again, and Seraphina turned to see the zing Ice Viper beginning to move across the ground, heading in the direction of... a city.


    "Oh, that big guy is on the move. We can''t let it get too far. Ansel, I''m going."


    Seraphina took two steps back, then turned and sprinted toward the direction of the colossal creature.


    However, after running only a short distance, the young girl suddenly stopped, turned her head to look at Ansel, and shouted exuberantly:


    "Ansel!"


    "Ansel!"


    She waved her fist vigorously.


    "I''ll definitely live until the moment you''re willing to trust me!"


    And so, the tiny wolf charged toward the monstrous creature created by the heavens and the earth, fearless and zing with determination.


    While the true terrifying monster stood in ce, staring nkly at her receding figure.


    In his mind, only the girl''s passionate and confident words echoed.


    ¡ªI''ll definitely live until the moment you''re willing to trust me.


    *

 Chapter 138 The Endless Eternity of Love - I

    Chapter 138 The Endless Eternity of Love - I


    A boundless sea of flowers, resplendent in purples and reds, stretched out as far as the eye could see, seemingly extending to the ends of the earth from every direction. Amidst this dazzling ocean stood a modest, simple little cabin, beside which was a long swing chair. A young boy with radiant golden hair sat on the swing, engrossed in a bookrger than his own head, his expression serious, even somewhat stern. Beside him, a gentle woman with the same hair color, her long, soft hair flowing, her demeanor as if she was one with the floralndscape. "Ans," the woman sighed, "Do you find your mother boring?" "No, it''s just that reading is more interesting," the young Hydral replied without lifting his head from his book. "So, you''re saying I''m boring?" The woman yfully tugged at the boy''s ear, "I''m going to get angry." The young Ansel obediently lifted his ear, but continued reading, "Choosing interesting over boring, and choosing more interesting over interesting, are two different concepts, mother." The woman helplessly let go of her hand, which hadn''t been applying much force to begin with, and said somewhat sullenly, "Fine, I can''t win against you anyway." Her words and feigned attitude did not elicitforting words from her son. What troubled her more was that her son was not emotionally unintelligent, but rather too clever. The little boy sitting next to her was well aware of why she was pretending, and felt that her behavior was somewhat childish, so he chose not to respond. ¡ª This was what Ansel said to the woman when he was nine years old. Being called childish by a child, the woman sometimes wondered whether she was a failure as a mother, or too sessful. The woman could only sigh again, and read the book with Ansel. "What is this book about?" "On the End of the Empire," Ansel replied, "Written by my great-grandfather." His index finger gently traced the pages, his brow slightly furrowed, and he criticized with a somewhat arrogant tone, "From what I can see so far, my great-grandfather seems to be somewhat out of touch with reality. As long as there are no problems with either of us and the mefeastl, the two ''races'', there is no possibility of the empire ending." "And obviously, there is no situation that would cause problems for both of us at the same time." "So, violence can never end the empire, the real way to change the empire is..." Whenever he talked about these things, Ansel would always speak incessantly. From the moment he became self-aware, he was immersed in the ocean of knowledge from another world. Although most of that vast treasury could not be practically applied in this world, it still gave the young Hydral a perspective that no one could imagine. However, his parents were not interested in this. Most of the time, he was just entertaining himself. "Alright, alright... I understand," The woman couldn''t help but interrupt her son''s words, and changed the subject, "Ans, you''re already ten years old, you should have your first pact head, haven''t you chosen one yet? Do you want your father to take you to find one?" "Father still has a lot of time," Ansel frowned, "I don''t have a great need for a pact head, I''m not in a hurry." Only Hydral knew what a pact head meant to them. The young Ansel had high self-esteem, and his requirements for a pact head were also high. Merely having strength and talent was not enough to catch his eye. "You..." The woman helplessly rubbed his head, "Ans, time flies, in a few years, you will be a big boy." "Only in terms of psychological age," Ansel said precisely, "I think I''m not a young boy now." The woman was taken aback, then burst intoughter, "Only children say they''re not young, Ans. Well... I''m relieved, you''re still a normal child after all." The young Hydral didn''t respond, but he was somewhat annoyed. Then, he reminded himself that only children would be annoyed at being called children, and managed to maintain his calm. The woman quietly watched Ansel, and suddenly hugged him quietly. Ansel didn''t react, obviously used to his mother''s actions. In his knowledge, mothers were such creatures. They often felt uneasy for no reason, but when they touched their children, they could calm down immediately. He closed the book and said very calmly, "I was born with things that most people in this world can''t get even if they sacrifice everything, status, wealth, power, and the most important force in this world. Everything is within my reach. Moreover..." "Ans." The woman said softly, "Do you... not want to be a Hydral?" "...What are you talking about, mother?" Ansel looked at his mother somewhat puzzled, "Do you think I''m dissatisfied with my current life?" He closed the book and said very calmly, "I was born with things that most people in this world can''t get even if they sacrifice everything, status, wealth, power, and the most important force in this world. Everything is within my reach. Moreover..." The boy paused, looked up, reached out and pinched the woman''s cheek, giving it a hard squeeze. "On top of that, I have the best parents in the world. I didn''t have to sacrifice anything to get all this, so what do I have to be dissatisfied with?" The woman lowered her head and looked into those big sea-blue eyes, she couldn''t help butugh, and rubbed Ansel''s head hard, "Ans is right... it''s just that I''m overthinking. Well... since Ans''s life is so fulfilling, can you promise me one thing?" "Do these two things have a necessary connection?" "Because I gave birth to you!" The woman pinched Ansel''s face angrily, "Is this connection necessary enough!" Ansel, whose face was pinched t, nodded expressionlessly. The woman rxed, she held Ansel and said softly, "Promise me, be a kind person." "Kindness is a bit far from me and father, mother," Ansel replied. "...No, Ansel, you have the wisdom and power." The woman held her son tightly, "Those who have both power and wisdom will have more choices. This is what you told me, Ans." She looked into Ansel''s eyes, those equally beautiful pale purple eyes, filled with the purest hope and tenderness, "You must be the person in this world with the most choices, right?" Ansel was silent for a while, then nodded. "You''re right, mother. If it''s the kindness you expect, I don''t think it''s hard to achieve." He was confident in this. In that world, even what could be considered oppressive behavior would be considered saintly in this era of backward systems and thinking. The womanughed happily, "I didn''t n to force you to do this, it''s just..." "Is it because no mother wants her son to be blood-stained and burdened with sin, right?" Ansel said in a timely manner. "You naughty boy!" The woman pped Ansel on the forehead, "Such touching words should be said by me!" After the p, she rubbed Ansel''s head again and said softly, "But, it doesn''t matter if you''re blood-stained or burdened with sin." "Ans, whether you''re kind or evil, as long as you never feel pain for what you''ve done, you''ve never strayed from my expectations of you." Ansel touched his head, looked at his mother for a long time, and suddenly said, "I think I understand why father is called the longest-lived Hydral." ¡ª Love is the best restraint for madness. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The womanughed and touched his forehead, "You can be slick rarely... alright, I''m going to make some food, you keep reading."


    She left the swing and walked towards the wooden cabin, while Ansel, engrossed in his book, watched her retreating figure.


    As soon as his mother closed the cabin door, he immediately closed his book, leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed, and let his thoughts sink into his mind. The knowledge of that world fascinated Ansel more than the knowledge of this era.

 Chapter 139 The Endless Eternity of Love - II

    Chapter 139 The Endless Eternity of Love - II


    Technology, ideas, social systems, historical development, culture, and entertainment ¨C Ansel had spent ten years glimpsing only a corner of that vast world in his memory. Although there were no extraordinary beings, it was far more exciting than the stagnant empire that had not progressed for a thousand years. While his mother was cooking in the cabin, Ansel was already enjoying the entertainment of that world in his mind. He alwaysbined work and leisure; those who sat there studying and working all day could be anyone, but it definitely wasn''t him. "It''s a pity that in this society dominated by extraordinary beings, no one will develop energy sources beyond ether." Little Ansel sighed in his heart, "It''s too difficult to reproduce the many entertainment methods of that world." He searched for interesting new things in the well-organized entertainment blocks. Half a month ago, he discovered a peculiar product called video games, which were extremely interesting. Unfortunately, Ansel couldn''t perform any operations and could only watch the memory''s owner operate. "What should I watch this time?" Ansel muttered to himself as countless images flickered before his eyes. "Maybe just randomly... huh?" His thoughts paused slightly because, among the countless images that had just shed by, he suddenly saw a scene that seemed somewhat familiar. He extracted that scene from his memory, and the cover of this "game memory" surprised Ansel a little. "City of Celestia..." He whispered in confusion, "Why is it Celestia?" The imperial capital Celestia, although the image had been processed into a game, Ansel recognized it at a nce ¨C this was indeed the imperial capital of the empire, City of Celestia. With intense curiosity, Ansel delved deeper into his consciousness and began to watch everything about this game. As a result, the game had barely started for ten seconds, and the scene contained in this memory immediately shattered like burnt paper. "¡­Is it damaged? What a coincidence." The memory of this traveler was destroyed by the fire of mefeast, and Ansel had be ustomed to this situation during his ten years of reading experience. He skipped over the burnt memory and quickly found the still intact part, continuing to read. "Seraphina Marlowe... a remote vige in the north..." As for this part, Ansel read faster and faster because the protagonist was too stupid, and he had no interest in continuing. "Ravenna... Babel Tower? Isn''t Babel Tower the recently established ether research institute?" The things unfolded from the perspective of this female protagonist made Ansel''s doubts in his heart more serious. Although he had never heard of Ravenna, both Babel Tower and some people who appeared under this protagonist''s perspective were people Ansel had seen in reality. His father asionallymunicated with Babel Tower, and Ansel had also visited the new research institute that intended topete with the Ether Institute. The founder of Babel Tower he saw was¡­ almost identical to the one in this protagonist''s perspective. Ansel didn''t take this as a coincidence. umted knowledge and wisdom made him feel a faint, extremely ominous premonition in his heart. He began to speed up his reading until ¡ª N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The two blood-red characters "Hydral Chapter" appeared before his eyes. "¡­"


    The boy looked at the seemingly blood-stained, deliberately terrifying font of the title, silently pushing the scene forward.


    "Hydral, it''s over." In the heavy rain, the tall and slender white-haired woman spat out a mouthful of blood. Although she was covered in scars, her proud and aloof temperament remained undamaged. She raised her chin and sneered, "You''ve lost all eight of your heads, and you still want to fight the four of us?" "Let''s end this quickly." Beside her, another woman in a white coatzily said, "We don''t have time to waste." "Then let me end his evil deeds." The ethereal voice echoed in Ansel''s ears. In this memory, he was watching everything from the perspective of a bystander. "¡­No, Miss Xin, please let me do it." "Hydral," who had been severely injured to the point of blurred vision, heard the sound of boots stepping in the rainwater getting closer. He seemed to want to struggle to stand up but fell to the ground in a pathetic manner.


    [Is this, Hydral?] "Do you think¡­ this can kill me?" "Hehehe¡­ hahahaha! Hydral will never die! I am the endpoint of demons, the end of the abyss! Even if I lose all my pact heads, even if only the origin remains, I will be the hunter who destroys you, I am¡ª" Boom! The roar exploded in the sound of the downpour. The white-haired woman, who had just been standing in ce stretching her body, instantly appeared at the location of "Hydral." She stepped on his spine with one foot, breaking it, and brushed her white hair back with an annoyed expression on her face. "It''s so noisy¡­ Hey, Maiden Saint, aren''t you going to do something? If you don''t, I''ll give him a quick death." Ansel watched in disbelief as this "Hydral" struggled so pitifully and humbly. The power that made the entire empire tremble seemed to have never appeared on him. He was like a mad dog with a broken spine, howling in resentment while being trampled on, unable to change anything. How sad, pitiful, and ridiculous. Now, Ansel felt a little relieved because he was sure this could not be Hydral. No generation of Hydral could ever fall to this level¡ª "¡­I''m sorry, Miss Seraphina, I won''t waste time." All the people''s faces were somewhat blurred in the heavy rain. Ansel saw a woman with shoulder-length hair walking towards the Hydral, who was being stepped on by the white-haired woman. She knelt on the ground and drew the long sword from her waist. "I''m sorry." She said apologetically, "I couldn''t save you. I''m sorry. This is¡­ the only thing I can do for you now¡ª" "¡ªMr. Ansel." Boom! As if to tear the sky apart, the lightning split the memory scene and Ansel''s consciousness. [What did that woman just say?] [What did she call that man who was worse than a dog¡­?] As Ansel was stunned, the scene, which had just been split by lightning as a performance technique, began to transition gradually. The scene changed from deep ck to clear haziness, and with a childish cough and a surprised shout, the scene gradually became emotional. Then, Ansel saw his father and mother. The memories of his childhood flooded Ansel''s mind. The same opening of the eyes, the same scene, the smiles of his parents at that time were engraved in Ansel''s memory, unchanged from what he saw now. His father''s hearty and happyughter, his mother''s tired but happy expression¡­ the scene presented by this "game" was exactly the same as the memory Ansel had firmly remembered when he opened his eyes.


    So real, so ¡ª Terrifying.

 Chapter 140 The Endless Eternity of Love - III

    Chapter 140 The Endless Eternity of Love - III


    "Fate."


    Ansel opened his eyes.


    He detached the tumultuous emotions surging in his heart with indifference, uttering the word he despised the most in a low voice.


    Fate, up until now, must have been observing everything.


    What he could confirm now was that his feelings for Seraphina were abnormal, surely a delusion fostered by the push and pull of fate.


    She was just a girl, a foolish, arrogant, prideful girl who always caused trouble.


    Ansel had met others who were gentler than her, more beautiful than her, and equally, if not more, infatuated with him.


    He knew countless girls like that, so why should he be attracted to Seraphina, who was inferior to them in every aspect? Why had his feelings for her escted to this point?


    Without a doubt, it was fate ying tricks, Ansel told himself.


    Why would it do this? Simply to drive him under the impulse of these emotions, to let go of his fear of the Beast King, to believe in Seraphina''s future with a baseless, illusory "love", believing she would not be the self-centered, mad beast.


    His feelings for Seraphina were merely a product of fate, but Seraphina''s nature was an established fact.


    She was a beast yearning for evolution and transcendence, absolutely not allowing any existence to dominate her, a humanoid monster that even surpassed Hydral in the essence of the beast.


    One, two, three years... Seraphina''s loyalty mightst ten years or even longer.


    But ten yearster, Ansel might be a different person from now, and she, one day, would be the future Sky Wolf Emperor.


    At that moment, he would be Seraphina''s nourishment.


    "So, I won this round."


    Ansel murmured so, his figure disappearing from the spot.


    He appeared not far from where the zing Ice Viper was active, watching the tiny figure expressionlessly.


    "Even if you failed to push me impulsively make a pact with Seraphina, your n wouldn''t fail. You always have more preparations, more choices."


    The current Seraphina was in a state where she could advance to the third stage at any time. Undoubtedly, fate would not let her die here, which means... Seraphina would gain some insight or opportunity in this battle, just as she said.


    "I have to let Seraphina understand this, only then will she give up that naive idea."


    Ansel understood Seraphina, for her now, the most uneptable thing was to step into the control of fate.


    She said those words more to move herself, and if the "gift" of fate really came, Seraphina would definitely not ept it, she would realize that her thoughts and ideas were still within the guidance of fate.


    In this case, under the disgust of fate, in order to get Ansel''s help, she would eventually choose to give up her delusions.


    Although after this... the rtionship between the two, most likely cannot return to the past, but Ansel did not care.


    He watched the girl charge against the rolling cold current, her hair and cloak covered with red frost, her expression unwavering.


    Each level of the extraordinary beings represents a leap in change, and the higher the level, the more exaggerated this transformation.


    The transformation from the third stage to the fourth can be likened to the difference between a rifle and a top-tier heavy tank.


    Without exaggeration, as a peak fourth-stage zing Ice Viper, it could freeze Seraphina to death on the spot with just a breath of cold air, and if it were a normal second-stage, he or she would die before even getting to the zing Ice Viper.


    In fact, Seraphina already felt like she was about to die.


    The bone-chilling cold was even more terrifying than the great cold wave, perhaps because other elements were added to the cold current continuously emitted by the zing Ice Viper, making the cold piercing and making Seraphina''s limbs increasingly stiff. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "This thing... even if I be a third stage, I might not be able to kill it¡­"


    The girl gritted her teeth and muttered, "Ansel, he really knows how to find work for me, but... hehe..."


    The lips of the wolf, which had already turned slightly purple,ughed without any resentment or fear in her heart:


    "This also shows how much that guy, who never says what he thinks, believes in me!"


    Step by step, her original sprint turned into a jog, from a jog to a trek. When she came to this huge creature that was fifty meters long, she could hardly stand, let alone throw a punch.


    "...this is, really."


    Seraphina, whose face was already covered with frost, murmured in a trembling voice, "What I said just now, it really sounds like a joke, I was too arrogant."


    She took a deep breath, clenched her fists, tried to make her cold and stiff muscles swell, let the blood warm up and continue to flow in her body, transmitting power.


    "But at least... I can''t just stand here ¡ª"


    "Die without throwing a punch!"


    Bang!


    The red ice crystals that almost covered Seraphina''s body exploded instantly, the veins on the girl''s neck and forehead bulged, and her small fist even cracked the skin and burst the blood vessels in this moment. The flying blood instantly turned into ice crystals, and Seraphina''s fist hit the crystalline body of the zing Ice Viper among the flying ice crystals.


    Then, in the crisp sound of bone breaking, nothing happened except for Seraphina''s entire twisted arm.


    Oh, one more thing happened.


    The slowly moving zing Ice Viper seemed to feel the scratch on its shell, it slowly turned its huge head, and its cold gaze rested on the incredibly, incredibly tiny ant beside it.


    It just nced at Seraphina and then turned its head back.


    The monster was unwilling to waste its ether on such an ant, it didn''t even bother to breathe.


    So, the mountain-like body casually rolled towards Seraphina.


    A few secondster, a deeper blood color appeared on the vast snowfield covered with ice crystals.


    Seraphina copsed to the ground, looking up at the sky, her pale face and purple lips had no blood color at all.


    "It''s so cold... there''s some good in it."


    She trembled slightly and lowered her head, pulling at the corner of her mouth, "I can''t... feel any pain."


    In this cold, even if Seraphina sensed the impending death crisis in advance, it was a bit toote.


    The girl''s waist and abdomen below... had been casually crushed into a pool of flesh and bone by the huge monster.


    -->

 Chapter 141 The Endless Eternity of Love - IV

    Chapter 141 The Endless Eternity of Love - IV


    "Ah, I failed."


    Seraphina spread her hands,y down on the ground, and stared nkly at the sky.


    "I failed."


    No matter how the beast in her soul roared almost madly, she remained indifferent.


    "Was I... a joke to Ansel?"


    Her long eyshes trembled constantly, her eyelids slowly closed, and she tried her best to prop them up.


    All the remaining strength of Seraphina could only be used for breathing and propping up her eyelids.


    "Heh... heh..."


    As her breathing became heavier and heavier, her constantly opening eyelids also fell more and more, only her slightly trembling eyelids still proved that she was trying hard to open her eyes.


    "I''m sorry... Ansel."


    The girl murmured weakly and sadly, "I seem... to have messed up again."


    "I didn''t live until... the moment you are willing to believe in me."


    "I''m really... sorry."


    "I''m... so tired."


    The moment before her eyelidspletely closed, the mouth of the ss bottle was brutally pried open, and the cool liquid quickly poured into her throat.


    Seraphina, whose consciousness was gradually recovering from the daze, also heard a sound she had never heard ¡ª


    The roar of the always gentle and smiling boy, raging and angry:


    "Seraphina! You crazy! Why don''t you ascend third stage! Do you want to die here!"


    Fate wants... to kill her.


    "Damn it... damn it... you should have that feeling, how could you possibly die here, fate won''t ¡ª"


    ...No.


    No, it shouldn''t be like this.


    Ansel looked at Seraphina, whose intestines were flowing out of her abdomen and whose lower half had turned into a pool of meat, his heart aching violently.


    Fate would let Seraphina advance to the third stage... but Seraphina refused?


    No, no, Seraphina has no way to subjectively resist it, her thoughts and actions, if not under mymand, will only bepletely controlled by fate, which means ¡ª


    Fate wants... to kill her.


    It was not until this moment that Ansel truly understood what kind of dead end fate had made in the endgame of this chess y.


    At this moment, rather than letting Ansel have a Seraphina who would never betray him wholeheartedly, fate would rather let Seraphina die.


    And if Ansel didn''t want Seraphina to die, then... he had to ept the betrayal that woulde sooner orter.


    "Ah... Ansel."


    The girl, who had almost entirely crossed the line of death, was still in a state of confusion upon awakening. She struggled to open her eyes, but couldn''t discern the face of the person beside her.


    She couldn''t even hear what the other person was saying, only that the voice was filled with rage, unparalleled rage, and a¡­ panic she had never heard before.


    Countless images shed through Seraphina''s mind, including her own thoughts and memories that¡­ didn''t belong to her.


    In those memories, Seraphina saw that the woman seemed to be in a simr situation to her own, and Ansel was... just like this at that time.


    What did she say at that time?


    Ah, she remembered.


    "Ansel..."


    Seraphina, who hadpletely swallowed the potion, let out a faint murmur from her throat.


    "Ansel, Ansel... Don''t be afraid."


    The young Hydral stared nkly at the girl whose face was devoid of color and who couldn''t even open her eyes, hearing her murmur in her sleep:


    "Ansel, don''t be afraid."


    Don''t be afraid.


    Ansel remembered clearly, at that time, his mother had stroked his head, telling him not to be afraid.


    Fear.


    In the eyes of that gentle and great woman, in the eyes of this foolish and clumsy girl, Ansel was afraid.


    Afraid of fate, afraid of everything that was destined to happen, afraid of all this, unable to change.


    "Se-ra-phi-na."


    Hydral slowly clenched Seraphina''s wrist: "You can''t die, and don''t mimic my mother''s words."


    But the girl seemed not to hear what he was saying, only murmuring clumsily, the words that she thought couldfort Ansel:


    "Don''t be afraid... Ansel, I won''t... betray you."


    "..."


    The young man''s eyes were aze with uncontroble fury, but the hand that held Seraphina''s wrist, even though it was bulging with veins, did not hurt her.


    "Seraphina, I''ll repeat it once more, I''m not afraid, and this is not something you can decide."


    "But you... are... afraid."


    Seraphina, who had regained some consciousness, whispered:


    "Otherwise, why would you... be so... angry? So... don''t be afraid, I..."


    "Seraphina Marlowe!!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The words ''don''t be afraid'' seemed to touch Ansel''s most untouchable scale, and he roared uncontrobly again, his sea-blue eyes rolling with dark colors, the color of the abyss burning fiercely here.


    He choked Seraphina''s throat with one hand, squeezing out an extremely violent growl from his throat:


    "Don''t, mimic, my, mother''s, words!"


    "Cough... cough, cough, cough..."


    The girl kept gasping and coughing, struggling to raise her hand, touching Ansel''s cheek with her trembling fingers.


    "For such a long time, Ansel, you... have been... cough... all alone..."


    "I came... cough¡­ toote..."


    The hand that was tightly choking Seraphina''s throat began to tremble, while Seraphina''s hand was no longer trembling, firmly attached to Ansel''s face.


    "I left you alone for so long... I''m sorry."


    "Ansel... I''m actually very afraid too, afraid of bing like that, afraid of the... betrayal you talked about."


    "But, but when I''m with you, I''m not so afraid. I just want..."


    She struggled to sit up, her forehead touching Ansel''s forehead, whispering:


    "If I could always be by Ansel''s side, Ansel... wouldn''t be so afraid, would he?"


    Six years like walking on thin ice.


    Testing, despair; resistance, despair; failure, despair... The existence known as Ansel of Hydral, living like a person trapped in a crevice, every moment, every second, thinking, preparing to fight against fate.


    Because no one knows what kind of despair he has experienced, no one knows what the world in his eyes is like, so he does not walk with anyone.


    Because he doesn''t trust anyone, including himself.


    He is really afraid.


    The more he understands, the more he confronts, the closer he gets to sess, the more afraid he bes.


    But in this fear, this terror, what Ansel gets every day is awe, is worship; what he enjoys is food and drink, is beauty; what he holds is authority, is power.


    He is walking on thin ice, being the great Hydral, the evil Hydral, hearing countless praises or curses.


    What he never heard is... "don''t be afraid."


    It is at this moment that Ansel finally understands... why, why it is Seraphina.


    Those who are better looking, gentler, loyal, and more dependent on him, will neverpare to Seraphina.


    Because only this clumsy girl, who stumbles along the way, can recklessly squeeze to his side, stand on the path he walks on thin ice, and tell him not to be afraid.


    Because she is like him, also knows the cruelty of fate, also fears the cruelty of fate, also... resists the cruelty of fate.


    So, Seraphina is different.


    So those feelings are not driven by fate.


    So his hesitation, his indecision, his dilemma, have never been due to the interference of fate.


    He may be able to hurt, to sacrifice the people he loves.


    But he can''t hurt the few people in this world who can go on with him, who can stand by his side asrades.


    Among the four heroes, the other three do not have much resistance to the so-called fate.


    Perhaps, no, definitely.


    Seraphina is definitely the only one in this world who can raise the de of rebellion against fate with him.


    Yes, so from that time, from the moment he made that vow¡ª


    He actually fell in love with Seraphina.


    -->

 Chapter 142 The Endless Eternity of Love - V

    Chapter 142 The Endless Eternity of Love - V


    Ansel let go of the hand that was actually no longer choking Seraphina''s throat, gently cing it on her hand that was still touching his face.


    The youthful Hydral closed his eyes and sighed:


    "You have won."


    He opened his eyes, the warmth in his gaze and the smile on his face were not his usual pretense.


    "You and fate have both triumphed, Seraphina."


    Ansel, caressing the back of Seraphina''s hand, spoke in a voice no longer filled with confusion, "I cannot bring myself to harm the one who is unique to me."


    "I cannot hurt you anymore, nor can I bear to see you continue to hurt yourself."


    Seraphina''s smile seemed ready to soar to the heavens. She tried to keep herughter from being too exaggerated, and coughed lightly.


    "Is that all there is to it?"


    Ansel paused slightly, then helplesslyughed and touched the young girl''s cheek, bending down to give her a light kiss on the lips.


    "I love you, Seraphina."


    "!!!"


    Seraphina covered her face and squirmed, forgetting the intense pain in her waist and abdomen. If it weren''t for Ansel holding her down, she would probably be rolling around in joy.


    "Hehehe... this is enough, this is enough! Ansel, let''s go home! Let the revolutionary army deal with the giant snake, we''ll go back and discuss how to handle my ascension!"


    Having obtained what she wanted, or rather, having obtained more than she wanted, Seraphina happily pressed her cheek against Ansel''s.


    Having gained Ansel''s trust and affection, she had no regrets left.


    As for the fight, there would be plenty of opportunities in the future, she wasn''t in a hurry.


    "No, Seraphina."


    Ansel shook his head: "Since I have made my choice, there is no need to think of other methods."


    "...Eh? So, should I get ascended directly?"


    Seraphina tilted her head.


    "Your current condition is not good, be my pact head first."


    "Oh, that works too... huh?!"


    The young girl widened her eyes: "What''s going on, how can it suddenly be possible?"


    Ansel smiled, he reached out and held the snake ring on Seraphina''s left index finger, lightly pinched it, and the ring turned into powder.


    "This ¡ª" Seraphina was stunned for two seconds, then she punched Ansel in annoyance, "Did you give me a fake?!"


    "The ring of the pact head is just a formality, the essence is from me... well, you''ll know in a bit."


    The half of the sentence that melle said, Ansel couldplete it himself.


    If the problem is not with the pact head, then who else could it be?


    But at that time, he was unwilling to admit it, still wishfully thinking that his feelings were the catalyst of fate.


    Now it seems that the problem that Seraphina couldn''t be his pact head, is really simple.


    The pact head is almost equivalent to a part of Hydral, and to be a part of the body, of course, there is only one requirement.


    That is purity.


    Either subdue or even enve it with an absolutely domineering attitude, or establish an indistinguishable, deep rtionship with the other party, as long as it is pure enough, there will be no problem.


    And Ansel could neither bring himself topletely enve Seraphina, nor did he deny his feelings for Seraphina, in such a dilemma... if he couldn''t even recognize his own heart, how could he turn Seraphina into his pact head?


    "This time, there will be no problems."


    Ansel said so, extending his right hand, forcefully piercing his chest, and without hesitation, he cut arge hole.


    Seraphina was startled, and quickly pressed Ansel''s hand in panic: "Ansel, what are you doing, I''m not mad at you, don''t do this... eh? What is this ¡ª"


    In the chest that Ansel had cut open with his own hands, Seraphina saw a pure ck heart.


    The heart is not the key, the key is... this heart, embedded with a full eight rings!


    "An, Ansel."


    Seraphina stuttered as she looked at the steady beating heart and the rings deeply embedded in it: "This, this is ¡ª"


    "This is the symbol of the pact head."


    Hydral, who exposed his heart to the cold wind, smiled: "It is also the oldest covenant ceremony. Let the pact head, personally take the ring of the pact head she wants to be from the beating heart of Hydral."


    "From now on, my heartbeat will be at your fingertips."


    Seraphina didn''t know how Ansel''s heartbeat was, she only felt that her own heart was about to explode.


    She, who never understood what romance was, now just wanted to faint in Ansel''s arms.


    The young girl took a deep breath, tried to steady her hand, and extended her slender fingers into Ansel''s chest.


    She immediately saw the most ferocious snake head ring, unlike before, Seraphina could feel that this ring was calling her, looking forward to connecting with her.


    Watching Seraphina carefully remove the ring symbolizing the head of strength from the heart, Ansel couldn''t help butugh: "There''s no need to be so careful, I''m not that fragile ¡ª"


    "Ansel."


    Seraphina, who had already taken off one ring, was still staring straight at Ansel''s heart.


    She suddenly raised her head, her eyes zing as she said:


    "Can a person only be one pact head?"


    Ansel was stunned.


    Without waiting for Ansel to answer, Seraphina suddenly took off another ring, then without saying a word, she directly put the two rings on her index and middle fingers.


    "Seraphina!"


    Ansel grabbed Seraphina''s hand: "What are you doing! Even I don''t know ¡ª"


    "What are you talking about, Ansel."


    The moment she put on the two rings, Seraphina instantly felt two indescribable, seemingly limitless terrifying powers begin to surge in her body, raging, almost about to burst her body!


    The lower half of her body, which had been crushed into meat, began to regenerate at a scalp-numbing speed, and it was getting faster and faster. At the same time, Seraphina''s entire skeleton seemed to start growing, her already not short height began to grow taller and taller, but still maintained a slender curve.


    The girl''s face twisted uncontrobly with pain, but she still tried to smile, speaking in a hoarse voice:


    "Ansel likes me, and I like Ansel... I don''t understand what love is, but..."


    "I don''t want Ansel to pay the price alone, I don''t want... Ansel to lose to fate!"


    "The one who wins ¡ª"


    She passionately kissed Ansel''s lips andughed out loud:


    "Just me is enough!"


    Ansel was silent, only holding Seraphina''s hand tightly.


    The girl''s body had already been reshaped, but that huge power was still unable to be vented, it was constantly transforming Seraphina''s body. At the same time, another equally powerful force seemed to be changing Seraphina''s senses, as well as that almost perverse intuition.


    The pain of this transformation made Seraphina involuntarily curl up, screaming out loud, her bones breaking and reassembling, her muscles tearing and reorganizing. In Seraphina''s perception, the whole world was spinning, her mind was constantly exploding with pure pain, but the rity in her heart did not waver at all, on the contrary... it was burning intensely!


    Devour, devour, devour!


    The beast in her soul roared excitedly, just like Seraphina''s mood at the moment, every bit of pain was proof of her bing stronger, every bit of torment was nourishment for her growth, she would devour everything, devour all of this, towards that endless peak ¡ª


    When she ignited such a belief, Seraphina felt what Ansel said... the transformation of the soul from the inside out, sublimation.


    She felt her consciousness sink into the deepest part of her thoughts in pain, sinking, sinking, and sinking again. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the end, she arrived in an endless white space.


    "This is our first encounter, isn''t it?" A voice, haughty and aloof, echoed behind Seraphina. The girl turned around, only to be met with... another version of herself. -->

 Chapter 143 The Endless Eternity of Love - VI

    Chapter 143 The Endless Eternity of Love - VI


    "There''s no need for astonishment," the arrogant doppelg?nger of Seraphina, arms crossed, dered, "I am you, and you are me." "It''s just that you hesitated during the ascension process, which is why we''re having this conversation now." She tilted her head, "What, can''t ept your true self?" Seraphina squinted slightly, arms also crossed, and scoffed, "What makes you so sure you''re the real me?" The beast-like Seraphina grinned, "Because I am destined to touch a broader world, possess a vast hunting ground, and devour stronger prey. Therefore, I am the real me." "The reason you, or rather, the current me, is like this, is simply because you''re still a country girl who hasn''t been out of the vige for long." "..." Seraphina fell silent for a moment, then asked, "Will I devour Ansel?" "What are you talking about, isn''t that a given?" The beast-like Seraphina sneered, "In this world, is there a more valuable prey than the one I love?" "Oh, I see." Seraphina nodded, then the next second¡ª Bang! She instantly overpowered her other self, her expression growing more ferocious. "I don''t think the most valuable prey is Ansel." "The most valuable prey can only be..." "Myself." x2 Echoing in the boundless white space were two distinctly different tones ofughter. "I am the master of this body, and I am the master of my soul. Elements? Beast elements?" Seraphina Marlowe disdainfully choked her other self''s throat, word by word, "You need to understand one thing, it''s not you influencing me." "But me... dominating you!" Seraphina suddenly understood why her other self had be the Sky Wolf Emperor. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her life was in despair, her sister fell into hell, her vige waspletely destroyed, and her like-minded friends were one of the culprits who killed her own family. She chose to let her beast nature rule her, merging with it. Thus, the insatiable beast was born. But now, in contrast... her life is full of hope!


    Her family is living a happy and fulfilling life, she has found a goal for which she can sacrifice everything, fallen in love with someone who loves her, who is strong, rich, spoils her in every way, and is a handsome man who is super good at sweet talk! "I won''t hand over such a perfect life... to a fool like you who only knows how to eat!" "I am Seraphina..." In the vast depths of her soul, facing the beast nature in her heart, the girl roared: "I am Ansel''s Seraphina!" At this moment, Seraphina seemed to feel somethingpletely clear. She could feel the absolute details within her body, feel the flow of ether within millimeters, feel the breath between heaven and earth, feel the indescribable resonance. Her consciousness moved unimpededly within her body, that perfect sense of fit made her almost want to shout out infort. At this moment, Seraphina opened her eyes. "How are you feeling, are you okay?" The moment she opened her eyes, Ansel immediately reached out to touch her head, then let out a long sigh of relief, "Soul is intact... good, you seeded, Seraphina." He smiled and ruffled the girl''s hair, "You not only sessfully ascended to the third stage, awakened your spirit, but also unprecedentedly inherited the power of two pact heads." "Impressive." "Hehehe... I didn''t expect it either, huh? Ansel, why are you a bit shorter?" "¡­You''ve grown taller." Ansel looked up helplessly at Seraphina, who was almost reaching 1.8 meters, "The pact head will remodel your body to the most suitable form for you." "Also, while you were unconscious just now, I changed your clothes." "Oh... ah? Clothes? Ansel, do you carry clothes with you when you go out?" Seraphina looked surprised at the pants that fit her body perfectly, "And they fit just right." "Made on the spot, a little spell I learned before, didn''t expect it toe in handy now." Ansel straightened Seraphina''s cor, "I didn''t change your top, it looks pretty good. This is the grand stage I prepared for you, Seraphina." The young Hydral showed a proud smile: "I have no more concerns and hesitations, and you are the same, right, Seraphina?" The girl raised her eyebrows, "Do I even need to say it? I have to pin that big caterpir to the ground and give it a good beating!" She felt the surging power flowing in her body, feeling that with a light leap, she could fly a hundred meters away! Under the triple boost of the double pact heads and Seraphina''s terrifying spirit, even Ansel was not sure how strong the current Seraphina was. "Ansel, you really have to watch this time!" Seraphina twisted her neck, smiling brightly, "I want to tell you, no matter how many pact heads you have in the future, I will definitely be the best one!" "Oh, and also¡ª" She reached into the pocket of her cloak and pulled out a... cor? Under Ansel''s slightly surprised gaze, Seraphina cherished the cor, "d it''s not broken... ha!" She naturally and smoothly fastened the cor around her neck, then strode forward, hugged Ansel, lowered her head down, and kissed him deeply. "Stupid Ansel." The girl''s face was slightly red, "I really don''t know what you''re hesitating about..." The wolf, who had be a loyal dog but still retained her beast nature, held the cor around her neck with great peace of mind: "I''ve long been... your possession." After saying this, she turned around in embarrassment, bent her knees slightly, and like escaping, she jumped up and flew into the sky in an instant. With that wildughter, so different from her shy demeanor just now, she announced her existence to the whole Red Frost territory, the whole empire, the whole world, as Seraphina Marlowe. "Worm!" "It''s time for the second round!" Ansel looked up at the excitedlyughing girl, who was dering her existence to the world, and alsoughed from the bottom of his heart. Perhaps, this is the reason why he fell in love with Seraphina, but it''s never just as simple as loving her. Seraphina. You are definitely the best.

 Chapter 144 No Longer Afraid - I

    Chapter 144 No Longer Afraid - I


    In midair, Seraphina exhaled the scorching breath from her lungs, feeling the zing blood and surging power coursing through her body, unable to resist letting out a skyward howl. It was only now that she understood what Ansel meant by true power. It was not merely the blood that soared when fighting hand-to-hand, nor the fleeting glimmers of swords shing, nor the sparks that erupted between spells. It was¡­ the awe-inspiring might that could alter the heavens and cleave the earth!


    The scenes she had seen in her dreams and in Ansel''s memories were ultimately illusory wisps of smoke. Only when she truly held this trembling, beast-like power within her could she experience such ecstasy¡­ such¡­


    Happiness!


    "You enjoyed crushing me earlier, didn''t you? Now..."


    Her now taller and more graceful figure, enveloped in astonishing strength, plummeted from the sky at breakneck speed. Almost instinctively, she mobilized every muscle and ether in her body, causing shockwaves to explode behind her. Her form, still dwarfed inparison to the zing Ice Viper minutes ago, now seemed like a meteorite hurtling towards the earth.


    "Take this!"


    Boom!


    Her still delicate and fair fist struck the massive body of the zing Ice Viper, and this time, Seraphina''s arm did not break due to fragile muscles and bones. Under this punch, an unimaginable force, even for Ansel, unleashed in this tiny space... like a volcanic eruption, it poured out destruction!


    First, arge shockwave of air shattered and spread outwards. Then, the icy crystal body of the zing Ice Viper was instantly sted into a crater-like depression by this terrifying force, and countless cracks spread to both sides of its body amidst the crisp sound of shattering.


    And this was just the initial force of the punch. When the true force of Seraphina,bined with gravity and impact, was truly unleashed, the original crater almost instantly exploded and shattered into arger area!


    From a distance, it looked as if an invisible de had forcibly gouged out a chunk from the body of the zing Ice Viper.


    The zing Ice Viper let out a painful, piercing shriek, and its massive body writhed on the ground. Its body where Seraphina stood began to emit a visible red cold stream.


    Just now, the unconscious cold stream emitted by the zing Ice Viper had made Seraphina''s muscles and bones so stiff that she could not even run, and even throwing a punch became extremely difficult. If she stayed in this cold stream for a bit longer, she would be frozen to death.


    But now, this red frost, which looked even more rming than the previous cold stream, was undoubtedly several times more dangerous.


    However... Seraphina felt nothing.


    Her intuition, which seemed to have undergone some great transformation, did not give her any warning.


    The young girl raised her eyebrows and boldly stepped into the spreading frost dance.


    The moment she came into contact with this mist, ayer of fine red ice crystals instantly covered Seraphina''s body, and the color of the veins on the back of her hand quickly faded, making her snow-white skin as pale as a corpse.


    "Oh, this is really¡ª"


    Feeling the icy cold that seeped into her veins, freezing her blood, rooting in her bone marrow, and frosting on her skeleton, Seraphina eximed in surprise, "As expected, it''s not that simple to casually fight a fourth stage as a third stage... If I''m not careful, I might still be killed by this guy."


    "Well... it''s actually not very likely."


    She lifted her chin, and a hint of arrogance appeared in her dark red eyes, reminiscent of the future overlord''s demeanor:


    "You big guy, this is how you fight?"


    "Come on!"


    The wolf beast took a step forward andughed heartily, "Try to kill me!"


    Raising her hands high, Seraphina clenched them into hammer-like fists. The blood within her, nearly frozen by the cold, began to boil like moltenva, surging like a tidal wave, transmitting the umted energy to her entire body in an instant. Her perfect body, transformed by the head of power, was still filled with unparalleled beauty of strength even when her muscles were tensed, not exaggeratedly swollen like a beast. Her eyebrows and hair were all covered with red ice crystals, but Seraphina showed no fear. Instead, she smiled wildly, even taking a deep breath, actively drawing this deadly cold stream into her lungs!


    As her fragile respiratory tract and organs froze in an instant, the terrifyingly powerful hammer also smashed down with a sharp whistling sound in the air! When her body collided with the crystal, there was no sttering of flesh and blood, no breaking of bones. Instead, the ice crystal shell condensed by the extreme cold, fragile as a child''s paper toy, exploded again, causing a rolling shock wave visible hundreds of meters away.


    "Wyyy ¡ª!"


    The sharp, painful, and furious howl of the zing Ice Viper echoed in the air. On its back, the red ice stream that had spread out was directly blown away by the impact of Seraphina''s hammer strike! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh...cough..."


    As Seraphina exhaled gently, she identally coughed up arge pool of blood, even some horrifying frozen internal organ fragments. But she wiped the corner of her mouth as if nothing had happened and stretchedzily.


    The ice crystals on her body shattered as Seraphina stretched. The girl who had just finished stretching rubbed her head: "I feel like I still have a lot of power haven''t used... At least let me and Ansel have some fun, big guy."


    She ran wildly on the body of the zing Ice Viper ¡ª it was almost like flying close to the ground from a third-person perspective, leaving afterimages in the air with terrifying speed, and appeared on the head of the zing Ice Viper as if she had teleported.


    "Hey, big guy."


    Seraphina put one hand on her hip, looking down at the huge eyes of this etheric creature: "Just drilling a hole in you like this, it''s not fun even if I win. I''ll give you a chance to face me, make sure you seize it."


    As if to deliberately humiliate this creature, she ground her foot on its head. Although the head of the zing Ice Viper was huge, it seemed to feel the provocation of that tiny insect, and it roared in extreme rage.


    -->

 Chapter 145 No Longer Afraid - II

    Chapter 145 No Longer Afraid - II


    "So noisy."


    Seraphina jumped down, her cloak rustling in the cold wind. A few secondster, shended lightly, looking up at this behemoth.


    To it, the original Seraphina was indeed an insignificant ant. Just from the size of the body, this exaggerated contrast seemed that Seraphina would be crushed into pieces in the next second.


    The furious zing Ice Viper gathered an incrediblyrge etheric vortex in its mouth, the red cold stream that could freeze even the air, apanied by the diffused water vapor it summoned, forming thousands of huge ice crystals in the air, blocking the sky. The creature roared, and the extremely cold surge that almost formed a storm, mixed with nearly endless ice edges, poured down towards Seraphina!


    The girl standing in the snow, under this red frost storm and the ice edges pouring down like a heavy rain, was as small as dust.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The terrifying explosions like cluster bombs dropping one after another echoed on the snowfield, the shock waves and umted snow burying everything. The red cold stream froze these scattered fragments again, turning them into even finer bullets, continuously bombarding Seraphina under the push of the cold stream.


    And Seraphina at this moment?


    She was... wandering in this hair-raising destruction.


    The moment she became Ansel''s head pact, Seraphina already knew the power she had epted, the duty she should fulfill.


    Apart from the head of power, the other ring she got from Ansel''s heart, on the "battle" level, was not considered strong.


    That was the ring symbolizing the head of wind.


    The "wind" here is not as simple as the wind in the four elements, not just the blowing air.


    But the breath of the world, the pulse of the world, the... flow of the world.


    The head of wind, in charge of Hydral''s perception of all external transcendental elements, insight into the whole world, can capture countless secrets, see through illusions, and reach the truth. When facing countlessplex and huge transcendental elements, the power given by the head of wind will allow the pact head to analyze the things in front of her to the most primitive base point.


    ¡ª But!


    Seraphina, won''t need this.


    The power of the pact head is not so foolishly rigid, forcing a predetermined, limited strength; it adjusts ording to the actual situation of the person who bes the pact head, making the most suitable and perfect adjustments. The power of the head of strength was already incrediblypatible with Seraphina, so it merely transformed her body into an absolutely perfect state, while the head of wind...


    This position of this pact head, which had been responsible for gathering intelligence, probing secrets, and drifting unpredictably across the continent in previous generations of Hydral, took on apletely different vor when ced upon Seraphina. It greatly enhanced her perceptual abilities, allowing her to discern any vulnerabilities and ws in battle without any thought, or even needing to sweep her gaze over her opponent. That terrifyingly extreme perception would dismantle the opponent''s entire existence, from the inside out, leaving nothing but a bare essence.


    In simple gaming terms, each of Seraphina''s attacks would have a 100% critical hit rate and a 100% chance to inflict a weakening effect. A single punch would deal at least three to five times the damage; at most, it might kill the opponent outright.


    But the power of the pact head could not be limited to this. The enhancement of Seraphina''s perceptual abilities was just a small part of this power that could sense the breath of the world''s flow. It focused on enhancing her astonishing intuition and sessfully helped her achieve a substantial metamorphosis. If Seraphina''s intuition before was to give a warning when danger urred, now, to some extent¡­ she could briefly foresee the future!


    It is no exaggeration to say that at this moment, when Miss Wolf empties her mind and abandons thought, it is her strongest state. Under the triplebination of the near-future vision, unparalleled perceptual abilities, and a physical strength indistinguishable from a monster, though facing the continuous bombardment of thousands of ice spikes, Seraphina felt as easy as strolling through a garden. She could even leisurely pluck a small piece of ice and tuck it into her pocket as a souvenir.


    Seraphina''s inheritance of the power of the head of wind brought Ansel both bad news and good news. The bad news was that the greatest function of the head of wind, gathering intelligence, probing secrets, and analyzing the extraordinary, waspletelycking in Seraphina. The good news was that Ansel now had an almost all-around invincible fighter, whose potential inbat was terrifyingly unimaginable.


    As for Seraphina herself?


    "So, it''s just a newborn after all. How clumsy." Seraphina casually dodged the massive ice crystals raining down like a downpour, kicked and shattered the ice crystal on the side, and then dodged countless ice spikes with a flicker of her body. She looked up at the red cold stream that was about to engulf her.


    "Rough enough, you are just a bear in the forest, relying on brute force alone." The beast, in the form of the wolf, sneered at the terrifying stream that froze everything:


    "You couldn''t kill me with this thing just now, and now it''s toote." The cold storm that froze even the air intoyers of fine ice crystals blew directly onto Seraphina''s face.


    The girl''s body was instantly covered in ice, and the extreme cold, like the red frost mist Seraphina had touched earlier, tried to invade her skin, flesh, and bones. Seraphina''s skin did indeed turn corpse-like pale in an instant, devoid of any color, as if her blood vessels had frozen.


    But the next moment, the frost began to mysteriously recede, and the blood gradually resumed flowing within Seraphina''s body. The surging, fiery power defied the weak cold and death. Then, not only did the frost recede, but Seraphina, standing in the midst of the frost storm, withstood the zing Ice Viper''s icy breath. Her skin gradually regained its color, and she appeared...pletely unaffected! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The wolf-like beast slowly clenched its fist and grinned as it took a step towards the zing Ice Viper:


    "Didn''t your mother ever tell you the most basic survival rule for beasts?" She took a step forward, bent her waist, and the arm with the clenched fist gradually swung back. Her tall and supple waist was like a fully drawn longbow. Staring intently at the zing Ice Viper''s belly, Seraphina admonished the newborn monster:


    "It''s called... survival of the fittest, my little friend." Any attack that could not kill Seraphina in a short time would cause less and less damage to her, until she became...pletely immune!


    -->

 Chapter 146 No Longer Afraid - III

    Chapter 146 No Longer Afraid - III


    Whether it was physical cutting striking or magical burning freezing, whether it was soul-shattering or mental torment and erosion... any existence, any damage that could not kill Seraphina in a short time would ultimately be ineffective.


    Although this effect would reset after the battle, preventing Seraphina from bing invincible through self-abuse, it was already enough to cause despair. And this was just one of the many powers she possessed as a result of her spiritual essence.


    This was the spiritual essence that even the emperor praised and acknowledged, pushing the Sky Wolf Emperor to the pinnacle of power, known as ¡ª


    The Beast King! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The moment her words fell, the fist raised high behind her swept forward, stirring up a spiraling tempest! This was not driven by any element, but merely by physical force, a storm raised by physical reasons, which astonishingly tore a wind path through the frigid storm spewed by the zing Ice Viper! The wind pressure under the fist whipped up a brutal and ferocious destruction, the spiraling storm that even the zing Ice Viper, possessing wind elements, could not suppress, roared like a wild beast as it tore through the frosty breath!


    In the eyes of the massive creature, a sense of fear emerged at this moment.


    Seraphina''s fist had not yet touched the belly of the zing Ice Viper, this cruel storm that seemed to have turned into a living entity, had already broken open, crushed, torn, and ughtered the icy crystal body of the zing Ice Viper. This seemingly hard body could not resist the wind of Seraphina''s punch at all. Under the sessive advances of the Fist of the Beast King, the wind had already drilled a huge crack in the belly of the zing Ice Viper, and Seraphina''s fist, through this crack, went straight into the body of the zing Ice Viper!


    In this instant, it seemed as if the world had fallen silent.


    Then, there was a mournful scream that stretched for miles, making some of the onlookers unable to sit still.


    "Who... is that guy?"


    The man with the giant hammer stared nkly into the distance, at the zing Ice Viper that was writhing on the ground.


    From their perspective, they could see this behemoth, over fifty meters long, almost split in two!


    Literally, sted into two pieces with one punch!


    The terrifying power of Seraphina''s punch directly hit the body of the zing Ice Viper, spreading the ultimate violence and destruction in all directions, almost shattering its entire body from the inside out into two sections!


    The revolutionary army, who had been lying in ambush here, preparing to hunt the zing Ice Viper at the fastest speed, were not only shocked at the zing Ice Viper, which was obviously too powerful, but also at... the tall woman who was still standing proudly in the snow, her face exposed to the frigid breath, yet unharmed, whom no one had ever seen!


    When did the Duke of Ironde or the Duke of Gray Tower have such a person? nning to defeat the zing Ice Viper single-handedly?


    In this team, a woman holding a scepter, looking at the lone wolf with white hair in the distance, muttered to herself in disbelief, "This... this is impossible, she can''t be..."


    "Professor." The man with the giant hammer turned his head to look at her, "Do you know her?"


    "She..."


    The professor opened her mouth and said in a dazed tone that she herself did not believe, "She looks a lot like, a lot like someone I know."


    "That person is called... Seraphina."


    "...Seraphina? Is there such a person in the North? Seraphina¡ª"


    The man''s words paused, then he immediately turned his head and eximed in a voice even more incredulous than the professor''s:


    "That Marlowe? That Marlowe of Cmity that Wendigo said has be the pact head of Ansel of Hydral?!"


    "What a joke, that little girl just fought with Nomad a few days ago, she was still at the second stage! Although she was outrageously strong... but she was still at the second stage!"


    He had a ghostly expression, "Are you telling me, a second stage can break the zing Ice Viper in half with one punch in just three or four days? Is it you who are crazy, or me, or the world?!"


    "Although her figure has changed, and her temperament has changed a bit, but... indeed, it looks like, it seems that this is the only answer."


    The professor said somewhat bitterly, "Mr. Hammerforce, you said it yourself, she has be... the pact head of Lord Hydral."


    "..."


    Hammerforce looked gloomy, they had paid a big enough price and were determined to take down the zing Ice Viper. There has been no high-level universal material on the market for a full six years, they can''t wait any longer.


    But, the other party is the pact head of that Hydral, if it is Hydral...


    Do they really want to be enemies with that Hydral?


    Just as the squad was caught in a quandary, a sudden outcry erupted from one of them:


    "Two high-staging forces under the grand dukes have suddenly emerged from the cities of Luminopolis and Sparklens! They are calling for reinforcements!"


    "What?!"


    Seraphina was oblivious to the events unfolding not far away. All she knew was that she was in the throes of excitement.


    "Phew..."


    The young girl exhaled, her punch had drained eighty percent of her strength and ether, the consumption was astonishing.


    But the effect, well... was even more astonishing.


    If you were to boast at the entrance of the Etheric Academy that someone could almost obliterate a fourth-stage peak monster with a single punch at the third stage, the guards wouldn''t arrest you, but would skillfully send you to a mental hospital.


    "Now is the perfect time."


    Seraphina twisted her waist and swung her arms, performing simple warm-up exercises to recover and maintain her condition. She licked her lips excitedly, "You rest, I rest, and after the rest, we continue with the third round!"


    She had no intention of taking advantage of the victory. Seraphina was not only fighting for the sake of enjoyment but also to fulfill her promise.


    She had promised Ansel that she would let the world know how strong she was, to make this performance... absolutely perfect!


    The wolf beast stared intently at the monster trying to recover its massive body, its unmasked hunger and desire almost piercing the monster''s confused consciousness, reaching deep into its chaotic soul.


    You look... delicious.

 Chapter 147 No Longer Afraid - IV

    Chapter 147 No Longer Afraid - IV


    "Wyyyyyy¡ª¡ª!"


    The zing Ice Viper cried out again, but this time it was not anger, not pain, but... fear.


    It was crying out in extreme fear.


    The hunger of the beast king and the terrifying pressure of the double pact heads of Hydral had shattered the soul of this poor little creature that had just been born.


    It was left with only one instinct, the instinct to survive. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It had to escape, to get away from this monster, to get away from this terrifying creature that was mixed with various terrifying auras, that wanted to devour it alive, that was extremely dangerous.


    The wing-like structures on the zing Ice Viper''s body pped violently, and as it stirred up a massive cold current and air wave, the gathered ether also lifted it, gradually rising into the sky.


    "..."


    It took Seraphina a full two seconds to react, and she shouted incredulously:


    "Escape!? You, a fourth-stage peak monster, are trying to escape?"


    She immediately bent her knees, preparing to leap into the sky with her terrifying physical strength andnd on the zing Ice Viper, but the moment Seraphina exerted her strength, she suddenly thought of something.


    "Ansel¡ª!!"


    The girl stood up straight and shouted excitedly, "Where are you!"


    "...There''s no need to shout like that."


    Ansel appeared next to Seraphina, somewhat helplessly, "The image you just built up has copsed."


    "If it copses, it copses, just build it up again."


    Seraphinaughed and hugged Ansel''s arm, "Can I use that? I want to try it."


    "Then you''d better hurry." Ansel pointed to the sky with a smile, "Your little friend is about to run away."


    Seraphina looked up and saw that the zing Ice Viper had flown so high, she was immediately startled, "How can such a big thing fly so fast... never mind!"


    She cleared her throat and looked at Ansel again with a slightly red face, "If I don''t do it right the first time, Ansel, you can''t me me."


    "There''s no possibility of you not doing well, you''re my pact head."


    Ansel stood behind Seraphina and whispered in her ear:


    "Now, take everything you need from me."


    "No ¡ª !"


    Seraphina turned her head and kissed Ansel''s cheek, holding his hand and lifting it up to the cor around her neck:


    "You should let me be your strength, silly Ansel."


    The zing Ice Viper, in its desperate flight towards the sky, suddenly stiffened, almost plummeting from the air. It mustered all its strength, nearly draining the ether that constituted its body, all in a bid to escape this ce. For it had sensed it... it had sensed it! It had sensed that entity, that most terrifying, most despairing monster... descending upon thisnd!


    Its icy wings vibrated once more, the ether pulsating wildly, attempting to ascend to even higher skies, and then¡ª


    Then, it could no longer move.


    Its massive body was¡­ ensnared by something evenrger.


    It was... the snake body of the Hydral!


    In this snowy in, only a handful bore witness to this grand spectacle.


    The nine-headed serpent, unseen for a long time, reappeared in the world of men!


    Behind Seraphina, the true form of the Hydral stood upon the earth, its massive serpent body splitting into nine from the middle. Among these nine bodies, only the one in the middle, the one on the immediate right, and the one on the far left had heads. The ces where the heads of the other six bodies should have been were shrouded in thick ck fog.


    However, upon closer inspection, one could discern that although this Hydral appeared divine and formidable, radiating an overwhelming aura of ferocity, its body''s outline was not solid, seeming somewhat illusory.


    Indeed, this was not the true form of the Hydral, but one of the abilities of the head of strength ¡ª


    With the permission and support of the Hydral, the head of strength could summon... the projection of the Hydral''s true form!


    Because the Hydral, before splitting its heads and splitting its omnipotence, inherently possessed the ability to create a projection several timesrger than its true form using ether. This ability, naturally, was inherited by the pact head.


    However, the amount of ether that Ansel and Seraphina currently possessed did not even support the restoration of the projection to the size of the Hydral, let alone making itrger than the Hydral.


    But, this was evidently enough.


    "How does it feel?" Ansel whispered into Seraphina''s ear.


    "It''s magical..." the young girl murmured, "It feels like, I''ve be one with Ansel."


    "Our ether won''tst long, especially yours, Seraphina."


    Ansel chuckled, releasing a small electric current from the cor: "Make the most of your time, Seraphina."


    His loyal puppy let out a soft moan.


    For her now, the electric current could only make her feel numb.


    "Your way of urging people is quite unique."


    She red at Ansel with a bashful look, then lifted her head, shifting her gaze to the zing Ice Viper tightly coiled by a serpent body.


    "I didn''t want to use this move, because it makes Ansel look powerful, not me."


    "But thinking about it... I guess I don''t need to care about that."


    The pact head, who is now inseparable from the Hydral until death, raised her thumb and bent it slightly, and the index finger also bent slightly. The second serpent body shot up into the sky, once again coiling around the body of the zing Ice Viper.


    "After all, I want people to see how strong I am¡ª"


    The middle finger bent slightly, and the third serpent body also brutally coiled around the zing Ice Viper, causing this monster to let out extremely mournful roars.


    "It''s to prove¡ª."


    The ring finger bent slightly, and when the fourth serpent body shot into the sky and coiled around the body of the zing Ice Viper, the entire body of this giant monster was almostpletely strangled by the Hydral.


    "That Ansel¡ª"


    The little finger bent slightly, and the fifth serpent body coiled up, thoroughly strangling the zing Ice Viper to death in the blockade.


    "Absolutely has never..."


    Seraphina slowly closed her five bent fingers into a fist, and the powerful monster at the peak of the fourth stage, like the thinnest paper, was easily crushed, ground, and destroyed, until the young girl''s eyes reddened, and she roared:


    "Misjudged!"


    -->

 Chapter 148: No Longer Afraid - V

    Bang!


    As Seraphina''s five fingerspletely closed, the colossal creature was directly crushed into pieces by the projection of the Hydral''s true form. The countless ice crystals falling from the sky onto the earth were like red meteors. Seraphina stood under the rain of red ice crystals, panting and leaning into Ansel''s arms.


    But for a brief moment, she straightened up, took a step forward, and surveyed the boundless expanse, as if there were no one else besides the two of them in the snowy wilderness.


    She took a deep breath, released her voice, and let her slightly hoarse yet resonant sound echo through every corner of the snowfield.


    "Listen well, spectators, I don''t know where you''re hiding or what you''re thinking, but I want you to know one thing. All those who attempt to oppose Hydral, who attempt to oppose Ansel, remember this¡ª"


    Ansel''s expression shifted slightly, followed by a somewhat helpless smile.


    As the earth-shattering noise erupted behind her, Seraphina knew that the projection of Hydral''s true form had descended once more.


    Thus, even though the courageous and powerful girl was utterly exhausted, her voice that spread across the snowfield was incredibly resounding and forceful, even carrying her unique wildness, arrogantly and fiercely dering:


    "There is only one oue for you all."


    "That is to be defeated by me, Seraphina Marlowe!"


    "Defeated by the strongest pact head of Hydral!"


    After uttering these words, Seraphina felt invigorated, even though she was extremely tired and longed to fall asleep, she still wanted to fight a few more rounds with that giant creature.


    Oh right, I need to quickly dispel the projection; using this thing was truly exhausting.


    But, huh? Why haven''t I consumed any ether from just now until now?


    The girl''s expression froze, and she subconsciously turned her head.


    She saw the pitch-ck entity.


    Massive, ferocious, terrifying, clearly a demonic creature... yet Seraphina felt no fear whatsoever.


    Her hand gently stroked Hydral''s scales, which were smooth and icy to the touch, and felt incrediblyfortable.


    Then, for some reason, the demonic creature standing at the edge of the abyss lowered its body slightly, and Seraphina, with a cry of surprise, gradually floated up andnded on the central head of Hydral.


    "Ansel!" Seraphina, lying on top of Hydral''s head, said nervously, "What are you doing? You scared me to death! How did you turn into your true form... Is this okay?"


    "Seraphina," Ansel''s voice sounded in Seraphina''s ear, "Are you afraid?"


    "... What''s there to be afraid of?" Seraphina pouted, "I''m not afraid of heights."


    "I mean, fate."


    "Huh?"


    "Love and courage cannot defeat it."


    "Well..." Seraphina mumbled, "There must be a way."


    In truth, she had already sensed her own transformation; even though she had devoured the more greedy version of herself in her heart at that time, Seraphina couldn''t be entirely sure... if she would be like that.


    But at this moment, Anselughed, "Although there is no way to defeat it, Seraphina, you have defeated it once."


    Seraphina didn''t understand what Ansel was saying and asked in confusion, "What do you mean, ''can''t defeat it''... but ''defeated it''?"


    "Because you saved me."


    Under the illusion of absolute rationality, Ansel distrusted everyone, including himself.


    He once believed that this was the best way to defy fate, as it had indeed been effective. Perhaps¡­ It was really the best method, but it wasn''t as powerful as Ansel had thought.


    The reason he considered it omnipotent was due to one thing:


    Fear.


    He was afraid of making mistakes again, afraid that his choices and decisions would deviate. So, he numbed himself with "self-examination," believing that a sufficiently rational perspective would prevent errors.


    The more he grew ustomed to this, the more Ansel walked a path of self-repression, repeatedly cutting off emotions, and ultimately descending into madness.


    It was Seraphina who awakened the oblivious Ansel, telling him not to be afraid.


    "Seraphina, I''m not afraid anymore," Ansel''s gentle voice echoed in her ear.


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Seraphina smiled with immense joy, stroking the snake scales on Ansel''s head, "I''m happy for you."


    Ansel continued, "So, I want to tell you too."


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Seraphina was stunned.


    The world-destroying monster gently cradled the tiny girl in its skull, its voice soft and tender, "You don''t need to emphasize to me or anyone else that you are my pact head, that you belong to Ansel."


    "You don''t need to stress to your heart that you won''t betray me."


    How could Ansel, who had emerged from fear, not detect the unease hidden in Seraphina''s heart?


    When Ansel chose to let go and allowed Seraphina to awaken her spirit, the once arrogant girl kept emphasizing her identity, even until now.


    She was afraid too.


    When Ansel truly epted his heart and reconciled with himself, Seraphina began to fear that the future of betraying Ansel would indeede.


    Seraphina took out her love and courage, freeing herself from the cage she had built.


    Ansel had given Seraphina love; now, he thought it was time to give her courage.


    He lifted Seraphina higher and higher.


    "Seraphina, look, we have a long, long way to go."


    "You said that if I''m by your side, you won''t be afraid, right?"


    Sitting atop Ansel''s head, Seraphina stared nkly at the distant scenery.


    She saw vast snowfields, dense forests, simple viges, and magnificent cities.


    They hade so far, and she truly wanted to go even further with Ansel.


    So, Seraphina softly nodded.


    "Really? That''s great."


    The once-ravaging monster smiled tenderly, "Then, you don''t have to be anyone''s possession, nor worry about which self you''ll be."


    "Because I''ll always be by your side, and in my eyes, you''re just Seraphina, and you''ll always be Seraphina."


    Everything fell silent.


    After an unknown amount of time, Ansel asked softly, "Are you still afraid, Seraphina?"


    There was no response.


    It turned out that the girl lying on Ansel''s head had already fallen into a deep sleep, resting her head on her arm, utterly at peace in a blissful dream.


    *

 Chapter 149: More Than What Fate Can Defeat - I

    "Anthicheg," in ancient pance, signifies "the cradle of ancient mes."


    This is also the name of the imperial pce throughout the ages.


    This colossal pce, situated at the zenith of the imperial capital, the City of Celestia, ceaselessly burns with a fierce, crimson fire.


    When the subjects of the empire gaze up at the pce from within the city, it is as if they are worshiping a second sun.


    Tap, tap, tap ¡ª


    The crisp sound of footsteps echoed within the dwelling of the supreme monarch.


    A woman, her crimson robe trailing on the ground, her hem resembling the burning mes, bowed her head slightly, humbly greeting the figure in the depths of the pce, amidst the roaring blood mes: "Mother, good day."


    Came the aged voice of a woman from within the mes, "I did not permit you to enter and exit my pce at will."


    The blood mes red up, seemingly agitated by the figure''s impatience and annoyance.


    The corners of Elder Princess Evora of mefeast''s mouth lifted slightly. Maintaining the bare minimum of decorum, beneath her slender, deep red eyebrows, her eyes were filled with unmistakable arrogance.


    "As your sessor," she lightly shook her long sleeves, sparks of blood-red mes igniting at the cuffs, "it is my duty to be concerned about your condition at all times. "


    "Moreover, I have news that you care deeply about."


    This elder princess, whose prestige was gradually umting among the empire''s upper echelons, extended a hand, a me ignited in her palm, and an image crystal appeared out of thin air.


    "A president of an adventurer''s guild from the western region has recorded the debut performance of the first pact head of that young Ansel of Hydral."


    The image crystal projected the image into the air. In this semi-transparent image, a young girl raised her fist, the image of Hydral shattering a massive monster was crystal clear.


    The blood mes in the depths of the pce seemed to burn even more fiercely, the somewhat thin figure within the mes moved, casting a gaze that seemed capable of incinerating even the air.


    "Two... rings," the aged empress murmured.


    "Seraphina Marlowe, a nobody from a frontier vige."


    Evora, supporting her arm, looked at the image with astonishment in her eyes. "Although she has studied in the Frost Tower and has shown remarkable talent, there is nothing truly worth betting heavily on."


    A me flower flickered in her eyes as she murmured:


    "Only he discovered the talent of this country girl and went to such great lengths to cultivate her¡ª"


    Before Elder Princess could finish her sentence, a piercingughter suddenly echoed in the spacious pce.


    "Hehehe... Hahahaha!"


    A joyous¡­ somewhat manicughter.


    Evora was startled, the previouslyposed her instinctively took a step back.


    For a figure emerged from the roaring blood mes. As she stepped out of the bed of mes, strands of fire wrapped around her body, instantly weaving a dazzlingly beautiful robe. The "fabric" of the robe, with itsplex patterns, glowed with a flowing red light, like rollingva.


    "One person bearing the power of two pact heads."


    The empress''s face, though lined with many wrinkles and appearing to be in her sixties, still hinted at her extraordinary beauty in her youth.


    "Evora."


    The seemingly decrepit old woman took a step, and with each step, the temperature in the pce rose a notch, and blood-red me flowers spontaneously ignited in the surrounding space.


    The empress looked at Evora, her gaze as contemptuous as if she were not looking at her own daughter.


    "Young girl, you have no idea what this means."


    The princess pulled at the corner of her mouth, slightly bowed in salute, "Then, may I ask you to enlighten me?"


    The empress, who had be increasingly tyrannical towards the end of her reign, seemed to be in a good mood at this moment. She strolled to the entrance of the pce and said:


    "It means..."


    Ephesande of mefeast came to the entrance of the pce, bathed in sunlight, and murmured joyously to the point of trembling:


    "The abyss... is in his palm."


    Today, the City of Celestia did not wee the night.


    For this city, symbolizing the eternal greatness of the empire, a second sun was ignited.


    *


    "Miss Ziegler!"


    Within the Babel Institute, a man of decent appearance trailed behind a stern woman, d in a whiteb coat, her ponytail tied high. He continued to tter, "Regarding yourtest design, I wish to represent the Duke of Gray Tower..."


    "Please maintain a distance of more than ten meters from me."


    The woman walked forward without a sideways nce. Despite her brisk pace, there was no sense of hurry. "For your safety and the cleanliness of my attire, thank you."


    The man''s expression stiffened. Recalling the terrifying rumors about this genius of Babel, his heart was filled with hesitation. However, thinking of the task he bore, he gritted his teeth and forced himself to calm down.


    "I have something that will certainly interest you, about the pact head of Hydral..."


    Thud.


    Something was pressed against the man''s face. Feeling the cylindrical shape on his cheek, the man broke out in a cold sweat.


    The second generation of Ether Floating Turret, Hummingbird.


    A revolutionary product of alchemical weaponry. When everyone thought that the genius sorceress Ravenna, who designed the "firearms", was disheartened after the failure of the first generation of floating turrets, this renowned prodigy, after a long silence,unched its second generationst year. With an overwhelming posture, she defeated seventeen challengers from the Ether Institute.


    No one doubted Ravenna''s talent anymore. She was surrounded by praise and glory, bathed in countless radiance.


    But Miss Ziegler, who was expected to win theurel of the sage within ten years, seemed to be forever displeased. No matter when and where, her expression was always as cold as ice, as if all the glory she had received had nothing to do with her.


    "HYDRAL''S P-A-C-T H-E-A-D."


    Ravenna, who was pressing the floating turret barrel against the man''s head, was expressionless. "When did this happen, and how authentic is it?"


    -->

 Chapter 150: More Than What Fate Can Defeat - II

    "One hundred percent real, this is the image crystal that the Duke of Gray Towermanded me to give you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a floating device directly mped the image crystal in his hand.


    Ravenna activated the image crystal while continuing to walk forward. The man, considering his own life, obediently followed at a distance of ten meters.


    "..."


    Ravenna, who quickly browsed through the images, furrowed her brows deeply.


    "Ridiculous."


    The woman coldly spat out one word.


    Her face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost, and she murmured indifferently:


    "Do you think¡­ this uncivilized creature is more qualified... to be your pact head than me?"


    The sorceress, whose temperament was as cold as an iceberg, stopped, turned her head, and nced at the man.


    "If there''s anything, go to the business department. The person in charge will contact me."


    After saying this, she walked away without looking back.


    "Ansel of Hydral."


    This future sage, who almost never showed any emotional fluctuations in front of anyone, had a hint of... anger in her tone.


    "You and me... we won''t end so easily!"


    *


    "Waaaaaah!"


    Seraphina covered her face, rolling back and forth on the couch. "I just can''t watch it! I refuse to see!"


    Ansel, on the other hand, propped his cheek on one hand, his eyes squinting in amusement as he watched the images projected in the air. Hemented with a serious tone, "Isn''t this a splendid recording of you, Seraphina? I find it quite perfect, yes, perfect indeed."


    Hearing herself loudly proiming "The strongest pact head of Hydral," Seraphina couldn''t stand it. Her ears turned red as she yelled, "Ansel, stop ying it! You''re forbidden from ying it anymore! If you continue, I... I will fall out with you!"


    She had felt nothing when she was saying it, even thought it was quite enjoyable and liberating. But why did it sound so¡­ embarrassing now?


    "Alright, it''s over now."


    "..." Seraphina, who had been covering her eyes, peeked through her fingers at the spot where the screen had been. Only after confirming that there was nothing left did she let out a sigh of relief.


    "Who... who was it in the end!"


    Seraphina gritted her teeth, pounding a fist on the couch. "Who was secretly recording! How could I possibly not have noticed, why didn''t the head of wind work?"


    Ansel first gave Seraphina a very subtle look, then couldn''t help but chuckle andfort her, "The power granted by the pact head grows with our strength. It''s powerful, but not omnipotent."


    "..." Seraphina, whose cheeks were still somewhat red, exhaled and said with a disgruntled face, "Anyway, don''t let me catch that sneaky recorder."


    Our young lord Ansel just smiled without saying a word.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    The sound of knocking came, and Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly: "Come in."


    Marlina pushed the door and entered, bowing slightly to Ansel, "Mr. Ansel, I have some matters to report to you."


    "Uh..." Seraphina raised her hand, "Should I step out for a bit?"


    Ansel looked at Marlina, who was slightly bowing her head, with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile, and gently waved his hand, "Seraphina, why don''t you go to the kitchen and get some fruit."


    "Oh!"


    Seraphina, who just happened to want to eat something, happily agreed and ran out in a flurry.


    "Sit, Marlina."


    Ansel patted the spot next to him, "What''s the matter?"


    The girl in the ck dress obediently sat next to Ansel and answered in a gentle voice, "It''s about the Revolutionary Army."


    "¡­Oh?"


    Ansel was somewhat surprised, "What happened with the Revolutionary Army?"


    Marlina wouldn''t report meaningless things to him, such as the Revolutionary Army being hit hard by the grand duke''s forces, which didn''t need to be mentioned at all, as this was what Ansel had arranged.


    "Some time ago, I established trade routes in city of Sparklens and Luminopolis for two rather... vindictive extraordinary beings under the banners of the Duke of Gray Tower and the Duke of Ironde."


    The girl''s voice was very soft and calm, "These two cities were upied by the Revolutionary Army. Although it was for a short time, they were still affected, and more importantly... they lost face."


    After all, this was brought up by Marlina, and to some extent, Marlina represented Ansel.


    Those two "lucky ones" chosen by Marlina certainly wouldn''t look up to the cities of ordinary barons, but the key was that they couldn''t possibly refuse Marlina, who represented Ansel, and would even see it as a shortcut to get close to Ansel.


    And once the connection was established, when the Revolutionary Army upied the city, this route was cut off.


    The two individuals under the two grand dukes were naturally furious and prepared to settle ounts with the Revolutionary Army privately.


    "So." Marlina bowed her head slightly, "Whether the damage to the Revolutionary Army expands depends on your intentions."


    If Ansel wanted to let the Revolutionary Army suffer more, he would ignore it; if Ansel wanted to sell a favor to the Revolutionary Army, he could give a hint on the side.


    If he wanted to cause a little more damage, Ansel could also actively design something to let the grand duke lose his extraordinary beings under hismand, and also let the Revolutionary Army suffer a big loss.


    In these two months, it wasn''t just Seraphina who had transformed.


    Marlina, who was hardly the focus of Ansel''s attention... relying on the persistence and desire in her heart, coupled with these virtually unlimited resources, had also grown to this point.


    She knew she couldn''tpare with Seraphina, so she chose to do her best in what she could do, striving for perfection.


    She couldn''t do anything about Ansel''s arrangements for Seraphina, but when she learned that Ansel was nning to take action against the Revolutionary Army, she immediately started nning¡ªinvestigating two extraordinary beings under the grand dukes, running around in various cities, gradually solidifying her image...


    Although it was never mentioned in Ansel and Seraphina''s life, Marlina had always been demanding herself with the most meticulous and almost demanding attitude, and finally achieved such results without even Ansel knowing.


    Even if Marlina had vast resources, even if she had Ansel behind her, the entire n didn''t have any mistakes, and Ansel himself waspletely clean, with only the Revolutionary Army and those two extraordinary beings being unlucky.


    Even if there were any mistakes, Marlina had already prepared for it, all the me would be pointed at her, and not a single stain would be left on Ansel.


    -->

 Chapter 151: More Than What Fate Can Defeat - III

    "This is really..."


    After listening to Marlina''s description, Ansel was indeed somewhat surprised. Although he knew Marlina was doing something behind his back, he allowed it, and he also wanted to see what Marlina was doing and how far she could go.


    But he didn''t expect that Marlina could instigate a private fight between two extraordinary beings under the grand dukes and the Revolutionary Army. Although she mainly borrowed his momentum, this wasn''t something that could be done easily and wlessly.


    You know, two months ago, Marlina Marlowe was just an ordinary country girl.


    "Remarkable, Marlina." Ansel sincerely praised, "I didn''t expect that you could go this far."


    The smile on Marlina''s face became more relieved and pleased, "I''m d I didn''t cause you any unnecessary trouble."


    "No, no, no... your arrangement..."


    The wicked Hydral mused for a while, thenughed happily, "Maybe it could y a bigger role, but... it''s already very good now, very good indeed!"


    He turned his head to look at the girl with a delicate face and said softly, "So, what kind of reward do you want?"


    "..."


    Marlina''s breath quickened, her fingers slightly clutching the fabric of her long dress, striving to calm her emotions.


    "Mr. Ansel..."


    A moist, ambiguous light swirled in the young girl''s eyes. She leaned into Ansel''s ear, her lips parting slightly.


    Upon hearing her whisper, Ansel was initially taken aback, then revealed a profound smile.


    "If this is the reward you desire, then... it''s not a problem."


    He ced his hand on Marlina''s soft thigh, gently exhaling on her neck: "I agree."


    "Thank you... for your... benevolence."


    Marlina, whose body was gradually trembling, endured the excitement in her heart, maintaining thest shred of rationality and dignity.


    When Seraphina arrived at the lounge with a basket of fruit, she just saw her sister preparing to leave.


    "Marli? Why are you leaving so soon?"


    Seraphina tilted her head; "Sit down and have some fruit, after all, Ansel will be leaving in a few days, there shouldn''t be much work left, right?"


    "It''s precisely because Mr. Ansel is about to leave the North that the handover of work bes particrly important."


    Marlina ruffled Seraphina''s hair: "Don''t rx too much, listen to Mr. Ansel''s words."


    "I don''t need you to tell me that, Marli~"


    Seraphina rubbed her sister''s palm and held the fruit basket: "Do you want some fruit?"


    "No need, you and Mr. Ansel rest well."


    Marlina chuckled, then whispered in her sister''s ear:


    "Tonight, before that thing,e to my room first."


    "¡­???"


    Before that thing? Which thing? What thing?


    Seraphina was confused, not understanding what her sister was saying, and sat next to Ansel with the fruit basket.


    "Hmm?" The girl was chewing on a peach, looking at Ansel in confusion.


    "Do you remember what you said to me that night?"


    Ansel was smiling at Seraphina.


    "Which night? That night?"


    Seraphina mumbled: "Ansel, you''re always like this, not making things clear."


    "The night you said you wanted to have my child."


    "Pffffft ¡ª"


    The girl spat out all the fruit in her mouth, almost spilling the fruit basket in her arms.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Ansel raised an eyebrow, "It was you, Seraphina, who personally said it, and not just that."


    Not just that, of course not just that!


    Reminded by Ansel, Seraphina immediately remembered how much nonsense she had said that night.


    After making a name for oneself¡­ which means, to give her precious first time...


    The blush on Seraphina''s neck quickly spread to her entire face. The girl, holding the fruit basket tightly, was trembling slightly, not knowing how much was due to shyness and how much was due to excitement.


    "Well, that, I..."


    She averted her gaze, not daring to look at Ansel: "I... I don''t mean to go back on my word, but, but Ansel... you can''t just... in a ce like this..."


    Ansel suddenly stood up, chuckling: "Marlina is right, the handover of work is troublesome, I need to deal with some documents first."


    "¡­Huh? Wait, Ansel, you ¡ª"


    "Tonight."


    The wicked Hydral turned his head and said meaningfully:


    "Seraphina, if there''s anything,e find me tonight."


    Looking at Ansel''s departing figure, Seraphina suddenly remembered what Marlina had just said.


    Before that thing...


    "..."


    The girl opened her mouth wide in shock, her already quite red face now almost like a boiled one.


    You two...


    You two! I won''t forgive you!


    *


    "I-I shall never forgive you, Marli!"


    Seraphina dered, her voice firm, yet she did not stop Marlina from undressing herself. "How could you... how could you be so shameless!"


    "If Seri finds it uneptable," Marlina''s hands paused slightly, she blinked at her younger sister, "I can go to Mr. Ansel alone, it''s not impossible."


    "Absolutely not!" Seraphina, blushing with indignation, pinched her sister''s cheek. "Why must you interfere? I''m getting angry!"


    "Angry?" Marlina tilted her head, "May I... not?"


    "..."


    The young girl froze instantly, looking at her sister''s increasingly charming and attractive face, which waspletely different from before, she thought of the future, and a sense of guilt surged in her heart.


    "It''s not that..." she gently hugged Marlina, "Of course I won''t dislike Marli, Marli has been so good to me, it''s just, just..."


    Seraphina bit her lip, stomping her foot in embarrassment and anger, "The thought of giving Ansel a bargain, I... I can''t stand it!"


    Marlina gently stroked Seraphina''s head, her eyes filled with emotion.


    She''s grown so much in an instant...


    And not just outwardly, even her character has truly matured.


    Marlina could feel that her sister had begun to transform,pared to her previous reckless, arrogant, and haughty demeanor, she was now truly like a... wolf capable of patrolling her own territory.


    All of this... everything, was given by Mr. Ansel.


    "Seri," Marlina tiptoed, whispering in Seraphina''s ear with a lightugh, "Are you really unable to stand it, or are you just too shy?"


    Marlina knew this, and she knew that Seraphina, certainly understood this better than she did.


    So, the girl''s current stubborn struggle was nothing more than the most insignificant resistance under her shy nature.


    "We provide the greatest assistance to Mr. Ansel in our respective fields, which is our greatest return for Mr. Ansel''s kindness."


    "So, everything tonight... is a return gift to Mr. Ansel, but it''s not just a return gift."


    The elder sister whispered seductively in her younger sister''s ear:


    "It''s also a reward for ourselves, isn''t it?"


    "You know how joyful that is, don''t you, Seri?"


    Seraphina''s body trembled slightly, letting out a shy and pitiful whimper.


    "But, but..."


    She whispered, "Do I really have to put on that kind of clothes, and also, also wear..."


    "Mr. Ansel will like it, trust me, Seri."


    Thus, Seraphina just blushed and nodded, her gaze drifting aimlessly over the clothes on the bed.


    About twenty minutester, Ansel opened the door to Seraphina and Marlina''s room.


    Two loyal beauties, one ck and one white, were kneeling on the soft bed.


    ck and white ears, ck and whitece, ck and white stockings.


    "Master~" "Ma-Master..."


    "Meow~"


    "Woof¡­"


    This time, even Ansel had to admit.


    Even he, a seasoned veteran, had somewhat lost control of himself.


    *


    In the morning, Ansel, who had not slept, stroked Seraphina''s snowy hair, listening to her soft and naive sleep talk, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Marlina had already gotten up early, cleaned up the mess in the room, and gone to work.


    To keep up with his and Seraphina''s pace, Marlina had specially taken a potion to replenish her strength... although it was still a bit forced, she had fainted for a few hours in the middle of the night.


    Seraphina, on the other hand, had only fallen asleep an hour ago from exhaustion, but rather than exhaustion, it was more urate to say that she was mentally satisfied, and she still had plenty of physical strength left.


    The young Hydral lowered his head and gently scraped the girl''s tender cheek with his index finger, a sense of indescribable, never-before-experienced joy welled up in his heart.


    "... You''re truly remarkable, Seraphina."


    This story was supposed to be about a rebel who wanted to defy fate, who built arge territory into a prison to trap heroes, and then turned the prisoners in this prison into his own helpers.


    But in the end, the original prisoner in the cage became the rebel who wanted to defeat fate with love and courage.


    This rebel may not have defeated fate, but she really saved him, who seemed to be a rebel but was actually self-imprisoned, and became another prisoner, with love and courage.


    Rebel and prisoner.


    Prisoner and rebel.


    Ansel quietly savored the warmth and fulfillment flowing in his heart, and leaned down to kiss.


    There were no grandiose words, no touching vows.


    The reformed Hydral simply whispered in the gentlest voice:


    "I love you, Seraphina."


    Ansel may not have won this game against fate, but he gained something more precious than defeating fate.


    That was his loyal hound, his prisoner, his rebel ¡ª


    His Seraphina.


    *


    The first volume, Rebel and Prisoner, ends.

 Chapter 152: Beast and Psychopath - I

    The teleportation array, as one of the top three influential techniques in the history of spellcraft and ether studies, has yed a significant role in the evolution of the Empire.


    If it were not for the terrifying ether vortex swirling around the Celestial Path mountains range, which made it impossible to establish a stable spatial passage, the Empire would have long sinceunched arge-scale invasion to the west, unifying the continent.


    This practical spell allows Ansel, who is far in the north, to arrive in the western country in an instant, or any ce in the Empire. Inparison, although the transportation system of that world is astonishing, it still cannot bepared with the extraordinary on a higher level.


    However, given the pace of development in that world, it is unclear whether something simr to the teleportation array will emerge.


    A millennium...


    Ansel sighed in his heart.


    The Empire''s millennium is but a silence in the stagnant water named extraordinary, with asional ripples, but almost no progress.


    But a millennium in that world could bring about drastic changes that Ansel could not even imagine.


    "Ansel... Ansel!"


    Seraphina''s call brought Ansel back from his contemtion. The girl waved her hand in front of Ansel''s eyes, "What are you daydreaming about?"


    Ansel took Seraphina''s hand and smiled, "Just thinking about some things... Are you ready? Don''t be nervous."


    Seraphina''s cheeks turned slightly red, and she touched the cor around her neck with some glee, clearing her throat, "Of course, it''s just the imperial capital, what''s there to be nervous about!"


    Ansel and Seraphina will go to the imperial capital first. After the maids have packed up Ansel''s belongings, most of them will return to the Hydral territory, while a small number of maids who have served Ansel for many years will follow Ansel and continue to serve him in the Hydral family''s mansion in the imperial capital.


    Marlina will alsoe to the imperial capital after handling the final handover procedures, following closely behind Ansel.


    As the light of the teleportation array lit up, Ansel turned his head to look at Seraphina, seeing the girl who was just saying there was nothing to be nervous about, now almost writing nervousness on her face.


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh, and said in a rxed tone, "Seraphina, do you know the usage rate of the imperial capital''s teleportation array?"


    "I''m not nervous, I''m not nervous, I... ah?"


    Seraphina, who kept muttering "I''m not nervous" almost bit her tongue, and stammered, "Wha- what usage rate?"


    "There are a total of thirty-six teleportation arrays set up in the entire imperial capital, and the teleportation fee is more than ten times the normal fee."


    "Even so, using the teleportation array of the imperial capital still requires at least a week to half a month''s advance reservation."


    "Even the teleportation arrays specifically for high-ranking individuals and extraordinary beings often require reservations."


    As Ansel said this, he reached out and straightened Seraphina''s inner cor, "But we don''t have to, Seraphina."


    The young Hydral looked at the wolfdy who was about to apany him on a new journey, and said:


    "Because I am Hydral, because you are my pact head."


    "If I need something, countless people will rush to offer with both hands; if I dislike something, countless people will also scramble topletely eliminate it."


    "Even in that city, no one would dare to provoke you, say half a word against you, and if there is ¡ª"


    The Empire''s biggest viinughed happily:


    "Then I now grant you the power to act at will, to crush, destroy, and annihte anything you see as an enemy."


    His voice was so gentle, yet it was filled with a power that made Seraphina''s heart surge.


    The girl was no longer nervous, she grabbed Ansel''s hand and rubbed it against her cheek,fortably squinting her eyes, "I know, Ansel... but I won''t do that!"


    She yfully and confidently stuck out her tongue at Ansel, "I''m not the kind of person who bullies others with power, what''s the difference between that and a noble. Besides, I''m sure I won''t cause trouble casually anymore!"


    Ansel smiled and patted her head, "Then let''s set off."


    "Yes!"


    Seraphina responded with a high spirit, and walked into the light of the teleportation array shoulder to shoulder with Ansel.


    In the chaotic spatial transfer, the two arrived in an extremely luxurious room in an instant. When Seraphina came back to her senses, she looked at the room full of gold and magic crystal twinkles, and her just propped up spirit instantly drained by more than half.


    She had never seen so much gold in her life ¡ªexcept for the treasury of the Red Frost Manor. But-but that''s a treasury! Isn''t this just a teleportation room? Is it necessary to make it so luxurious?


    "Honorable Lord Hydral."


    A very pleasant female voice suddenly sounded in the room, "Wee to the City of Celestia, may I ask, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "A carriage to the Hydral Manor, prepare the best dishes of this season from the Epicurean Haven, for two."


    Ansel sat down on the sofa in the room leisurely,fortably stretching his body, "Call me when you''re ready."


    "Everything as you wish, honorable Lord Hydral."


    After the woman''s voice disappeared, Seraphina looked around the room a little uneasily and sat down next to Ansel.


    "What was that voice?" she couldn''t help asking.


    "Just a receptionist, is it strange?"


    "Well, not really, but..."


    Seraphina hesitated, then stopped.


    Although most people in Red Frost City have to respect her, Seraphina has never been treated so attentively.


    "Rather than that ¡ª " Ansel suddenly grabbed Seraphina''s hand, and with a shout of surprise from the girl, he held her in his arms.


    "The Epicurean Haven wouldn''t dare to keep me waiting, but to make good enough dishes, it also takes some time."


    The wicked Hydral whispered in the ear of Seraphina, whose body was gradually softening, "Want to do something you like, Seraphina?"


    -->

 Chapter 153: Beast and Psychopath - II

    Ansel, in all honesty, was forthright.


    After that night, Miss Seraphina, who had tasted the forbidden fruit, became somewhat unrestrained. After all,pared to Marlina, who was forced to drink potions when she couldn''t keep up with the intensity, Seraphina''s physical and mental resources were far too abundant.


    Her body, transformed by the head of power, allowed Seraphina to fully enjoy that pleasure, causing our Miss Beast King to unleash her beastly nature almost every day.


    However, Ansel himself had no reason to refuse. Although her skills were still rather immature, Seraphina''s physical conditions were too generous, well, not only externally, but even internally... she could achieve an incredibly tight wrap by intentionally squeezing her muscles.


    Seraphina, who was lying on Ansel''s leg, struggled symbolically and whispered with a blushing face: "But here... isn''t it a bit inappropriate?"


    Ansel, stroking Seraphina''s chin, chuckled, "No one will disturb us here, and no one dares to peep, besides..."


    His fingertips brushed over Seraphina''s snowy neck, lightly touching the cor there. The girl couldn''t help but moan softly. The surging current, for her now, was a kind of alternative pleasure.


    "Besides, haven''t we tried it in more open ces? I can always detect people first, right, Seraphina?"


    Seraphina, whose voice was bing more and more ambiguous, gasped, "But the clothes, the clothes..."


    "Clothes? Clothes are not an excuse, you know I can do this little magic."


    Miss wolf stopped talking, she obediently bowed her body, silently nibbling and licking Ansel''s fingers.


    Ansel silentlyughed, his hand gently stroking Seraphina''s back, gradually moving down, and then¡ª


    Something happened, his expression suddenly became slightly condensed, but then he showed a very gentle smile.


    The smile he often showed when training Seraphina in the past.


    "An- Ansel?"


    The girl called out a little dissatisfied, "Why did you suddenly stop?"


    "Well, because..."


    Bang!


    The room, where no one should have disturbed, echoed with the sound of the door being violently broken open.


    In the slightly rising gust of wind, the corner of a spotless whiteb coat was revealed.


    "Click!"


    The sound of high heels hitting the floor echoed in the room. A woman with long blue-gray hair tied into a high ponytail stood expressionlessly at the door, staring at Ansel, who was sitting on the sofa with a smile, and Seraphina, who was bending over and sticking out her peachy buttocks.


    "It seems I''ve interrupted your fun, Lord Hydral."


    The woman pushed up her gray-framed sses, her tone was cold, but with a hint of indescribable sarcasm.


    "!!!"


    Seraphina, who realized what was happeningter, immediately jumped up, shouting in embarrassment and anger: "Who the hell are you!"


    The woman standing at the door was also very tall, although she was wearing high heels, she could still match Seraphina, whose body had been transformed by the head of power.


    If Seraphina was a girl who, although her figure was already perfect, had notpletely shed her immaturity, this woman in a simple whiteb coat had a fully mature charm in her demeanor.


    She ignored Seraphina and continued to stare at Ansel, "Three years after leaving the imperial capital, you ignored my 723munications, 586 letters, and refused 374 visits."


    In the woman''s cold voice, there was finally some emotion, an emotion called anger.


    "Hydral."


    She said word by word, "The pact head you chose to ignore me for three whole years ¡ª"


    Her cold gaze gradually shifted to Seraphina: "Is this kind of animal that hasn''t been civilized and mate indiscriminately regardless of the asion?"


    "..."


    Miss Seraphina was stunned for a full three seconds before she realized that this woman was insulting her.


    "You damn ¡ª"


    The maturing Seraphina forcefully suppressed the impulse to retort on the spot, grinding her teeth: "I''ll ask again, who, are, you!"


    In her anger, Seraphina also found something strange.


    This woman... why doesn''t she have much of a human scent?


    The woman didn''t even bother to acknowledge Seraphina, her hands tucked into her whiteb coat as she stepped forward: "Hydral, you refused to let me be your pact head, but in these three years, without you, I have also achieved results."


    Four iron-grey objects flew out from under the spacious whiteb coat, and Seraphina stared nkly at these four flying iron lumps,pletely clueless about what they were.


    She slightly lifted her chin, her icy demeanor unchanging: "I have proven my ¡ª"


    "Oh... have you updated the design of the cannon?"


    Ansel raised an eyebrow: "Sorry, I haven''t been paying attention."


    "¡­"


    Just two sentences were enough to make the woman, who had been icy since she entered, suddenly have two veins pop out on her forehead.


    "You, didn''t, pay, attention?"


    She squeezed out four words through gritted teeth, repeating: "Didn''t, pay, attention?"


    "Yeah, is that strange?" Ansel propped his cheek with one hand, speaking nonchntly, "Or should I say, Miss Ravenna..."


    "Do you think you have anything, that would make me look at you differently?"


    In the reception room, Ravenna''s increasingly heavy breathing echoed.


    Although Seraphina didn''t know what was going on, she felt ¡ª


    So satisfying!


    This inexplicably pretentious woman who came over deserved to be thoroughly scolded by Ansel!


    "Lord Hydral! I''m very sorry!"


    Just as the woman in the whiteb coat seemed about to explode on the spot, a well-dressed middle-aged man suddenly appeared in the teleportation room.


    He stood between the two, bowing deeply to Ansel with extreme regret: "This is an unforgivable mistake on our part, please¡ª"


    "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Aukan."


    Ansel waved his hand with a smile: "The one who bypassed your security system was Ravenna, not someone else, so it''s not your fault. I don''t really mind her disrespect."


    "No, no, no ¡ª"


    Mr. Aukan still had no intention of straightening up, and the apology in his tone did not diminish in the slightest: "Ultimately, it''s still due to our negligence at work."


    He took out a purple crystal card from his pocket, walked respectfully to Ansel, and offered it with both hands.


    -->

 Chapter 154: Beast and Psychopath - III

    "Please ept thispensation first, and then, if you have any item delivery or location teleportation needs in the capital, I beg you to kindly allow me to continue serving you."


    "Since you insist, Mr. Aukan." Ansel reluctantly epted the purple crystal card he handed over, "Then I have no choice but to ept."


    Aukan breathed a sigh of relief, then straightened up and turned to look at the icy woman.


    Ravenna Ziegler, an unparalleled genius among the young generation of sorcerers in the entire empire, a huge threat in the eyes of the Etheric Academy, a supreme treasure within the Tower of Babel, and...


    An extremely hard-to-ept super psychopath.


    If it can be said that the trouble Seraphina caused in the Frost Tower was due to her hot temper, inability to control herself, and arrogant stupidity... then the various derogatory names Ravenna herself left in the academic world and even a wider level, are because¡ª


    She looks down on everyone, everyone, very equally.


    "Miss Ziegler." Aukan''s tone became much more neutral, even carrying a hint of warning, "Your behavior is a great disrespect to Lord Hydral, even if Lord Hydral forgives you, we can still take you to the imperial court."


    "Then go."


    Ravenna coldly threw out these words, her gaze still firmly fixed on Ansel.


    "Hydral, let your pact head fight me."


    "Hmm?" Ansel''s eyebrows raised slightly, "You disturbed me, and you still want such a good thing?"


    "Ha! You said it yourself!"


    As soon as Ansel''s words fell, Seraphina excitedly took two steps forward, a vague beast-like shadow twisting behind her, and a faint growl echoed in the room.


    Aukan''s eyelids twitched, and he quickly put on a smile: "Miss Marlowe, you..."


    "Ansel!"


    Seraphina turned to look at Ansel, eager to try: "Can I teach this guy a lesson now!"


    Seeing her extremely excited look, Ansel didn''t want to spoil his own girl''s mood, she who had been ridden over by Ravenna was probably suffocating.


    "Well... that''s fine."


    Under Aukan''s slightly horrified gaze, Ansel nodded with a smile: "But, stop when it''s enough, understand?"


    "Hehe, I understand."


    "For this kind of trash..." The ferocious wolf raised its chin, pinched the cor around its neck, and the smile became more and more violent.


    "Count me lost if I go all out."


    "Come on!"


    Seraphina pointed at her own head: "Don''t ruin the clothes Ansel gave me, hit here."


    Upon discerning the situation, Aukan hastily addressed Ansel: "Lord Hydral, you ¡ª"


    Ansel merely raised his hand, and the seemingly extraordinary man had no choice but to fall silent, reinforcing the room in quiet frustration.


    Without any hesitation, Ravenna unleashed a scathing remark, and the floating cannon released a zing beam of light, striking Seraphina''s head.


    Seraphina''s face began to emit smoke as she tilted her head back slightly. When she lowered her head again¡­ well, her face was slightly singed.


    In an instant, the powerful self-healing ability of the pact head''s amplified strength restored Seraphina''s cheeks to their original smooth.


    The girl, with her arms crossed, cocked her head disdainfully and said, "Is that all?"


    Ravenna continued to fire emotionlessly, the intensity of the light beam noticeably higher than before, but the damage inflicted on Seraphina was¡­ even less.


    The woman narrowed her eyes slightly, and a streak of light shed across the lenses of her gray-white sses.


    The next second, four floating cannons fired simultaneously, creating a spectacle as if intending to obliterate Seraphina''s head. Aukan watched with trepidation, but the girl merely clicked her tongue, standing there uninterested and toozy to move.


    "Boring," Seraphina spat discontentedly, her saliva instantly evaporating in the light beam. But, she then used her head to withstand the continuous bombardment, step by step approaching Ravenna.


    "You dare make such a fuss in front of Ansel, I thought you were the empe ¡ª ahem, I thought you were someone big."


    Seraphina walked nonchntly through the light beams, reached Ravenna, and grabbed her by the throat, lifting her up.


    "Apologize now."


    Seeing Ravenna cease her bombardment, Seraphina assumed she had submitted and said smugly, "Apologize to Ansel properly, use respectfulnguage, and I''ll let you off."


    "¡­Basic data collection at 56%, analysis of the basic model established for demand¡­" "¡­Huh?"


    The girl looked at the woman, who was mumbling something with her head drooping, and unconsciously leaned in closer. "What are you muttering?"


    "Data has met the minimum requirements."


    After uttering these words, the seemingly perpetually cold-faced sorcerer raised her head, her eyes filled with contempt and disdain, which were transmitted unabashedly through her sses to Seraphina.


    "We will meet again soon, uncivilized beast."


    Then, Miss Ravenna¡­


    Exploded.


    Amidst the rising thick ck smoke, an unharmed Seraphina stared in disbelief at the "head" in her hand.


    Half of the face had been blown away, revealing a cold, metallic skeleton.


    "This, this¡ª"


    "An alchemical puppet," Ansel shrugged. "She wouldn''t use her real body the first time she caused you trouble."


    "Shameless!"


    Seraphina fumed, crushing the metal head with one hand. "Coward! Bitch! She''s dead! Don''t let me catch her!"


    She had thought she was the one shining brightly, beating her opponent, but instead, she had been yed for a fool. Seraphina was so angry that she wished she could find Ravenna''s real body and pin her to the ground for a good beating.


    "I thought she felt a bit off, not very human-like."


    In fact, the keen perception brought by the head of wind had already given Seraphina an unnatural feedback, but our country wolf couldn''t discern what that feedback meant.


    Watching the farcee to an end, Aukan cautiously said to Ansel, "Lord Hydral, the carriage and food have been prepared for you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Aukan."


    Ansel stood up, leaning on his scepter, and looked at Seraphina, who was still stomping on the puppet''s remains in indignation. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "Alright, Seraphina, it''s time for us to leave."


    "¡­Ah? Oh, alright¡­"


    With a final disgruntled kick, the girl sent the remains flying and followed Ansel out.


    "Ansel, who is that woman really? That sour face¡­ who is she?"


    "Have you met her before, don''t you remember?"


    Seraphina was taken aback, "When was this?"


    -->

 Chapter 155: Beast and Psychopath - IV

    Ansel pointed to his temple, "Right here."


    The young girl pondered for about four or five seconds, then suddenly eximed in shock:


    "It''s that psychopath! Ravenna... Ravenna! No wonder it sounded so familiar!"


    In the original world line memory that Ansel showed Seraphina, during her wandering period, Seraphina had identally encountered Ravenna. They had shed once, and when Seraphina went to Red Frost territory to settle a grudge, the desperate Count of Red Frost also tried to kill Seraphina with a weapon designed by Ravenna.


    In the memory, Seraphina didn''t have many interactions with Ravenna, but the thought of that woman''s arrogant demeanor in the memory, coupled with the cold indifference she had just seen, made our Beast King''s anger surge.


    Then, as if she had suddenly thought of something, the anger in her heart instantly turned into wild joy.


    "Ansel!"


    Seraphina abruptly turned her head and grabbed Ansel''s arm forcefully, "Our target this time, it''s her, isn''t it?"


    The young girl''s eyes were practically shining, her excitement was palpable, as if she was going to personally take action and give Ravenna a harsh lesson.


    "Yes, it''s her."


    Ansel couldn''t help but smile, "But Seraphina, why are you so excited?"


    "I... I am going to urge you, Ansel, to deal with her harshly!"


    Seraphina was rubbing her hands together, "We must treat her ten times more brutally than how you treated me!"


    "Well, hehe..."


    The wicked Hydral said with a meaningful smile:


    "I can assure you, I will definitely not let you down, Seraphina."


    *


    As the rolling wheels gradually came to a halt, Ansel disembarked from the carriage, turning his gaze towards Seraphina within. With a light chuckle, he extended his hand, "What''s the matter, too ''full'' to move?"


    Her face flushed, the young wolf, now in a change of clothes, leaned out and pinched Ansel''s palm.


    The beautiful female coachman bid farewell to Ansel and Seraphina, then drove away. Ansel, apanied by Seraphina, entered the Hydral''s mansion located in the capital.


    There were no servants lined up at the entrance of the mansion to wee Ansel''s return. He was not interested in such formalities. If the servants had this spare time, they shouldplete their work or rest well to maintain their physical and mental health, which was more meaningful to Ansel.


    However, this did not mean that no one came to greet Ansel.


    "Ans!!"


    Ansel had barely stepped into the mansion when a warm and enthusiastic call came from not far away.


    A blonde woman in a long dress ran over joyfully, her face beaming with an iparable smile, and in the blink of an eye, she was in front of Ansel.


    "Ans!"


    She hugged Ansel tightly, her voice trembling with excitement.


    "It''s been so long, you finally came to see your mother!"


    Annelisa Delian, Ansel''s mother.


    "It took you three years toe."


    The mature and gentle woman was acting like a child at this moment. She rubbed Ansel''s golden hair, which was identical to hers, discontentedly, "You never contact me, do you dislike me that much?"


    "...You''re joking, mother."


    A smile appeared on Ansel''s face as he gently pushed away Annelisa.


    "This is my pact head, the first pact head, Seraphina Marlowe."


    He introduced her like this, and Seraphina suddenly seemed toe back to her senses. She didn''t know what she was thinking just now, and hurriedly bowed in a fluster:


    "Hi-Hello, I am Seraphina, ah no, I am Marlowe, I am... I am Ansel''s..."


    "Ah, you are the girl who can inherit the power of two pact heads."


    The woman in the simple dress was overjoyed and hugged Seraphina, "Impressive! And you like my Ans, hmm..."


    She took another look at Seraphina''s figure and nodded in satisfaction:


    "You can rank among the top in Ansel''s pursuers!"


    "Keep it up." The current Madam Hydral waved her fist andughed lightly, "I have high hopes for you, Seraphina."


    Seraphina, her face flushed, was so flustered that she couldn''t say a word. She was already stumbling over her words, and now she couldn''t even utter a single word.


    "Oh, we can''t just stand here and chat, let''s go to the lounge, I''ve prepared a lot of things... Oh, and there''s a guest waiting for you at home, Ansel."


    Annelisa reached out to hold Ansel''s hand, but he subtly avoided it. She didn''t get angry, justughed to herself that her child had grown up again, and with a calm and contented gaze, she looked at Ansel, who was bing more and more upright.


    Three years had turned a child into a teenager, and the changes were dramatic. Annelisa always regretted that she couldn''t watch her son grow up.


    "A lot has happened in the capital these three years, Evora has be more and more aggressive... The Etheric Academy and the Tower of Babel are always in conflict, and also..."


    Ansel walked side by side with his mother, quietly listening to her talk about the various anecdotes of the capital over the years. He asionally responded with a smile, but most of the time his expression was calm.


    They soon entered the mansion and headed for the lounge under Annelisa''s guidance:


    "I''ve collected a lot of books over the years, Ans, you can read them for a long time... I''ve also specially called Old Mof from the territory to cook for you, ah! Mel will be back in a while, our family hasn''t had a meal together for a long time!"


    "Is the guest here, mother?"


    Ansel stood in front of a room and suddenly asked.


    "...Ah? Oh! Yes, I almost walked past it."


    Madam Hydral touched her cheek somewhat embarrassingly, "I haven''t talked to Ansl for so long... I''ve be a chatterbox."


    "...You''ve always been a chatterbox, mother."


    This was the first time Ansel responded to Annelisa''s words.


    "Hmm? Really?" The woman blinked, thenughed happily, "I didn''t know, but since Ans says I am, then I must be."


    "The guest came to see you, I won''t disturb you, but be sure toe find me after you''re done talking, or I''ll be angry!"


    Annelisa poked Ansel''s forehead, then hummed a tune and left lightly.


    It wasn''t until she waspletely gone that Seraphina couldn''t help but ask:


    "Ansel, your mother..."


    Ansel didn''t answer Seraphina''s question, he just turned the doorknob andughed, "Let''s see who our early guest is, if it''s as I expected ¡ª"


    "I told you, we would meet again soon."


    Inside the lounge, a woman in a whiteb coat was sitting with her legs crossed. Her legs, wrapped in matte grey stockings, looked long and full, glossy.


    Ravenna adjusted her grey sses that gave off a cold light and sneered:


    "The beast tamed by Hydral."

 Chapter 156: A Ballistic Psychopath - I

    In the lounge, the indignant Seraphina and the leg-perched Ravenna found themselves in a standoff. However, given that this was Ansel''s home, Miss wolf managed to suppress her urge to seize Ravenna and give her a good beating, anxiously awaiting Ansel''s reaction.


    "Ravenna."


    Ansel''s scepter gently tapped the floor, "I have some private dealings with you, but this does not mean that you can repeatedly provoke and insult Seraphina."


    He stepped forward, his smile gentle, but a distinct chill surged in his sea-blue eyes:


    "If you continue to disrespect her like this, you will certainly pay the price."


    "..."


    Ravenna''s eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    "Taking it this seriously..." Her gaze shifted to Seraphina, whose anger had significantly subsided, and the deliberate contempt and provocation in her face disappeared instantly.


    That kind of deliberately irritating mood seemed to be just a non-existent hazy veil.


    "Miss Marlowe."


    Ravenna retracted her leg, her legs together, slightly straightened her waist, and became a bit more serious in her posture.


    "From the transportation circle to now, all my performances were just a small test, I hope you don''t mind."


    "If you do mind." After putting away that false contempt, her expressionless, icy face, coupled with words that were more than ten times more self-centered than Seraphina''s, was even more annoying.


    "Then continue to mind."


    Seraphina''s temples throbbed, and she, who could no longer stand it, turned to look at Ansel:


    "Ansel, can I beat her up?"


    "You can." Ansel shrugged indifferently, "But this is just another alchemical puppet, didn''t you smell it?"


    "¡­Huh?!"


    Seraphina took a sharp sniff, looking incredulously at Ravenna sitting on the sofa.


    Indeed, it was mixed with a simr smell as before... but how did it be so human-like all of a sudden?


    "As far as I know."


    Ansel said leisurely, skillfully pouring the liquor on the coffee table into the cup: "Miss Ravenna, who has severe paranoia, has prepared no less than twenty alchemical puppets. Where her real body is hidden, only she knows."


    "This is data from three years ago."


    Ravenna pushed her sses, "So far, the number of my puppets has increased to fifty-six."


    "And, this is not paranoia."


    The woman looked up at Ansel, her voice cold:


    "Hydral, do you know how many times the Etheric Academy has assassinated me after you left?"


    Ansel, who took a sip of the liquor, shrugged slightly and chuckled, "It made you expand the capacity of your puppets nearly three times, hmm... I can imagine the severity."


    Seraphina, who didn''t quite understand, was led by Ansel to sit next to him in a daze.


    "So, Ravenna."


    The young Hydral put down his wine ss and said with a smile, "What exactly is it that makes you so eager to find me?"


    "¡­It''s just like you."


    Ravenna took off her sses, and her purple eyes contrasted with her cold and abstinent appearance, creating a subtly captivating feeling.


    "You noticed that my reaction in the transportation circle was a performance for the manager, didn''t you?"


    "It''s obvious, but... with your usual performance, they would just believe it. Anyway, you put on that kind of expression."


    Ansel leisurely stroked Seraphina''s soft palm, "You''ve made some progress in these three years without seeing me, Ravenna."


    Although our Miss Seraphina didn''t understand at all what these two were talking about, she was very happy to be touched and didn''t bother to think about it.


    "If there''s no progress, I would have died in the hands of those old guys of Etheric Academy long ago."


    She threw the sses she had taken off onto the coffee table in front of Ansel, and her purple eyes, which seemed to carry magic, stared at Ansel:


    "Hydral, this is my sincerity, and the price I will payter."


    "In exchange."


    The woman looked at Ansel, who was interested in ying with the sses, and her tone rxed a bit:


    "I need you to provide me with protection for a while, and¡ª"


    "Oh... you''ve actually achieved systematic dataization."


    Ansel''s tone was quite surprised, "Although it''s a bit crude and simple, it''s a huge progress."


    Ravenna''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, "What are you talking about, do you think I can''t reproduce this kind of thing when I have a clue?"


    She was not pleased with Ansel''s praise, on the contrary, a strong dissatisfaction and even disgust was subtly floating in her cold words.


    But the cold woman almost instantly suppressed that emotion and continued, "Since you also recognize this thing, then I also need¡ª"


    "Well, this little thing is indeed good."


    Ansel put the sses on the coffee table and gently pushed them to Ravenna, smiling brightly:


    "But, I refuse."


    "..."


    Ravenna stared straight at the gray sses pushed in front of her, then raised her head and stared at Ansel''s face.


    Her slightly contracted purple eyes silently told her iprehension.


    "Ravenna."


    The young Hydral wrapped his arm around the waist of the girl next to him, letting her lie sideways on his leg, leisurely stroking her soft and smooth cheek.


    "You know that my evaluation and attitude towards a person never considers those meaningless courtesies and words, but only values as the absolute standard."


    "So when you seek cooperation or even protection from me, you didn''t make any humble and respectful gestures. Because I am such a person, and you are such a person."


    "But you got one thing wrong, Ravenna."


    Ansel, who was lowering his head to knead Seraphina''s face, had a light and cheerful smile, and although the girl''s face was red, shey on Ansel''s leg and let him do as he pleased, enjoying it very much.


    He raised his head and said casually, "You think you have a bargaining chip that can make me respond, but in fact¡ª"


    Ansel tilted his head slightly and said in a casual tone:


    "In my eyes, you have no value at all."


    Not contempt, nor indifference.


    Just a kind of, don''t care.


    Under this don''t care, Ansel lowered his head and continued to y andugh with Seraphina, while still saying indifferently, "In the three years I left the imperial capital, I thought a lot, and the conclusion I came to was..."


    "Your ideals and talents are worthless to me."


    "Moreover, I have found something more precious..."


    The wicked Hydral exhaled gently in Seraphina''s ear, "Dear Seraphina, isn''t that right?"


    -->

 Chapter 157: A Ballistic Psychopath - II

    Seraphina, who had her legs together and slightly curled up, let out afortable moan, she murmured and rubbed Ansel''s palm, and at the same time, with a red face, she showed Ravenna a very proud victorious smile:


    "Ansel is right... uh! You, hehe... you better stay in your mouse hole and move around with puppets every day."


    "Old woman!"


    Crunch!


    The sses that had just been handed to Ravenna were crushed on the spot.


    "Ansel of Hydral..."


    Ravenna slowly rose to her feet, her gaze fixed on Ansel, her immense rage almost materializing into tangible mes, threatening to incinerate both Ansel and her own icy mountain of fury.


    "You..."


    The woman''s mouth slightly opened, her lips moved, but it seemed as if her anger had left her at a loss for words.


    "You are... such a disappointment!"


    She left these words behind and exited the lounge, her dispersed low pressure making even the currently ecstatic Seraphina feel ufortable.


    Once the lounge door closed, Seraphina twisted on Ansel''sp, grumbling, "Ansel, Ansel, what''s with that woman? She''s so strange! And was her fit of rage earlier real? It didn''t seem like it to me."


    Ansel gently stroked Seraphina''s hair, unable to suppress a chuckle, "It was real, and it wasn''t. She indeed wanted the people of the Etheric Academy to think that she sought me out of anger. But in reality, her anger at that time was not fake. It''s just that after what I said just now, she wouldn''t admit that she was really angry."


    The young Hydral tilted his head slightly, sighing nostalgically in a low voice:


    "She... is quite a troublesomedy."


    Ravenna Ziegler.


    A genius who disregards everything, with herself as the absolute center.


    A seeker of the value whose madness rivals that of monsters.


    A neurotic idealist favored by fate¡­ just like Seraphina.


    *


    The Tower of Babel, a massive research institute located in the southern region of the capital.


    Although named "Tower", the architecture of the Tower of Babel is not a traditional sorcerer''stower, but aplex ofrge, square buildings.


    With the aim of expanding the field of ether studies and enhancing their practical application, the Tower of Babel has be a massive academic organization and research institution, second only to the Etheric Academy in the empire, in just eight years. With the support of the powerful Princess Evora, its momentum is growing more and more vigorous.


    In many areas, other than a few foundational fields where the Ether Institute has established its reputation and authority, it has been beaten back by the Tower of Babel.


    Moreover, because the Tower of Babel is more secr, not only conducting theoretical research but also producing arge amount of practical output, even the Alchemy Association has reached numerous coborations with it, which has led many nobles to show goodwill towards it in the face of interests.


    By the way, Ansel''s father, melle, holds the title of honorary professor at the Tower of Babel. However, the uncrowned king of the alchemy field, the great sage melle, who is truly capable of touching eternity, also holds titles in the Etheric Academy and many other academic organizations.


    In a corner of this massive research institute, at a depth of four hundred meters underground, there is a spacious space that even most of the high-ranking members of the Tower of Babel are unaware of.


    "Sssss..."


    With the sound of gas escaping, the pitch-ck hatch slowly lifted. A hand, covered in viscous fluid, clung to the edge, gradually propping up the body within the capsule.


    "Hydral..."


    A hoarse and angry voice echoed in the gloomy underground space.


    "Just three years, a mere three years, have you fallen into the hell of the vulgar?"


    Ravenna rose from the capsule, light green fluid dripping from her blue-gray bangs, falling directly into the pool of solution in the capsule.


    "...No."


    She murmured softly, stepping out of the capsule. Her usually dead and cold purple eyes showed no confusion or hesitation. In this moment, she was certain of one thing ¡ª


    "You, with such talent and ambition, would never indulge in a world as stagnant as a dead pond."


    "What exactly turned you into this, was it... that foolish beast?"


    Ravenna''s tone became icy and stern, but as she thought of this, a sudden inspiration shed through her mind.


    "...It''s possible."


    Her emotions gradually calmed down, whispering, "It''s possible that you deliberately set a trap that I can''t calmly deal with."


    The genius sorceress exhaled slowly, snapped her fingers, and the solution on her body automatically flowed back into the capsule, leaving her body dry and clean.


    "Rather..." Ravenna mused to herself, "This possibility is greater."


    Her mood stabilized considerably. She casually picked up the gray sses next to the capsule, put them on her nose, and pushed them lightly.


    "So, I can''t be fooled easily."


    Ravenna did not feelcent for sessfully seeing through Ansel''s intentions, but became even more cold and indifferent, extremely vignt.


    "Three years, enough for his danger to multiply... During this time, let''s rece number thirty-five with number seventeen."


    She flicked her blue-gray long hair that reached the hips, casually tightened it, and created a thin rope out of thin air with her fingertips, automatically tying up her hair.


    There was a slight movement in the darkness, followed by footsteps gradually rising and then gradually moving away.


    Ravenna sat down on the soft chair next to the capsule in thispletely dark environment, picked up the cup on the table filled with an unknown liquid, and drank a mouthful without expression.


    The next moment, six light screens opened in front of her, each disying extremelyplex drawings and... data.


    "First."


    This Miss Ziegler, whose style is at odds with other sorcerers, slid her hand on the light screen and murmured to herself, "First, establish the model of that beast¡­ inheriting the power of two pact heads, an unprecedented fellow, huh?"


    "I want to see, you¡ª"


    The next moment, Ravenna''s expression froze on her face.


    Because 400 meters above, in the Tower of Babel Research Institute, her active puppet... received an incredible message.


    Not long after she left, the people from the Etheric Academy visited Ansel.


    Although she didn''t know what they talked about, the Etheric Academy... sent a message.


    The message came so suddenly and quickly, as if it was specifically delivered for someone.


    The empire''s genius, Ansel of Hydral, will visit the Etheric Academy in three days.


    "..."


    The cup in Ravenna''s hand trembled slightly.


    Etheric Academy. The two words Ravenna hated most in her life.


    If there was a way topletely destroy the Etheric Academy, Ravenna would act without hesitation. For her, besides academic research, the only thing she thinks about every day is how to destroy the Etheric Academy.


    And now, not only has that Ansel of Hydral rejected her cooperation request, but he has also stood on the side of... the Etheric Academy that wants to kill her, destroy her?


    He not only denied her abilities, but also recognized the value of those corrupt and degenerate people?


    The raging anger almost instantly destroyed all of Ravenna''s original arrangements, because this matter has touched her bottom line.


    "..."


    Several rays of light shed in the lenses of the gray sses.


    The future Eye of Truth, the one who ascends to heaven, the source of the mechanist sorcerer, the founder of the new Ether era, Ravenna Zeigler murmured expressionlessly.


    "Etheric Academy, be prepared, and you... Hydral."


    "If you want to destroy your talent, in this hell of mediocrity."


    "Then I will uproot this hell!"


    *

 Chapter 158: Her Fiery Arrival - I

    When Ansel awoke, Seraphina was still sprawled on his chest, slumbering soundly.


    They had battled from eleven o''clock the previous night until six in the morning, leaving Ansel sleepless once again, with Seraphina having just fallen asleep ten minutes prior.


    The room''s self-cleaning spell activated, instantly extracting the scent that had permeated the room all night, and releasing a faint, soothing fragrance.


    Although the spell could have been left on continuously, Seraphina seemed to enjoy the scent and, after one cleaning, blushed and asked Ansel not to clean it again.


    At times, our young lord Hydral would ponder whether Seraphina''sck of self-control was due to her age of burgeoning desires, or whether the beast within her soul had developed this intense need after meeting Ansel?


    It''s hard to say, but if this topic were brought up in front of Seraphina, it would inevitably lead to a barrage of bashful punches from the shy wolf.


    However, even if Ansel questions, he was more than weing. After all, he was not a normal person... well, he was not human at all, and his greed for desire was never satisfied.


    Ansel''s personal maid team had not returned, and he did not epted the service of the maids in the manor, instead, he changed his clothes himself, bent down to kiss Seraphina, and then left the bedroom.


    Today''s schedule would likely be hectic, and it wasn''t suitable to bring Seraphina along. Anyway, it was a good opportunity for her to have a good sleep and rest.


    "I''ve contacted the Ether Institute in advance. Once the news is released, even with the interference of fate, Ravenna won''t be able to sit still."


    Preparing to unfold his wicked n once again, Hydral chuckled, "Don''t disappoint me in two days, Ravenna. "


    "This time, it''s not the same as three years ago."


    In fact, Ansel''s first target was not Seraphina, but Ravenna.


    Three years ago, when he was thirteen, the n to reverse fate had already been preliminarily plotted. At that time, he who thought he was fully prepared,unched an attack on Ravenna, and the result...


    From Ansel''s perspective, it was aplete failure.


    In the attempt three years ago, Ansel gained a clearer understanding of the power and deterrence of fate. Fortunately, he woke up at thest moment, changed his n, gave up on training Ravenna, and startedying the groundwork for subsequent training.


    Then Ansel left the imperial capital, traveled between the Hydral territory and various parts of the empire, built thework he needed, and patiently waited, constantly refining his n to rebel against fate.


    Until two months ago, the n officially began.


    Among the training ns for the four heroines, Seraphina''s n was the simplest and easiest to implement. Apart from her talent, she had nothing else, and her experience was the most tragic among the four heroines.


    As for the other three, Ravenna had the Tower of Babel as her backing. Although she seemed to be walking on a tightrope, the resources she held were unimaginable to Seraphina, and her personality was much harder to manipte than Seraphina''s; The saint of the Holy Church is now walking among the people, making it extremely tricky to locate her, even Ansel had to make sufficient preparations.


    As for thest one, the future spiritual leader of the revolutionary army, the great hero who will overthrow the empire...


    In the memory of that "game" being destroyed, the content about her ounted for most of it. Therefore, Ansel put this most difficult objectst.


    As the Hydral silently reviewed the overall n in his heart and walked down the stairs, he immediately heard a lively call.


    "Ans!"


    Annelisa, dressed in a in dress, stood on the tform at the bottom of the stairs and waved to Ansel, "Have breakfast with mom!"


    "... Okay, mother."


    Ansel, who was walking down the stairs, was hugged by Annelisa. The mature Lady Hydral patted her son''s shoulder and chuckled:


    "How wasst night? That girl is the head of strength, she should be able to match you to some extent. Ah, I think Seraphina''s figure is very suitable for having children. When I bathed herst night, I didn''t realize that her butt was so round and big. It''s really not judging a book by its cover..."


    Ansel listened to his mother''s chattering, asionally responding with a smile, but mostly remaining silent.


    "Oh, speaking of which..."


    The woman touched her cheek, "Since you came back, there have been more and more visitors. Lianne said there are more than twenty letters of request for meetings. Ans, have you decided who you want to see? Or do you not want to see anyone? Then I''ll let Liannereject them all..."


    "Before these letters."


    Ansel calmly said, "Someone wille first."


    "Huh? Ah!" Annelisa realized, "You mean the girl Evora? ording to her personality... well, it doesn''t seem strange at all that she''sing this morning,."


    Their conversation had just ended when a maid hurried over and bowed to Ansel and Annelisa, "Young lord, madam, the Elder Princess has arrived."


    "She really is as fiery as ever..."


    Madam Hydral pursed her lips unhappily, not because she disliked the elder princess, but because upon her arrival, she would likely be unable to have breakfast with her son.


    "Ans, won''t you go and greet Evora?" Annelisa tilted her head.


    "No need, for she wille on her own ¡ª"


    Before Ansel could finish, a brilliant crimson me ignited on the broad walkway.


    The me outlined intricate and magnificent patterns, weaving a vivid scarlet gown, from which emerged a snow-white delicate foot encased in red high heels, lightly stepping out of the fire.


    "It has been a while, Ansel."


    A proud voice emanated from the me, and that stunning face appeared, smiling at Ansel. "You have grown stronger and found an astonishing pact head. Excellent progress in your mefeast practice."


    Ansel bowed slightly. "It has been a while, Your Highness."


    "Just call me by my name... Oh, Madam, I almost forgot to greet you."


    The empire''s elder princess flicked her fiery red hair with her hand. "It has been a long time."


    Annelisa gracefully bent to Evora. "It is I who have been remiss in my greetings, Your Highness. I won''t disturb you and Ansel to catch up. I will take my leave for now."


    "Go ahead."


    Evora said casually, then fixed her scorching gaze on Ansel''s face. "Have you not had breakfast?"


    "No."


    "Very well, thene to my pce." Evora reached for Ansel''s wrist, preparing to take him away.


    However, the young Hydral stepped back, easily evading the elder princess''s hand, and gently said, "I apologize, Your Highness, but I prefer to have my meals at home."


    "Your home is not... never mind." Evora''s brow furrowed slightly, but soon rxed. "It''s just a meal, nothing significant. Let''s go."


    As they walked side by side, Evora continued to appraise Ansel from time to time, her gaze increasingly satisfied.


    "Your pact head," she suddenly said, "Seraphina Marlowe, where is she?"


    "Resting."


    "Resting... I see~" The woman''s lips curled up slowly, reaching out to tilt Ansel''s chin. "You were quite formidable three years ago. I wonder how you are now."


    "Your Highness," Ansel gently pushed away Evora''s hand, "please refrain from making such highly suggestive remarks."


    "Hah, it was the servant I sent to you who said that, not my concern."


    Evora seemed quite pleased. "You have no idea how happy her response made me. Ansel... before that, I always thought you were a truly unfeeling monster. Her answer made me realize that you still have desires, and quite strong ones at that."


    "Hydral is inevitably entangled by desire."


    "...Hmph." The elder princess nced at him.


    "But you don''t look like it."


    The two continued to chat as they arrived at the dining hall. Evora took the main seat without hesitation, crossing her legs and surveying the dishes, nodding slightly.


    "Looks good... I never doubted your taste, Ansel."


    Ansel picked up his utensils, calmly asking, "Your Highness, what urgent matter brings you here this time?"


    "What matter?"


    Evora raised her eyebrows, pulled her chair, and directly rested her long legs on Ansel''s, swinging her high heels, revealing the soles of her fair feet.


    "I am the next empress, and you are the next Hydral," she said, propping her cheek with one hand.


    "Do I need a reason to seek you?"


    The connection between the empress and Hydral, in a sense, was almost as significant as the bond between Hydral and the pact head.


    Ansel drank his clear liquid, nonchntly saying, "Because Your Highness is not the kind of person who seeks me without a purpose. You alwayse with a need, don''t you?"


    "Hmm..."


    Evora kicked off her high heels and slowly rubbed her foot on Ansel''s thigh.


    Supporting her chin, she nodded in satisfaction. "You understand me well."


    The woman casually speared a piece of steak with her fork, not bothering with any noble etiquette, and chewed it with half-closed eyes, savoring the food.


    -->

 Chapter 159: Her Fiery Arrival - II

    "Not bad... Ansel, did you bring your chef from home?"


    "My mother knew I wasing back, so she had old Mofe to the manor early."


    "...Madam is truly attentive to you."


    Evora pursed her lips, adding a glossy sheen to her bright red lips. After finishing the steak, she withdrew her legs from Ansel''s and crossed them. "Now, let''s talk about something important."


    "About your pact head," Evora half-closed her eyes, "what is her situation?"


    "Your Highness is quite concerned about this?"


    "I wasn''t originally."


    She looked at her long nails, a spark igniting in her eyes.


    "But what that old fart said made me very concerned."


    "It''s not appropriate to address Her Majesty in that manner, Your Highness," Ansel calmly cut the steak, "it damages your mother-daughter rtionship."


    "Hah, do we even have a mother-daughter rtionship? Ansel, not everyone is as fortunate as you to have such a normal predecessor."


    Evora sneered, "At the end of her days, instead of choosing to dedicate herself to the empire, she, like a rat, clings to life, hiding in the source me all day, trying every means to prolong her useless existence."


    "Is such a waste worthy of being my mother?"


    The mefeast Royal, the dragon race, the Tidecallers, and the Hydral.


    Among these four divine races, only the Hydral always has a single descendant, while in each generation of the other three races, a bloodline with sixth-stage aptitude will randomly appear.


    Like the Hydral, these sixth-stage bloodlines stand at the pinnacle of the extraordinary from birth, inherently possessing the sixth stage, but still need to fill up all the energy required from the first to the sixth.


    Each of the four divine races has its own way of directly imparting all the energy of the current sixth stage to the next generation of sixth-stage bloodlines, usually done at the end of life. That is to say¡­ this seamless inheritance ensures that a new sixth stage, who has devoured everything is born each time a sixth-stage dies.


    This is also why¡­ the young Ansel once said that the empire could never be destroyed by violence.


    As the continuous inheritance of two sixth stages, the emperor and the Hydral, is enough to eliminate all unstable factors.


    The mefeast Royal''s method of inheritance is very simple: the dying emperors throw them into the source fire of Anthicheg, extracts the energy, and injects it into the crown. When the next emperor puts on the crown, they instantly achieve the sixth stage.


    However, in this generation¡­ there have been some problems.


    Ephesande of mefeast, the current empress, is¡­ resisting decay.


    Over the past decade of her reign, she has be increasingly fierce and indifferent to the empire itself, prompting the current Hydral, melle, to develop elixirs by any means and secretly search for various methods to prolong life, or to say¡­ method to survive from that chaos and madness.


    However, the elder princess, Evora, is an inheritor with both ability and ambition. She has set her sights on the other end of the Celestial Path mountains, a vastnd where the empire has never set foot¡­ aspiring to firmly grasp the entire continent within her lifetime.


    The empress, in the twilight of her reign, resisting the inevitability of death; the Princess, brimming with ambition, yearning for power.


    The conflict between them is so intense, verging on irreconcble.


    Were it not for the fact that no other sixth-stage bloodline could be born after the birth of one, Ephesande might have directly killed Evora.


    "At that time," Evora said, her gaze burning into Ansel, "when you had a pact head capable of bearing the power of two rings... she was unusually excited and said something."


    "What did Her Majesty say?"


    "She said, ''The abyss is in your palm.''"


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh, "Her Majesty jests. Does she mean to say that I possess the power to control the abyss?"


    The young Hydral spread his hands, "Your Highness, would you believe such a thing? The abyss, the essence of power, is this something I can control?"


    "If I did control it, would I need any pact head?"


    "Of course, I don''t believe it, so I think she''s on the verge of madness."


    Evora warned, "You should be careful. Although melle is strong, his condition is getting worse. You should know this better than I do."


    "Moreover..." the woman paused, "Even if I don''t believe her words, I do think... there''s something fishy about your pact head."


    She tapped the table lightly with her index finger, "Bing Hydral''s pact head means sharing a part of Hydral''s chaotic essence. If this essence is added to another, it''s not as simple as one plus one. Otherwise, howe there has never been a person who could bear the power of two pact heads in the history of the empire?"


    Ansel smiled, "Seraphina is simply strong enough."


    "Simply... strong enough?" Evora nced at him and chuckled, "Alright, if you don''t want to say, then I''ll take it as such."


    Shezily draped her leg over Ansel''s again, "The most important matter has been discussed. The rest can be talked about anytime. The recent matter... ah, yes, I heard that you and Ravenna had a falling out?"


    "It''s just that she hasn''t recognized her own position."


    "Hah, isn''t it because you were too good to her three years ago?"


    Evoraughed happily, "The mighty Hydral chasing after a mere sorceress with some talent... Although the facts proved you were not mistaken, I still can''t figure out... what were you thinking at that time."


    "Who knows, the me now can''t figure out what I was thinking three years ago."


    Ansel continued to eat leisurely, "Maybe I liked her a bit at that time."


    "Like?"


    Evora raised an eyebrow, her soft foot began to move in a certain direction, gradually bing hot.


    "You like that type? No wonder you''re not interested in me."


    "It''s just because Hydral and mefeast, despite their closeness, still need to maintain a certain distance, Your Highness."


    "There''s never been such a rule."


    Evora scoffed, "It''s just the weak who fear chaos deceiving themselves."


    At this point, she paused, her tone bing fervent:


    "Ansel... after we ascend to the throne, won''t you consider having offspring with me?"


    In the Elder Princess''s voice, there was anticipation, desire, fanaticism, and an almost tangible massive ambition, but there was not a shred of affection for Ansel.


    ¡ªSimrly, there was no affection for the child that might be born.


    "Offspring, for me and Your Highness, is the most important thing in life."


    Ansel, having finished his breakfast, wiped his mouth, "This matter, Your Highness, you should consider it carefully."


    "...Heh, never mind, there''s no rush. Rest assured, to keep you always thinking, I will preserve my virginity, which is meaningless to me."


    Seeing that Ansel had no reaction, her expression became slightly annoyed, but quickly returned to her nearly arrogant noble dignity.


    Evora gave a kick and said to Ansel, "Assist me in donning my shoes."


    Ansel looked at Evora with a surprised expression, then grasped her ankle and sighed lightly, "Your Highness, you are no longer a child."


    Having said this, he stood up and bowed to Evora, "I have many matters to attend to. If Your Highness has no further requests, I will take my leave now, pardon me for not escorting you further."


    "Humph... Hahaha!"


    Evora''sughter was wild and unrestrained. Her figure disappeared in the rising mes, then reappeared in front of Ansel in an instant.


    "Ansel, Ansel..."


    She licked her lips, the fire of desire in her eyes almost enough to burn Ansel to ashes.


    "You are indeed the thing I desire most in this world¡­ apart from the world itself."


    "I am already looking forward to the pleasure I will derive when burning your chaos and pain."


    The Elder Princessughed heartily, nted a deep kiss on Ansel''s throat, and then disappeared into the burning mes.


    Ansel touched his throat, looking at the residual mes dissipating in the air of the dining room, and couldn''t help but shake his head.


    If this ambitious Elder Princess, as fiery as the mes, knew how she would die in the future in such a pathetic andughable way, and that the position she was supposed to inherit would be usurped by the person she despised the most... what would her reaction be?


    "You are indeed capricious, but..."


    Wicked Hydral chuckled, "It is precisely because of you, that I am looking forward to that moment."


    "I wonder... who will be able to save you then?"


    In Ansel''s n, the four heroines were of utmost importance, for they were the key to changing the world and overthrowing the empire.


    However, in his grand scheme, there were many taming towards those¡­ who were not key, but could have a significant impact.


    After all, useful resources should not be wasted.


    A qualified viin should use all means to gather all the chips of sufficient weight, shouldn''t they?


    *

 Chapter 160: The Arrogant Stumbled in the Trap - I

    Ansel of Hydral''s return to the capital signified a myriad of signals in the eyes of many.


    A multitude of individuals were keenly observing this young Hydral, who had been dormant in his own territory for a long time, wondering where he would go and what he would do after his journey to the North.


    The empire at this time was in the crucial period of session. The empress and the contemporary Hydral were both in their twilight years, and their sessors, one ambitious and the other extraordinarily talented¡­ were the focus of the passengers aboard the empire''s great ship. They all hoped that these two would lead them to a newnd filled with gold.


    However¡­ before they officially took over the empire, the various chaotic elements during this period made the passengers uneasy. This thousand-year-old ship seemed to have sailed into a dangerous sea of thunder and lightning before reaching the newnd.


    Under the illumination of the second sun in the capital, only a few people could see the stormy weather within.


    Therefore, they attached great importance to Ansel. Compared to the haughty Elder Princess, this prodigy, who enjoyed a high reputation throughout the empire, was courteous, gentle, and more likable.


    After all, in the eyes of these old foxes, Ansel, who yed by the rules, always had a win-win situation with his partners. Over time, everyone liked to cooperate with Ansel.


    Cooperation is a profound art.


    However, our geniusdy, Ravenna, was clearly not proficient in this way.


    "Etheric purification of elements? This kind of problem can be solved by flipping through books, it''s not worth being a discussion topic."


    "A revolutionary upgrade of firearms... who do you think you are, melle?"


    "Let me say it again, don''t, use, these, garbage questions, to waste my time."


    Inside the seminar room of the Tower of Babel, Ravenna on the podium looked at the sorcerers below with colorful expressions, was silent for a moment, then casually threw the lecture notes on the table, and coldly left a sentence:


    "A bunch of mediocrities."


    She, wearing a whiteb coat, put her hands in her pockets, directly left these rising stars in the etheric academic world without giving any face, and left the seminar room.


    There were many sorcerersing and going in the white corridor, they were discussing without caring about asion or time, even stopped in ce when they were excited, and gesticted.


    This kind of enthusiastic exchange atmosphere filled every corner of the Tower of Babel, because many sorcerers who came here werecking in resources, and even possibly impoverished due to their obsession with research. They didn''t have the support of a long-standing teacher, nor the support of resources from the nobles...


    Although they were extraordinary beings, they were no different from the strugglingmon people within the field of extraordinary beings.


    Perhaps they couldpletely rely on their own abilities to live a good life, but those who had such thoughts would note to the Tower of Babel, nor would they pass the admission of the Tower of Babel.


    Here, there are only seekers who are moving towards the truth.


    However... in this eager seeking atmosphere, Ravenna still seemed out of ce.


    Whenever she passed by or even approached, the discussion voices of the nearby crowd would decrease or even disappear. Most of them would look at this very young, but already famous sorceress, some were envious, some were dissatisfied, some were full of expectations, and some hadplex emotions.


    "¡­Miss Ziegler." Someone in the originally discussing crowd whispered, "Shouldn''t she be hosting a seminar now?"


    "Well, for her..."


    An older-looking sorcerer shrugged: "Probably she felt again that those topics were too simple, not worth discussing, so threw down something like''boring'' or ''a bunch of mediocrities'', and left."


    "Her character is really as bad as the rumors..."


    "Haha, geniuses always have the right to be willful, after all, Miss Ziegler never disappoints, does she?"


    "Speaking of disappointment... does anyone know how Miss Ziegler improved the second-generation floating cannon? I am still amazed at the exquisite design and etheric circuit construction derived from puppets and firearms. The flow of ether under her design is simply a work of art..."


    The small discussion about Ravenna was drowned in a new round of intense discussion. This kind of thing happens countless times every day in the Tower of Babel. Ravenna didn''t know about it, and even if she did, she wouldn''t care.


    Just like she never considers and cares about the theories of mediocrities, after seeing truly great creations, most of the things in this world that are regarded as "truth" have be somewhat tasteless in Ravenna''s eyes.


    The woman quickened her pace to the transportation tunnel specially provided for senior schrs in the Tower of Babel. After passing the identity verification, she stepped into the light of the transportation circle and arrived at the office floor of the Tower of Babel in an instant.


    Compared to the luxurious and elegant style of old-fashioned sorcerers, the decoration inside the Tower of Babel can be described as clean to the point of not knowing how to evaluate. Even the office ces that usually pay more attention to demeanor and style are still white walls, white floors, and ceilings.


    The only thing that can be considered as decoration is probably the various data and documents framed and hung on the wall.


    Ravenna walked to the door of the room at the end of the office floor without any expression, didn''t knock on the door, and just pushed the door and entered.


    "So, your worry is not..."


    Inside the office, a middle-aged man dressed inly and exuding a strong schrly atmosphere was standing in front of the desk, saying something to the person sitting in the chair, but was interrupted by Ravenna who suddenly broke in.


    He and the person sitting in the chair both looked at Ravenna standing at the door.


    "... Ziegler," the man said with a hint of exasperation, "I believe I''ve mentioned numerous times that it''s customary to knock before entering."


    "Rules that waste time need not be enforced."


    Ravenna nced at the man, then shifted her gaze to¡­ the Elder Princess, who waszily seated in the armchair, observing her with a smirk.


    -->

 Chapter 161: The Arrogant Stumbled in the Trap - II

    "Good day, Your Highness," she adjusted her sses, a rare disy of courtesy, "I didn''t expect to see you at the Tower of Babel."


    "I''ve had some free time recently, so I thought I''d check on Hendrik''s progress."


    Evora casually blew on her nails, "We were just discussing you ¡ª actually, the production of the second-generation floating cannon is much slower than I anticipated."


    Ravenna furrowed her brows slightly, "The actual production is coordinated with the Alchemy Association, what does it have to do with us?"


    "But the Alchemy Association ims that the design itself has inherent ws that prevent mass production."


    The princess''s eyes narrowed slightly, her crimsonshes fluttering like sparks, causing the temperature in the office to rise significantly.


    "That''s impossible," Ravenna responded without any hesitation, "I had a n for the mass production model of the Hummingbird before I even started building the independent units. There are no ws, they''re just using it as an excuse to dy production."


    "That''s something you should consider."


    Evora stood up, her dress, which seemed to be aze, radiated a blindingly bright color, symbolizing the authority and indifference of those in power.


    "If it weren''t for me, the Tower of Babel would have disbanded hundreds of times over. They''re intentionally dying production? Find the reason and make them produce honestly. Do you expect me to solve everything for you?"


    "What I want to see is not the reason for the problem, but the problem being solved."


    Hendrik Rundell, the second director of the Tower of Babel, immediately responded, "You''re right, Your Highness, we''ll find a solution as soon as possible, so you won''t be distracted."


    "As soon as possible?"


    The Elder Princess repeated Hendrick''s words.


    "...What I mean is, within seven days, we will solve the problem of the Hummingbird''s mass production."


    "Very well," the woman nodded in satisfaction, "Seven dayster, the reward that the Tower of Babel deserves will arrive as scheduled."


    Just as Evora was about to disappear in a burst of mes, Ravenna suddenly spoke up:


    "Your Highness, I have a request."


    "Oh?"


    Evora, whose dress was already ame, turned around and looked at Ravenna with interest, "A request, it''s rare to hear you say that. Let''s hear it."


    "The Etheric Academy has invited Hydral... I mean the younger one, to visit. You should know about this."


    "What''s the problem?"


    Evora chuckled, "In the field of traditional sorcery, you''re far behind the Etheric Academy. Although Ansel is melle''s son, he has no interest in alchemy. Is it strange for him to visit the Etheric Academy?"


    When Evora mentioned that "he has no interest in alchemy," Ravenna''s eyes twitched slightly.


    "You can understand it as," she didn''t answer directly, but expressed her thoughts with a poker face, "I won''t let the Etheric Academy off easily."


    Hendrik covered his forehead in exasperation, while Evora, after a brief pause, burst into heartyughter:


    "Hahaha, good, that''s a good reason! I don''t like those old bugs either, and the mouse I hate the most is close to them."


    "Approved."


    The Elder Princess raised her chin arrogantly, "I can give you a reason to interfere, but in return... I won''t tolerate failure."


    "There''s no such possibility, Your Highness," Ravenna calmly adjusted her sses.


    "Heh, your confidence is as annoying as ever, Ravenna."


    Evora scrutinized her for a while, then suddenly revealed a contemptuous smile:


    "By the way, your desire to interfere with Hydral''s visit tomorrow, is it really just because you don''t want to let the Etheric Academy off?"


    Seeing the silent blue-haired woman, the haughty Elder Princess sneered:


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Ansel probably just yed with you out of boredom three years ago, you didn''t take that seriously, did you?"


    "Ravenna Ziegler, know your ce."


    With a disdainful toss of her words, Evora vanished into thin air, her form dissolving into a spectacle of fireworks.


    Only after the swift and decisive princess had departed for a good three or four seconds did the dean, Hendrik, let out a sigh he had been holding back.


    "Ravenna, what are you nning this time?"


    "...I''ve told you."


    Ravenna, who seemed to have juste back to her senses, murmured, "I won''t let the Etheric Academy off easily."


    "We don''t have the capital to confront them head-on right now."


    "That''s why I borrowed the momentum of that arrogant princess."


    The woman spoke without expression, "Although her personality is as unbearable as mine, her initiative is equally impable. Her reasons will be sufficient, I just need to show up and let the Etheric Academy lose face."


    Her tone didn''t waver in the slightest, as if challenging this academic authority that had stood for hundreds of years was a task without difficulty.


    Hendrik rubbed his temples, "I know you never do anything unprepared... well, who made you one of our directions forward?"


    He smiled at Ravenna, as the leader of an organization, he was not angry at his subordinate''s audacious behavior, he did not scold Ravenna''s madness, but instead encouraged, "Just tell us what materials and help you need, maybe this is also an opportunity."


    Ravenna looked at her leader with an idiotic gaze, "The event starts tomorrow, what help can you provide in one day? It''s more useful than letting me waste time on mediocrity."


    "Here we go again." Hendrick couldn''t help but chuckle, "Who is it that always throws her meticulously prepared, dozens or even hundreds of pages of analysis, as handouts for mediocrities to read themselves? Trying to teach a ss isn''t a bad thing, Ravenna."


    "Because those who can understand those things are not mediocre."


    Ravenna''s tone didn''t waver, she nced at Hendrik, "Knowledge and truth only reveal themselves to those with talent, you should raise the admission threshold of the Tower of Babel, Hendrik."


    With that, she turned and left the office, her purple eyes under her sses, gleaming with a cold metallic light.


    In that almost data-like flicker, there was no room for any superfluous emotions.


    *

 Chapter 162: The Arrogant Stumbled in the Trap - III

    Ansel had been making appointments everywhere these past two days, having pleasant conversations with various nobles and extraordinary beings, and slowly activating his vastwork in the imperial capital. Due to various considerations, he did not bring Seraphina, causing our Miss Wolf to be neglected for two full days.


    Perhaps in the future, Seraphina Marlowe will grow into a strong warrior who can stand on her own, mature and confident, but for now, she is indeed more like a girl in the throes of a passionate romance.


    Not long ago, she had achieved a spiritual fusion with Ansel and also a physical connection, along with a lifefortable enough without worries, honestly, it''s a bit difficult to grow under these circumstances.


    So, when Ansel was going to visit the Etheric Academy, Seraphina insisted on not being left behind. But this time, Ansel was nning to take her anyway.


    "Thank you for your help, Lord Soren... Hmm? Father? Ah, he should be here in a few days, yes, I''ll tell him."


    After ending hismunication with a certain big shot, Ansel looked at Seraphina who was clinging to his side and couldn''t help but smile, "What, afraid I''ll leave you behind and go away?"


    The girl pouted, "Anyway, I can''t be left outside anymore."


    There were several times when she followed Ansel out, but was ordered by Ansel to wait outside, which made her very unhappy.


    "Those old foxes are not something you can handle, Seraphina." Ansel ruffled her hair, "You wouldn''t be interested in what we''re talking about."


    Ansel had actually exined this to Seraphina many times, but every time Seraphina was a little disappointed about this, Ansel would patiently repeat it again.


    And Seraphina, she''s not the type to make a fuss for no reason, it''s just... the little attachment a girl has to the person she likes can sometimes seem annoying, but when you really experience it, it has a different charm.


    ¡ª Of course, the premise is not to be annoying over and over again.


    "Hmm... cough!"


    Seraphina coughed lightly, surprisingly not choosing to hold Ansel''s arm, but slightly puffing up her chest, "Anyway, I definitely won''t embarrass Ansel this time, no matter what happens, I can control my emotions!"


    The first time Ansel took her out, Seraphina was so awestruck by the buildings of the imperial capital that she couldn''t speak, and then she always felt that people were looking at her as if looking at a bumpkin.


    Our young lord Ansel looked at Seraphina with a rather subtle gaze for a moment, then smiled and said, "You don''t have to control your emotions too much, I told you, here, you don''t need to make any concessions."


    The girl hummed happily, but still said, "Alright, I always feel like you''re expecting me to cause trouble... Get off, get off!"


    She pushed open the car door and got off the carriage first.


    Then she almost stumbled and rolled onto the ground.


    The girl looked at the scene in front of her in utter shock, if it weren''t for Ansel gently helping her off the carriage from behind, she didn''t know how long she would have been stunned.


    What was disyed in front of this "barbaric warrior who couldn''t even release a wave" was a grand spectacle that only sorcerers could create:


    The tower known as Yuktreshil was a giant sorcerer tower, the second tallest building in the entire imperial capital, only lower than the pce. Around this main tower, there were seven additional towers of no small size floating around.


    With this massiveplex as the base, Seraphina saw eachyer surrounded by strange rings, the firstyer made up of etheric vortexes condensed to the extreme; the secondyer made up of air waves, rocks, mes, flowing water; the thirdyer made up of a light green substance that Seraphina couldn''t understand, but felt a strong vitality from...


    Seraphina didn''t understand theseyers of rings at first, just feeling shocked, but when she came back to her senses, she suddenly realized...


    These are clearly different essences!


    Theseyers of essential rings kept stacking up, all the way up, showing the Etheric Academy''s foundation as a sorcerer''s holynd in the simplest and purest way.


    Each disy of an essence meant that the Etheric Academy had a vast knowledge, resources, and talent reserved on this path and its rted extensions.


    In the endless flickering of sorcery light, it seemed as if truth was bursting forth from it. Looking further up, Seraphina saw miniature mountain ranges, deep blue miniature oceans, and another sky that she didn''t know how to describe, almost replicating the concept of boundless infinity, around these elemental rings.


    Sorcerers change the earth with knowledge, explore the ocean with desire, and conquer the sky with truth!


    Until the very top, the rings symbolizing the essences disappeared, reced by a deep, dark cloud that seemed to drip thick liquid. Seraphina didn''t know why these guys made such a big fuss and had to put this thing on top.


    "Lord Ansel of Hydral."


    As Seraphina regained her senses, Ansel was already standing before her, and further ahead, a young man dressed in a luxurious light ck robe, with a sacred blue longsword hanging from his waist and a ck gold scepter in his hand, bowed slightly to Ansel:


    "Conrad of Luminaris, on behalf of the Etheric Academy and every truth seeker, we wee your arrival."


    "Luminaris..." Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly, "If I remember correctly, Duke of Luminaris should still be in his prime."


    The vibrant young man chuckled, "Only the head of the family can use the family name as a surname. This is a customary rule, but not a written regtion."


    Every contemporary head of a noble family would use the family name as their surname, symbolizing that the head of the family regards the history and glory of the family as their own life. However, although there is indeed no written regtion, this young man named Conrad is undeniably bold.


    After all, in the entire empire, the only ones whopletely disregard this rule are probably Hydral and the Empress.


    "Mr. Conrad, you are interesting."


    Ansel chuckled, "It seems that this visit will not be boring."


    "Haha, that doesn''t need me. No matter who acts as your guide, you will not feel bored."


    Conrad turned his body, opened his hand to Ansel, and said calmly and confidently, "Because this is the sanctuary of the seekers."


    Seraphina, who had regained her senses, stood honestly beside Ansel, forcibly suppressing the impulse to look around, so as not to embarrass Ansel again.


    Then, just as she had managed to stabilize her mind and was preparing to y the role of a mature and stable pact head, she heard a voice that made her eyelids twitch.


    "Sanctuary?"


    A cold and indifferent voice sounded behind Ansel and Seraphina.


    "Do you mean, controlling the outflow of books, establishing academic barriers, restricting the flow of resources, monopolizing all the knowledge sorcerers regard as life, and turning the whole world into a stagnant dead water... the hell of the mediocrities?"


    A spotless whiteb coat, blue-gray long hair tied into a high ponytail, and gray-white sses shining with cold light on the bridge of the nose.


    The one with these iconic features could only be that headache-inducing genius from the Tower of Babel, Ravenna Ziegler.


    Ravenna, who was about the same height as Seraphina after putting on gray high heels, raised her chin slightly with an expressionless face, looking down at Conrad of Luminaris.


    "Do you deserve to call yourselves seekers?"


    "...Miss Ziegler," Conrad greeted with a beaming smile.


    "May I infer from your previous statement that you are representing the Tower of Babel, issuing a challenge to the Etheric Academy?"


    "Heh, what I represent this time is not the Tower of Babel."


    She pulled a crimson envelope from her pocket and flung it towards Conrad.


    The symbol of the mefeast Royal, a blood-red me, burned fiercely, outlining the image of the Elder Princess, known for her swift and fiery pride.


    Conrad''s expression subtly changed, and he immediately bowed his head slightly, kneeling on one knee in salute. Seraphina was utterly confused, not knowing what to do. Just as she thought about giving a slight nod in acknowledgment, Ansel held her chin and shook his head with a lightugh.


    "This is the pass granted to me by the Elder Princess," Ravenna said indifferently.


    Under her wide whiteb coat, a total of eight floating cannons flew out, which, from the outside, seemed to bepletely different from the ones she used when fighting against Seraphina.


    "I will, in her name,municate and learn from each other¡­ "


    " ¡­ with the geniuses and seekers of the Etheric Academy."


    Seraphina, standing in the middle, looked left and right,pletely clueless about what was happening. But when she turned her head and saw the familiar smile on Ansel''s face, she instantly understood.


    Had this rascal Ansel already started?


    Although she called him a rascal in her heart, Seraphina was so excited that she wanted to hug Ansel and spin him around.


    The thought of this grim-faced weirdo being severely beaten by Ansel made the joy and ecstasy in the young girl''s heart almost uncontroble.


    Ravenna nced at the three people in front of her. Conrad''s expression was slightly condensed, and he was likely already secretly contacting the old folks of the Etheric Academy. Hydral was smiling without saying a word... Ever since he returned, he had been like this. Three years ago, she could asionally guess his thoughts, but now she couldn''t figure out what Ansel was thinking at all.


    As for that inexplicably giggling, mentally abnormal degenerate... she decided to ignore herpletely.


    -->

 Chapter 163: The Arrogant Stumbled in the Trap - IV

    "Since you are here on behalf of the Elder Princess..."


    Soon, Conrad revealed his previousposed smile, "Then, you are also a guest, Miss Ravenna."


    "No guest would beat up their host."


    Ravenna continued to walk forward, saying without expression, "Just continue to treat me as an enemy, just like the eighty-six assassination attempts you nned against me until yesterday."


    Seraphina was shocked. She had only felt angry when she was talking to Ravenna, but now she deeply felt Ravenna''s rudeness... Wasn''t this worse than her inability to speak?


    No, it wasn''t that she couldn''t, she seemed to be doing it on purpose.


    Wasn''t that even more disgusting!


    Seraphina, who never knew how disgusting she was before, fell into deep thought while observing Ravenna''s performance.


    Did Ansel have a hard time tolerating me back then?


    "Seraphina?" Ansel''s call pulled the daydreaming Seraphina back to reality. "Let''s go, we should start our tour."


    "¡­Huh? Oh! Right, the tour¡­ We came here for the tour¡­"


    Regaining herposure, Seraphina stayed close to Ansel, unable to resist ncing at Ravenna, who walked at the front as if she were the guide, and then at Conrad, who had managed to maintain some dignity from the beginning.


    "Ansel," the young girl whispered into his ear, "why did that weirdo suddenlye here to cause trouble, and how did she manage to get the support of that Elder Princess?"


    "Who knows," Ansel replied nonchntly with a lightugh.


    He''s just a visitor, invited by the Etheric Academy, not the one who actively sought out the Academy. So, what happens here has nothing to do with him.


    Ravenna, it was clear, had sought out Evora as a backer, instigating trouble at the doorstep. Everyone was aware of the deep-seated animosity between this prodigiousdy and the Etheric Academy, so it was only natural for her to challenge them, and it had nothing to do with Ansel.


    But why did it have to be at this moment?


    Of course, it was a coincidence.


    How could it be a scheme orchestrated by Ansel of Hydral, who had just returned to the capital?


    ¡ª At least, that''s how it appeared to the outside world.


    "The first level of Yuktreshil, is the foundation of the entire tower."


    Conrad, leading Ansel, said with a beaming smile. "And as the foundation, the only fundamental essence of this level, apart from Ether, could not possibly be anything else."


    Upon entering the first level of the Sorcerer''s Tower, named Yuktreshil, Ansel and Seraphina first entered a spacious hall leading to six different directions. The hall was devoid of people, seemingly prepared in advance for Ansel''s visit. The next generation''s Duke of Luminaris continued to exin to Ansel in an orderly manner, "From here, each direction¡ª"


    "A waste of time."


    Ravenna interrupted Conrad''s words. "As I expected, you will waste nearly two-thirds of your time on these meaningless matters. Your true intention is to show your ''strength'' to Hydral to win his favor, but you waste every minute and second that could be used for research to show your so-called elegance and style."


    "Do you really think," she looked at Conrad, whose smile was fading, "that Hydral would be interested in these things?"


    "In fact," Ansel shrugged, "I am quite interested."


    "..." Ravenna, who had always maintained a cold, expressionless face, seemed to be even more severe due to Ansel''s words and the position revealed in them.


    "Mr. Conrad, let''s continue. Until we reach the sparring session, you don''t need to take Miss Ravenna''s words too seriously, do you?"


    On top of that, Ansel said to Conrad with a smile, making Ravenna, who was ignored every time she saw Ansel, almost materialize the coldness in her eyes into a tangible de.


    H-Y-D-R-A-L!


    The floating cannons around her trembled left and right due to her unstable emotions, and the muzzle even began to condensesers.


    But Ravenna quickly controlled her emotions. From the perspective of others, she didn''t seem to lose control at all.


    "... No, Lord Ansel," Conrad bowed to Ansel, "Thank you for your support and tolerance, but I believe... if we let Miss Ziegler continue to provoke like this, it would be an insult to the dignity of the Etheric Academy."


    "Could you please allow me to have a simple spar with Miss Ravenna now?"


    "Since you''ve said so, I have no reason to refuse."


    When the scene he had been expecting finally arrived, the corners of Ansel''s mouth rose slightly, "Rather..."


    Innocent Hydral, the spectator, smiled brightly, "I''m quite looking forward to what sparks will be ignited when you two sh."


    Conrad ced the scepter at his waist and confidently said, "I will not disappoint you."


    He looked at Ravenna and said, "Since we are in the firstyer that regards Ether as the foundation, let''s spar on the topic of Ether maniption, shall we?"


    "I have no problem with that." Ravenna put her hands in the pockets of her white coat, "Who wille up with the specific topic, you or me?"


    "Well, how about..."


    Kind-hearted Hydral showed a warm smile, "Let me, a sufficiently objective third party,e up with the topic, how about that?"


    Conrad was stunned at first, then immediately nodded, "If Lord Anseles up with the topic, it will definitely be absolutely fair."


    Ravenna was silent for a moment, then slowly nodded, because she didn''t believe that Ansel had fallen to the point of cheating for these vulgar people.


    "Then, let''s decide the winner with the most basic spell, the Sorcerer''s Hand."


    Ansel said in a light tone, "The two of you, whoever can make Seraphina move a step with the Sorcerer''s Hand within thirty seconds, wins."


    Conrad was silent, Ravenna was silent, and Seraphina, who was looking at the gorgeous murals in the hall, also turned her head in confusion.


    "Uh..."


    Conrad hesitated for a moment, then said quite tactfully, "Lord Ansel, is this topic a bit... unfriendly to Miss Marlowe?"


    Ravenna was just straightforward, "Do you think we can''t even make her move a step? Are you serious? Hydral?"


    -->

 Chapter 164: The Arrogant Stumbled in the Trap - V

    "I think this topic is very straightforward and simple, it doesn''t require any extra props, and the time is short enough."


    Ansel patted Seraphina''s shoulder with a smile, "Isn''t that great? Right, Seraphina?"


    "Um... Ah? Oh! Yes! Ansel is right!"


    Although she didn''t know why it had anything to do with her, Ansel must be right!


    "Then good, Seraphina, you stand between them."


    Young Hydral gently pushed the girl, chuckling, "But you have to stand firm, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    "Ah, may I ask, ahem, what is Sorcerer''s Hand?" Seraphina scratched her head in puzzlement.


    "In essence, it is a non-existent ''hand'' created using ether, which can interfere with physical entities."


    "Oh... so it''s still a hand in the end, just invisible, right?"


    Seraphina''s face lit up with understanding. "I see, that''s fine then."


    With that, she nonchntly walked between Conrad and Ravenna, her arms crossed, looking left and right.


    "Who among you will begin?" The young girl massaged her neck, her face indifferent.


    "Conrad, you may start." Ansel made the decision for the two.


    Conrad nodded slightly, his hands behind his back, standing still.


    "..."


    Seraphina turned her head, her face full of confusion.


    Conrad, under her gaze, showed a slight change in expression. He began to extend his hand, making a dragging motion towards Seraphina, who remained puzzled.


    "Wait a moment..."


    After three or four seconds, the girl finally realized: "So you''ve already started!"


    "What are you doing? I thought you were just standing there daydreaming."


    She moved her limbs a bit, seemingly feeling a slight gravitational pull on her body, but it seemed like there was none, so she said impatiently: "Put some strength into it, isn''t it supposed to be a hand? Even a weak hand should at least make me feel something pushing me."


    The outstanding talent of the Etheric Academy gritted his teeth slightly, and actually pulled out the scepter ced at his waist. If people knew that he had to use a casting medium to use the Sorcerer''s Hand, he didn''t know how long he would be ridiculed.


    However, even so, in the subsequent time, even if he exerted too much force when manipting the ether to the point where the veins on the back of his hand bulged, the youngdy standing there just yawned in ce.


    "Weak."


    She pursed her lips, turned her head to look at Ravenna: "Hey, grumpy face, it''s your turn."


    "..."


    Ravenna didn''t speak, but from her eyes, it could be seen that although she didn''t think that Seraphina could remain unmoved under the push of her Sorcerer''s Hand, she definitely didn''t underestimate Seraphina like Conrad did.


    Relying on the model established by those crude data, it told Ravenna one thing.


    This guy... this beast, might be a terrifying monster beyond her imagination.


    She held the casting medium, began to activate the Sorcerer''s Hand trying to shake Seraphina''s body, and then, even the flow of ether in her body came to a halt.


    Because the feedback from the Sorcerer''s Hand indicated that this was not something that could be described by weight, it was like pushing a mountain range rising from the ground!


    "Ah... you''re no different from him."


    Seraphina looked at Ansel with boredom: "Ansel, how many seconds are left? I don''t think it''s necessary."


    "That won''t do, you have toplete the full thirty seconds, otherwise it wouldn''t be fair to Ravenna."


    "Complete it..."


    As she muttered so... the terrifying perception of the head of wind allowed Seraphina to vaguely grasp something.


    Weakness...


    The monster bearing the power of two pact heads murmured in her heart.


    It seems to be, the weakness of ether, the... weakness of magic?


    What would happen if this thing was broken?


    The quite bored Seraphina''s eyes moved slightly, she, who already disliked Ravenna very much, suddenly had a bad idea.


    She clenched her fist slightly, silently sensing the invisible force that was constantly pushing or pulling her. When that weakness was gradually approaching... she suddenly swung a punch without any warning.


    To the onlookers, it might seem like Seraphina was inexplicably punching the air, but the other three people present had already sensed that in that instant, Ravenna''s Sorcerer''s Hand...


    ¡ª Was shattered by Seraphina with a single punch.


    The astonishment was not limited to Ravenna alone; even Conrad stood dumbfounded.


    How could a mere physical attack dismantle a powerful spell? Was it truly a physical attack, or did Seraphina employ some instantaneous application of an ethereal membrane ...or maybe an entirely different technique altogether?


    While the perplexed pair stayed stunned, Seraphina nonchntly scratched her head and made her way over to Ansel''s side, her toneced with a hint of apology. "Ansel, did I, uh... somehow, well,mess up again?"


    "Mess up? Hmm... not exactly."


    Ansel chuckled: "This particr test assesses one''s mastery over etheric control. Although Conrad''s Sorcerer''s Hand failed to budge Seraphina, it managed to conceal any discernible ws from her senses. However, Ravenna..."


    The impartial Hydral, who had nothing to do with the whole matter, spread his hands slightly, a gesture of resignation: "Ravenna obviously made a mistake in the process of manipting ether, which allowed Seraphina to shatter the Sorcerer''s Hand, so without a doubt... this round, Conrad wins."


    The young Mr. Conrad breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Seraphina leaning against Ansel with awe, and whispered: "Thank you for your recognition, Mr. Ansel."


    "..."


    Suddenly, the crisp sound of heels hitting the floor echoed in the hall.


    Ravenna walked past Ansel, Seraphina, and Conrad without expression, not turning her head, not looking at anyone:


    "Continue."


    After dropping one cold word, she walked straight ahead.


    Ansel watched the tall figure shrouded in a whiteb coat, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    Only he, the one who knew Ravenna best in the world, heard the deep anger in this one simple word.


    The future Miss Sage, just as he had hoped, was falling step by step into the quagmire from which she could not extricate herself.


    *

 Chapter 165: Unleashing the Storm Surge - I

    Imperial capital, Etheric Square.


    Ravenna, engrossed in her book on the bench, was perusing a hefty tome. The ancient text embossed in gold on the spine testified to the book''s considerable worth.


    However, as she read, her brows gradually furrowed, and a deepening expression of disdain surfaced on her usually indifferent face.


    "Why must some equate antiquity with truth?" she murmured indifferently, a young sorceress of some repute, yet controversial in academic circles.


    She set the book aside.


    "... Such trash requires a significant allocation of resources to ess at the Etheric Academy."


    She scoffed, then from the inner pocket of her long coat, she pulled out¡­ a stack of letters.


    Ravenna began to read these letters, and in no time, the perennial iceberg on her face began to melt at a visible pace.


    Contrary to her increasing disdain while reading the ancient book, her eternally cold, almost emotionless, purple eyes began to glow with a vibrant and captivating light.


    Her head moved slowly with her gaze on the letters, her absorption and evident joy were as if she was savoring some unparalleled delicacy.


    ¡ª Even though she had read these letters dozens of times, the earliest one, more than a hundred times.


    Today, she did not invest her invaluable time in endless learning and research, but instead, she was waiting for the pen pal who had been sending her these letters intermittently.


    A genius whom she willingly admitted was far superior to her in design and innovation.


    To be honest, Ravenna couldn''t remember thest time she felt this emotion called "anticipation".


    The first time she read a book, the first time she manipted ether, the first time she used a spell... As she grew older, there were fewer and fewer things that Ravenna looked forward to, and more and more things that she despised.


    Until now, she, who had only learning and creation in her life, finally weed that anticipation again.


    An anticipation that swayed her spirit.


    Tap, tap, tap¡ª


    The sound of a scepter approached, but Ravenna, still engrossed in the handwritten letters, did not notice.


    "Um... hello, miss."


    "..."


    The interruption of her reading made Ravenna look up, her icy expression probably enough to scare a child into running back to their mother.


    However, what appeared before her... was indeed a child.


    To be precise, a boy transitioning from childhood to adolescence.


    He had radiant, beautiful blond hair that reminded one of a gentle, non-dazzling warm sun. His face, both immature and increasingly handsome with age, had a terrifyingly lethal charm for women of all ages.


    Especially those pure yet profound sea-blue eyes.


    ¡ª But Ravenna was not swayed by this, no matter how good-looking the boy before her was, she only knew that this little devil had disrupted her reading experience.


    "If you have something to say, say it," Ravenna stared at the boy, who was clearly of noble birth and extraordinary background, and said expressionlessly.


    Normally, any child would have been scared off by her tone and expression, but this aristocratic boy just tilted his head and slowly smiled.


    Ravenna hated that smile and the people who wore it, because they were troublesome, very troublesome, more cunning than a fox, and slipperier than an eel.


    "Although I wasn''t very sure at first," he said leisurely, "but now, judging from your tone and demeanor..."


    "You are Venna, aren''t you?"


    Ravenna was stunned.


    Venna ¡ª this was the name that her pen pal, who called himself "Faust", used to address her in his letters.


    Ravenna had always believed that this pen pal must be a middle-aged or even elderly schr, hidden among themon people, frustrated, but possessing astonishing talent.


    Before this encounter, Ravenna had even made up her mind to be this schr''s assistant, no matter the cost or sacrifice.


    But...


    But what was going on?


    Why was the genius who proposed so many groundbreaking ideas in his letters... a twelve or thirteen-year-old blond boy?


    Or was it...


    "You..."


    Ravenna''s expression stiffened, but it seemed that she suddenly thought of something, and her tone became very unnatural: "Faust, do you also like to act through puppets?"


    "Puppets?"


    The boy in front of her, who used Faust as his pen name, couldn''t help butugh: "Venna, what kind of image do I have in your eyes that makes you so shocked that you think I am a puppet?"


    "..."


    "So, since we have met, let me introduce myself formally."


    The boy, dignified andposed, tapped the ground with his scepter and bowed slightly: "I am your pen pal Faust, real name Ansel."


    "Ansel..."


    The boy, with his head slightly lowered, hid the dead silence and malice in his sea-blue eyes to the deepest extent.


    Then, he raised his head again, smiling brightly:


    "Ansel of Hydral."


    *


    Memories remain memories.


    Yet now, Ravenna cannot help but reminisce about those times.


    The Hydral who still called herself "Venna".


    She was not one to dwell on the past, but the events unfolding now brought her fragmented memories uncontrobly to the forefront of her mind.


    "Ansel, what are those bubbles floating in the sky?"


    "Congealed ether clusters, replenishing ether for students practicing spells here."


    "Ansel, why do these staircases float?"


    "Ah... the Etheric Academy uses magic for aesthetic purposes, I suppose."


    "Ansel, Ansel..."


    Walking ahead, Ravenna listened to the endless chatter of the seemingly brainless guy behind her and took a deep breath.


    The genius who spent his days discussing magi-metal frameworks and ether circuits with her, experimenting and creating a masterpiece that transcended time, now patiently and meticulously answered one simple question after another like a nanny.


    And it even seemed that he enjoyed it.


    On the second floor of Yuktreshil, Conrad showed Ansel the foundation of the Etheric Academy in the elemental path. As the mostmonly used spells, elements were considered the cornerstone of matter, and thus, as the second major category, they were ced above the extraordinary ether.


    "Ny percent of abilities are in the maniption of elements, often the stereotype people have of sorcerers."


    Conrad smiled and said, "Although most of ourmonly used spells are rted to elements, this view is as big a misconception as thinking that warriors have no understanding of manipting ether."


    As he spoke, Conrad respectfully bowed slightly to Seraphina, "For example, Miss Marlowe can shatter spells with a punch... this is undoubtedly something that only someone with a deep understanding of ether can achieve."


    -->

 Chapter 166: Unleashing the Storm Surge - II

    "Hmm?"


    Shifting her gaze from the flying creatures and sorcerers outside the window, Seraphina tilted her head, "Is that so? I''ve never learned how to manipte ether."


    "¡­That means you have an incredibly astonishing talent in this field, a true genius."


    Mr. Conrad answered fluently.


    "Do I have talent in ether too..."


    Seraphina''s eyes brightened, and she grabbed Ansel''s arm, gently shaking it, looking forward to it, "Ansel, can I be a sorcerer too? I think sorcerers who can cast fire and lightning are so cool! Can I learn spells?"


    "Of course." Ansel held back hisughter, "When we get back, I''ll find some books for you from my mother''s collection."


    Conrad interjected at the right moment, "If Mr. Ansel and Miss Marlowe need it, we can also provide any books."


    Ravenna, at the forefront, stopped in her tracks.


    She turned to look at the trio behind her, the icy coldness in her eyes lowering the surrounding temperature.


    Having lost the first match and unable to control her emotions, she appeared utterly ridiculous, like a clown.


    "What''s wrong, Ravenna?"


    In the suddenly chilling atmosphere, only Ansel''s smile remained unchanged, "Did you suddenly have a whim to challenge Mr. Conrad right now?"


    "Miss Ziegler." It seemed that Conrad had already confirmed that Ansel was on their side, and he also smiled and said, "I know you''re eager to win, but I''m sorry, my main responsibility today is to introduce the current Etheric Academy to Mr. Ansel and Miss Marlowe. If you insist on finding someone topete with... I can arrange for an instructor to be your opponent."


    Initially worried about Ravenna causing a scene, Conrad had already begun to disregard her, focusing his attention on Ansel, while Ansel and Seraphina had never really cared about her.


    This made Ravenna, who aimed to "humiliate the Etheric Academy," appear like an outsider, bing the one whose face was swept away.


    Starting with Seraphina''s unreasonable punch, the strong hostility she disyed had be a joke.


    But under these circumstances, when she seemed to have be a trapped beast, unable to resist, and turned into aughingstock, Miss Ravenna suddenly uttered these words:


    "The true significance of elements lies in their universality."


    The contrast caught Conrad off guard, and she seized the opportunity to speak, "As the foundation of matter, elements can bebined with various abstract essences, such as the fire of life, the fire of deathly silence, the fire of chaos, and the fire of the soul...


    Elements can amodate multiple intangible essences, and although they are ultimately not as powerful as directly manipting the most fundamental essences, they excel in convenience and efficiency, which is why most spells are presented in the form of elemental spells."


    With clear words, coherent logic, and fluent speech, Ravenna quickly finished the outline of the elemental aspect, leaving Conrad speechless.


    That beast, is under the control of Hydral.


    Just a moment ago, a thought shed across Ravenna''s mind ¡ª her consciousness instantly dispersed,pletely dissecting the contest that had just taken ce, and then immediately perceived the malice within.


    She and Conrad were almost equal in their mastery of the Sorcerer''s Hand. At the beginning, Conrad was unprepared and somewhat underestimated Seraphina, but she took it seriously from the start. The problem... would not be her.


    The reason Seraphina chose to only shatter her spell was because she harbored disgust towards herself, and this disgust...


    It was part of Hydral''s scheme.


    He was using this method to interfere with my emotions, manipte my thoughts, and try to make me waver with his so-called "strength", fall into helplessness in fear, and finally beg him for mercy, wasn''t he?


    Ravenna murmured in her heart, the chill she had just emitted was not due to the emotional fluctuations of being in a predicament, but all because of this.


    You failed once three years ago, Hydral, do you still want to repeat the same trick, or are you underestimating people too much?


    I can be your coborator, but you... have no right to be my master.


    Conrad, who hade back to his senses, changed his expression slightly and said in a deep voice, "Miss Ziegler, what do you mean by this?"


    "What do I mean?"


    Ravenna sneered, her gaze shifted to¡­ Seraphina, standing next to Ansel.


    "I can speak more clearly than you, and I don''t add any meaningless words, that''s all."


    After perfectly controlling her emotions, Ravenna almost immediately found the breakthrough.


    One thing was clear, Hydral didn''t need any so-called exnation at all¡ª Not to mention these basics, even the problems that those old bugs couldn''t solve, might not be anything in his eyes.


    Then why did Hydral agree to the invitation of the Etheric Academy toe here for a visit?


    At first, Ravenna thought that Ansel hadpletely sided with those vulgar people, but at this moment, Ravenna, who seemed to have be a clown but had gradually calmed down, understood one thing.


    That is, Hydral, who hadpletely changed... he didn''t care about the Etheric Academy at all.


    He only cared about that retarded beast, he only cared about his pact head.


    This visit was entirely for the intellectually challenged Seraphina to broaden her horizons and have a deeper understanding of the entire extraordinary world.


    And the Etheric Academy? The Etheric Academy must have known, but they didn''t care, those old bugs who indulged in the glory of the past, but still regarded it as a standard, regarded it as eternal, only needed Hydral''s influence.


    As long as Hydral agreed to their invitation, they could use this to exert their influence and gain the upper hand in the struggle with the Tower of Babel during this period.


    As for Hydral only agreeing for the sake of the pact head? So what, if they had a real reverence and desire for the truth, how could Ravenna despise the Etheric Academy so much?


    In that case... there''s one more way to make the Etheric Academy lose face.


    "Your voice is not the only one that can be heard here, Conrad," Ravenna said, her face expressionless as she adjusted her sses and nced at Conrad before turning to continue her step forward.


    Ansel chuckled lightly, remarking, "Ravenna remains as candid as ever."


    -->

 Chapter 167: Unleashing the Storm Surge - III

    Conrad took a deep breath. With the Elder Princess as her backing, not to mention him, even the top relics of the Etheric Academy wouldn''t dare to expel her unless they could defeat her head-on and rob her of the so-called "contest" excuse.


    He really couldn''t do anything to Ravenna.


    Would he just let Ravenna speak freely around them? Let her introduce the Etheric Academy in her own words? Let the enemy run rampant in their own base... Even if the Etheric Academy took this opportunity to borrow Ansel''s influence, if this news got out, where would the Etheric Academy''s face be? What would Ansel, who was now listening to Ravenna''s wild words, think?


    Perhaps Conrad should be grateful that there would be no students on Ansel''s tour route, otherwise handling public opinion would be even more troublesome.


    "Mr. Ansel, this is the transformation room of the Elemental Layer. The high-energy elemental crystals inside can train students to control the four basic elements and their derived elements¡ª"


    "Inefficient, outdated, and extremely wasteful of energy," Ravenna interrupted Conrad''s words. "Processing high-energy elemental crystals and embedding them in etheric gold using magi-gold transformation technology, the elemental crystals of the same volume can exert three times the effect of yours, and the cost is only two-thirds of your foolish transformation room."


    She nced at Conrad, "It''s because you monopolized the output of most elemental crystals that we came up with this technology. This is a sess thanks to you."


    Conrad squinted, "I''m sorry that the Tower of Babel didn''t get enough elemental crystal resources, Miss Ziegler."


    He sighed somewhat helplessly, "After all, the Etheric Academy is toorge. Well, to say something that might make Mr. Anselugh... Despite being an academic organization, the internal forces are intertwined."


    "From the western foot of the Heavenly Path Mountains to the eastern port that can safely sail to the Lost Sea; from the vast cold north to the prosperous and wealthy south, our members are spread across the empire, and so are the resources we can harvest. When the members beplex, this situation is always inevitable, isn''t it?"


    Conrad did not directly respond to the technical issues, but instead began to promote the Etheric Academy''s huge influence that radiates the entire empire and the entire sorcerer field. And the Tower of Babel, which even has to be restricted by the Etheric Academy in terms of resources, does seem insignificant.


    Conrad of Luminaris did not panic because of the attackunched by Ravenna from another level. On the contrary, as the eldest son of the Duke of Luminaris, who is destined to inherit the position of the duke, he demonstrated the strength that a nobleman who received the top education should have at this moment.


    The person sent by the Etheric Academy was not a clown who could only be furious and unable to counterattack when Ravenna stepped on his face; just like Ravenna could immediately find the key entry point andunch an attack on the Etheric Academy again after being excluded.


    This is the confrontation between elites and elites, from force to wisdom to words... Neither of them gives each other a bit.


    Ansel, the starting point of this struggle, smiled without saying a word, while Seraphina listened with great interest. Who wins is not clear now, but she is definitely the biggest beneficiary.


    "So there''s so much to it..." Seraphina nodded thoughtfully, "So how to distinguish, that fire, and that..uh, water? What contains what essence?"


    "This involves¡ª"


    "Sorcerers have a certain perception of the spell itself, the simplest and most brutal method is to broaden the learning surface of the spell, have a certain understanding of the spells of various essences..."


    "Oh no."


    During the two people''s verbal battle, Seraphina suddenly reacted, scratching her head, "I don''t seem to need to consider this, I can feel it."


    "..."¡Á2


    After a brief silence, Conrad smiled, "Miss Marlowe certainly has unparalleled talent, otherwise how could she be Mr. Ansel''s pact head?"


    Ravenna remained silent, not wanting to acknowledge Seraphina.


    As the only presence on the scene that could easily affect her mood, in order to fully concentrate on the matter of "humiliating the Etheric Academy," Ravenna chose to ignore her as much as possible.


    The only thing that mattered now was her confrontation with Conrad.


    As representatives of the Etheric Academy and the Tower of Babel respectively, Conrad and Ravenna had crossed swords numerous times, with Ravenna often having the upper hand. Although in the realm of traditional magic, Ravenna''s win rate was lower, Conrad also needed to find a suitable, more assured time to strike.


    While they were "touring" Ansel''s side, they were also exchanging blows. Ravenna spared no effort in attacking the Etheric Academy''s antiquity, backwardness, and extravagance, while Conrad casually countered with the Babel Tower''s instability, over-aggressiveness, and shallow foundation.


    What was supposed to be a tour had turned into a debate between the two. Seraphina, who was growing increasingly annoyed by the noise, rubbed her ears and yawned, while Ansel''s eyes reflected the swaying corners of his white coat and a hint of light-hearted pleasure.


    Compared to Seraphina''s approach of either avoiding or recklessly charging when faced with a predicament, Ravenna could always control her emotions in the shortest time and immediately find a better solution.


    To be honest, Ansel quite liked Ravenna''s character, and to some extent, theirpatibility was indeed very good.


    But as much as he liked it, such a character was extremely unfavorable for Ansel''s taming.


    All the driving forces of fate must be attributed to a "reasonable" origin.


    That is, even if it changes reality by influencing people''s thinking, the "influence" it creates also conforms to that person''s logic.


    For example, when Seraphina was first tamed by Ansel, she would only intensify her hatred for Ansel under the influence of fate, constantly standing against Ansel, rather than suddenly realizing that Ansel was doing it on purpose.


    ¡ª Because our Miss Seraphina could never think of that.


    When this kind of "reasonableness" is applied to Ravenna... its effect is much greater than when applied to Seraphina.


    Under the influence of fate... Ravenna could use her own thinking to see through Ansel''s malice, or find a breakthrough in other aspects.


    ording to the normal script, Ravenna would be emotionally unstable under the first wave of attacks that Ansel used Seraphina for; then, Conrad, without needing Ansel''s reminder, would put pressure on Ravenna himself, expanding the results. After that, this tour would nt the seed of self-doubt in Ravenna''s heart.


    ¡ª Of course, it''s not like that.


    This is just the most superficial appearance of what Ansel has done.


    If it''s another n to destroy confidence and deny self-training, then what''s the essential difference between this taming and the taming for Seraphina?


    Ansel couldn''t apply the same type of taming to a person whose character and thinking were almost at the other extreme from Seraphina.


    His trap, his de, was hidden beneath the appearance of this seemingly repetitive n aimed only at Ravenna''s will.


    Looking at the time, oh ¡ª it''s already here.


    Ansel, stroking his scepter, smiled even more brightly, and Conrad and Ravenna, who were still engaged in a war of words, stopped almost at the same time.


    -->

 Chapter 168: Unleashing the Storm Surge - IV

    In the semi-open corridor, a sudden burst of pure white light appeared, akin to a gateway.


    A silhouette emerged from the light, gently descending from mid-air. He wore a deep purple crown and was draped in a robe of pure white, yet this white was branded with countless intricate and twisted patterns.


    "It''s been a while, Ansel."


    The ordinary-looking man burst intoughter, "Thest time we met was four years ago when Mr. melle asked me to teach you soul magic."


    \\Ansel bowed slightly with the simple etiquette of a junior, "The scene of that day is still fresh in my mind, Lord Soren."


    Soren Canaster, the Soul Dominator, the Eternal Lost Eye, one of the nine highest seats in the Etheric Academy, possessed a terrifying mastery in the study of soul magic that was unparalleled in the empire.


    "However, I didn''t expect," he said with a lightugh, "that you woulde so quickly."


    "Quick? Anyone would be this quick!" Soren shook his head, "Ansel, Ansel, you need to understand what Mr. melle''stest design... implies."


    Conrad, who had been bowing since Soren''s appearance, twitched at the corner of his eye, while Ravenna''s pupils contracted slightly, shifting her trembling gaze to Ansel.


    "Alright, next I will take you on a tour of the Etheric Academy, and we can discuss that designter, but first¡ª"


    "Hydral!"


    Facing the empire''s biggest viin, facing the fifth-stage sorcerer of the Etheric Academy, Ravenna, who was still a mere third-stage and only famous among the younger generation, boldly interrupted Ansel,pletely abandoning her previous rational demeanor.


    "You..."


    Ravenna stared intently at the fake smile that always made her ufortable. The words squeezed out between her teeth were cold, yet seemed to carry a burning anger.


    "What exactly is melle''s design that you''re talking about?"


    "...You are Ziegler''s granddaughter, right?"


    Before Ansel could speak, Soren interjected, "I heard you were a person without manners, but I never heard that you were a fool."


    "Hydral!!"


    But Ravenna, like a madwoman, ignored Soren and red at Ansel, with the barrel of her floating cannon even faintly gathering light particles.


    "You''re going to hand it over to the Etheric Academy? You''ve really sided with them!?"


    Bang!


    It wasn''t the sound of the floating cannon firing, but the sound of machinery being crushed on the spot.


    "As expected... it''s still a puppet."


    Seraphina, who had lifted Ravenna by the neck with one hand and tossed her off the ground, discarded the crushed floating cannon in her other hand. Her dark red pupils flickered with a brutal light.


    "You just now," she leaned slightly forward, staring at the purple eyes under the sses, and whispered, "had murderous intent towards Ansel, didn''t you?"


    "You..."


    Creak ¡ª


    The sound of metal deforming and twisting came from Seraphina''s palm. The puppet''s neck was slowly being crushed into scrap metal by the wolf, who had always seemed careless and clumsy, but at this moment, she showed a pure ferocity that devoured all enemies.


    Even Conrad, who considered himself well-experienced, was intimidated by her ferocious aura.


    "You want to kill... Ansel?"


    When Seraphina uttered these words, the oue seemed predetermined without Ravenna''s answer.


    "I''ve remembered your scent..."


    A cruel expression appeared on the wolf''s face, "Not just the puppet, I will make you pay¡ª"


    "Eh?" The girl turned her head and blinked, "What''s up, Ansel?"


    "That''s enough."


    "...Huh?"


    Ansel''s eyebrows raised slightly, "Don''t I have the final say?"


    Hearing this, Seraphina reluctantly dropped the puppet at her feet and walked unhappily to Ansel''s side, giving Ravenna a fierce re.


    "Hmm..." Soren stroked his chin, "Ansel, your pact head... is quite something."


    "You tter me, Lord Soren."


    "tter? The one who should be ttered is that puppet little girl. Is this the genius that has been troubling those old guys for so long?"


    Soren tugged at the corner of his mouth, "Her grandfather wasn''t as foolish as her. Ansel, how do you n to deal with her?"


    No one knew what had gotten into Ravenna, but everyone except Ansel thought she was done for.


    Having murderous intent towards Hydral, and even showing signs of taking action... If melle threw her onto the Etheric Square and turned her into an alchemical potion in front of countless people, it would be considered lenient.


    "Well..."


    Ansel leaned on his scepter, walked to the puppet that was twitching due to damage and seemed on the verge of copse, and looked down at her.


    "Ravenna."


    The young Hydral sighed softly, "Why bother? Haven''t I told you? You are of no value to me."


    "..."


    The light in Ravenna''s puppet eyes dimmed a bit, and the only thing that could ignite that faint light was the great me of hatred and anger.


    Then, Ansel squatted down and whispered to Ravenna:


    "Isn''t it better for everyone if you hand those things over to someone more valuable?"


    Calm, rational.


    The more rational a person is, the more likely they are to have a major breakdown at a point where they can''t control themselves with rationality after repeatedly calming down with rationality.


    Ravenna told herself rationally that Ansel had not truly given up his talent and ideals; she told herself rationally that his actions were only trying to make her submit and be his loyal servant; she told herself rationally that Ansel would never side with the Etheric Academy, he would never¡­ never,mit such an unforgivable betrayal.


    So now, Ravenna''s rationality has copsed.


    Under such a copse, what controlled Ravenna''s actions was the madness of a seeker and idealist.


    ["Changing the world sounds like fun. Alright, I''ll help you."]


    ["Or... you can help me, Venna."]


    In a daze, Ravenna heard the slightly immature but still pleasant voice of the boy in her ear.


    And what she really heard in her ear was¡ª


    "I''m sorry, I don''t need you anymore, Ravenna."


    "Lord Soren."


    She heard the devil say, "I need your help with a small matter."


    She heard his... vicious and cruel words:


    "Help me put Ravenna''s soul into this puppet."


    *

 Chapter 169: Puppet Repairer Ansel - I

    In the eyes of a genius, what does this world truly look like?


    Ravenna never described the world as she saw it to others, for she never believed that anyone could share her vision.


    ¡ª That was until he appeared.


    In a room filled with chaos, cluttered with various tools and materials, littered with waste paper, and walls adorned withrge blueprints, it was hard to imagine that this was an alchemist''s workshop. Ravenna, holding the design in her hand, frowned and murmured:


    "... A weapon?"


    She looked up at the blond boy in front of her, who, like her, was dressed in simple work clothes and was personally handling the ether-malleable magi-metal.


    "Why a weapon?" Ravenna questioned.


    "Because weapons are the things most closely linked to power," Ansel calmly replied.


    A long tubr object floated slowly rotating in his palm, its inner wall outlined by an invisible force into perfect rifling.


    "Ravenna, the Tower of Babel can''t hold on for much longer, can it? Although Her Highness has turned her attention to you, preventing you from disbanding under the infinite pressure of the Etheric Academy, this alone is not enough."


    He held the magi-metal tube in his hand, put it in front of his eyes, looked through the inner wall at Ravenna in the hole, andughed lightly:


    "You, you all, need to bring out the key weight that can make Her Highness truly choose to stand on your side and make a heavy bet."


    "And for her who is determined to conquer thend on the other side of the Celestial Path and rule the entire continent, there is nothing more tempting than pure violence."


    "So, with a revolutionary innovation in power, you can make the Tower of Babel stand in the imperial capital."


    He threw the tubr object to Ravenna, walked briskly to her side, and whispered in her ear like a devil tempting mortals: "The revolution is in your hands."


    "..."


    The woman was silent for a long time, and for some reason, her heart was always filled with unspeakable hesitation.


    Ravenna had never made weapons, but she would not feel guilty about making weapons. However, in the world she wanted to witness, weapons were not everything, and there should never exist¡­ so many weapons.


    If the power of knowledge is only used for violence, what is the difference from a beast that relies on the body?


    If possible, she didn''t want to use weapons to prove herself at all.


    But even if the hesitation in her heart that she didn''t know where it came from was so strong, Ansel''s words still overwhelmed her inner persistence.


    "...You''re right," Ravenna said softly, "We don''t have much time left. We must win the full support of the Elder Princess in order to have a chance to continue developing in the imperial capital."


    When Ansel came to find her, the Tower of Babel was already on the verge of copse. Even if they had made remarkable achievements in the past few years, the Etheric Academy''s relentless pressure had almost driven this fragile new organization to a dead end.


    The Elder Princess had been watching, but she had never ced her bets. In her eyes, the current Tower of Babel¡­ was not heavy enough.


    They had to make something and had to have the ability to mass-produce it.


    "Very good," Ansel''s slightly immature face showed a pleased smile, "It''s great that you can understand. Do you need my help in manufacturing?"


    "... Hmph, only the stupidest of fools would need help in such a clear idea and design."


    "Moreover..."


    Ravenna gently stroked the design, her eyes reflecting the dimensions, data, and corresponding concepts of each part, and murmured: "About this thing, I seem to have some... inspiration."


    Seven dayster, the first ether-driven firearm on this continent officially debuted.


    Ravenna Ziegler, as a second-stage extraordinary being, used this weapon to shatter the shield of a third-stage sorcerer in an instant from two hundred meters away, shocking the entire imperial capital.


    And when she announced that the Tower of Babel had the ability to mass-produce this kind of weapon... not only the imperial capital, but the entire empire waspletely boiling.


    Invitations and orders from countless nobles came one after another, and even that Elder Princess who was high in the pce officially ced her heavy bet, announcing that she would personally sponsor the Tower of Babel to engage in firearm research.


    This newborn academic organization, on the verge of a dead end, stabilized its footing, and the trajectory of fate, that day¡­ underwent a major shift.


    Ravenna stayed in the Tower of Babel, which had a backer, and therefore... the future where Ravenna, who hated the Etheric Academy because the Tower of Babel waspletely defeated and disbanded, finally joined the revolutionary army by chance, no longer existed.


    The firearms that would not officially debut until six yearster and provided the revolutionary army with a powerful armed force... also became a brutal weapon in the hands of the empire.


    That year, the name of Ravenna Ziegler''s genius echoed throughout the empire.


    That year, the young Hydral, hidden in the shadows, was only thirteen.


    *


    A severe pain roused Ravenna from her profound reverie.


    The agony of feeling her body twisted and contorted, as if every bone in her body had shattered, would have been enough to render an ordinary person unconscious.


    But not Ravenna.


    Not because she possessed an extraordinary tolerance for pain, but because she had set the pain perception of her puppet body to a sufficiently low level.


    Losing the sense of pain was a perilous affair. Even when using a puppet, Ravenna was reluctant to lower her guard by losing her sense of pain. However, she disliked enduring pain, so she still reduced her pain perception.


    She strained to open her eyes amidst the excruciating pain of her simted muscles tearing and bones breaking. With the slowly awakening rage, she refused to let her will sumb to exhaustion again.


    "This is... this is ¡ª"


    Through her blurred vision, Ravenna saw a round table and around it, a white-robed figure excitedly circling, holding something in his hand.


    "This is... an unparalleled creation! Although I am not an expert in this field, I can''t even imagine the grandeur of its creation just from the blueprint!"


    "Hehe, the concept of mechanical armor is indeed remarkable, but it''s not as exaggerated as you make it out to be, Lord Soren."


    Upon hearing this voice, Ravenna''s puppet body''s eyes shifted slightly.


    -->

 Chapter 170: Puppet Repairer Ansel - II

    Mechanical armor...


    She sighed inwardly.


    So it was just mechanical armor. Hydral hadn''t gonepletely mad after all.


    Even amidst her intense pain, Ravenna felt a profound sense of relief at this moment.


    As long as the design of the universal ether furnace wasn''t so easily handed over to the Etheric Academy, Ravenna could ept it.


    So just now...


    The woman''s head hung to one side due to her neck nearly beingpletely twisted by Seraphina. With her eyes already open, she stared intently at the blurred profile not far away.


    Just now, was it a deliberate act to force me to lose control?


    Ravenna, who had calmed down, quickly realized that she had fallen into Hydral''s trap after a long time.


    It could be said to be her only weakness, long unseen, once again controlled by Hydral. It was not surprising.


    There was no shame, no anger, no impatience. In such a dire situation, Ravenna quickly came to terms with reality.


    From the moment you returned to the imperial capital to the performance just now, everything was just a prelude to my breakdown... You''ve been nning this for a long time, Hydral.


    You don''t need me ¡ª you keep emphasizing this, what effect do you think it will have? Do you really think that I am dependent on you, that without you I am nothing, that after being "abandoned" by you, I will be a frightened dog?


    Hydral, your arrogance... is as always.


    After dissecting the real purpose of today''s visit, which was covered up by Anselyer byyer, Ravenna felt neithercency nor joy.


    Because the fact has been done, although she will never sumb to him, her current situation is definitely under Hydral''s deliberate n.


    The soul...


    Ravenna felt this body, which was at best above average among all her puppets, and her spirit was heavy.


    For extraordinary beings, the soul... is the real life.


    The soul is the origin of ascending extraordinary, the core of the inner to outer leap, and the foundation for extraordinary beings to transform into a higher level of life.


    The original body of an extraordinary being is naturally the most perfect container for the soul. But if the soul is forcibly stuffed into something other than the original body...


    Powerful extraordinary beings have the ability to change matter in reverse with their strong souls, making matter adapt to the soul. But as a third-stage Ravenna, she is still far from that realm.


    If the soul stays in a non-original body for a long time, not only will her strength be greatly reduced, but over time, the soul will be damaged, which will have an irreversible negative impact on the future path of bing extraordinary.


    But what Ravenna cares about is not this, what she cares about is... when her soul ispletely stuffed into this puppet, her life safety has already lost its guarantee.


    She was 99% sure that sorcerer Soren, who is good at ying with souls, must have made some kind of restriction, not allowing her soul to easily return to the body.


    "So, the future visualizing of mechanical armor is left to you, Lord Soren."


    Ravenna heard that now very annoying chuckle: "I believe you will make it y its due role, then, see you next time, Lord Soren."


    "Hahaha, when we meet next time, you may already be much stronger than me, Ansel, but then you don''t have to call me Lord, I can''t afford it."


    The dirty deal of unknown exchange ended like this. Ravenna heard the footsteps getting closer, and then, her immovable body was lifted onto someone''s shoulder.


    "Do you need me to give you a ride, Ansel?"


    Soren raised his eyebrows and looked at Seraphina who was carrying Ravenna on her shoulder: "It''s a bit of a hindrance to carry such a burden, isn''t it?"


    Ansel shook his head gently: "No need, Lord Soren, I just happen to be able to use the time to go back..."


    His gaze fell on the puppet whose neck was bent at a ny-degree angle, and he said with a lightugh:


    "To repair, this broken puppet."


    This soul maniptor, who not only has a superior position in the Etheric Academy but also has a high reputation in the entire sorcerer field, stroked his chin and watched Ansel leave.


    "Is this his second choice of pact head? It doesn''t seem very suitable. Young people with great ideals can''t tolerate others riding on their heads."


    The man said so, then shook his head andughed:


    "But, it''s already at that point, this little girl can''t escape even if she wants to."


    *


    In the spacious carriage, Seraphina disdainfully tossed Ravenna''s body onto the floor.


    "The entire walk here, I had to endure that grating sound from her neck. It was quite ufortable, Ansel."


    Ansel couldn''t help but chuckle, "Isn''t it you who broke Ravenna''s neck?"


    "She dared to attempt to assassinate you... even though she had no chance of sess."


    Seraphina curled her lip, "It irked me. It''s not like it''s her real body, so what if I broke it? Ansel, why did you bring her back?"


    "If I hadn''t, our geniusdy would have died on the streets."


    Ansel ced Ravenna''s body on the opposite seat, leisurely saying, "Even though I don''t need her anymore, she is a rare talent. Her death would be a great loss to the empire''s future."


    Seraphina knew that Ansel had already started to tame Ravenna, but she had no idea what Ansel wanted to do. To avoid disturbing Ansel, she could only try her best to suppress the urge to say something and stay quiet.


    Even so, the young girl who possessed the power of two pact heads still couldn''t help but re at Ravenna''s puppet body.


    This guy, does she really have any abilities?


    As far as I can see, apart from making puppets, she doesn''t have any other abilities? Or is it those floating iron lumps around her?


    Must be joking, those things wouldn''t even be hot enough for my bath.


    Well¡­ the most she could do is make bigger puppets, or more iron lumps¡­?


    Seraphina thought disdainfully: I can easily kill such arge snake, no matter how big your puppet is, can it be bigger than that thing?


    Hmm, what''s the use of such arge puppet, to get beaten up?


    Comparing them, a sense of pride welled up in Miss Seraphina''s heart ¡ª


    I am indeed, Ansel''s strongest pact head!


    -->

 Chapter 171: Puppet Repairer Ansel - III

    As she was thinking, Miss Wolf saw Ansel sit next to Ravenna''s puppet body and start to fiddle with it.


    "..."


    "Hmm, structurally, it has indeed improved a lotpared to three years ago. The cirction and flow of ether have be more efficient and concise... but you still haven''tpleted the upgrade, Ravenna. You haven''t devoted more energy to the research of alchemical puppets."


    Ansel''s hand stroked Ravenna''s body. Although it sounded somewhat emotional, in reality, his fingertips had already cut open the puppet''s skin, revealing the puppet''s body that glowed with a faint silver light.


    Ravenna''s eyebrows twitched slightly, and seeing her expression change, Ansel smiled and smoothed her eyebrows, "Sorry, it''s been three years, I forgot you''re afraid of pain."


    Even though her neck was twisted like this, the puppet body could still speak normally, just with a slightly off-key voice:


    "Hydral, what did you get in exchange for giving the mechanical armor design to the Lost Eye?"


    For Ansel, almost everything in this world was within his reach. Ravenna couldn''t understand... what benefits could Ansel gain by giving such an important design as the mechanical armor to Soren.


    "Well..."


    Ansel gently stroked Ravenna''s chin ¡ª the metal chin that had its skin worn away due to Seraphina''s brutal attack.


    Ravenna''s appearance, or rather, the appearance of this puppet, was more maturepared to Seraphina. In the words of that transmigrator friend, it was a sharp tongue super-sister. If Seraphina''s beauty was the sweetness and charm of a young girl, then Ravenna carried the unique charm and allure of a mature woman, adding a contrasting temptation to that indifferent face like a silent iceberg.


    Stroking the adorable Seraphina could bring joy to one''s body and mind; stroking Ravenna, on the other hand, would likely stir one''s body and mind.


    "What if I say, it was to get the current fragile you."


    Ansel''s hand slid down Ravenna''s iron-glowing face to her twisted and broken neck. He leaned slightly forward, gazing at Ravenna''s puppet body, and softly said, "Would you believe it?"


    Ravenna sneered, "I remember Mr. Hydral saying that he didn''t need me anymore."


    "In terms of etheric studies and alchemy, indeed."


    Ansel''s fingertips traced over the broken parts of the neck, then paused at a certain spot and suddenly plunged in.


    "Guh!"


    The icy beauty couldn''t help but frown due to the pain, letting out a stifled groan.


    "Hmm... this part is stuck here, disrupting the natural flow of ether."


    Ansel''s index finger gently stirred in Ravenna''s shattered throat, gently pulling out a sharp fragment.


    He turned to look at Seraphina, who had her arms crossed and a strange look on her face, "Seraphina, you were a bit too forceful back then."


    "Hmm... I was a bit angry then, that is, Ansel..."


    Seraphina watched Ansel fiddling with the puppet, wanting to say something but hesitating.


    Facing Ansel''s puzzled gaze, the young girl shook her head and muttered, "...Never mind, it''s nothing."


    If you insist that she''s a person, but this is really just a puppet covered in ayer of skin. Underneath is pure magic gold. If you peel off the skin on Ravenna''s face, then this body is just a human-shaped iron lump.


    But why...


    Why does it feel like, especially when Ansel is there, stirring the broken neck of this puppet with his fingers, and Ravenna asionally lets out a low moan, that I feel offended?


    The strange thought made Seraphina couldn''t help but reflect on herself: Am I so petty? Am I so jealous of others? That shouldn''t be the case!


    Ansel, oblivious to the endearing thoughts harbored in Seraphina''s heart, was engrossed in extracting the fragments lodged in the neck of the puppet.


    Ravenna remained silent, the foreign sensation in her throat was indeed diforting, but as Ansel had pointed out, it was primarily due to the obstructed etheric flow caused by the damaged structure andponents that made the puppet feel "ufortable".


    Even with the sensitivity of pain dialed down, Ansel''s method of directly inserting his fingers into her throat was somewhat brutal, but it was only slightly painful and within Ravenna''s tolerance.


    On the contrary, it was that tangible sensation and... the feeling of fullness that left her somewhat at a loss.


    In Ravenna''s life, only Ansel dared to vite her body in this way ¡ª even though it was just a puppet, when Ravenna used it to move, shepletely regarded it as her own body.


    Or rather, it seemed that she only allowed Ansel to behave in this way.


    "Done."


    Ansel withdrew his hand, gathered theponents, and looked at Ravenna''s neck.


    The fragments originally crushed by Seraphina were all cleaned out by Ansel, and the twisted neck was also corrected by him. Now, the originally delicate and long neck had lost all its skin, revealing a pale silver metallic luster. The resilient magi-metal that could support Ravenna''s neck movement was tattered, but to say it was terrifying...


    its specific shape wasrgely restored under Ansel''s exquisite craftsmanship, only bing like a finely carved model with multiple hollows.


    If one were to describe it, it was like a hollowce tube, like a silver holy tree eroded by holes, supporting the skull with a cold and radiant expression.


    It was eerie and mysterious, yet carried an indescribable charm.


    "Without tools andponents, let''s make do with this for now." Ansel stared at the work of art born in his hands, nodding in satisfaction.


    Ravenna touched her neck and looked at Ansel expressionlessly: "You haven''t answered my question."


    "Didn''t I answer? Oh... right, I just said that in terms of etheric studies and alchemy, you indeed have no value to me."


    Ansel said with a lightugh: "But your value is not limited to this."


    "My value is limited to this."


    Ravenna responded without thinking, her voice was cold and decisive, without a hint of hesitation.


    "That''s all there is to me."


    Afortable life, daily joys, these things had no value to Ravenna, she focused all her energy and time on learning and research ¡ª


    No need to eat, just need to replenish nutrient solution every three days, the time to replenish nutrient solution can also be used; no need to sleep, because a short mental rxation after each research is enough rest time; no need for entertainment, because for her, being able to expand one step forward in the field of knowledge is the best entertainment.


    This is Ravenna Ziegler, a despairing genius, a terrifying madwoman.


    For this obsessively geniusdy, Ansel just put his hand on her neck with a metallic luster and said softly:


    "Ravenna, you need to know one thing. The value of a person, most of the time... is often determined."


    "Your subjective will, doesn''t y much of a role."


    -->

 Chapter 172: Puppet Repairer Ansel - IV

    "So, you''re going to determine my value now?"


    Ravenna''s tone didn''t fluctuate at all: "Determine the meaning of my existence in this domineering way, to make me doubt myself, or to provoke me?"


    She would not step into the same trap a second time, the current Ravenna, had already realized one thing ¡ª


    Ansel of Hydral, still came with the purpose of making herpletely submit to him, he still did not want to be a coborator with her, he must put his existence above her, to feel at ease.


    Ravenna didn''t know where this most dangerous guy in the world got this sense of unease, nor did she understand why Ansel would think she was destined to be disloyal to him, why she thought she would definitely betray, Ravenna had never harmed any coborator, she didn''t know where Ansel''s vicious prejudice came from.


    Ravenna only knew that if she had to find the most important thing in life, it could only be her beliefs and ideals.


    As long as she constantly reminds herself that Hydral is always acting with the purpose of making her submit, Ravenna can be sure that she will not fall into any traps again.


    "Well... I don''t know what provoked you."


    Ansel raised his eyebrows: "In fact, I really don''t have any expectations for you anymore, Ravenna."


    Ravenna just sneered in her heart, she didn''t need to care whether Ansel really had expectations for her, she just needed to stay alert at all times.


    "Your value to me now is just as the key in a bet between me and a friend, to determine the victory or defeat between me and that friend."


    "...What did you say?" This sudden statement made Ravenna frown slightly, "A bet?"


    "A friend in the capital."


    Ansel smiled: "This bet was made on the day I left three years ago."


    "That friend bet that you could break through the heavy pressure of the Etheric Academy and make the Tower of Babel the leader of the new era, and you will stand at the highest point of this wave, bing the beginning of the change, the great source."


    "And I bet that you are destined to have nothing, you will destroy your achievements and ideals in your own obsession and madness."


    "Treating another''s life as a mere diversion for amusement."


    Ravenna scoffed coldly, "That''s quite the style of you grand personages... So, you can''t afford to gamble now and n to enter the fray yourself?"


    "Can''t afford?" Ansel raised an eyebrow, "I apologize, but before I even stepped in, my friend had already made a move."


    This statement stirred waves in Ravenna''s seemingly calm heart... Had Ansel''s so-called friend already taken action for this wager even before he left? Or was it that the wager never existed, merely a preparation for the next trap?


    "This was never a fair wager to begin with," Anselmented, "My friend agreed, we each rely on our own means, but..."


    He tilted his head, "I did impose some self-restraint first. Regarding this gamble, I can assure you of one thing: I won''t pose any direct threat or even constraint to you ¡ª unless you make a mistake yourself."


    The young Anselughed merrily, "Just like earlier, you could have simply watched from the sidelines, but you chose to harbor genuine murderous intent towards me. It forced me to make a symbolic ''response''."


    "I was merely conducting a transaction with Lord Soren."


    He caressed Ravenna''s metallic, cold, silver neck, feigning innocence, "You can''t me me for your current predicament."


    "...You''re right."


    Ravenna brushed Ansel''s hand away, her voice growing even colder:


    "Being bitten by a venomous snake like you is indeed due to myck of vignce."


    "Why be so vignt, Ravenna?" Ansel spread his hands, "I wanted to take you to my residence, repair you thoroughly, and then send you back to the Tower of Babel."


    "No need."


    "Are you sure there''s no need?"


    Ravenna fell silent.


    Was there really no need? It was undoubtedly true that news of her soul being extracted and ced into this puppet would spread rapidly within the Etheric Academy.


    Her current state was utterly miserable; the moment she was left alone, the likelihood of encountering danger would skyrocket.


    The puppet''s functions had been severely damaged by Seraphina''s violence, rendering her unable to immediately call for the Tower of Babel''s fifth stage. The moment she left Ansel''s carriage, danger might strike within ten seconds.


    After all, during the previous visit, Ansel had practically dered his allegiance to the Etheric Academy, so they wouldn''t hesitate in the slightest. Once she disembarked, she would be seen as abandoned by Ansel.


    Only she knew how desperately certain individuals within the Etheric Academy wanted her gone.


    And to let Ansel escort her back to the Tower of Babel? He could easily refuse, or rather, he had no reason to ept ¡ª want to go back? Go back yourself; I''m not restraining you.


    In other words, for the sake of her own safety, she had only one choice now.


    To follow Ansel to the Hydral Manor, let him manipte her, and repair this puppet.


    And throughout this entire process...


    There truly wasn''t any "direct" constraint on her.


    Ravenna slowly closed her eyes.


    It was just a single mistake, truly just a single mistake. Had she been even slightly calmer back then, she might have realized that it was Ansel''s scheme.


    But there were no ifs; under thatyered design, there were no ifs.


    A single mistake had forced her soul into this puppet,pelling her to temporarily ept Ansel''s kind invitation.


    And yet, she had done so "voluntarily."


    This was... Hydral.


    This devil had never put any efforts in alchemy, but had made unimaginable progress in "these things", progress that was dangerously profound.


    "Let''s go," Ravenna reopened her eyes, her tone indifferent, "I want to see if your skills in puppetry have regressed."


    Since she had already been defeated, she would suppress all resentment and regret. Anger would only lead to the next failure, and regret held no value. All she needed to do was handle everything that followed more adeptly.


    Ansel, on the other hand, propped his cheek on one hand, his smile brimming with delight, "You won''t be disappointed, Ravenna."


    "I''ve just learned some... rather interesting things."


    *

 Chapter 173: Puppet Repairer Ansel - V

    Within the alchemical workshop of Hydral Manor, Ansel was scrutinizing Ravenna, whoy bare before his eyes.


    Ravenna, devoid of skin except her head, the entire body emanating a faint metallic sheen of silver.


    "Upon closer inspection, the craftsmanship of this puppet surpasses my initial expectations," Ansel mused.


    His alchemical carving knife traced the contours of Ravenna''s form, her body, though resilient and uncannily lifelike, was cold to the touch, devoid of the warmth of living flesh.


    "The neck has been repaired, what are you still doing?" Ravenna inquired, her face expressionless.


    "The puppet''s injuries are not limited to that area alone," Ansel retorted.


    He dissected the puppet''s abdomen, revealing an intricate internal structure. The etheric circuits intertwined, the magi-metal constructs filled the hollow interior in a whimsical fashion, eliciting a sigh of admiration from Ansel.


    "Such a beautiful internal structure... but the damage is quite severe. She first collided with you, then strangled your neck, hmm... it seems Seraphina held back her strength, otherwise you would have beenpletely shattered."


    "Oh, the etheric circuit here is damaged... and here too."


    The de of the alchemical carving knife glowed faintly. As the knife moved, the etheric circuits were repaired one by one, and Ravenna''s perception became increasingly sharp.


    The puppet''s condition was undoubtedly improving, and Ansel''s skill in puppet craftsmanship seemed to have advanced, which was unexpected to Ravenna.


    After all, for Ansel, puppets held no significance. He did not seek to learn more profound and valuable alchemical techniques from his father, but instead devoted his efforts to this field, for reasons unknown.


    "Speaking of which..."


    Ansel''s gaze slowly shifted. "You really didn''t install that thing in the puppet, did you?"


    "..."


    Ravenna followed Ansel''s gaze downwards, remaining silent, not wanting to speak.


    "Well, I''m repairing you anyway," Ansel lifted his head, raising an eyebrow, "How about I help you fill in the missing parts?"


    Now, Ravenna had no choice but to speak.


    She stared intently at Ansel, articting each word clearly, "That is an unnecessary part, not, a missing part."


    Ansel chuckled, "Don''t tell me, your body doesn''t have that part, does it?"


    "Even if¡ª"


    "You forgot, your soul is now in the body of a puppet," Ansel interrupted her, "There is already a strong repulsion reaction. The best method at present is to make this puppet as simr to your body as possible."


    Hydral spread his hands,ughing lightly, "From the perspectives of alchemy, etheric studies, and soul studies, am I wrong?"


    "Even so..." Ravenna articted each word, "I should do it myself."


    Ansel handed the alchemical carving knife to Ravenna, cheerfully saying, "As you wish."


    The woman silently gripped the carving knife, slowly lowering the de.


    "Speaking of which," as she made the first incision, Ansel suddenly said, "Have you really paid attention to that thing?"


    "..."


    Ravenna lifted her bowed head, staring intently at Ansel''s face, "Hydral, don''t¡­ push your luck any further!"


    "Push my luck?" Ansel furrowed his brows, "What are you talking about, Ravenna? Am I not repairing your puppet, helping you better adapt to this body?"


    He questioned assertively, "What strange thoughts are you harboring?"


    At this moment, if it were Seraphina, she would have disregarded Ansel''s words due to her emotional impulsiveness, and would have thrown a fit on the spot, preferring to perish with Ansel rather than let him proceed.


    But Ravenna was different. Ravenna... was genuinely considering Ansel''s words, because there was nothing wrong¡­ with what Ansel said.


    Yes, it was merely the sculpting of the puppet, what could possibly be the issue?


    The woman closed her eyes, handed the alchemical carving knife to Ansel, and fell silent.


    Then... she felt a certain part taking shape, felt the furtherpletion of the etheric circuit. Originally, she who only used her five senses to control the puppet didn''t need this redundant design, but now that her soul was confined within this puppet, any additional strength was wee. Ravenna was such a pragmatist.


    The fullness outlined by the carving knife, the rise and closure, as the etheric circuit was further activated, the puppet''s body began to tremble slightly.


    Even now, Ravenna had blocked her perception, but the surge during the engraving and activation of the etheric circuit was inevitable.


    It had been this way since three years ago, when he was thirteen. He always¡­ manipted her puppets without any hesitation or restraint, controlling his own body.


    Ravenna thought so.


    She didn''t harbor any extra feelings for Ansel, because her academic and research life didn''t have room for such meaningless things, but whenever such things happened, strange emotions would always sprout in her heart.


    But Ansel always had a reason, and she always found herself unable to refuse, just like now.


    When the outlining waspleted, the etheric channel opened, Ravenna felt a sudden stiffness in the puppet''s body after she thought everything was over.


    Because she felt something prating deeper, and it wasn''t the etheric carving knife, but... Ansel''s finger.


    "...Hydral." Ravenna slowly clenched her fist, "What on earth are you doing?"


    "Adding moreplex etheric circuits for you."


    Ansel''s response was so matter-of-fact: "I''m just trying to enhance your power. Or do you think it doesn''t matter if you have less self-protection ability?"


    "..."


    In the silence, the wicked Hydral chuckled. His index finger gently and tenderly outlined the folds... I mean, the etheric circuits, faithfully fulfilling his promise.


    And with the creation of each etheric circuit, Ravenna could feel the surging sensation very vividly.


    Ten minutes, a full ten minutester, Ravenna''s repair was finallypleted.


    She refused to let Ansel escort her, instead letting a random maid in the mansion send her away, then she turned around and left the alchemy workshop without making eye contact with Ansel even once.


    In the alchemy workshop, Ansel watched Ravenna leave, happily twirling the alchemical carving knife.


    Ansel was very fond of a quote from a female writer in that world.


    The path to a woman''s soul is ¡ª


    So in the training of Seraphina, as long as there was an opportunity for physical contact, Ansel would not hesitate.


    Due to Seraphina''s personality, Ansel always maintained a gradual style, but Ravenna... was different.


    When the reality in front of her was reasonable enough, Ravenna would not let her emotions take over, she would always ept¡ªas long as Ansel could convince her.


    In the eyes of that woman, this was just "reasonable", and had nothing to do with anything else.


    Of course, this was not all in Ansel''s n. What really dominated was naturally the spiritual chastisement and conquest, but...


    Just like ascending to the third stage, entering the real transcendent world requires thebination of spirit and flesh, in Ansel''s n, whether it''s the base desire or the malicious control, both are indispensable.


    Control without desire is dry and tasteless, desire without control is nauseating.


    Ansel looked at his fingertips, recalling everything that had just happened, and couldn''t help butugh.


    Because to some extent, Ravenna just now was clearly more absurd than him.


    But there''s nothing wrong with that, or rather... it''s very good.


    Ravenna, who uses so-called reason and rationality to control everything, is so simr to his previous self...


    Would she also, like him, eventually fall for Seraphina''s love, fall into the abyss of his own making in the process of endlessly convincing herself with reason?


    "Indeed... it''s something to look forward to, Venna."


    *

 Chapter 174: A Family of Madness - I

    In the dimly lit undergroundboratory, Ravenna gazed at her original body under the faint light, her eyes cold and detached.


    "Almostpletely disconnected, there''s even the possibility of never being able to return."


    The iron-hued forefinger touched the soft flesh between her brows, but the intense sense of resistance and repulsion sent Ravenna''s heart plummeting.


    The soul may never return to its original body; this is the worst-case scenario.


    This puppet, designed to confront the Etheric Academy, had been fine-tuned forbat, specialized in battle, butcking in other aspects.


    It was the least suitable temporary vessel for Ravenna''s soul.


    There were no fifth-stage experts proficient in soul magic within the Tower of Babel, and even if there were, they wouldn''t be able to quickly remove the constraints Soren had ced on her.


    She tried to manipte puppets with her puppet body, but the effectiveness was abysmal, rendering them practically unusable.


    "¡­Before solving this problem, the best choice is to stay in the safe house, but the issue lies in¡ª"


    The issue was that the Alchemy Association still stubbornly controlled the mass production of the second-generation floating cannon Hummingbird.


    The leader of the Tower of Babel, Hendrik, had just promised Evora that the Tower would resolve this issue within seven days, but now¡­


    If she didn''t step forward and remained hidden in the safe house, there was no way to solve this problem ¡ª because Ravenna was certain that there were no ws in the design of the mass-produced hummingbirds, and the Alchemy Association must be sabotaging them.


    "Alchemy Association¡­"


    Ravenna slowly clenched the alchemical carving knife on the table and uttered word by word, "Hydral, is it you again?"


    As the son of melle, the monster that the Alchemy Association practically worshipped as a deity, it was needless to think about how much influence Ansel had within the Alchemy Association.


    And his rtionship with Evora, as the two most crucial divine beings of the empire, was naturally self-evident¡­


    This tightly connected, suffocatingly oppressive rhythm was thousands of times stronger than the Etheric Academy, which only sought to assassinate people.


    Having returned for only three days, he had nearly driven her into a dead end.


    But Ravenna didn''t want to praise Ansel in this regard, nor did she wish to be the fortunate one to experience this rhythm.


    Under the dim light, Ravenna, who was gazing at her original body, fell into deep thought.


    How could she find a way to break the deadlock? What did the gamble in Hydral''s words imply? If he truly intended to do as he said, burying her beliefs and ideals in paranoia and madness, what would he¡­ do?


    Various possibilities shed through her mind, and the energy Ansel could mobilize in the imperial capital was simply too enormous. Moreover, he himself was one of the most colossal energies. Even if the devil imed not to directly threaten her personal safety and freedom, it would be impossible to guard against him if he intended to trip her up.


    The slender forefinger of the woman slowly caressed her own body, murmuring thoughtfully:


    "In other words, the key to breaking the deadlock lies¡­ with the person who made the gamble with Hydral."


    "Who could be qualified to bet against Hydral?"


    To break the deadlock, she needed to recognize her current situation.


    And the situation was that she was now a pawn ced on the adventure chessboard by two powerful figures. Those two malicious and bored individuals would decide her "future" by either extending apassionate and merciful helping hand or inflicting cruel and vicious disasters.


    With every step she took, she didn''t know whether the markings on the chessboard squares were blessings or curses.


    They was truly¡­ lofty.


    "Judging from Hydral''s actions this time, they are not bystanders. They not only refuse to watch the situation passively but also actively influence me, either overtly or covertly, and with considerable force."


    Ravenna immersed her original body in a container filled with pale green liquid, gently pushed her sses, and sat down on the spacious soft chair.


    Six light screens unfolded before her eyes, and Ravenna, who was staring at the various data, whispered to herself:


    "In other words, this is a contest between Hydral and his gambling partner. If we assume that they won''t directly restrict me, then the key to this contest lies in¡ª"


    Ether flowed from the core of the puppet to her fingertips, dragging the light screen. The woman''s gaze then fixed on one of the scenes.


    Hendrik was talking to a man in a dark robe, and behind the dark robe, the sun with embedded eyes hung in an inverted triangle.


    The emblem of the Alchemy Association symbolized their desire to uncover the truth.


    Ravenna, who was gazing at them, gently tapped the table, and various possibilities emerged in her mind.


    It seemed that she had gained some insight, and the purple pupils under her gray sses reflected the flowing light on the screen: "A guiding¡­ for my choice?"


    "At some point, perhaps even a moment I may not be aware of, the choices I make under the multiple influences of various external factors will determine whether I, as a pawn, receive help or suffer disaster."


    "In this way, everything the pawn sees is always under their control. Only by standing at the same height as them can there be a chance of survival in the face of death."


    "Their height is¡­"


    "The perspective of the chess yer."


    It was easy to say, but how could the perspective of a chess yer be captured by a pawn like her, who didn''t even know where tond?


    Resources, power, energy¡­ The Tower of Babel was already struggling against the Etheric Academy, let alone confronting the colossal monster that loomed over the empire.


    Ravenna couldn''t obtain the information from the chess yer''s perspective, nor could she see their distant designs and traps. However, she could do one thing¡ª


    If she only looked at herself, gazing down at herself from a higher level and angle without casting her gaze far away, it would be a breeze for Ravenna.


    That alone was enough. There was no need to see the distant future; she only needed to see the path beneath her feet as clearly as possible.


    Ravenna, who had found the answer, stood up. She silently armed this puppet as much as possible and then walked towards the long corridor outside.


    The manipted pawn whispered coldly: "Control yourself, Ravenna."


    *

 Chapter 175: A Family of Madness - II

    The Alchemy Association, an autonomous and independent organization of sorcerers, is more loosely structured than the Etheric Academy and the Tower of Babel, with fewer members, yet it holds a pivotal position within the empire''s sorcerer system.


    Firstly, most extraordinary artifacts are produced by alchemists, and most extraordinary materials can only be sessfully processed by them. Secondly, among all the branches of sorcerers, alchemists are¡­ the most powerful.


    Ansel was unsure where the stereotype of alchemists in games and entertainment of that world, who only tinker with tools in their workshops and have weakbat abilities, originated from.


    However, in this world, the power of alchemists is unquestionable.


    Alchemy is creation, and creation is one of the mostplex and difficult tasks in this world.


    Alchemists possess an absolute mastery of the ether, a profound understanding of various essences, the mostplete and perfect equipment, and even an inexhaustible reserve of etheric crystals. Under the same stage, it is almost impossible for an alchemist to lose to other sorcerers.


    This is true inbat, but what about other fields?


    The casting mediums that can enhance the effects of sorcerers'' spells, all kinds of wonderful and precious extraordinary artifacts, materials that must be specially processed during casting or research... No sorcerer would be foolish enough to offend an alchemist, just as every sorcerer aspires to be an alchemist.


    At this moment, these elites who stand at the top of the sorcerer field, who all sorcerers must respect and even treat carefully for fear of offending, are now like waiters in a restaurant, surrounding a distinguished guest who hase to the Alchemy Association. Their obsequious and eager-to-please demeanor is even more humble and pleasing than that of a waiter.


    "Lord Ansel, I have ten teeth of ava dragon here¡ª"


    "Lord Ansel! I dug out something from the ruins of the previous dynastyst month¡ª"


    In the Alchemy Association, these frenzied alchemists surrounded Ansel inyers, and Seraphina was stunned by this exaggerated spectacle, looking nkly at these sorcerers who were frantically trying to give Ansel this and that.


    Fortunately, the surging crowd hadn''t surrounded him for long before someone helped Ansel break free.


    "Disperse."


    A solemn voice with an echoing effect reverberated in the spacious and luxurious hall of the Alchemy Association. All the alchemists surrounding Ansel froze in ce, then involuntarily cleared a path for Ansel.


    The young Hydral looked up, and an elderly man with white hair and a kind face was waving at him from the second floor.


    "Lord Pa, long time no see."


    Ansel greeted the old man with a smile, "Your Linguistic Charm technique is bing more and more refined."


    "Just a mediocre trick."


    Pa Selceus, the current president of the Alchemy Association, one of the nine highest seats in the Etheric Academy, and even these two identitiesbined are not as heavyweight as his identity¡ª


    melle''s extremely rare... true student in the field of alchemy.


    "But you, Ansel," the old manughed and stroked his white beard, "When we all couldn''t guess who you would choose as your pact head, you found a genius in the North who could bear the power of two pact heads."


    He looked at the young man downstairs with a gentle smile and an approachable demeanor, and couldn''t help but sigh softly, "Just two pact heads... and you''ve be so strong."


    Only a true powerhouse could see the changes in Ansel.


    That was the aura of a demon born in the abyss gradually awakening, the intimidation of that unparalleled power being somewhat replenished... Otherwise, Evora wouldn''t have been so thrilled at Ansel''s return, and the words Soren said to Ansel at the time were not a joke.


    Of course, these powerhouses respected Ansel. From the moment Ansel was born, they maintained a certain degree of awe.


    But this awe came from the identity of Hydral, and now the awe... has begun to lean towards the power Ansel himself possesses.


    "Come up first."


    In front of Ansel, a series of steps appeared out of thin air, directly building a path to the second floor for Ansel. The old man said kindly, "I can''t let the teacher know that I''ve neglected you."


    Ansel nodded slightly, then stepped onto the stairs floating in mid-air. At the same time, he turned his head to look at the girl who was looking left and right at the stairs, seemingly worried about their stability, and reached out to her with a lightugh.


    Seraphina''s cheeks flushed slightly, but she extended her hand to Ansel without any hesitation. The moment their palms touched, she immediately tightened her grip on Ansel''s hand, and the chaotic thoughts in her heart vanished instantly.


    Pa looked at Seraphina''s slightly reddened face and Ansel''s genuine smile and gentleness, first surprised to the point of being stunned for a full two seconds, then a benevolent smile appeared on his aged and kind face.


    He watched the young boy and girl, hand in hand, step by step up the stairs, seemingly seeing a simr yet different scene in his eyes.


    "I came to visit without notice, I hope you won''t me my audacity."


    "Audacity?"


    The old man chuckled, "There are countless people in the Alchemy Association who are hoping for your audacity, just look at them¡ª"


    His scepter pointed to a group of alchemists in the hall on the first floor, who were eagerly looking up at Ansel, and he said somewhat unhappily, "They are all hoping to get to know the teacher and rise to the top in one step, the young people of today..."


    The old man shook his head, "They don''t focus on the right path, they just think about taking shortcuts all day, speaking of which, Ansel."


    "Hmm?"


    Pa suddenly changed the subject, saying seriously, "When will the teachere back? As his student, I think it''s very necessary to visit as soon as possible."


    Seraphina looked at the kind old man in utter shock, seemingly amazed at how thick the old man''s face could be, while Ansel just smiled, "Soon, a week to half a month, he should be back."


    "That''s good... there''s plenty of time, I can also prepare a gift well."


    The old man who said this, first looked at Ansel, then nced at Seraphina without revealing anything.


    -->

 Chapter 176: A Family of Madness - III

    He led Ansel towards the internal transportation circle of the Alchemy Association, while returning to his original kind old man''s appearance, "Ansel, although everyone is looking forward to your arrival, it''s not your style to visit suddenly without prior notice."


    "It''s just that I heard something interesting, so I thought it was fun." Ansel said leisurely, "At the same time, I wanted to see what the Alchemy Association is like now, and it really is..."


    He looked at the various firearms hanging on the wall and couldn''t help butugh, "Some are beyond my imagination."


    In fact, when he and Ravenna jointly designed the first Etheric firearm, Ansel had already imagined how big a wave this thing would cause.


    But the fact proved that he still underestimated this violent innovation.


    In just one year, firearms have be one of the most important weapons for extraordinary beings, and even civilians know that the thing that makes a loud noise is extremely dangerous.


    Although there is no war in the empire, the open and secret fights between nobles, the friction between territories, the hidden ruins of the ancient dynasties on the vastnd, the threats of countless monsters and beasts... and most importantly, the increasingly copsing order under the rule of Ephesande, Her Majesty, all make violence increasingly necessary.


    The Tower of Babel gained Evora''s approval with this thing and made a fortune. Although it is still smallpared to the Etheric Academy, it also, as Ansel once promised to Ravenna, allowed the Tower of Babel to gain a foothold in the capital.


    And the Alchemy Association... Because the Tower of Babel definitely cannot mass-produce firearms, and does not have the right to monopolize its design concept, they wisely handed over the design principle of Etheric firearms to the Alchemy Association at the first time, and both sides can be considered as win-win.


    As for now, the Alchemy Association has be, well... in the words of that world, thergest arms dealer in the world, without a doubt.


    "I never thought that in such a short time... the Alchemy Association would undergo such a change."


    Pa followed Ansel''s gaze, saw the various firearms framed as exhibits and hung on the wall, and shook his head:


    "We were originally seekers of truth, but now we have be the source of violence... What''s more important is that even I can''t resist."


    The old man stroked his scepter and sighed deeply, "I can''t resist this world-changing wave."


    The Alchemy Association is loose, but it is still an organization.


    No organization can resist the huge benefits. Although the firearms workshop does not have to operate day and night, the alchemy bullet workshop is operating non-stop. The wealth brought by firearms is like a waterfall of gold coins, washing everyone''s bottom line.


    Alchemists often live in the duality of poverty and wealth, and these two gold mountains have made many alchemists in the Alchemy Association live in a state of¡­ excessive wealth.


    Now, the alchemists in the Alchemy Association are used to living on a pile of gold coins, and the entire Alchemy Association can no longer leave this industry. Pa alone can''t change anything.


    What''s more... there are even more terrifying things driving all this.


    That ambitious Elder Princess, who actively wants to push this violence to maturity, is even more beyond Pa''s control.


    "That prodigious youngdy," Pa thus spoke, "I marvel at her innate talent, yetment the path she has chosen."


    Over these three years, Ravenna''s reputation has grown increasingly prominent, yet the source of this fame is a series of terrifying and dangerous weapons, from the most primitive etheric firearms to various modified versions of the same.


    The failure of the first generation of floating cannons did not deter her from this violent path, but instead led her to create the second generation of floating cannons, the Hummingbird, which once again shocked the empire ¡ª Now, this weapon, which is several times, even dozens of times more terrifying than etheric firearms, will be ced in the production chain of the Alchemy Association for mass production.


    Upon hearing Pa''s words, Ansel remained silent, but the corners of his mouth lifted slightly.


    "How wonderful it would be if she could apply her talent to something closer to the truth. I would even be willing to rmend her to my teacher, but s... Ah, I apologize, Ansel, for my ramblings as an old man."


    Pa led Ansel to a door, shaking his head with a wry smile, "I suppose I can only talk about these things with you and my teacher."


    "No, I quite enjoy hearing about these things, and..."


    Ansel''s eyebrows lifted slightly, "If I remember correctly, this is not your office, is it?"


    "There is a guest in my office, it''s not suitable to entertain you there."


    "Hmm? Isn''t it also inappropriate to leave a guest behind?"


    The young Hydral said this, smiling at the old man standing at the door, who seemed slightly taken aback:


    "Lord Pa, how could I let youmit such a discourtesy?"


    His scepter tapped lightly on the ground, his voice gentle, yet it seemed to carry an irresistiblemand ¡ª even if the old man opposite him was a fifth-stage extraordinary being, his father''s student, and an old acquaintance of many years.


    "Please, take me to see her."


    "..."


    After a brief silence, a helpless smile appeared on Pa''s aged face: "I should have guessed, this is the reason for your visit, Ansel."


    He led Ansel to the room across the way, waving his hand lightly, and the heavy wooden door opened automatically.


    Ansel stood at the door, waiting politely for the old man to enter the room first.


    "Lord Selcius, you¡ª"


    In this office, a sweet girl''s voice rang out, reminiscent of a mountain stream, a singing bird, yet also carrying the elegance of a tulip blooming under the moonlight.


    The girl''s words stopped halfway.


    Because she saw the blond young man standing at the door, smiling at her.


    "It seems this is our first meeting."


    Ansel bowed slightly in a gentlemanly manner, and when he raised his head, he said with a smile to the girl sitting on the sofa:


    "Hello, Princess Suellen."


    At this moment, Seraphina was in a state of stupor.

 Chapter 177: A Family of Madness - IV

    She gazed at the figure in the office, a youngdy draped in a luxurious white pleated dress, crowned with an iris diadem, dignified and elegant, exuding an aura of nobility. She appeared to be of the same age as Seraphina, perhaps even younger. The phantom from Seraphina''s dreams was gradually superimposing itself onto this girl.


    She was... she was the future Empress!


    There was no doubt about it! Although she lookedpletely different from her past self, her demeanor and expression were a perfect match, coupled with the name Ansel had mentioned...


    Had she just encountered the future Empress?


    Seraphina was dumbfounded, a thought suddenly surfaced in her mind.


    What would be of the empire if she killed this person right here and now?


    As soon as this thought appeared, Seraphina immediately dismissed it ¡ª what a ridiculous idea! No one would do such a foolish thing!


    "Lord Ansel."


    Among the six offspring of Ephesande, the youngest princess, Suellen, stood up, lifted her skirt, and bowed to Ansel, "It''s an honor to meet you for the first time."


    Ansel looked at the serene Suellen, who showed no signs of nervousness. He first signaled Seraphina to close the door, then said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Lord Pa''s guest to be Princess Suellen. My uninvited visit seems to have disturbed you both."


    "That''s not the case, Lord Ansel." Suellen''s voice was soft and soothing, "I was just discussing some trivial matters with Lord Pa."


    "Trivial matters... really?"


    Ansel''s mouth curled up slightly, "Princess Suellen, are you sure they are trivial?"


    In Suellen''s silence, Ansel leisurely walked into the room, casually chose a sofa to sit down, and said cheerfully, "This morning, I suddenly heard some news about the mass production of the second-generation floating cannon."


    "Our geniusdy... encountered some design issues, which led to the inability to mass-produce the second-generation floating cannon."


    Ansel propped his cheek with one hand, looking at Suellen with a half-smiling expression, "Is that so, Princess Suellen?"


    Pa couldn''t help but interject at this point, "Ansel, Princess Suellen was just chatting with me¡ª"


    "It seems, Lord Ansel, you came here specifically for this matter, didn''t you?"


    Suellen''s tone changed slightly, losing some of its gentleness, bing cold and calm.


    "No, I''m just purely curious." The young Hydral spoke cheerfully:


    "Although Evora only cares about whether the problem is solved, she won''t let go of anyone who deliberately creates problems. She will first throw the issue of the floating cannon''s inability to be mass-produced to the Babel Tower, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t know that it was the Alchemy Association that deliberately interrupted the mass production of the second-generation floating cannon."


    "That''s Evora''s wrath, Pa."


    Ansel spoke threateningly, but his smile was very gentle, "You know how dangerous she is, but you still made this decision. You must have some confidence, right?"


    "And in this world, the only confidence that can confront her wrath, apart from Hydral, is..."


    "My mother, Her Majesty." Suellen continued Ansel''s words.


    She bowed slightly to Ansel, "Lord Ansel, I falsely conveyed Her Majesty''s decree, causing the high-level members of the Alchemy Association to choose to temporarily stop the mass production of the second-generation floating cannon."


    Pa was obviously in the know, he didn''t react to Suellen''s words, but Seraphina, who had somewhat broadened her horizons, was once again dumbfounded.


    Falsely conveyed the decree? A young princess falsely conveyed the empress''s decree? Just to stop the production of some floating cannon?


    What kind of situation is this?!


    "I yearn to hear your rationale," Ansel expressed, devoid of any skepticism towards Suellen''s words. It was evident that he was well-versed with the circumstances at hand.


    "Rationale..."


    Suellen remained silent for a considerable duration, subsequently rising to her feet and gazing intently at Ansel.


    "Perhaps it''s for the best. Although the timing is far from ideal, I can seize this opportunity to voice some thoughts that I am destined to share with you, Lord Ansel."


    "Lord Ansel, do you perceive the current state of the empire as normal?" she inquired.


    "Speaking for myself," Ansel slightly shrugged, "I am not particrly fond of witnessing the empire in such a state."


    "I share your sentiment," Suellen whispered, "Chaos, warfare, conflict, conspiracy... it''s an endless cycle. The advent of firearms has already cast a terrifying bloody shadow over the empire. Imagine if a floating cannon, a hundred times more violent, were to be mass-produced... Lord Ansel, can you envision what the empire would be?"


    Her words were so righteous and sorrowful, her motives so pure and just.


    "You are a man who yearns for order, Lord Ansel," the young princess continued, "Your governance of your territory is a testament to your pursuit of order. Hence, I believe that you would not wish to witness such a spectacle."


    "The so-called mass-produced hummingbird brings no benefits to the empire."


    Suellen spoke with utmost solemnity, "Therefore, I do not wish for its sessful development. If possible, I hope you can lend me your support."


    The princess, as innocent as a white flower, bowed deeply to Ansel.


    Seraphina leaned towards Ansel''s ear and whispered, "Ansel, I think she makes a valid point."


    "Really?" Ansel responded, his voice not at all lowered to match Seraphina''s whisper, causing her some embarrassment. Nevertheless, she persisted in her soft tone, "Yes, even though that thing can''t harm me, if it were mass-produced... If the nobles'' guards were to possess it, wouldn''t themoners be doomed? I also think it''s better not to let this thing be produced."


    Upon hearing this, Ansel couldn''t help but chuckle, "Seraphina, do you really believe that Princess Suellen is doing this for the harmony of the empire?"


    "¡­?" Seraphina tilted her head, indicating her confusion.


    Suellen''s expression remained unchanged as she watched Ansel.


    "Let me tell you what the order of the empire truly is."


    Ansel raised his index finger and whispered, "There is, and only is, the empress herself."


    "As long as she wishes, she can eradicate all the mdies within the empire. Just like the current decay and decline of the empire, it''s all due to her personal issues."

 Chapter 178: A Family of Madness - V

    "Therefore¡­"


    Ansel''s gaze shifted to Suellen''s innocent and charming face, "The order of the empire lies solely in the will of the empress. If the empress wishes for the empire to improve, it will improve, and vice versa. Hence¡ª"


    "Princess Suellen''s actions can be deemed meaningless, unable to change anything, and she is well aware of this."


    "Right?"


    Ansel tilted his head, smiling at Suellen, "Your Highness?"


    "¡­Lord Ansel," Suellen calmly responded, as a pure, gracious youngprincess, "I have no idea what you''re talking about. If you are unwilling to assist me, then I will retract my previous¡ª"


    "Why would Princess Suellen, knowing all this, risk offending our dear Elder Princess Evor, and evenmit the heinous act of falsely transmitting the empress''s decree, just to halt the mass production of the floating cannon?"


    Ansel interrupted Suellen''s words. His words, sharp as a de, mercilessly dissected the young princess''s self in an instant.


    "Because she... she wants to offend the Elder Princess."


    "¡ª Lord Pa," he suddenly said, "The following conversation is not suitable for you. Please step out for a while."


    "¡­"


    Pa remained silent for a moment, then whispered to Ansel, "Ansel, I don''t know what you''re nning, but... Princess Suellen''s intentions are genuine. She truly wishes to put an end to this absurd tide."


    After uttering these words, his figure vanished from the office.


    "Well, now we can talk more freely," Ansel nodded in satisfaction, "There''s no need for you to pretend anymore, right, Princess Suellen?"


    "Lord Ansel," Suellen let out a weak sigh, shaking her head, "I really don''t know what you''re talking about. Please don''t put any more pressure on me."


    "Is that so?"


    The young Hydral raised his eyebrows slightly, turning to look at the girl beside him.


    "Seraphina, if your mother hates something from the bottom of her heart, what would you do?"


    "Of course, I would remove that thing from her sight, or even wipe it out!"


    Seraphina answered without hesitation, "That would solve the problem."


    "Your mother would be very happy, and the thing she despises would also be something you despise. This would make both of you happier, right?"


    "Of course, it would be very... huh?"


    Seraphina also sensed something unusual.


    This analogy, simple enough for even a dog to understand, gradually wiped the smile off Suellen''s face.


    Until itpletely turned into, cold indifference.


    "Lord Ansel," she said, her voice devoid of any fluctuations, "There should be no discord between us."


    "There wasn''t before," Ansel chuckled, "But there was after you terminated the mass production of the floating cannons."


    "...You''re siding with her?"


    Suellen furrowed her brows slightly, "You should not be able to tolerate my sister''s vile character."


    "No, I never take sides. I only stand for myself."


    Compared to Suellen''s increasingly solemn demeanor, Ansel seemed utterly rxed, "It''s the same this time."


    "You need me to lift the Alchemy Association''s restrictions on the mass production of floating cannons." Suellen understood Ansel''s intentions immediately, "But Lord Ansel, what can you offer for this?"


    Although it sounded foolish to negotiate with Ansel at this point, it precisely demonstrated Suellen''s courage.


    Because to some extent... she was truly representing the empress in this matter.


    The aging monarch detested the sessor who was constantly hoping for her demise, and her growing influence.


    The existence of firearms had already greatly expanded Evora''s already substantial power. If the floating cannons produced under Evora''smand were also mass-produced... the Elder Princess''s influence in the empire would undoubtedly reach its peak.


    Ephesande, the one who could not choose to kill Evora, and who was also unwilling to see Evora''s power grow¡ª even though she was now clinging to life, unwilling to die, she was still the supreme ruler of this empire.


    How could she tolerate someone so arrogantly and continuously encroaching on her authority under her watch?


    At this point, someone needed to step forward to solve this problem for our empress.


    "I can assure you that I will not interfere with any of your future ns or actions. If necessary, I can even help you¡ª of course, for a price."


    Ansel, with a lightugh, made his second seemingly unequal trade after returning to the capital, "As long as you restart the production of the second generation of floating cannons."


    The political creature adept at disguising stared at Ansel for a long time, then nodded slightly.


    "Alright, I agree."


    "In terms of decisiveness, you are on par with Lord Evora," Ansel said cheerfully, looking into her eyes, "But, Lord Suellen, you need to think it through.


    Although you have Her Majesty''s protection, and Lord Evora won''t rashly do anything to you, the moment Her Majesty passes away, no matter how much you try to weaken her power, the first person she will settle scores with when she puts on the crown will definitely be you."


    "But she is not yet, she does not yet possess the power to decide everything." Suellen said calmly, "My mother, is not yet dead."


    "Before that endes¡ª"


    The young princess, unwilling to ept a fate determined by bloodline, locked eyes with Ansel, as if to boost the confidence of her future ally:


    "Anything is possible, Mr. Ansel."


    She paused, then once again lifted her skirt to curtsy to Ansel.


    "Then, I hope you can get what you need, Lord Ansel. And I hope you can keep your promise."


    "Of course," Ansel responded with a smile, "I always keep my word."


    "I do not deny that."


    Suellen nodded, then after a brief silence, asked another question, "Forgive my boldness, this floating cannon production line that is meaningless to you... why are you so insistent on starting it?"


    "Why?"


    The wicked Hydral half-closed his eyes, he just smiled and didn''t speak, but the slight waving of his scepter, like a conductor''s slow swing, was enough to show his pleasure at the moment.


    Of course, it was to let a certain geniusdy... slide into an abyss from which she could never escape.


    *

 Chapter 179: No Better Choice - I

    "We can... continue mass production?"


    In Hendrik''s office, Ravenna quickly repeated after a brief pause, "We can proceed with mass production?"


    "Indeed, we have identified the issue¡ªit lies within the core circuit''s production chain, not your fault."


    Although the alchemist representing the Alchemy Association stated this, there was no hint of apology in his demeanor or tone; in fact, he seemed rather impatient.


    Compared to the Etheric Academy, the Alchemy Association harbored less animosity towards the Tower of Babel, as thetter''s cutting-edge theories were often seen as challenges to the former. Even though the Tower of Babel ventured into the realm of alchemy, no matter how absurd their ideas, alchemists would still apud their efforts.


    The domain of creators requires transcendent talent, fervent passion, and the ability to shatter conventional wisdom.


    However, since the Tower of Babel''s members often only spoke of impractical ideas with great difficulty in implementation, the Alchemy Association held no particr fondness for them, deeming their abilities inadequate.


    "Remember to send someone to our alchemy workshop for coordination. The pressure from the Elder Princess is immense; we must expedite the process." Perhaps because he had already discussed matters with Hendrik, the alchemist coldly uttered these words before turning to leave.


    Once he had exited the office, Hendrik, seated at his desk, slowly exhaled.


    As the leader of the Tower of Babel and a formidable fifth-stage mage, hecked the imposing presence one might expect. Under the authority of the Elder Princess, the intimidation of the Etheric Academy, and amidst dealings with various factions, Hendrik''s edge had long been worn away.


    Although many hoped that academia would remain purely academic, the harsh reality was that it could never be that simple.


    "Ravenna, our most pressing issue has been resolved."


    The man''s heavy thoughts eased considerably. The Alchemy Association''s strike and Ravenna''s soul-rted problem had been major concerns, but now that one had inexplicably resolved itself, it was undoubtedly fantastic news.


    He intended to pat Ravenna''s shoulder in encouragement but quickly withdrew his hand upon encountering her icy gaze.


    Unperturbed, Hendrik knew Ravenna disliked physical contact with others and had merely forgotten in his excitement. After examining her puppet body, he slightly tempered his joy and solemnly inquired, "How severe is the issue?"


    "Far more severe than either of us imagined," Ravenna replied expressionlessly. "If not resolved promptly, my soul will be unable to return to my body."


    Hendrik''s expression shifted subtly. He furrowed his brow in contemtion before speaking, "Soren Canaster is a neutral party among the Etheric Academy''s nine highest-ranking members... He is seldom present in the imperial capital and has no reason to oppose us directly."


    "He acted to fulfill the young Hydral''s punishment for you. Fundamentally speaking, as long as you can obtain that Hydral''s forgiveness¡ª"


    "That is impossible."


    Ravenna interrupted Hendrik, "He will never forgive me."


    She knew all too well that for Ansel, there was no such thing as "forgiveness." Since he sought only to subdue her, he would never grant her a chance to catch her breath.


    However, the other party in the gamble had also promptly countered.


    Ravenna thought to herself.


    The Hydrals had forced the Alchemy Association to halt the mass production of the second-generation floating cannons, but a mysterious individual had somehow managed to resume production. At least for now, she and the Tower of Babel no longer needed to worry about this matter. Next was... wait¡ª


    Ravenna suddenly murmured this word.


    Hendrik looked puzzled, "Ravenna, what did you say?"


    The woman merely adjusted her sses and calmly replied, "Nothing, I just remembered something."


    Indeed, the choice.


    At this juncture, it is the crossroads leading her to the next square.


    The contest between Ansel and another enigmatic individual on the mass production of floating cannon is far from a mere restriction or liberation for her. The mass production of floating cannon itself is a crucial node.


    From a higher vantage point, Ravenna, who is observing herself, sessfully discerns the path beneath her feet.


    The cannon... The mysterious person who can barely be considered on my side needs me to promote the mass production of the floating cannon, for the reason that¡ª


    Mechanical armor!


    The scene she saw when she woke up from unconsciousness resurfaces, and Ravenna instantly understands.


    Indeed, Hydral handed the design of the mechanical armor to the Etheric Academy. Although she doesn''t know what he got, the Etheric Academy... also obtained an Etheric weapon of epoch-making significance.


    If the Etheric Academy also possesses an Etheric weapon worth investing resources in for Evora, then the few advantages of the Tower of Babel will be significantly weakened.


    As a countermeasure against Hydral, the mysterious person let Ravenna promote the mass production of the floating cannon¡ªalthough the mechanical armor can be said to crush the floating cannon in terms of force, even the Etheric Academy cannot ovee the defect of its being unable to mass-produce.


    Yes... The force Evora needs is one that can arm the entire empire, allowing her to feel the violence and power that canpletely dominate the continent. She doesn''t need any powerful individual force.


    Right, as long as the floating cannon can be promoted, no, not just the floating cannon, as long as they can promote the research and development of more powerful mass-produced weapons, the Babel Tower can contain the Etheric Academy!


    This is the path that the mysterious person pointed out for her. Although that guy also sees her as a pawn, at least... He is betting that she can seed.


    To sessfully usher in a new era.


    This idea directly swallowed the moment of hesitation that shed in her mind for no reason.


    Ravenna doesn''t like to make weapons, because violence and advancement are not linked. She doesn''t reject violence, but she doesn''t want to make violence her business. Even so, the vision of the world in her eyes does not have so many brutal weapons.


    But just like she had no choice at the beginning, she has no choice now.


    ¡ª>

 Chapter 180: No Better Choice - II

    And what''s more ingenious is that Ravenna, who had no choice at that time, believed that she did the right thing; and now she, who has no choice...


    She has no doubts about herself either.


    "I''m going to the Alchemy Association, Hendrick."


    Ravenna, who has made up her mind, said so.


    "...What?"


    Hendrick is somewhat iprehensible: "Your current situation is too dangerous, why go to the Alchemy Association?"


    How heavy the Etheric Academy''s killing intent towards Ravenna is, can be seen from her caution to create fifty-six puppets. Plus, although the Alchemy Association is considered neutral, it is still closer to the Etheric Academy.


    If you want to bet that the Etheric Academy cares about the face of the Alchemy Association and does not kill people in the Alchemy Association''s residence, it is rather risky.


    "There are things that must be done."


    Ravenna put her hand into the pocket of her white coat, walked towards the door, and said without looking back: "That thing, we can''t make it just by ourselves, we must ask the Alchemy Association for help."


    "That thing... Wait!"


    Hendrik''s countenance underwent a drastic change.


    He braced himself against the table, his gaze fixed on Ravenna''s retreating figure.


    "Ravenna," the man, who appeared almost as an elder to Ravenna, spoke with utmost gravity, "Have you forgotten what you promised me?"


    "I will no longer research weapons. The development of the Hummingbird was merely to prove myself, and the research on Etheric weapons ends here," Ravenna responded calmly.


    "And what do you intend to do now? You''ve developed firearms, and then you''ve developed the floating cannon, which is more than ten times as dangerous as firearms. Now you want to¡ª"


    "Hendrik."


    The tall, cold beauty interrupted Hendrik''s angry questioning. She looked at the man before her without any expression and said indifferently, "If you, if we had the capital to change all this, I wouldn''t choose to do this."


    "..."


    Just this one sentence froze the anxious me in Hendrik''s heart.


    "Don''t misunderstand," Ravenna continued, "I''m not ming anyone. I''m just stating the facts. The fact is, we are still walking on thin ice. The Tower of Babel has nurtured too many mediocrities and dreamers. We im to be at the forefront of theory, but we have never really shaken the status of the Etheric Academy."


    "Hendrik." The young genius who was indifferent to human feelings looked at her nominal leader, her tone without a ripple, "You know very well what is supporting the Tower of Babel now."


    It was violence.


    The violence of firearms, the violence of floating cannons, and the bets brought about by this violence... Evora''s bets.


    This is what the Tower of Babel relies on for survival, not the so-called "ideals", "technology", "dreams"... The big shots don''t care about things that can''t be realized.


    Even if people like Ravenna regard it as life.


    An organization that has been established for less than ten years, in the confrontation with the Etheric Academy, a behemoth that has been inherited for hundreds of years, it is already a fantasy to maintain the stability of the organization. In the past, there were academic organizations that tried to challenge the authority of the Etheric Academy, but they eventually turned into dust in history.


    To be able to achieve this in such a short time like the Tower of Babel, even forcing the Etheric Academy to take drastic measures, is unprecedented.


    Under such circumstances, who can still have a choice?


    Ravenna realized this, so after seeing the road ahead from a higher perspective, she knew she had to do something. The mechanical armor will threaten the Tower of Babel, and if you want to preserve the possibly crumbling Tower of Babel, you must move forward again.


    "I will solve all this."


    She said so, her expression and tone still without a ripple, "As always."


    All this is so ironic, yet not so ironic.


    The irony is that in the extraordinary world where strength determines everything, the Tower of Babel actually stands on the so-called "technology", and the real core of arge academic organization is actually a young woman in the third stage.


    What is not ironic is that, in essence, this so-called "technology" is just a chip that allows the power of the elder princess to be added to it, and in the end, it still relies on power.


    It seems that the Tower of Babel should not exist at all, it seems... it has been twisted into a strange shape and embarked on a chaotic and unclear path.


    Everything started with the revolution that the devil named Hydral threw to Ravenna, the revolution of violence.


    Ravenna no longer paid attention to Hendrik, and walked out without any hesitation.


    The man watched Ravenna''s departing figure, sat down on the chair tiredly and sighed deeply.


    Although he didn''t know what made Ravenna so tense, he couldn''t refute Ravenna''s words.


    This pce of idealists, which seems to gather countless energetic and imaginative wizards, is essentially... nothing more than a farm for the elder princess to harvest violence.


    Idealists will never be knocked down by the difficulties in front of them. Hendrik firmly believes that the Tower of Babel will create a new future, but now, even he has fallen into deep thought.


    "Dear teacher... I failed to teach Ravenna well, and it seems that I even hurt her, I''m sorry." Henrik whispered with a bitter smile, "I should have stopped her, but that selfish desire made me unable to do it."


    "Is all this... worth it?"


    It''s all worth it.


    Ravenna, who was walking alone in the corridor, had no doubt or hesitation in her heart.


    There was no heart beating in her chest, the flow of Ether reced the blood, and the construction of magi-metal supported her body.


    This cold and hard body, just like her never wavering thoughts.


    As long as that scene can be turned into reality, as long as the Tower of Babel, which serves as a cradle, can be preserved.


    Everything... is worth it!


    In those purple eyes, there was a sh of the devil''s prophecy of obsession and madness.

 Chapter 181: No Worse Timing -I

    The grandeur and prosperity of the imperial capital are beyond the power of words to capture.


    Under the radiant might of the emperor, the magnificence of this city. Ephesande, especially before she entered her twilight years, would asionally bestow miracles upon this city of Celestial that even extraordinary beings would tremble before, as if it were a true deity. Or¡­ perhaps it could be said that every emperor has such behaviors or even preferences.


    In this great city standing in the heart of the empire, the Alchemy Association undoubtedly holds a high status.


    Although when Ansel stepped into the solemn gate engraved withplex mystical patterns, the alchemists swarmed like madmen, however under normal circumstances, those active within the association would not give any extra attention to others who entered.


    For instance, Ravenna, who just stepped into the gate. Even though she is currently a person of great importance in the imperial capital, and many alchemists recognized her, they didn''t show any particr reaction, at most they would take a few more nces.


    "Madam Ronger, thank you for your assistance."


    Ravenna slightly bowed her head to the noblewoman standing beside her: "This is far enough." Ronger Meltsteel, the most formidable force in the Tower of Babel, had escorted Ravenna all the way to the Alchemy Association.


    "Do you really not need me to apany you inside the Alchemy Association?"


    The noblewoman with a dignified appearance slightly furrowed her brows: "I''m notfortable leaving you here alone, Ravenna."


    Ravenna calmly replied: "Hendrick and Professor Nokain have cast five protective spells on me, theoretically there shouldn''t be any problems."


    ¡ª Of course, this is only in theory. If a protective spell could prevent assassination from the Etheric Academy, then why would Ravenna need to create so many puppets?


    Although due to Evora''s deterrence, the Etheric Academy wouldn''t dare to let high-ranking extraordinary beings make a move, they usually resort to hiring assassins. If one was killed by such an assassin, it would be easy to shift the me, and it would also indicate that Ravenna was notpetent enough.


    But as representatives of diverse methods and unpredictable abilities, what sorcerers could do was too much. The theoretically inclined sorcerers of the Tower of Babel could not possibly protect Ravenna with just spells.


    After all, Evora had already extracted enough value from Ravenna. Just for such a person, it was not worth it for the haughty Elder Princess to wage a major war against the Etheric Academy, but the Etheric Academy could indeed eliminate a genius who was indeed a threat and extremely hostile to them.


    "You... sigh." Madam Ronger sighed, "Hendrick is very worried about you, Ravenna."


    "He always is, but worry is pointless."


    Ravenna always spoke such indifferent words: "Don''t worry about me, Madam Ronger, don''t waste your time on this, continue with your research, that''s more important."


    The cold beauty with her ash-blue hair tied into a high ponytail said indifferently:


    "More important than anything else."


    She walked to the reception desk, and after stating her purpose, someone quickly led Ravenna to the alchemy workshop where the hummingbird production line was located.


    "Oh, so you''re Miss Ziegler," the head of the production chain greeted her, expressing his puzzlement, "Are you personally overseeing our coboration?"


    "No, I''m merely here to assess the mass production status of the Hummingbirds."


    "There are no more bottlenecks... I mean, after resolving the core circuit issue, everything has been smooth sailing."


    The head, arms crossed, casuallymented while observing theplex production line within the vast workshop, "Twenty units a day should be feasible."


    "...That''s a bit inefficient," Ravenna frowned slightly, "Given your resource conditions, the output should be higher."


    "Even with the Association''s resources, the allocation to each project is limited."


    Upon this topic, the head''s mood soured. Judging by his reaction, the resources for the Hummingbird''s mass production... had been reduced?


    "Are you implying that the Alchemy Association has cut back on resource allocation for the Hummingbird''s mass production?"


    Woman''s gaze swept over the resources piled up in the workshop. The reflection in her sses flickered. The resources stored in the alchemy workshop were not the issue, which likely meant that the subsequent resource allocation would be reduced.


    "The mass production of the Hummingbirds was ordered by the Elder Princess."


    A sense of foreboding rose in Ravenna''s heart, her voice growing colder, "Why would the Alchemy Association reduce resource allocation, and by such a significant amount?"


    "Because it''s not just here that''s been reduced."


    The head shrugged, "Most of the workshops have had their resources cut, it''s across the board. As for why even the project designated by the Elder Princess had its resources reduced..."


    "Of course, it''s because of that mechanical armor. The Elder Princess seems interested in it as well."


    Mechanical armor... as expected!


    Everything was unfolding as Ravenna had anticipated.


    She hadn''t expected the Etheric Academy to act so swiftly though... Had they handed over the design drafts to Evora without conducting a thorough analysis of the mechanical armor? She wondered which version of the mechanical armor Hydral had traded, and how detailed the provided drafts were.


    The development of the mechanical armor was far more challenging than the mass-produced floating cannons. She and Ansel had spent a considerable amount of time researching it. Apart from the core universal ether furnace, the mechanical armor was the project they had spent the most time on.


    It was also one of the few things they couldn''t produce.


    But the Etheric Academy didn''t need the Alchemy Association''s help. Their own resources, alchemists, and workshops were more than enough to produce the mechanical armor, which meant...


    "How utterly despicable," Ravenna muttered coldly, then turned to the head, "Has the workshop for the mechanical armor started operations?"


    "Not yet, the folks from the Etheric Academy are still arguing with our people."


    It seemed this was the real reason for the head''s displeasure, "That mechanical armor is just a gimmick to foolymen like the Elder Princess. There are many details they don''t even know how to implement."


    "...Hmph." Ravenna sneered but said nothing.

 Chapter 182: No Worse Timing -II

    Alchemy was the realm of creators, the realm of geniuses. Sorcerers were all on the path to seeking truth, but everyone''s path and truth were different. Only alchemy, which represented "creation", was closer to the general truth.


    And the mechanical armor was a masterpiece conceived by her and Hydral, two geniuses among geniuses. There was no one in the Etheric Academy who could reach this level of design and creativity. Moreover, they hadn''t started researching it immediately, but instead used it as a tool to suppress the Tower of Babel... It would be strange if they could figure out what the mechanical armor was all about.


    However, it was also possible that the Etheric Academy had already secretly set up an alchemy workshop to research the mechanical armor, and what was presented here was just a smokescreen and obstacle to annoy the Tower of Babel.


    Ravenna didn''t let her disgust for the Etheric Academy affect her thinking and judgment.


    The mass production of the Hummingbirds was no longer the key issue. Ravenna had made up her mind to confront violence with greater violence after leaving Hendrick''s office.


    Her purpose ining to the Alchemy Association was to give Evora a more satisfactory answer. The Etheric Academy would never expect... that such interference would not have much impact on her.


    "The alchemy workshop where the mechanical armor is located," Ravenna suddenly said, "Can I go there?"


    "...Huh?"


    The head was taken aback. As a qualified alchemist, he answered rigorously, "Theoretically speaking, that newly started workshop currently does not restrict anyone from entering. If there are no restrictions, then you should be able... Hey!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ravenna had already left the alchemy workshop.


    The head scratched his chin, "What I said was not wrong. She just didn''t listen to the rest of my words. If anything happens... theoretically speaking, it has nothing to do with me."


    Thetter half of his sentence was¡ª


    The Elder Princess and Lord Ansel of Hydral were inspecting that workshop.


    *


    "Such...height!"


    Seraphina craned her neck to gaze at the towering ceiling, turning to Ansel in astonishment, "Ansel, why is this room constructed so tall?"


    Ansel responded with a smile, "Naturally, it''s to amodate something of considerable size."


    "But this..."


    Standing on the suspended corridor, Seraphina nced down at the floor, then up at the ceiling, her confusion deepening, "Isn''t this toorge? Are they constructing a massive ship?"


    Only a handful of northerners had ever seen the ocean, and Seraphina''s fantasies about ships were limited to the stories she had heard.


    "Surely they''re not building another house within this one."


    This peculiar response elicitedughter from Evora, who was standing nearby, "Ansel, your pact head is quite amusing."


    Seraphina nced at Evora but remained silent, leaning slightly towards Ansel.


    She disliked this woman, with her constant disy of arrogance and aggression. Such a person as an empress ... would undoubtedly be the worst kind of viin!


    However, hehehehe¡­


    Seraphina smirked silently.


    Crossing her arms, Evora, who was surveying the enormous alchemy workshop, noticed Seraphina''s gaze. The slightly mocking look in her eyes caused Evora to frown, "Ansel, control your dog."


    "Hmm?"


    Ansel, who was also observing the alchemy workshop, paused slightly before turning his head with a smile, "My apologies, Evora."


    "What were you saying just now?"


    Gleipnir lightly tapped the ground, the sound of metal shing echoed in the air, stirring a chillingly terrifying aura.


    The abyssal creature, usuallynguid, seemed to lift its gaze at this moment, looking down from the void at the blood-red me flower that had yet to truly ignite, casting a cold nce.


    Evora, under such scrutiny, also turned cold, "She was just looking at me with an insolent and disrespectful gaze, Hydral."


    "Evora."


    Ansel was still smiling, gently stroking his scepter.


    "I was just asking you, what were you saying just now?"


    The terrifying aura emanating from the two creatures caused Pa, who was busy in the alchemy workshop, to look up in surprise. He then shook his head with a wry smile, causing all the fifth-stage beings in the Alchemy Association''s current location to feel a primal fear and tremble.


    Seraphina, who was closest to this sh of auras, had already moved in front of Ansel. The ferocity in her eyes was about to burst forth, and her body even began to subtly transform. The bones at the base of her tailstock slowly writhed, as if something was about to break through her skin.


    "¡­Humph."


    The terrifying standoff concluded with Evora''s cold snort and retreat.


    "Your attitude towards the pact head is exactly like your father''s. It''s truly like father like son. Fine, I retract my previous words and will rephrase."


    "Hydral, keep your ''pact head'' in check."


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    Ansel''s smile remained unchanged, but it now radiated warmth and brilliance. "Disciplining Seraphina is part of my duties." However, there was no intention of making Seraphina apologize.


    "Discipline... Ha, I see you''re not too keen on disciplining her, and..."


    The woman scrutinized Seraphina for a moment, her eyes inexplicably revealing a hint of... satisfaction?


    "She''s not suited for discipline. She''s fine as she is, just restrain yourself in my presence."


    This condescending attitude, as if she considered everyone beneath her, greatly irritated Seraphina, but this time she obediently stood behind Ansel without uttering a word.


    However, as soon as she moved behind Ansel, her pinky was gently hooked.


    Ansel turned his head, winked at Seraphina, and silently smiled, signaling her not to worry.


    Standing tall behind the young man, the girl with a delicate and pretty face caressed the hand Ansel used to hook her pinky, lowered her head slightly, and tried to hide her uncontroble smile.


    Evora saw this but didn''t care, because she didn''t believe that the Hydral she knew had the function of "loving others", even if he did, he wouldn''t give it to the pact head.


    "Ansel," she began, "that so-called mechanical armor, you researched it with Ravenna, didn''t you?"


    "To be precise, I only provided the ideas."


    Ansel shrugged. "How it was actuallypleted was mostly due to her efforts."


    "¡­ Ha, I''ll take your word for it."


    ¡ª>

 Chapter 183: No Worse Timing - III

    One is the son of the greatest alchemist in history, and the other is a young schr from a barely prestigious family. It''s clear who could create such a magnificent work.


    However, Evora didn''t care why Ansel was hiding it, but continued to ask, "In your opinion, does that thing really have such great potential?"


    "As a weapon of war... it''s indeed not bad, but that''s all."


    Ansel smiled. "After all, there''s no war within the empire."


    "But there will be in the future."


    Evora''s lips curled up, her eyes... seemed to reflect a cruel scene where everything in the world was burning.


    "Beyond the Heavenly Road, there''s a vastnd waiting for you and me to conquer, Ansel."


    "But isn''t the powerfulbat power of the extraordinary beings at the crown level enough?"


    "Crown?" Evora said disdainfully, "Thend I want to conquer is not useless scorched earth, and the war I want to appreciate is not the destruction of the fifth stages fighting each other."


    Her face gradually lit up with a joyful and intense excitement, the woman slightly raised her head, joyfully telling Ansel, "Ansel, don''t you think it''s too boring for everything to be dominated by individuals?"


    "I want the empire itself to be an irresistible force, to be the power that controls everything, to see that the extraordinary beings of the first and second stages, and even ordinary people, have the ability to push the continent on the other side of the Heavenly Road."


    "Let the extraordinary beings there be killed by beings countless times weaker than themselves, hahahahaha, it''s delightful just thinking about it! Interesting!"


    In the end, it''s still just for fun.


    For Evora, conquering thatnd is to satisfy her desire for control, and also to appreciate a game... that''s interesting enough for her.


    Ansel didn''tment, but Seraphina next to him had already furrowed her brows, wanting to pin this psychopath to the ground and beat her up.


    ¡ª It''s only a matter of time, the girl thought so in her heart.


    "So, will you not do anything?"


    After a delightfulugh, Evora continued, "This is your masterpiece, as its creator, do you not wish to witness its birth in your hands?"


    Ansel chuckled softly, his wordsden with meaning as he spoke to Evora:


    "Indeed, I wish to see it... born in the hands of its designer."


    "However, I shall refrain. This is merely a transaction between me and the Etheric Academy. If I were to handle the follow-up, would it not seem as though I am too easily swayed?"


    "Hmm?" Evora furrowed her brow slightly, leaning against the railing of the aerial corridor, her tone rather displeased, "Then why have you summoned me here? I had assumed you intended to take matters into your own hands, which is why I made this journey. You should know that I never waste my time on meaningless endeavors."


    "Well..."


    The young Hydral squinted his eyes, "Consider it my desire to hear your thoughts on the mechanical armor."


    "To hear?" Evora burst intoughter, "You cannot guess? Stop teasing me, Ansel."


    She extended her index finger, hooked Ansel''s chin, and slowly brought her face closer, exhaling a scorching breath:


    "Do you, a devil who loves to toy with people''s hearts, still not understand me, who has alwaysid my heart bare before you?"


    Miss Seraphina''s forehead bulged with two veins, and in order not to cause trouble for Ansel, she constantly reminded herself to be patient.


    "However, your words make it seem as though you truly care about my opinion. Very well, I am pleased. Let me think about how to reward... hmm?"


    The previously cheerful Evora''s face instantly turned ice-cold as she looked down at the massive alchemy workshop below, where an extremely tiny figure had appeared.


    "How did this failure end up here... no matter."


    The Elder Princess, who made no effort to conceal her ruthless cruelty, sneered and raised her hand. A muffled groan resounded in the vast open area below, as the figure was tightly bound by zing mes, the body mercilessly scorched.


    With a slight lift of Evora''s hand, the figure was rapidly pulled up to their location in the aerial corridor, suspended in mid-air.


    "I am preupied with numerous affairs and have no time to mete out punishment upon you."


    The woman''s voice was cold and indifferent, "Yet, you have the audacity to appear before me. If I do not do something, it would seem as though I am not honoring your sincerity¡ª"


    "Ravenna."


    Who else could it be, recklessly colliding with Evora''s line of fire, other than Ravenna?


    "I recall telling you¡ªI will not permit you to fail. And then?"


    The Elder Princess scoffed disdainfully, "And then your soul was stuffed into such a trashy puppet by the people of the Etheric Academy."


    "If it were not for Ansel having already punished you in this manner, the suffering you would endure now would be at least a hundredfold greater."


    Bound by the mes in mid-air, Ravenna''s skin was once again damaged in patches, and even the puppet''s body showed signs of melting.


    Evora gazed at the silent Ravenna, recalling Ansel''s previous affection for her, and then thought of Ansel''s recent displeasing behavior, her sadistic desires gradually intensifying.


    "In my opinion... why bother staying in such a pretentious puppet?"


    The mes entwining Ravenna''s puppet body grew increasingly fierce, and the destruction of the puppet was merely a matter of time and Evora''s will. The ill-tempered Elder Princess slightly raised her chin, "I have some knowledge of souls, indeed... after burning this body, I shall casually stuff you into a workshop puppet."


    Workshop puppets, ubiquitous in the alchemy workshop, are the puppets used by alchemists for menial tasks. Some are merely "dolls" in the literal sense, faceless, with only the torso of a human; some are not even humanoid, designed in whatever way is convenient for menial tasks, bizarre and varied.


    Ravenna had no doubt about the inevitability of Evora doing this. This Elder Princess, who is generous in rewards but cruel to the extreme in punishment, always does what she says. She would definitely destroy this puppet, extract her own soul, and then casually stuff it into a workshop puppet.


    Then she might really be doomed.


    Under severe pain, Ravenna still tried to maintain her calm as much as possible. The raging mes blurred her vision, but she could still see... the devil smiling at her.


    She had no time to think about why Hydral was here, but if she wanted to seize this opportunity...


    "Hy...Hydral!"


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing Ravenna actually bypassed herself to plead with Ansel, Evora''s eyes became more dangerous, and the blood me expanded, instantly engulfing the entire puppet.


    She did not directly burn Ravenna''s puppet, but let the other party slowly feel this pain.


    In the mes, Ravenna''s weak voice still came intermittently: "Repair... the circuit."


    In the burning pain, Ravenna was frantically thinking about how to get Ansel to save herself.


    That person repeatedly emphasized that she had no value to him, and the ultimate goal must be to make her submit. For now, it seems that if she still acts with the idea that she has value to him, it will definitely not work.


    It must be ¡­ ording to the value he said before.


    That value can only be¡ª


    The value of being yed...


    Ravenna got the answer, so Ravenna made the best choice¡ªshow this value.


    Repair the circuit... well, Evora really didn''t understand what the circuit in Ravenna''s mouth was.


    "Okay, stop it, Your Highness."


    After hearing that sentence, Ansel''s smile raised slightly: "I think this punishment is enough."


    "...This time." Evora turned her head, her expression extremely cold, "You don''t have the final say."


    The mes burning the puppet''s body expanded instantly, and Ravenna''s unbearable scream proved the pain she was enduring.


    "Is it?" Always prepared, always watching everything, the young Hydral smiled, "So, what if I say... I will tell you something about your little sister?"


    "You¡ª"


    Evora spat out a word, then fell silent for two or three seconds.


    Bang!


    She casually smashed Ravenna''s puppet onto the corridor in the air, and the damaged puppet''s body was still twitching due to pain. Evora didn''t even look at her, and said expressionlessly: "Ansel, you''d better ensure that what you say has enough value."


    Ansel raised his eyebrows: "I think Ravenna''s life is not worth this price."


    "But appeasing my anger is worth it." Evora shook her sleeves and coldly left a sentence, "We are equal, if you can''t appease my anger, then I can only do something to make you angry."


    Her figure turned into mes, burning and scattering in the air, leaving only the high temperature of the distorted space.


    Seraphina was not sure if that guy really left, so she didn''t curse immediately. She turned her head to look at Ansel, and saw Ansel standing next to the severely damaged puppet, looking down at the other party.


    "You are too careless, Ravenna." Ansel sighed, "If I''m not here, your life might end like this, right?"


    "Being stuffed into a workshop puppet, restricted by the extremely poor functionality, you can''t even do alchemy research, it''s no different from death for you, right?"


    Ravenna didn''t speak, probably because the burning of the etheric circuit was too severe, most of the functions of this puppet hadpletely stopped, and she didn''t even know if she was conscious now.


    Ansel squatted down, gently stroking that severely damaged, somewhat terrifying face, and said with a lowugh: "Remember, Venna, you owe me one more time."


    "Don''t worry, I will ''fix'' you right away."


    ¡ª>

 Chapter 184: Super Repairer Ansel - I

    "Ah, Venna," Ansel, perched on his workbench, propped his cheek on one hand, "What do you fancy?"


    "Study, research."


    Ravenna, engrossed in carving an etheric circuit, responded without lifting her head.


    "I mean, apart from these two."


    The blond boy sighed, "Venna, how can life be such a mundane affair?"


    "Do not define my interests by yourck of them."


    Ravenna lifted her head to nce at Ansel, a hint of dissatisfaction in her magnificent purple eyes, "For me, studying and researching are sufficiently interesting."


    "But you''ve never experienced those interesting things, have you?"


    The young Hydral tilted his head, an innocent smile spreading across his face as he made a slight hooking gesture in the air.


    Click ¡ª


    The alchemical carving knife in Ravenna''s hand shifted abruptly, the once perfectly crafted etheric circuit along with the entire piece of magi-metal turned into a lump of scrap.


    "You!"


    The woman turned her head sharply towards Ansel, her eyes brimming with murderous intent. Her icy, stern expression suggested that no one would doubt if she were to slit Ansel''s throat with the carving knife in the next second.


    "Stillcking in skill, Venna."


    Ansel, the instigator, took on the role of a mentor, criticizing righteously, "Just a slight disturbance, and you lose control of your carving knife. What will you do if an unpredictable ident urs during alchemy?"


    "Engraving circuits is considered the most basic and harmless process. What if it involves etheric conduction, essence fusion, or even higher-level essence alteration?"


    "If you''re not careful..."


    Ansel made an explosion gesture with both hands, threatening convincingly, "A slight mistake, and it might be worse than death."


    "..."


    Ravenna pondered for a moment, then responded expressionlessly:


    "You''re right, so I have no reason to waste time with you."


    Having said that, she turned and walked towards the corner where the materials were stacked, calmly selecting what she needed. She returned to the workbench with a pile of parts and materials, and resumed her work.


    Now it was our still young Ansel''s turn to fall silent. He watched Ravenna, whose expression hadn''t wavered in the slightest, for a long time, before finally sighing weakly:


    "Fine, since you have no interest at all, I''ll go out and y by myself."


    He jumped off the table, picked up the scepter that was set aside, and prepared to leave the alchemy workshop.


    "¡ª Wait."


    Ravenna suddenly reached out and grabbed Ansel''s cor, "You haven''t finished your task for today."


    This odd pair each had their own roles. Ansel was responsible for proposing countless ideas that were seemingly oundish, yet feasibly real, that left Ravenna in awe; while Ravenna was responsible for gradually turning these ideas into reality.


    The reason why a mere second-stage extraordinary being could do such a thing was probably because the things they created were too¡­ "ordinary" in the eyes of most extraordinary beings.


    Too close to the ordinary of lower-stage extraordinary beings, even ordinary people.


    Apart from some specific creations, most of these things didn''t have a particrly high technical threshold. Instead, they required a level of design talent and vision that ordinary people couldn''t imagine. And Ravenna was willing to admit that she was far inferior to Ansel in this regard.


    But this guy... was trulyzy!


    If Ravenna didn''t pressure Ansel, thetter would likely waste an entire day in the alchemy workshop, doing nothing.


    "Task? Ah... dear Venna, inspiration isn''t something that can be forced out at any time."


    Ansel spread his hands helplessly, "Things that are forced out are worthless."


    "But you''re not the kind of person who only produces when inspired."


    Ravenna let go of Ansel''s cor, she leaned forward slightly, her face almost touching Ansel''s, and said in a posture that she thought was intimidating, but was actually quite ambiguous:


    "You are a true genius, even the slightest thoughts that flow from your mind can make countless people ecstatically treasure them."


    "...Of course, I''m not included."


    She said expressionlessly, "Although your ideas are indeed astonishing, I''m not that obsessed."


    The young Hydral tilted his head, barely holding back a smile, " Venna, you don''t have to emphasize it. I know you''re not... the kind of person who would treasure me."


    "So," Ravenna stared at Ansel, "What''s today''s idea?"


    "You''re really insatiable, Venna."


    Ansel tilted his head slightly, looking somewhat surprised, "There are already plenty of ideas piled up that haven''t been realized."


    Ever since these two unlikely partners started coborating, this small alchemy workshop had given birth to countless ideas that were ahead of their time.


    However, manpower was limited, and since Ansel was only responsible for design and never for practice, even if Ravenna devoted herself to research every day, even if Ravenna asionally handed over some less exaggerated designs to Babel Tower, the number of ideas waiting to be realized was increasing.


    But she seemed unsatisfied. Even though she had umted arge number of drafts and design drawings, Ravenna still asked Ansel for new ideas in her spare time, in addition to her tireless, endless work.


    Such an irrational, unreasonable thing was hard to imagineing from someone like Ravenna.


    The woman was silent for a moment, then extended her hand towards Ansel.


    "What''s up?" Ansel handed his hand over, expression somewhat puzzled.


    Ravenna examined Ansel''s hand in her palm, then looked at his face, and said:


    "Only at this moment can I confirm that you''re a thirteen-year-old child."


    Her words made Anselugh, "But Venna, you clearly¡ª Well, okay, I won''t say anymore."


    The threatening look in her eyes made Ansel just shrug with a smile, not saying anything more.


    "You''re only thirteen, Ansel."


    After putting away her threatening gaze, Ravenna held Ansel''s hand¡ª of course, she didn''t have any strange thoughts, and her attitude, as if she were holding a tool, made this scene devoid of any romantic feelings.


    She was just feeling the tender softness in her hand, and said softly, "When I was thirteen, I was far from your equal, and I still am."


    -->

 Chapter 185: Super Repairer Ansel - II

    "Hm?" The young Hydral didn''t respond with modest words, but raised his eyebrows and said, "You don''t need topare yourself to me, Venna, I''m special."


    "I''m also special to others," Ravenna said calmly, "Since I can be used forparison with others, why can''t Ipare myself to you?"


    "There are people who can see a broader and more distant scene than I can."


    She let go of his hand, and said in a tone that was not resentful, but introspective, "Should I not pursue your shadow, and continue to consider myself a genius, making no progress?"


    The blond boy leaned on his scepter, looking into those purple eyes, and said with a bit of amusement, "So you want me to keep proposing more possibilities, more designs, to put pressure on you and push you forward?"


    "That''s only part of it."


    Ravenna turned her head back, no longer looking at Ansel, and returned to her workbench to resume her work, saying:


    "Because only in this way can I constantly remind myself of the gap between you and me, only in this way..."


    "I can always remember that failing to realize your blueprint, thus wasting your talent, is an unforgivable sin and sphemy."


    The etheric circuit engraved on the enchanted gold was as exquisite as art, the de of the carving knife outlined the lines of truth, the creator turned her thoughts into reality, elevated the ordinary, made the mundane extraordinary... Ravenna quickly got back into the zone, threw herself into her never-ending work, and then ¡ª


    Crack!


    "..."


    The woman gazed at the once again deviated alchemical carving knife, a faint trace of veins bulging on the back of her hand.


    "An¡ª"


    "Venna!"


    Ansel''s cheerful voice interrupted Ravenna''s words, heughed heartily, seizing Ravenna''s hand: "I think I know what you like,e with me!"


    "Ansel, you¡ª"


    "I have an extraordinary concept, follow me first, I''ll tell youter."


    "¡­" Ravenna temporarily endured, refraining fromshing out.


    This alchemy workshop, which has created countless miracles yet unknown to the world, is neither in the Hydral Manor nor in the Babel Tower headquarters, but in amon cottage around the Alchemy Association.


    Ravenna didn''t understand the meaning of Ansel''s actions, just as she didn''t understand why Ansel demanded that all newly invented alchemical tools, the creators must not include his name, forcing her to im that shepleted them independently.


    Ansel led Ravenna to the rooftop, indicating her to sit next to him.


    But Ravenna just stood on the bricks, looking at Ansel expressionlessly: "What on earth are you up to?"


    "Don''t you want to hear what I''vee up with?" Ansel, who had already sat down, raised his eyebrows and patted the brick beside him.


    Ravenna was silent for a moment, then frowned and walked to Ansel''s side. After the invisible vortex swept the dust on the bricks, she gathered her whiteb coat and sat down next to Ansel.


    "You better make sure your idea is really¡ª"


    "Venna." The boy, whose appearance was slightly immature, but already had the handsome charm that bewildered women, turned his head and smiled at Ravenna:


    "Do you like the sky?"


    Ravenna was stunned.


    "Although you might think it''s a waste of time, I always wonder when I''m idle... besides studying and researching, what else do you really like?"


    Ansel looked up at the azure sky and whispered, "I''ve thought about it for a long time, and I can''t think of anything that would genuinely please you. But just now, when you said those quite impressive words, I suddenly thought of the sky."


    "Distant and vast, like a sky with infinite possibilities."


    Ravenna didn''t speak, she just looked up too, doing her rarely seen "rxation" activity.


    "Or should I say, you like to go to such high ces to see a more magnificent view?"


    "¡­" Ravenna turned to look at Ansel, "Did you use a mind-reading spell on me?"


    She was expressionless, hiding the turmoil in her heart.


    Anselughed heartily: "I''m not that bored, Venna. The inner world of others, if not guessed by oneself, but stolen by other means, is too boring."


    Indeed, Ansel is not the kind of person who would do such a thing, Ravenna thought.


    Or rather, he seems to have always been like this, always knowing what she needs most and always able to provide help.


    Now... knowing what she likes most is not surprising.


    Ravenna had never met anyone like Ansel, who was so in sync with her.


    So even if Ansel has too many personality and behavioral problems that Ravenna can''t tolerate, she still tacitly allows, even indulges.


    "The view of the sky, the view of the earth, and even more distant, infinite views, you want to epass them all in your eyes."


    Ansel stared at Ravenna''s profile, not joking, but admiringly said: "This ambition and greed, it''s really shocking, Venna."


    "About this, I have nothing to refute."


    Ravenna''s voice was very calm: "But I don''t think it''s ambition and greed, but a rational pursuit and choice."


    "Rationality, huh¡­"


    Ansel stroked his chin: "Speaking of which, your strange rational thinking has also given me some inspiration."


    "¡­I''ve never seen you think in this way."


    "Hahaha, just a joke." The young Hydralughed lightly, "How could a carefree and worry-free person like me need your way of thinking?"


    Ravenna nodded: "Indeed."


    She had never seen anyone more capricious andpletely acting on their own feelings than Ansel.


    This is a privilege that only the strong, standing at the top, standing in front of the end, can have. Ravenna does not envy, and has never thought about what would happen if she had this power.


    Because the world is stagnant because of that great power, what Ravenna pursues has never been that kind of thing.


    "So." She looked at Ansel, "What is the concept you mentioned?"


    "You really can''t take a break¡­"


    Ansel sighed, then raised his eyebrows, and began to exin to Ravenna that crazy fantasy.


    At this time, Ansel, who was telling Ravenna about the fantasy in his mind, had an excitement in his tone that he had not anticipated or even noticed.


    "This¡­"


    Ravenna rarely showed a vivid look of astonishment: "Ansel, this is not¡ª"


    -->

 Chapter 186: Super Repairer Ansel - III

    Halfway through her words, Ravenna suddenly denied her own words.


    "¡­No." She murmured thoughtfully, "ording to your idea, maybe¡­"


    "I''ve thought of a name, let''s call that thing¡­mechanical armor!"


    The young Hydral spoke in a light and joyful tone: "What do you think, Ravenna?"


    At this moment, his expectant look, as if fantasizing about something, really looked like a thirteen-year-old child.


    "That thing." Ansel put his hand on Ravenna''s shoulder, smiling brightly:


    "It will definitely take you to the high sky where you can epass the world in your eyes."


    "¡­"


    Ravenna''s inteced fingers trembled slightly, she who had been immersed in thought was temporarily pulled out of her thoughts by these words. She looked at Ansel''s hand on her shoulder, was silent for a while, and said:


    "But why¡­ is it a weapon again?"


    "Well¡­ it doesn''t necessarily have to be a weapon, it can be an exploration tool, right?"


    "But in the final analysis, it is still a weapon, but¡­"


    She paused, and said in a tone that she had never had before, with a slight ripple:


    "I want to see."


    Ansel tilted his head: "What?"


    "I said, I want to see."


    Ravenna turned to look at Ansel, her magnificent purple eyes seemed to be flowing with a brilliance that Ansel had never seen before.


    She said to Ansel without any hesitation: "I want to see, the scene you described, Ansel."


    Ansel, who seemed to have not expected Ravenna to have such an unusual reaction, was slightly stunned, then chuckled: "Isn''t that great¡­"


    "And¡ª"


    She suddenly stretched out her fist to Ansel: "I will also let you see, the future I described."


    The usually cold and indifferent voice became passionate and heavy, as strong and powerful as Ravenna''s beating heart at this moment:


    "To see that, the dawn of a new era."


    Ansel looked at Ravenna''s outstretched fist and couldn''t help butugh out loud:


    "It sounds very moving, but why are you stretching out your fist, Venna."


    "Isn''t this okay?"


    Ravenna looked at her fist in confusion: "I thought you, as a boy, would like to express friendship in this way, or do you prefer handshakes?"


    "¡­"


    The young Hydral''s smile froze slightly, he looked at Ravenna''s small fist again, and subconsciously repeated in a low voice:


    "Friend¡­ship?"


    "¡­What are you doubting?" Ravenna frowned somewhat iprehensibly, "Aren''t we friends?"


    Her voice returned to its usual indifference, making this sentence seem so natural at this moment.


    After a brief silence, just a very, very brief silence, Ansel raised his smile again, clenched his fist and bumped with Ravenna.


    "You''re right, Venna, my friend."


    At the moment when the knuckles and skin lightly touched, no one knew what these two people were thinking.


    "Ansel."


    "Hmm?"


    "You seem to be my first friend."


    "Me too, Venna."


    *


    Friend.


    A term distant, yet not so distant.


    Ravenna''s consciousness awakens from the chaos, the sessive severe injuries seem to have overburdened her spirit, or perhaps this overly fragile puppet is not suitable to bear her soul, causing Ravenna to feel an indescribable intense fatigue.


    "Oh, you''re awake."


    A voice that greatly displeased Ravenna echoed in her ears. She instinctively wanted to control her body, but the functions of this puppet seemed to havepletely ceased.


    The current Ravenna was like a pitiful prisoner sealed in iron and stone.


    "Don''t try to move, let your spirit rest for a while."


    Ansel''s voice was still so gentle, but Ravenna had no intention of epting his kindness.


    After all, in her eyes, Ansel never had any good intentions.


    After recognizing the true face of Hydral, Ravenna had given up all illusions she once had about him.


    Rather than hoping for him to remember non-existent old affections, it would be better to think about... how to save herself now.


    The coincidence of this event was too great, Ravenna did not believe that she would just happen to encounter Evora, and Ansel would also just happen to be present.


    Because Ravenna was all too clear about Evora''s violent character, she wanted to go to the Alchemy Association as soon as possible. This was to provide the Tower of Babel with the power to confront the mechanical armor, and also to protect herself.


    But just at this time... Evora appeared, Ansel also appeared, there must be a scheme.


    If this was Ansel''s design, then he first had to make sure that she woulde to the Alchemy Association first. Either there was a traitor in the Tower of Babel, or... all her thoughts had been calcted by him.


    If so, tracing back, the matter of the Alchemy Association restarting the floating cannon would be Ansel''s so-called misdirection... But why would Ansel do this? In the entire imperial capital, he was the only one with the power and courage to stop the production of the floating cannon, he didn''t need to go to such lengths, just to torment himself.


    So the one who created this coincidence could only be that mysterious person ¡ª thinking from another perspective, it''s possible that Ansel didn''t deliberately appear there, but... just happened to be there, and this just happened to save her from Evora''s hands.


    But what could she gain from this? The mysterious person who seems to be on her side wouldn''t design this just to torment her for nothing... Could it be that he just wanted her to face Evora''s wrath in advance, so that she wouldn''t suffer the cruel punishment of the Elder Princess at a critical moment, or was there something else...


    "Ravenna, you''re really lucky." The voice in her ear, or more urately, the voice that resonated directly in her soul, said so, "Evora, that capricious and reckless guy, casually destroyed some of the restrictions set by Soren."


    "Your day of freedom hase early, is this a blessing in disguise?"


    So... that''s how it is!


    This was the trap set by that mysterious person, in order to break the biggest restriction on her!


    Ravenna''s mood was unusually excited, this puppet body was the biggest restriction Ansel had ced on her, if she could be freed from it, she would be able to see more!


    -->

 Chapter 187: Super Repairer Ansel - IV

    Although she didn''t know how he manipted the Elder Princess, since he could y games with a monster like Hydral, he must be an existence on par with him.


    So the empire was hiding such a dangerous person...


    Ravenna quickly threw away useless information and thoughts, since the situation was now clear... she could determine what to do.


    Hydral imed that he would not directly threaten to limit her, which means that he would not directly tamper with this puppet, but would most likely really fix it, then send the puppet back, just likest time.


    It''s just this process... what he''s looking forward to, is probably this process.


    Ravenna calmed down, there was nothing to fear about this, after all, she had made a decision before asking Ansel for help.


    As long as she can survive this y, or simplyply a little, not to arouse his bad taste, she can safely get through this disaster, and then get out of this damn puppet body.


    Yes... it should be like this.


    Although it''s been three years since theyst met, in Ravenna''s eyes, Ansel is still that inherently chaotic and evil guy, any resistance from her will only make him more intense.


    She just needs to lie t and let him manipte that body, after all, it''s just a puppet.


    Moreover, now that the puppet is basically scrapped, she can''t perceive anything, it doesn''t matter ¡ª


    "!!!"


    If Ravenna''s soul ispared to a human body, then she now feels a strong tingling sensation, shooting from the tailbone directly to the back of the brain.


    If her body could move, she would probably be curled up from the shock of this sensation.


    "How does it feel? Ravenna?" Ansel''s voice echoed in her soul again.


    "You''ve never experienced this kind of pleasure, have you? Hmm... actually, I don''t know what you''re feeling right now, but theoretically, you should be very happy."


    The reason why Ravenna''s soul can be attached to the puppet and act normally is because the puppet has a suitable etheric circuit that simtes the qualifications of extraordinary beings, which can bear the soul of the extraordinary.


    If Ravenna''s soul is randomly stuffed into an ordinary wooden puppet, even if Ravenna has a deep understanding of soul magic, she won''t be able to hold on for long and will perish.


    And now, most of the etheric circuits on this puppet have been burned and destroyed by Evora, and the core of Ansel''s current repair work is to reconnect the etheric circuits.


    The weak soul, which is constantly rejecting this puppet body, is being pulled and... pierced again and again in the connection of the etheric circuits.


    Each reconnection of the circuit, each reflow of ether, rushes to Ravenna''s soul, filling it, restoring it, this feeling... is indescribable.


    As time passed, Ravenna could even feel the etheric circuits drawn by Ansel, drawing shapes in her soul, because the soul was too weak and craved ether, it was extremely sensitive at this moment.


    "Ravenna, I still remember the first time I repaired your puppet three years ago."


    Ansel said softly, "You were very resistant to me at that time, but in the end, you let me do the repair, do you remember why?"


    As the etheric circuitry gradually mends, the puppet regains its physiological functions. Yet, Ravenna keeps her eyes tightly shut, feigning obliviousness to the unfolding events.


    She is acutely aware of her current state; the puppet is notid t on the workbench, but rather... nestled in the arms of Ansel.


    Ansel whispers in her ear, "Because you''re a pragmatist, and I am indeed capable of repairing your puppet. That''s all there is to it, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    "What are you afraid of now? Aren''t you a pure rationalist? Am I not repairing your puppet? Or is it that my skills are not up to your satisfaction?"


    "Mmm!"


    A soft moan escapes her tightly sealed lips. Ansel alters the speed and method of connecting the etheric circuits, bringing her different sensations as he prates and fills the ether in Ravenna''s soul under varying degrees of urgency and gentleness¡­


    Sometimes he brutally prates the circuit, striking the gaps that need to be filled in her soul; sometimes he is as silent as the dew, gently and tenderly grinding over arge part of her soul, soaking and mending it.


    Ether is the blood of extraordinary beings. The pursuit of power by extraordinary beings often partly shifts to the pursuit of ether. Most extraordinary beings can experience unparalleled pleasure when absorbing ether, and when this pleasure directly acts on the soul...


    Just as Ansel said, no one knows how Ravenna is feeling right now.


    "Ravenna, if you continue like this, being the Ravenna I don''t recognize, I might have to resort to some more interesting methods, such as..."


    On the puppet''s torso, the etheric circuit that was just one stroke away from being fully connected suddenly stops. Ansel''s finger, acting as the engraving tool for the circuit and the guide for the flow of ether, remains there, not advancing a bit, but instead grinding in circles on the spot.


    Ravenna, with her incredibly sensitive soul, only feels a warm andfortable ether stuck there, neither rising nor falling, in a position that makes her soul instinctively crave, able to sense that joy and sweetness, yet always maintaining that infuriating one-step distance.


    "Ravenna, Ravenna," Ansel whispers in her ear with a lightugh, "Are you afraid of me? Afraid of this person you despise so much?"


    Upon hearing these words, Ravenna slowly opens her eyes and says in a cold tone, "I just woke up¡ª"


    Her words are suddenly stuck in her throat.


    Because when she opened her eyes, Ravenna saw herself.


    ¡ªThe puppet body was being held in Ansel''s arms, with his fingers acting as an alchemical carving knife, drawing the etheric circuit. That''s not the key point, the key is... Ansel had ced a full-length mirror in front of them.


    Ravenna was looking at this puppet, this version of herself.


    "What did you just say?" Ansel asked.


    -->

 Chapter 188: Super Repairer Ansel - V

    "Just woke up...ah..."


    The ether that was about to touch her soul and fill it was suddenly yanked away by Ansel. The huge gap made Ravenna let out an uncontroble gasp.


    "Just woke up, really?" Ansel asked.


    "...Hydral." Ravenna gritted her teeth, swallowing back the sound that was about to leak out again, "You want to use this method... to make me submit? Is there something wrong with your brain?"


    "Of course I know that you are only limited by your ''perception'' now, and your true will has never wavered."


    Ansel smiled, his fingertips slowly sliding down, gradually probing into that ''ce'' where he had constructed the most and densest etheric circuits for Ravennast time.


    "But who told you that I was trying to make you submit?"


    "!!!"


    A huge amount of dense ether, with the instantaneous pration of multiple etheric circuits, rushed straight into Ravenna''s soul. The feeling of her entire soul being prated from all directions almost dissipated her entire will.


    The woman whose eyes were frozen in her sockets was looking at herself in the mirror.


    Her face was expressionless, her look was extremely cold, but... the puppet''s lower limbs were already trembling uncontrobly without her control.


    "Ravenna, I know that doing this cannot bend your will, it will only increase your dislike for me, but I still did it. Why do you think that is? Hmm?"


    "Because you are such... an evil devil!"


    Ravenna, who could hardly control her body, squeezed out a low growl from her throat, devoid of any embarrassment, just pure anger.


    Just as Ansel said, in this ambiguous repair work, Ravenna did not submit at all, nor was she like some stupid dog gradually twisted by her mood. Her faith was as always, without the slightest wavering.


    But this unwavering faith, this cold and frosty expression on her face, in contrast to the joyful twitching and convulsions of the puppet''s body, was so... delightful.


    "No, your answer is incorrect, Ravenna."


    Ansel''s fingertips began to move more swiftly, traversing the densest region of the etheric circuit without fully connecting any of them. One, two, three... dozens of short-distance etheric circuits were shallowly connected by Ansel, tormenting Ravenna''s soul, which now craved ether after suffering consecutive injuries.


    "I am merely reminding you of something,"


    "That is, you are not as purely rational as you believe."


    The young Hydralughed, "This, I only realized after acknowledging my own mistakes."


    "Because I am certain that if anyone else were in my ce now, you would rather choose to end your life than ept this humiliation."


    "You are somewhat... overly narcissistic, Hydral."


    Ravenna squeezed these words through gritted teeth.


    "Before I witness everything I desire, I will not give up my life."


    "Why were you deceiving yourself just now?"


    Ansel chuckled delightfully, "Why deceive yourself, iming you haven''t awakened when you merely need to boldly open your eyes and gaze indifferently at me in the mirror, allowing me to do as I please, regardless of what you feel, because once I tire of this, everything will end, won''t it?"


    "But why... didn''t you behave that way?"


    "..."


    In an instant, the ether concentrated at Ansel''s fingertips burst apart, and all the etheric circuits he had sketched but not fully connected were instantly connected!


    As this unparalleled impact washed over Ravenna''s soul, Ansel''s words echoed in her ears:


    "Because I am your special, unique... friend."


    "Venna."


    Now, it was not just her lower limbs; the entire body of the puppet, except for its head, began to tremble violently.


    And the face in the mirror still stubbornly maintained its final bottom line, its final coldness, but it seemed... even more unbearable.


    It was as if, no matter how indifferent Ravenna appeared, her body betrayed her weakness with brutal honesty.


    It could only be said that it was not Ravenna''s fault; the weakening of her soul, the damage to the puppet, and this bizarre experience were all beyond her ability to withstand.


    Moreover... there were Ansel''s words.


    The puppet''s human-like functions had begun to operate; amidst the violent convulsions and trembling, a crystal-clear strand of saliva overflowed from the corner of Ravenna''s mouth. Her lips parted slightly, and the unwavering coldness and hatred in her voice contrasted sharply with her body''s pitiful defeat.


    "I... have no friends, Hydral," she said, struggling with each word.


    "Perhaps, Ravenna," Ansel smiled, "but in that case, I have no friends either."


    He withdrew his hand, the etheric circuit repair work nearlyplete, and the puppet copsed entirely into Ansel''s arms, its head drooping to one side, as if its skeleton had been removed.


    "I just wanted to tell you this, Ravenna."


    Ansel gently wiped away the unsightly liquid from the puppet in his arms, "Although you despise me, and although I no longer need you, we can still be friends."


    "No... this is just... your delusion of taming me, Hydral."


    Ravenna remained steadfast in her belief that everything Ansel did was to subdue her will.


    "Being friends with you, huh... even though you all try to manipte my fate, why would I choose you?"


    Ravenna struggled to climb out of Ansel''s embrace, only to stumble and fall to the ground, looking utterly pitiful.


    But even so, she still shakily propped herself up, her cold, rational gaze unwavering:


    "If I must have a friend, I would rather choose the mysterious person who, at the very least, stands by my side and has always been working for me."


    Ansel simplyughed and spread his hands, "As a friend, I respect your choice. Oh, by the way, do you remember this ce? Our secret base, where I brought you to keep your secret safe from Evora''s punishment."


    "Here, there is no ''us,'' Hydral."


    Ravenna dragged her slowly recovering body step by step toward the room''s exit:


    "Only a person who doesn''t need friends and a despicable schemer."


    She never looked back, not even once at Ansel.


    But even so, even with the hatred in her heart and the resentment from three years ago reaching its peak...


    Ravenna Ziegler did not deny one thing¡ª


    She did not deny that, to her, Ansel was the most special person.


    *

 Chapter 189: The Impending Storm of Bloodshed - I

    Recently, there has been a subtle shift in the winds of the Imperial Capital.


    It ismon knowledge that the Elder Princess Evora and the Etheric Academy are at odds.


    Not to say that the Etheric Academy dares to confront Evora, after all, her ascension to the throne is only a matter of time, and no one wishes to be purged by this tempestuous princess.


    However, this centuries-old,rgest organization of sorcerers, and the old fellows who maintain this organization... have some degree of confidence.


    ¡ª Although this confidence is utterly insignificant in front of the Empress, if the Empress were the kind of madman who would uproot such arge organization at the slightest displeasure, the Empire would not have survived to this day.


    This small confidence and value allow the old fellows of the Etheric Academy to ambiguously state "We will always support Her Majesty" when expressing their stance.


    They will support the current Empress, but they do not refuse to asionally do something to support Evora, in case they are purged after the Elder Princess ascends to the throne.


    The current Empress must, of course, be supported, as for you... you will be the Empress sooner orter, so why rush?


    Evora detests this kind of equivocation and slippery cunning, and currently, the Etheric Academy is basically on the Empress''s side, so she naturally has a considerable dislike for the Etheric Academy.


    Therefore, when the Tower of Babel was first established, Evora gave a little help. She didn''t take this ridiculous thing that aimed to challenge the Etheric Academy seriously, she just wanted to disgust those old fellows, just as those old fellows disgusted her.


    But as time passed, when Ravenna demonstrated the value of the Tower of Babel with violent innovation... everything changed.


    She began to personally endorse the Tower of Babel, using her own deterrence to limit the Etheric Academy''s oppression of the Tower of Babel within a certain range, allowing the Tower of Babel to develop to this day, bing the sorcerer organization representing the forefront of Etheric studies.


    It can be said that the Tower of Babel ispletely under the control of the Elder Princess, after all, they seem to be increasingly prosperous, but in fact, they are walking on thin ice, they never have a choice.


    If it weren''t for Ravenna''s initial efforts to turn the tide, the Tower of Babel would have inevitably copsed under the ruthless gaze of fate, and she would have embarked on the lonely path of bing a hero.


    However, all of this was changed by the small gun barrel that Ansel gave to Ravenna.


    And now... after a long silence, fate, which has already woven a newwork, is preparing to send Ravenna back to her original trajectory.


    The so-called original trajectory ¡ª


    Is naturally to let the Tower of Babel copse and let Ravenna embark on the path of revenge and exile.


    "Speaking of Miss Ziegler."


    Inside the Hydral Manor, in the understated yet luxurious reception room, Master Soren, the soul master, is swinging his wine ss with his legs crossed, chatting happily with Ansel:


    "She actually destroyed part of my prohibition, a third-stage girl can do this... Ansel, your vision is as perfect as ever."


    As he said this, he took a sip of wine, then let out a long, satisfying sigh: "Your taste in wine is also admirable."


    "Excellent wine, excellent winemakers are treasures of the world, I heard that there is an outstanding bartender in the chaotic region of the West."


    Soren held the wine ss in front of him, admiring the pale silver wine in the ss: "But after tasting the wine you made, Ansel, I think I can''t be interested in other people''s wine anymore."


    "If you want, there are many types of wine in the manor." Ansel smiled, leaning backzily andfortably on the sofa, his index fingers crossed in front of his abdomen, "Feel free to take it."


    "... Although you say so, I''m not the kind of person who likes to be polite." Soren clicked his tongue,ughed a little awkwardly with a subtle embarrassment: "But thinking about it, I seem to have done something wrong to you."


    "Oh? What do you mean, Lord Soren?"


    "It''s about the mechanical armor."


    The man sighed somewhat troubled: "I didn''t intend to give the mechanical armor to that old fellow Nasema, but..."


    The fifth-stage sorcerer, who has seen countless storms, was quite shocked: "I unexpectedly found out that he suddenly got the soul orb of the previous dynasty, and it''s almostplete, not just some fragments!"


    "You know." He spread his hands with a bitter smile, "I can''t refuse that thing, and the preciousness of that thing can indeed be equivalent to the mechanical armor."


    Ansel just straightened up slightly, took a sip from his wine ss, and said in a rxed tone: "I have already given you the structure of the mechanical armor, how to use it is naturally your business, and if you take it to exchange benefits, it''s also quite normal, isn''t it?"


    "Even so... it has caused you a lot of trouble, hasn''t it?"


    This extraordinary being, who has a straightforward personality and doesn''t seem to like ying with souls, said unhappily: "Nasema actually gave that thing directly to the Elder Princess... this old fellow, ying both sides, is quite skilled, and will y himself to death sooner orter."


    "Because of this, the Tower of Babel is bound to face greater pressure. If you, Ansel, take the initiative to protect Miss Ziegler, it is very likely that others will notice, and she will have to bear more, and it will inevitably cause friction between you and the Elder Princess."


    Soren thought more and more that something was wrong, pped his forehead, and regretted:


    "How did I happen to see the matter of the soul orb from Nasima''s agent at that time. At least a littleter would be fine, after all, ording to your ability, Ansel, it wouldn''t take long to get that little girl, and it wouldn''t have to be like this now... Ah, I was impulsive at that time, I didn''t consider you, Ansel, it was my fault."


    He looked at Ansel and said sincerely: "If you need anything, just tell me! After all, this involves your pact head, if it ruins your business... I''m really afraid of being caught by Mr. melle and turned into a potion!"


    Even at this time, the thought of "Ansel won''t be so petty" shed through Soren''s mind, trying to stop him from saying this, but...


    If at first he had some doubts about Ansel''s intention to take Ravenna as his pact head, but after sensing that the prohibition was broken, Soren had no doubt at all.


    This soul prohibition has a great degree of sealing, but at Ansel''s request, Soren left a clever loophole that does not require too much reliance on strength, but requires ample knowledge and talent to discover. The difficulty of finding this loophole... Soren admits that it is no different from forcibly dismantling the prohibition.


    And now, this prohibition is obviously unlocked by Ravenna herself, this terrifying talent, if she bes a pact head in the future, who knows how strong she will be!


    After all, in the entire Imperial Capital, there is no one who can forcibly dismantle that soul prohibition¡ªexcept for the Empress who stays in her Anthicheg Pce all day, and the Elder Princess who has a great desire for power.


    The mefeast, of course, wants to burn when it wants to burn, but where does Ravenna get the face to let the Elder Princess personally remove the soul prohibition? Are you kidding me!


    So, the hesitation that rose in his heart was instantly swallowed by Soren''s firm mind, and no waves could be turned up.


    The young Hydral looked at this soul master who was sincerely apologizing to him, and his face did not show any surprise, which made it difficult to delve into where his calmness came from.


    "Since Lord Soren has said so."


    The ywright, who saw his script perfectly performed on stage, chuckled: "There is something, I do seem to need your help."


    Soren breathed a sigh of relief, thenughed heartily: "No problem, whatever it is, just leave it to me... By the way, that Miss Ziegler... really no problem?"


    Although he is a neutral party in the Etheric Academy''s Supreme Nine Seats and hardly participates in anything, Soren has some understanding of the direction of the entire Etheric Academy and is also very clear about the conflict with the Tower of Babel.


    He knows the foundation of the Etheric Academy better than Ravenna, better than the people of the Tower of Babel. Although the construction of mechanical armor is an incredibly huge project, under the full operation of the Etheric Academy, if it is alsobined with the Alchemy Association, the Tower of Babel can be said to be powerless.


    If Ansel does not intend to directly help Ravenna... then what should he do to help her survive this disaster?


    "Well..."


    Ansel put down the wine ss in his hand, stood up, slightly raised his head, looked at a certain ce, the gentle smile on his face hid a profound meaning:


    "I am now, preparing to give her a hand."


    *

 Chapter 190: The Impending Storm of Bloodshed - II

    Within the resplendent royal pce, a congregation of bureaucrats and nobles, absent for a considerable duration, were assembled.


    The throne, which had been vacant for some time, its back and armrests aze with roaring blood mes, finally weed its sovereign.


    Ephesande mefeast, after a month-long political hiatus, convened a long-awaited court meeting.


    This monarch, so parsimonious with her power that she was unwilling to squander it on maintaining her youthful appearance, was striving to drain every iota of ether tobat the chaos eroding her self and soul. From themencement of the court meeting until now, she had remained silent, expressionless, perched high on her throne, overlooking the nobles and ministers below.


    Her countenance, no matter how aged, still exuded an irresistible air of supremacy.


    As long as she wore the crown for another day, as long as she could sit on the throne for another day, the entire empire, the entire continent, would have to bow to her.


    "During this period..."


    The empress''s decaying, hoarse voice echoed in the hall. She finally spoke, posing an inexplicably cryptic question, "Has anything interesting happened in the capital?"


    The nobles and ministers dared not utter a word, unable to fathom the empress''s intentions, they could only maintain their silence.


    However, in this increasingly unsettling silence, a crisp, pleasant, elegant, and noble voice shattered the solemnity.


    "Mother, I think... the most interesting event, of course, would be the arrival of Lord Ansel."


    Suellen, standing at the end of the royal bloodline, bowed slightly to Ephesande, "He will surely make the dull capital interesting in your eyes."


    "Hehehe... you''re right, little Suellen."


    Upon hearing the name "Ansel", a vivid color burst forth in Ephesande''s slightly dim eyes. The aged monarch let out augh that was clearly joyful, yet somewhat chilling, "Ansel''s arrival in the capital is indeed an interesting and delightful event. Speaking of which... he seems to have nevere to see me."


    The empress sighed, "It''s a bit displeasing."


    Every noble and minister knew very well that this was just a joke from the empress who had a special fondness for Ansel. She might want to use this to get Ansel to visit her sooner, but she would never truly be displeased.


    If anyone really thought so and jumped out to say something like "Although Ansel is the next Hydral, such disrespect to the empress is indeed inappropriate", they would undoubtedly be incinerated by Ephesande on the spot, leaving not even ashes behind.


    So they had to remain silent again, and this silence didn''tst long before it was once again broken by the royal bloodline.


    Evora, standing at the forefront, with her hands behind her back, her dress as magnificent and noble as Ephesande''s me dress, made her look like a roaring fire.


    The woman looked up at the weak person on the throne whom she despised immensely and said with a sneer, "Because Ansel doesn''t have time to waste on meaningless things."


    She slightly raised her chin, her red lips outlining a provocative curve, "Because he is a man of action, mother."


    After saying this, Evora also turned her head to look at Suellen, who had already retreated to the end of the royal bloodline, and said contemptuously, "And not a clown who has no ability and can only gain value by pleasing others."


    The audacious, arrogant, and rampant Elder Princess made most of the nobles and ministers present think the same thing ¡ª why did Ie today?


    The confrontation between the emperor and the Elder Princess had been going on for more than a day or two. It''s just that the long-unopened court meeting made everyone forget how intense the conflict between this "mother and daughter" was, or rather... they didn''t know how much their conflict had intensified during this period.


    Ephesande looked down at her daughter expressionlessly, and thetter also fearlessly met her gaze. The aggressive mes in her eyes contrasted sharply with Ephesande''s almost lightless dim eyes.


    "You really... haven''t grown up at all, Evora."


    The aged empress suddenlyughed, as if looking at a ridiculous, unreasonable child, "Do you know, your attempt to provoke me is as ridiculous as your presumptuous game of house?"


    Evora retorted without hesitation, "If I''m ying house, then who would be the boring host of this boring game?"


    No one knew why the empress and the Elder Princess were so confrontational from the start. Most of the nobles silently prayed in their hearts for the court meeting to end as soon as possible, and not to have any terrifying incidents that would¡­ stop their hearts in this long torment.


    Most of the people who had the qualifications and courage to stand here knew very well what the essence of the empire was.


    In a sense, it was really just a game of house for the emperor, but the lives and civilization involved, well... it was a bit heavy.


    The hall was silent, but everyone felt the temperature rising. The fire that was about to extinguish but could burn everything, and the surging butcking foundation of the great me were confronting each other here.


    There was no mother and daughter here, no empress and princess, only two "divine species" revered by the world, who were fundamentally different from ordinary people and even extraordinary beings... monsters.


    And to prevent monsters from fighting each other...


    Of course, it could only be a monster.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    In the silent hall, the sound of a scepter lightly touching the ground echoed.


    Everyone cast their eyes, openly or secretly, on the young man bathed in sunlight. His radiant golden hair shone in the light, highlighting his handsome face, like a divine masterpiece.


    ...No, he himself was a god who would walk on the earth in the future.


    "Um... it seems I''vee at a... not so good time?"


    Ansel, standing at the entrance of the hall, tilted his head slightly and said in a light tone.


    No... no no no! Your timing couldn''t be better, Lord Ansel!


    -->

 Chapter 191: The Impending Storm of Bloodshed - III

    At this moment, the nobles and ministers in the hall were almost in tears. Indeed... indeed! The empress is senile, the princess is rampant, but our Lord Ansel will never disappoint!


    "An ¡ª"


    "Ansel."


    Evora had barely begun to speak when the elderly empress''s voice from the throne overpowered her.


    The dark eyes of Ephesande, ame with a fierce fire, lit up with delight. Sheughed merrily, lightly patting the armrest of her throne, which was aze with blood-red mes.


    "Come,e to my side."


    Ansel bowed slightly, "Your will, Your Majesty."


    "..."


    Evora remained silent, her gaze fixed on Ansel as he calmly approached the throne, the fury in her eyes growing more restless.


    Upon reaching the throne, Ansel bowed again to the empress, "Forgive my long absence, Your Majesty."


    "Heh heh heh... There''s no need for such meaningless formalities between us."


    The empress, who seemed to have forgotten her own words, stared intently at Ansel. Her eyes, long shrouded in death and madness, seemed to be filled with an uncontroble... greed?


    Ansel merely smiled, seemingly oblivious to the oddity in the aging empress''s gaze. He spoke softly, "But you are still the supreme ruler of thisnd, the sole master of the entire empire."


    "In such a setting, respect and courtesy towards you are necessary."


    mes.


    The entire hall was suddenly engulfed in mes that appeared out of nowhere.


    As the temperature soared and therge blood-red mes on the throne roared, the empress''sughter, filled with extreme delight, echoed throughout the spacious hall, apanied by the sound of the mes bursting.


    "Ha ha ha... Good, very good! Ansel!"


    The elderly empress stood up, the mefeast fire, a symbol of the highest sixth-stage power, burning in her eyes, seemed to be stoking the ambition and dignity of the Elder Princess below:


    "I am still the supreme ruler of thisnd, the entire empire¡ª"


    Ephesande, who had long missing this ease, looked down at her daughter who was trying to defy her but was so weak that it made herugh, dered with immense pleasure and ferocity:


    "I am the sole master!"


    At this point, Evora fell silent.


    The Elder Princess merely stared expressionlessly at her mother, while also sparing a fierce nce at Ansel.


    She had no fear of the empress who was looking down at her, but she could not refute the truth that Ansel had spoken.


    No matter how old, weak, or close to chaos and madness she was.


    Ephesande of mefeast, still held the power to set the entire empire aze. From the moment she put on the crown until shepletely vanished into the Source me, she was a god walking among men, the embodiment of the empire... itself.


    "Little Suellen was right."


    Ephesande sat back on her throne, looking at Ansel with great satisfaction, "Your arrival is indeed the most interesting thing in these boring times."


    "I am honored," Ansel responded with a smile. He nced at the Young Princess, who gave him a small smile and lifted her skirt slightly in a modest curtsy.


    "Of course¡ª" The empress rested her cheek on her hand, her gaze never leaving her daughter, "That doesn''t mean there''s nothing else interesting."


    The empress, who had just asked if anything interesting had happened, suddenly made a statement that clearly indicated she knew something had happened recently.


    This made the many sensitive and cunning nobles below jump in surprise, and by the time they reacted, it was already somewhatte.


    "Evora."


    Ephesande spoke in an old and hoarse voice, "I heard that you''ve been ying with some little toy recently?"


    Without waiting for Evora''s response, she turned her gaze to the front row of the noble ministers.


    "Nasema, you tell me."


    "Your Majesty."


    The speaker was a middle-aged man, dressed in luxurious clothes and standing tall.


    Nasema, the Duke of Luminaris among the thirteen grand dukes of the empire, one of the nine highest seats in the Etheric Academy, one of the current de facto controllers of the Etheric Academy, and one of the few grand dukes who arrived in the imperial capital as soon as they learned that Ephesande had restarted the court meeting.


    He bowed deeply and spoke to the emperor with utmost respect, "Lord Evora is preparing to assist the Etheric Academy in developing a powerful alchemical creation called ''Mechanical Armor''."


    "Hmm..."


    The empress''s fingers tapped lightly on the armrest, disappearing and reappearing in the blood mes, "If it''s a powerful alchemical creation, why didn''t you report it to me, but instead coborated with Evora?"


    The overwhelming intent to kill was evident in these casual words.


    The Duke of Luminaris, who was questioned in this way, did not show any signs of panic. He simply bowed his head lower and spoke in a very respectful and humble tone:


    "Because any so-called ''powerful'' alchemical creation is nothing more than a piece of scrap metal to you. The Elder Princess still needs to grow, and this is also a way to add strength to the princess and the empire. Moreover, when the mechanical armor ispleted, no matter who has invested resources in it, it will ultimately be yours, won''t it?"


    His answer, while somewhat irritating to Evora, was wless.


    Clearly, the empress was very satisfied with this answer, but it seemed that she was not just satisfied with this.


    "Since it will ultimately be mine, then... there''s no need to wait until then."


    Evora suddenly looked up, her gaze filled with a mix of shock and anger as she stared at Ephesande, this empress who had long disappeared,who dered in an irrefutable tone:


    "This so-called mechanical armor is mine now." She waved her hand casually, "Nasema, manpower, resources, use them as you see fit. I want to see the finished product in seven days."


    This Duke of Luminaris showed no signs of surprise, but simply bowed gracefully, "Your will, Your Majesty."


    By this point, the true intent of this morning court meeting was self-evident.


    The empress, still indifferent to the affairs of the empire, was particrly "concerned" about her rebellious daughter, the increasingly arrogant heir.


    -->

 Chapter 192: The Impending Storm of Bloodshed - IV

    The empress paid no heed to the Tower of Babel, considering it less than a reptile in her eyes, and because this organization was essentially nurtured by Evora.


    But the Etheric Academy... was a different matter.


    The mainstream of the Etheric Academy was inclined towards the empress. When Evora reached out there, it was destined to cause such a situation, to some extent... this was tantamount to Evora''s provocation to the empress.


    But the problem was, the empress''s reaction... was too swift.


    She spent her days in the pce of Anthichegbating the chaos that eroded her soul with the source me, thinking all day about how to prolong her life, and she, who didn''t even care about her appearance, couldn''t possibly have the mood to pay attention to what had been happening in the capital recently.


    Apart from Evora, no one in the world dared to disturb the empress, who spent most of her time sleeping in Anthicheg.


    Otherwise, our Elder Princess would not have been able to expand her power so easily.


    So even if Evora made a big move, the empress couldn''t possibly know the situation in such a short time.


    How many secrets were there in this morning assembly, and what made the empress discover Evora''s actions so quickly and suddenly, and react for the first time... no one knew.


    Only one thing was clear, that was, the Etheric Academy... was once again in the limelight.


    Although this was just a small thing done by the empress to discipline her heir, no matter what the empress thought, the fact in the eyes of countless people was only one ¡ª that is, the Empress gave the Etheric Academy unlimited resources to let them do things.


    This is favoritism, and it doesn''t matter why the empress did it, just because the sporadic goodwill she released to anyone and anything was enough to garner terrifying support and pursuit.


    "So, today..."


    "Your Majesty."


    Standing next to the empress, Ansel, who had hardly spoken a few words after entering the hall, suddenly spoke.


    "I think, if you invest resources and create mechanical armors, if they are not used for actualbat, but just for viewing, it would be meaningless."


    "After all, they are weapons, aren''t they?"


    The old monarch raised her eyebrows with interest: "You''re right, Ansel, do you have any suggestions?"


    "As everyone knows, Lord Evora has been particrly interested in an organization called the Tower of Babel in recent years. And this organization... is famous for producing advanced, powerful, and mass-producible alchemical weapons."


    The evil Hydral, in a few words, characterized an academic organization as a violent arms factory, and none of the nobles and ministers felt anything wrong.


    Under the increasingly angry gaze of Evora, Ansel calmly said: "Since the Tower of Babel is good at producing weapons, and the mechanical armors themselves are alchemical weapons, why not let the Etheric Academy and the Tower of Babelpete to see which side''s work is more... powerful?"


    He turned his head to look at the empress, slightly bowed: "Ordinary weapon testing is still boring, I think... You can select some death row prisoners, arm them with weapons from the Tower of Babel and the Etheric Academy, and then let these people fight each other... Isn''t that interesting?"


    The empress''s eyes brightened as she listened, and after hearing Ansel''s words, sheughed happily, the somewhat hair-raising oldughter echoed in the hall, making people feel more uneasy.


    "Very good... very good! You are indeed the most surprising person, Ansel, I like your idea, but... it''s still a bit short."


    Her dark blood-colored eyes sparkled with chaotic brutality that twisted her self-will, and the voice she made also carried a cruelty that made many nobles shudder: "Just like this, just mere death row prisoners, it''s still boring."


    "Since they are weapons, of course they need more people, a bigger scene, to show their value and meaning, what we need is not a diatorial fight between death row prisoners, what we need is..."


    The blood me on the throne burned fiercely, swallowing the monarch''s tyranny and madness:


    "A war!"


    She spoke the bloody and cruel words with an extremely joyful tone: "A war, the best way to show the power of weapons, and enough... interesting! Ansel... I want to see a war, a masterpiece!"


    "Go, Ansel." The empress raised her hand, her fingertip touched Ansel''s snake head ring, and she smiled very satisfied, "You will present me this long-lost drama, go find two rich, prosperous territories, tell their lords, the empressmands you to start a grand war, the winner will plunder everything the loser has, and will receive my knighthood!"


    The current empire is in chaos, and the friction and struggle between territories never cease, but this kind ofpletely frontal, two-army confrontation and fighting situation is almost non-existent.


    Moreover, it is two territories that do not need to plunder, and are already very rich and prosperous.


    The empress''s idea is undoubtedly foolish, tyrannical, crazy and unreasonable, but what can the nobles and ministers here say, and what will they say? They will only think that the territory chosen by Ansel is best not their own territory.


    Of course, not everyone has no opinion.


    "ANSEL!"


    Evora''s voice was filled with uncontroble anger: "What are you... doing!"


    "Just doing what I should do." Anselughed lightly, "Hydral always stands on the side of the empress, doesn''t it? Lord Evora."


    Evora stared at Ansel for three or four seconds, then said nothing, turned into a blood me and disappeared in the hall.


    Was this so-calledpetition really just a simple weapon test, or... apetition between the Etheric Academy and the Tower of Babel?


    Of course not, this is clearly the first... direct collision between the Empress and the Elder Princess in the true sense.


    And the gap in strength in this collision was a bit too big.


    One was the empress who held all the resources of the empire and the top magician group that had been passed down for hundreds of years; the other was the Elder Princess who was bing more and more powerful, but was ultimately suppressed by the empress, and the weak academic organization that had been established for less than ten years.


    Who wins and who loses is clear at a nce.


    Ansel and Evora are both of the next generation of the sixth stage, and they should stand on the same line with her in theory. No one knows why he wants to provoke this battle that is bound to lose for Evora.


    But everyone has already felt the bloody rain that ising.


    *

 Chapter 193: The Madman Not Yet a Hero - I

    Emerging from the public cemetery, Ravenna gazed upwards at the overcast sky.


    Rain was imminent in three minutes and sixteen seconds; she needed to hasten her return, she contemted.


    Although Soren''s prohibition had been partially incinerated, Ravenna''s soul remained trapped within this puppet, hence, it was still Madam Ronger who apanied her on this journey.


    To Ravenna, such a wasteful expenditure of human effort was utterly disgraceful, yet she had undertaken it, indicating that this matter held a significance for her equivalent to that of research and learning.


    "Let us depart, Madam Ronger," Ravenna calmly stated, "It is time to return to the Tower of Babel."


    The dignified schr nodded slightly, walking shoulder to shoulder with Ravenna towards the direction of the Tower of Babel.


    "Ravenna," Ronger suddenly spoke, "You... still haven''t told us why you went to the Alchemy Association that day, and what happened."


    "There is no need, you cannot resolve this issue. Speaking of it would only add to your worries and decrease your efficiency."


    The woman emotionlessly responded, leaving one unsure whether to call her rational or cold-hearted.


    Hearing Ravenna''s words, Ronger could only respond with a helpless smile, "Actually, you being like this also causes us quite a bit of distress."


    "¡­I have always been this way," Ravenna nced at Ronger, "I thought you would have grown ustomed to it by now."


    Ronger wanted to say that you haven''t always been like this, but when she opened her mouth, only silence remained.


    She sighed lightly, refraining from further words, simply walking alongside Ravenna.


    asionally, Ronger would nce at Ravenna''s indifferent face, sometimes catching her gazing at the streets of the imperial city, the surrounding buildings, and the bustling crowd.


    She could see a vivid sense of weariness and resentment in those magnificent purple eyes.


    Ravenna rarely disyed her emotions so openly, but every time she left the public cemetery, she found it difficult to control her emotions.


    Even though many were astounded by the remarkable talent of this young sorcerer, the outside world, even the Tower of Babel, would not change their view of Ravenna because of her abilities.


    Rational, cold, and aloof.


    In the eyes of most schrs within the Tower of Babel, she was an incessantly operating cold machine, a machine thatmanded respect and fear.


    And now, this machine was silently walking on the road, wasting precious time for learning and research, even having a powerful fifth-stage sorcerer apany her in wasting time, just lost in thought and reminiscence.


    "Madam Ronger," Ravenna suddenly spoke, "Have you ever regretted?"


    "¡­What?"


    "I mean, when the Tower of Babel began to promote the production of firearms."


    The woman turned to look at her elder, calmly asking, "Have you ever regretted it?"


    Ronger fell silent.


    Regret? She didn''t know how to describe her thoughts.


    The Tower of Babel was on the brink of copse at that time, there was no choice to speak of. Ravenna''s extraordinary performance saved the organization. At that time, no one thought there was any problem, everyone was immersed in the joy of rebirth.


    But as time passed, with the pressure exerted by Evora, the mass production of firearms, and the research requirements for various new etheric firearms... more and more people in the Tower of Babel began to feel anxious about the future.


    It was only because Evora''s demand for alchemical weapons had not yet reached a point of nearly oppressing the Tower of Babel, that this anxiety was limited to a certain range, allowing the Tower of Babel to still be considered an "academic organization".


    But as the upper echelons of the Tower of Babel, whether it was Hendrick or Ronger... they did not hold positive expectations for the future of the Tower of Babel.


    That violent revolution was both the door to the redemption of the Tower of Babel and the road to hell that went against their ideals.


    By the time they realized it, it was already toote.


    "Ravenna, it was never your fault," Rongerforted in a gentle voice, "No one will me you."


    She knew all too well how much this young girl, who carried countless reputations, had endured over the years, the trials, the pain, and the transformation that came with it... Ravenna never confided in anyone, but she did not copse in silence, instead, she became stronger in silence.


    If she had not devoted more energy to research and development, she might have reached the fourth stage next year or the year after.


    Ravenna did not respond to Ronger''s words, she just continued to walk calmly, her steps getting faster and faster, as if she was no longer focusing her attention on these meaningless things, gradually returning to her usual cold machine-like demeanor.


    "Let us proceed, Madam Ronger, there should be a carriage station nearby, we¡ª"


    "Ah! Thedy in white!"


    A little girl''s exmation of delight interrupted Ravenna''s words.


    The woman turned her head expressionlessly, staring with an unweing gaze at the girl who had broken away from her mother''s hand and was running towards her.


    As expected, the little girl who had seemed so happy just a moment ago instantly shrank back. Ravenna adjusted her sses, turned her head away, and ignored her.


    "Miss, you... um, you are... the extraordinary being of B-Babel, right?"


    The hope in her timid call made her stop in her tracks.


    After a moment of silence, the stationary Ravenna turned to look at the girl again, and said indifferently, "What is it?"


    The little girl was initially somewhat timid, hesitated for a moment, then with a blushing face, she bowed to Ravenna and mustered the courage to say loudly:


    "Two years ago... my father''s injury was healed by something made by Babel. At that time... I -I saw you! I want to thank you!"


    "..."


    Between the aloof woman and the grateful girl, silence fell.


    Just as the girl realized and hurriedly wanted to bow again to bid Ravenna farewell, this cold, rational machine suddenly spoke:


    "How is your father now?"


    "Ah! My father, my father is very healthy, very healthy!"


    The girl who received a response became even more excited. She seemed to have a lot to say to Ravenna, but her mother came over and kept apologizing to Ravenna.


    -->

 Chapter 194: The Madman Not Yet a Hero - II

    "Lord extraordinary, I''m sorry, my daughter didn''t mean to offend you..."


    As soon as the mother spoke, Ravenna lost interest in listening and turned to leave.


    Ronger smiled at the mother and daughter, waved her hand to bestow blessings, cleared the woman''s hidden ailments, supplemented the girl''s growth nutrients, and quickly caught up with Ravenna.


    "How many times has this happened?"


    The female schr couldn''t help butugh, "You rarely go out, but you always run into people who are grateful to you, Ravenna. They must be the rtives of the beneficiaries of that simple treatment device experiment, right?"


    "That device." Ravenna''s tone was somewhat indifferent, "Because it affected the profits of the healing potions and healing sorcerers, it was killed directly less than a week after it was put on the table."


    The simple treatment device mentioned by Ronger was a kind of alchemical apparatus with healing functions. Tower of Babel, through its unique technology, made its production cost extremely low. Although the effect was average and it couldn''t cure any serious diseases, it was quite versatile and could treat hidden diseases to a certain extent.


    Because the cost and usage fees were too low, it was killed in its cradle before long. As for why Evora didn''t intervene... of course, it was because she had received devout offerings from the killers and didn''t care at all about this garbage that was useless in her eyes.


    Simr situations had happened quite a few times, and as time went on, Tower of Babel rarely mass-produced these alchemical apparatuses anymore.


    Ravenna''s words made Ronger look a bit helpless. Although Tower of Babel was famous in the imperial capital, it was still difficult to make progress. This was something they knew better than anyone else.


    Just as she was about to say something to encourage Ravenna, she heard Ravenna say again:


    "But this just proves that we are right."


    "Because our enemies are afraid."


    Ravenna said this to Ronger. Her expression was still indifferent, and her tone didn''t fluctuate, because the emotions that had once been stirred up for someone had long been buried because of that unforgivable betrayal.


    But even so, in the depths of those purple eyes that seemed to epass everything, there was still a brilliance that she herself hadn''t noticed and couldn''t possibly hide.


    Just like the excitement that she couldn''t suppress when she wasmunicating with her only friend, the uncontroble joy, just like at that time... when she had that person, she believed that she would never fail.


    "Madam." Ravenna and Ronger looked at each other, "The path that grandfather pointed out... the path we are walking, is correct."


    She stated this to Ronger with such certainty, as if she was stating an indisputable fact.


    Ronger smiled with relief, "You''re right, Ravenna. Our path is correct."


    They looked at each other, the ideals of the idealists collided with dazzling sparks here, no matter how dark and tortuous the road ahead, reality can never defeat the immortal thoughts.


    Is that¡­ so?


    *


    Ravenna, who was still dealing with the issues of soul and flesh in the undergroundboratory, received a message from Hendrick.


    The Elder Princess suddenly made an appearance at the Tower of Babel, not merely to converse with Hendrick in his office, but to formally address the entire tower. It seemed that the higher-ups of the Tower of Babel would have to wait until after her speech to hear what she had to say.


    Although the punishment from the tyrannical princess had passed, her ferocity still lingered in Ravenna''s mind. She didn''t want to listen to this meaningless speech, but she had no choice.


    On her way back to the Tower of Babel, and on her way to the square where the speech was to be held, Ravenna was constantly contemting her current situation, the gamble between Ansel and the mysterious person, and¡­ the future she hoped to see.


    The restrictions that Ansel had ced on her through Soren were about to expire. In the situation where most of the prohibition had been burned, Ravenna had found a way to break it and would soon be able to return to her body. But until now, she still didn''t understand¡­ why Ansel had done this.


    ¡ª What benefit did confining her soul in a puppet bring him? Was it just for those two instances of maniption and humiliation? He shouldn''t be...


    No...


    The woman squinted her eyes, denying it expressionlessly.


    He was indeed that kind of person.


    Of course, this was just an alternative answer in Ravenna''s mind. She always believed that Ansel had stuffed her soul into this puppet to prepare for something more important. The devil''s ns were always interlinked. Once you fell into his trap in one part, you were destined to encounter countless terrifying conspiracies.


    And what countermeasures the mysterious person had taken against Ansel''s n... Ravenna didn''t know either. But with the discoveries of the previous two times, she was sure that this person''s ability to n andyout was not inferior to Ansel''s. At least, he had indeed sessfully countered Ansel.


    The only thing to do was to make the right choice.


    She soon arrived at the square where Evora was about to start her speech. Ravenna was a bit puzzled because although Evora was the kind of person who enjoyed being surrounded by cheers and praises, the schrs of the Tower of Babel knew what kind of person she was... What could she talk about here?


    And currently, the Tower of Babel... shouldn''t have any research projects or events worth her high-profile speech.


    Soon, a bright me suddenly ignited on the high tform, and Evora, dressed in a brilliant long dress, appeared from the fire. She looked down at the gathered schrs below, her expression so bad that most people began to panic.


    "I don''t n to waste time, so I''m just here to inform you of one thing."


    The Elder Princess, in a very bad mood, spoke coldly: "I don''t care what you are researching now, from today on, your only task is to develop more powerful alchemical weapons."


    In the dead silence, Evora raised her hand, and a huge fire curtain swept across the sky in an instant, almost covering the entire Tower of Babel.


    The so-called immortal idealism is just that it has not encountered real destruction, pure extinction.


    -->

 Chapter 195: The Madman Not Yet a Hero - III

    "I won''t give you any specific time, you just need to know that the faster and stronger, the better. If you still haven''t met my requirements before the deadline ¡ª"


    Boom¡ª!


    A zing fireball fell from the sky, instantly burning the iconic statue of the Tower of Babel on the side of the square, leaving no ashes.


    "Then, the Tower of Babel, and you."


    The tyrannical princess ruthlessly dered: "There is no longer any value or necessity for existence."


    Her anger and urgency were puzzling, but of course,pared to being puzzled, what everyone felt... was naturally more fear.


    Unstoppable, the gue known as fear spread among the schrs of the Tower of Babel.


    Even Ravenna was stunned by Evora''s incredibly brutal and crazymand. When she reacted and began to analyze all kinds of possibilities, the blood-red me flower suddenly enveloped her. The puppet''s body was swallowed by the fire in an instant, and the next second... Ravenna''s figure mysteriously appeared in Hendrick''s office.


    Here, all the high-level officials and high-ranking wizards of the Tower of Babel gathered.


    But in front of that young burner, everyone was silent, not even daring to breathe.


    "Because of a certain bastard."


    Evora slowly opened her mouth, and the anger in her voice made the room temperature rise a few degrees.


    "I have to tie you up with me and confront her and the Etheric Academy head-on."


    Ravenna almost instantly confirmed who the two pronouns referred to. The only one who could confront the Elder Princess head-on was the Empress, and the "bastard" who could stir up their dispute was naturally the young and evil Hydral.


    But knowing the answer, her mood hit rock bottom.


    The confrontation Evora was talking about, could it be...


    "The Etheric Academy will manufacture alchemical weapons called mechanical armor to fight against the alchemical weapons you manufacture."


    For ordinary schrs, only a sufficiently directmand is needed, but for the high-level officials responsible for operating the Tower of Babel, Evora, while showing such anger, still briefly described the ins and outs to them.


    "In a while, two territories will start a war, and your and the Etheric Academy''s alchemical weapons will be responsible for arming them."


    The Elder Princess''s pupils asionally burned with blood-red me flowers, indicating her unstable emotions: "Now understand why I want you to focus all resources on developing weapons?"


    No one spoke, perhaps because they were shocked by this astonishing news, or perhaps because they had to hide their anger at this absurd act of violence.


    "Elder Princess... Your Highness."


    In the end, it was Hendrick, the current leader of the Tower of Babel, who spoke. He tried to maintain a calm tone and asked cautiously and carefully:


    "May I ask, the war you mentioned, is it a battle, or..."


    "A total war that sweeps across two rich territories, until one side ispletely defeated and destroyed." Evora waved her hand impatiently. "Why are you concerned about the so-called ''war''? In this matter, is the war important at all? I don''t want to repeat what I just said to you."


    Even if the gap is so huge, Evora has no intention of bowing to Ephesande. She turned her gaze to the woman who had been silent behind these high-level officials of the Tower of Babel, and said coldly:


    "Ravenna, you should know something about that mechanical armor."


    The secret between Ansel and Ravenna was known to very few people, and Evora was naturally one of them. But for some reason, she was still keeping this secret for Ansel and didn''t mention anything about him.


    "...Yes."


    Ravenna bowed her head slightly: "I have some understanding."


    "Your chances of winning against that thing...well, I don''t need to hear about that."


    The harshness in Evora''s words was almost identical to her mother''s: "I just want to hear the news of your victory, and you also have to pray that you can bring me the news of victory."


    "Otherwise ¡ª"


    The Elder Princess in a very bad mood didn''t say anything further, and this terrifyingly oppressive silence was more frightening than any cruel punishment.


    She turned into a me flower and left the office again, but the anger that remained here still made the whole room feel like it was in a furnace.


    "...War."


    After a long time, a high-level official of the Tower of Babel murmured.


    "She''s talking about... a real war?"


    "A full-scale war in two rich and vast territories, that could involve... millions of people!"


    "Hendrick, we can''t do this! We are seekers of truth, not butchers, not executioners!"


    "But if we don''t do everything, it''s all over... Do you want so many people, so many years of effort to turn into ashes?"


    When someone started, these powerful sorcerers who were high above in the outside world, in the eyes of mortals, began to argue non-stop. In fear and chaos, their expressions and performances were so fragile.


    In the midst of this fear, an indifferent voice, seemingly oblivious to the problem at hand, shattered the chaos.


    "Just do as instructed."


    Ravenna spoke, "ording to the Elder Princess''s request, we just need to create a weapon capable of defeating the mechanical armor."


    As she uttered these words, she was as calm as if deciding what to eat for dinner.


    "Or do you all believe that we are incapable of creating such a weapon?"


    "Ra-Ravenna¡­"


    Hendrick was the first to regain hisposure amidst the silence. "This isn''t about the weapon, but the consequences... If we further advance the development of alchemical weapons, the war will result in countless victims!"


    "And what of it?"


    Four emotionless words turned the office, already heated by Evora''s fury, into an icy cave.


    Ravenna nced at the stunned officials around her, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. "What are you all surprised about? I thought you were prepared from the very beginning ¡ª when the etheric firearms were mass-produced."


    "Ravenna, you... that''s not the same thing!"


    "How is it not the same thing?"


    Ravenna responded emotionlessly, "What''s the difference between people killed by advanced alchemical weapons and those killed by etheric firearms? "


    "Or did you think that after the Elder Princess ascends the throne, she won''t use the weapons we made to ughter the people on the other side of the Celestial Path? What''s the difference between those people and those who will die in the uing war?"


    At this point, she repeated her earlier statement:


    "This is reality. I thought you were all prepared."


    Everyone stared nkly at the young woman standing there, this familiar, recognized, and praised genius, the leader of the Tower of Babel.


    ¡ª Yet they looked at her as if she were a strange monster.


    Her words seemed... unproblematic, but the indifference in her speech sent chills down everyone''s spine.


    "...Ravenna."


    Hendrick looked at her with somewhat unfamiliar eyes, his voice hoarse. "Reality is indeed cruel, but why..."


    "Why are you so cruel?"


    "Is it cruel to not waste energy and time on meaningless regret and hesitation?"


    Ravenna frowned slightly. "Can my regret change their fate? While manufacturing weapons that ughter lives, self-critically feeling guilty, and enjoying the benefits brought by the weapons... do you find this amusing?"


    "Listen well."


    The woman didn''t care about the increasingly cold and isting atmosphere around her, she just spoke emotionlessly, "I acknowledge the weight of life, but that''s not a reason for me to do meaningless things. Since we''re already standing on a pile of corpses, there''s no reason to stop climbing because we might step on more corpses."


    "If we stop now, then what was the previous ughter for?"


    Ravenna looked at these fourth and fifth stage colleagues and elders, who were famous in academic and sorcerer circles and also had outstanding talents. Looking at their silent, disappointed, or alienated expressions, she suddenly didn''t want to speak anymore.


    She missed that person, that friend who always agreed with her before betraying her.


    "It seems I''ve said some meaningless words."


    Finally, Ravenna said, "After all, we never had a choice to begin with."


    Having said this, she turned to leave the office.


    But unexpectedly, the moment she opened the door, she saw the person she least wanted to see at the moment.


    "My intuition tells me¡ª"


    The young Hydral stood at the door, smiling at Ravenna, "My friend, you need my help."


    *

 Chapter 196: Serpents Perfect Partner - I

    What kind of person is Ravenna Ziegler, truly?


    To the outside world, she is a self-obsessed madwoman, an arrogant and rude genius, a cold and indifferent machine.


    But in Ansel''s eyes, Ravenna, or the current Ravenna, possesses a divinity that is not of a god.


    She is not devoid of emotions, but she can discard them at any necessary moment, unaffected.


    Just like a moment ago, Ravenna was not indifferent to life. As she said herself, she has a very clear understanding of the weight of life, but she can still utter such cold and cruel words.


    Simply because, it is meaningless.


    Not all schrs of the Tower of Babel are indecisive and cautious, but the reason why humans are humans is because human emotions are always uncontroble.


    Just as Seraphina shattered fate with this brief strike, just as Ansel was captured by his own prisoner.


    But in Ansel''s eyes, Ravenna is the kind of person who can perfectly control all her thoughts and emotions, a real monster and "deity".


    The way he used to fight against fate in the Red Frost Territory wasrgely borrowed from Ravenna.


    Because long before trying to tame Ravenna, Ansel already had simr ideas, but he could never find a way to realize them. It was only after observing Ravenna extensively that Ansel truly found his own way to fight against fate.


    But from the current point of view, that method is notprehensive enough, because the pressure Ravenna bears cannot bepared with the pressure Ansel bears.


    She would at most be absolutely cold in constant rational analysis, but Ansel wouldpletely erase himself under the heavy strangtion of fate.


    However, it is undeniable that Ravenna has a rational thinking ability that is not inferior to Ansel''s, and all her rationality serves one thing¡ªthat is to realize the ideal in her heart.


    This is also why Ansel failed three years ago.


    Because at that time, he believed that he had shown the talent and charm that could make Ravenna submit, he believed that Ravenna would put her ideals below him, he believed...


    He believed that he had deep enough feelings with her¡ªnot love, but the feelings between seekers who have the same desire for a certain concept.


    Later, Ansel realized the reason for his failure: at this stage, Ravenna Ziegler would ignore and even oppose anything that hindered her from achieving her ideals and great cause, regardless of any talent, any rtionship, any emotion.


    The way fate made her a hero was to let the Tower of Babel copse and be destroyed, forcing her to be exiled, to pick up humanity again in the vast world, and to recognize what her ideal really is.


    In the end, she opened up an unparalleled great era with her own hands.


    This is Ravenna, a paranoid with intelligence and rationality that have also be "defects",like Seraphina, but totally opposite to Seraphina, who has not yet be a hero.


    At this moment, she stared at Ansel standing at the door for a full three seconds, then nned to leave without saying a word, and then¡ª


    "duang~"


    Ravenna made some modifications to this puppet. For various reasons, she reduced her height a lot, so now she, directly bumped into some firm, stic and soft object that suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Have some manners!"


    Seraphina, who blocked Ravenna''s way, grinned slightly: "Ansel came to find you, and you want to leave without even saying hello?"


    Themotion at the door attracted the attention of the high-levels of the Tower of Babel in the office. Hendrik was the first to notice Ansel in the calm ck and gold long windbreaker and hurriedly greeted him.


    "Lord Ansel! We didn''t know you were visiting the Tower of Babel, we are very sorry, we didn''t greet you..."


    Ansel looked at the man in front of him, who looked slightly tired but still tried to show respect. There was a yful look in his eyes that Hendrik couldn''t perceive.


    Years of hard work, long-term careful maneuvering... He has to carefully deal with the endless threats from the Etheric Academy, and also work for the unpredictable Evora. A fifth-stage sorcerer, a being at the top of the transcendent realm, who could live a perfect life anywhere, has actually be this unqualified politician.


    Apart from some long-umted temperament, where is the schr''s style?


    Hendrik Rundell, you are really... pitiful.


    "There''s no need to be so nervous." Saying somethingpletely different from what he thought, Ansel''s smile was refreshing, "I have read many of your works, Mr. Rundell. ''On the Essence of Matter'', ''More Possibilities for the Sixth Stage Advancement on the Heavenly Road''..."


    "Lord Ansel..."


    Hendrik, who was oppressed by Evora''s suffocating anger just now and hurt by Ravenna''s cold and cruel words, hadplex and unspeakable emotions surging in his heart.


    Respect and recognition were not scarce in Hendrik''s life.


    However, being treated as a tool or even a servant by the Elder Princess Evora, he could hardly believe that he could receive such treatment from someone of the same status as the princess.


    Especially as a top schr, he understood more clearly than most people in the world how terrifying the so-called "divine species" were. He was even more aware of how... incredible it was for someone like Ansel to appear among those monsters.


    "Thank you very much... for your recognition, Lord Ansel."


    Hendrik took a deep breath, his expression bing more natural and gentle: "It is a matter worth celebrating to receive your recognition."


    "But now is not the time to celebrate, is it?" Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly, "Evora should have told you the bad news."


    Hendrik''s expression froze for a moment, then he responded with a bitter smile: "It seems you must know as well."


    "Of course." Ansel answered naturally, "Because this matter originated from me."


    Everyone was stunned, except for Ravenna who was stopped by Seraphina.


    "It was I who proposed that the Etheric Academy should challenge you."


    -->

 Chapter 197: Serpents Perfect Partner - II

    This young Hydral, who has a good reputation in the capital and even the entire empire, said frankly: "Because I am indeed curious about that alchemical weapon called ''mechanical armor'', and at this level, I think the only ones who can confront the Etheric Academy are you from the Tower of Babel."


    "We are not a weapons factory, Hydral, recognize this."


    Ravenna, who couldn''t leave, could only turn around and face Ansel. Ansel was just trying to use seemingly gentle words to distort the value of the Tower of Babel''s existence, and she tore off this snake''s disguise without expression.


    ¡ª Ravenna''s abnormality was undoubtedly revealed at this moment.


    Ravenna''s disrespectful attitude towards Ansel waspletely different from past Seraphina''s. Thetter was due to short-sightedness and a terrible personality, while the former... was because she knew Ansel too well, both in the past and now.


    She knew that Ansel didn''t care about her attitude towards him, but rather enjoyed verbal and intellectual sparring with her. So Ravenna never hid her current disgust for Ansel, except on certain asions.


    In essence, Ravenna knew better than anyone that she would not be threatened by Ansel because of this attitude. Otherwise, she would choose to adopt the same tolerant attitude as when facing Evora.


    This can also be considered a kind of bullying the weak and fearing the strong, so it''s normal for her to be disliked. However, her "disrespect" still maintains a certain bottom line, at least ten times stronger than Seraphina who initially wanted to beat Ansel to the ground.


    "Miss Ziegler." Hendrik''s gaze became sharp, and his tone lost the gentleness of an elder, "Respect Lord Ansel!"


    "No, no, no... there''s no need for that."


    Anselughed indifferently: "I misspoke just now,paring you schrs to violent creators, which is indeed a bit rude."


    "I believe you didn''t mean to create weapons, because I know the princess''s nature well."


    The young Hydral sighed: "You... probably didn''t have a choice."


    This sentence seemed to speak out the heartache of most of the high-levels of the Tower of Babel present.


    Some schrs were trapped in conscience and morality, some schrs did not want their path to be bound by such vulgar things, no matter what kind of thinking, their concern is the same ¡ª that is, no one wants to endlessly develop alchemical weapons, spending their wisdom and time on such meaningless things.


    Ravenna remained silent at this moment. Of course, she could choose to expose Hydral''s lies, such as the concept of mechanical armor was entirely his idea, or bluntly say that he actually didn''t care about how the Tower of Babel... because Ansel must havee with a plot, theoretically speaking, the best choice is to make him lose his footing as soon as possible.


    But when Ansel walked into the office, when he said the first sentence to Hendrik, the rhythm of the whole conversation, all the guidance of the words, had been controlled by this devil.


    No matter how much she talked, she would only receive more criticism and even anger from Hendrik. Of course, the reason she didn''t speak was not this, but simply... it was meaningless to do so.


    So Ravenna began to choose to think, to dissect the traitor, the snake''s expression and words, trying to find the answer she needed from the strands of information.


    "So... Lord Ansel, if you proposed that we confront the Etheric Academy out of curiosity about the mechanical armor--"


    Hendrik weighed his words: "Then, youring to the Tower of Babel is for..."


    Although the Tower of Babel is almost entirelyposed of schrs, the word schr does not mean rigid, inflexible, and unsociable. Although Hendrik was emotionally stirred by Ansel''s words, it ended there. These schrs, although slightly moved by Ansel''s words, would not bow their heads in submission.


    Not only Ravenna, but also some of them recognized that Ansel came with secrets and purposes, but... only Ravenna considered it a conspiracy.


    They looked at Ansel with a bit of caution, but also with some unspeakable expectations.


    "Because I think you need help."


    Facing the schrs'' gaze, Ansel said without hesitation: "To be honest, if it was just a fair fight between the Etheric Academy and you, I wouldn''t interfere. But now... I don''t know if you are aware, the Etheric Academy has received the full support of Her Majesty, and the resources they can get are beyond your imagination."


    "The full support of Her Majesty?!"


    Someone in the office eximed in surprise, but no one cared about his gaffe, because most people could hardly manage themselves.


    In Evora''s anxiety and anger, some people had guessed that they were facing the crushingbination of the Etheric Academy and the empress, but even so, they just thought that the empress was simply standing up for the Etheric Academy, and wouldn''t seriously use resources to fight against her own daughter... After all, how could the mighty empress be so self-deprecating?


    So they started arguing about the war first, rather than being afraid of their enemies first.


    But now, Ansel actually said that the Etheric Academy had received the full support of Her Majesty?


    The great existence that held the empire in her hand was actually seriously... no, she started a fierce fight with her own daughter? How could this happen?


    "During the morning assembly, Her Highness''s provocation towards Her Majesty was somewhat excessive."


    At a time when everyone was panicking and at a loss, Ansel''s voice timely resounded, as if answering their doubts: "I arrived a step toote. Although I tried to mediate, I couldn''tpletely prevent it. This is also... another reason why I proposed that contest."


    The benevolent and tolerant young Hydral looked around at the pitiful schrs andmented, "At least, this way, it provides you, who are regarded as subordinates of the Elder Princess, a barelypetitive opportunity."


    By now, Ansel had made his intentions clear.


    Evora had a fierce conflict with the empress during the morning assembly, and as the absolute ruler of the empire, the increasingly mad and narrow-minded empress might directly destroy Evora''s power in her rage ¡ª after all, in Ansel''s description, she had done everything to mobilize resources to crush her own daughter.


    As the most prominent force under Evora''smand, and an organization that rivals the colossal Etheric Academy, the Tower of Babel would undoubtedly be the first to bear the brunt if the empress were to go mad with rage.


    However, the situation had improved somewhat under Ansel''s mediation, and as he had said, they now had a barely petitive" opportunity.


    -->

 Chapter 198: Serpents Perfect Partner - III

    The office was dead silent.


    After learning the ins and outs of the whole matter, the hearts of all the schrs sank to the bottom.


    They not only had to face the powerful weapons they had created, which would ughter countless lives in a vicious situation, but now they also had to continue doing this morally contradictory and meaningless thing, knowing full well that they had no chance of winning.


    If they were notpletely desperate, it could only be because ¡ª


    The young Hydral, who had just arrived at the office door after the Elder Princess had left, spoke apologetically, "I didn''t expect the empress to change my original proposal of a death-row diatorial contest into arge-scale war between two territories. Nor did I expect the emperor to take the Elder Princess so... seriously."


    He shook his head helplessly, "This matter started because of me and has reached a point where I can no longer control it. Therefore, I believe I must do something."


    "No, Lord Ansel."


    Hendrik immediately said, "How could this be your problem! It''s perfectly normal for you to be curious about the strength of the weapons created by the Etheric Academy. If we were just using death-row prisoners for experiments, we wouldn''t have any qualms. This is all because of..."


    He opened his mouth but fell silent in the end.


    Who else could it be but those equally tyrannical, cruel, and even mad mother and daughter? The princess who saw them as tools, and the narrow-minded empress?


    But no one dared to say a word, and they could only repeatedly condemn the two monsters in their hearts, without ming Ansel, even though the matter was entirely his fault.


    Curious about mechanical armor? Isn''t that normal? The empress and the Elder Princess are so capricious, and Lord Ansel merely wanted to use death-row prisoners to test the effectiveness of alchemical weapons. How much restraint is that!


    He even considered helping us! The Elder Princess angered the emperor, and she would be fine, but who could guarantee that the furious empress wouldn''t do something crazy? What she''s doing now is crazy enough!


    No one med Ansel. These schrs, who were intelligent but had almost no political sense, could not see through theyers of... false reality.


    Because they had no way of looking at the pce, and it was even more impossible for them to get reliable news and intelligence from others, the things they got from stacking and piecing together were only close to the "facts" in Ansel''s mouth.


    Even Ravenna couldn''t analyze how much of Ansel''s words were true and how much were false, but she keenly sensed that Ansel was deliberately provoking hatred.


    Hatred towards the empress and the Elder Princess.


    Without a doubt, Ravenna also despised the two mad women, but as someone with divine qualities in Ansel''s eyes, she couldpletely extinguish this emotion when observing coldly and not be affected.


    Then, she noticed the emotions stirred up by Ansel''s words ¡ª directing all contradictions towards the empress and the Elder Princess. Although this was the case, Ravenna did not believe that he, as the fuse, was not deliberate.


    Curiosity about the effects of mechanical armor seemed normal to others because Hydral had the capricious right, or rather, his self-restrained caprice made people feel at ease and more likely to gain trust. But how could Ravenna believe such nonsense?


    In this world, who could know more about mechanical armor than him?


    Moreover, Hydral did not choose any other reason. He knew that I could easily see through this excuse, but still chose this reason.


    Is this a provocation or another trap?


    In contrast to Ravenna''s cautious deliberation of Ansel''s words and actions, Anselughed with unparalleled ease, "I am d you bear no resentment towards me. To be honest, I do not wish to see schrs like you, who represent the new etheric academia, to be buried in obscurity... You all have the potential to shape a new era, hence, I do not wish for you to be defeated in this confrontation."


    If their initial calm sincerity and kind words had only slightly moved the schrs, then now, inparison with Ev and the empress, and in the face of higher recognition, many schrs were genuinely moved.


    "However, please keep this matter confidential," Ansel whispered, "Her Majesty and the Her Highness, as of now, I cannot definitively side with either. I hope you all understand."


    Hendrik nodded repeatedly, "Your willingness to help us is already a great blessing... How could we possibly bear any resentment towards you!"


    Not only is he helping us, but at this moment... he is also considering the stability of the empire.


    Lord Ansel... he truly is the perfect Hydral. If the Elder Princess were like him, how wonderful would the future of the empire be!


    What if, what if it was Lord Ansel leading us, he could not only confront the Etheric Academy, but also has a wealth of resources, and his father the great saint melle... If it was Lord Ansel leading us, and not the Elder Princess...


    Would everything be different?


    This was what Hendrik was thinking, and in this room, he was certainly not the only one thinking this.


    The only spectator remained silent, for she knew that she could no longer change anything.


    She had spent many years with these elders, the longest even exceeding ten years.


    She knew too well what these people were thinking, and also cast a fearful gaze at the devil who, despite his gentle smile, seemed to have everyone under his control.


    Just a few words in a conversation were enough to elevate his status to this level.


    It was not a status obtained through violence and power, but genuinely, raised by others.


    No... it was not just this conversation, but from much earlier, much earlier...


    From the moment he stepped into the nobility, from when his good reputation began to spread throughout the empire, and for years he yed the role of "perfection" to the fullest...


    Ravenna gradually realized that Hydral did not possess a magic that could convince people as soon as he opened his mouth, but that he had prepared for any moment in the future, long ago.


    This preparation is more terrifying than any calction or conspiracy. What else has he prepared? How many traps has heid? How far into the future... has he cast his gaze?


    -->

 Chapter 199: Serpents Perfect Partner - IV

    Ravenna slowly clenched her fist, the pressure came at her like rolling waves, she wanted to remain unmoved, her will was indeed unmoved, but reality did not allow her to remain unmoved.


    "Miss Ravenna."


    Ansel''s gentle words interrupted Ravenna''s thoughts.


    "..." Under everyone''s gaze, Ravenna was forced to meet Ansel''s eyes.


    She stared into those sea-blue eyes she had seen countless times, trying to find a hint of mockery or ridicule, but to no avail.


    All Ravenna could see in those eyes was an unfathomable gentleness, a gentleness that made her, a person who liked to get to the bottom of things, shudder.


    [He is ying the role of a perfect person at this moment.]


    Ravenna assured herself inwardly:


    [He must be a person person.]


    Thus, she relinquished all her incisive assaults and unparalleled cutting remarks, bowing her head to Ansel:


    "What can I do for you, Lord Hydral."


    Hendrik breathed a sigh of relief, although Ravenna''s tone was still not respectful enough, he believed Lord Ansel would not mind too much.


    "You are the most sought-after genius sorcerer in the entire imperial capital."


    Ansel smiled and said, "I am familiar with the concepts of firearms and floating cannons, and they are indeed extraordinary."


    "¡­" Ravenna remained expressionless.


    "I believe in the power of collective wisdom."


    The young Hydral looked around at the other schrs, and seemingly bing a leader unconsciously, his tone was calm but powerful:


    "But you all should know better than me that alchemy and creation are the realms of genius. Instead of relying on so-called discussions to pile up output, why not¡­ actively seek opportunities for sparks of inspiration?"


    He extended his hand to Ravenna, smiling brightly:


    "I think, if I coborate with you, perhaps¡­ we could create something capable of defeating the unknown alchemical creation called mechanical armor."


    "What do you think, Miss Ravenna?"


    From the perspective of solving the current situation, there was no problem; from the Tower of Babel''s perspective, there was no problem; from her own perspective¡­ it was not an issue either.


    The woman calmly extended her hand to Ansel: "You are right, Lord Hydral."


    Judgment, then choice, that was all.


    Although Ravenna knew that Ansel must havee with a hidden agenda, she had no choice but to swallow this honey-coated poisonous candy.


    Simply through the most basic rational analysis, and then making a choice.


    This situation no longer allowed her to view the problem from the perspective of a chessboard, chess yer, and chess pieces. The Tower of Babel was on the verge of copse, and if it failed, it would be a ring stain in the fierce life of Evora.


    The oue of a stain could only be erased.


    And if it were Ansel¡­ if it were Hydral, then it was possible, no, it was certain.


    The Tower of Babel would have no possibility of failure.


    Because, even if she no longer wanted to admit it, he and she were undoubtedly the most perfect partners in this world.


    *


    Time is of the essence. As soon as Ansel decided to lend a hand to the Tower of Babel, he immersed himself in research without dy.


    He altered his appearance with magic, and along with Ravenna and six other extraordinary beings of notable abilities, they took up long-term residence in the finest alchemical workshop within the Tower of Babel.


    The reason for the inclusion of six merely "notable" rather than top-tier extraordinary beings was simple¡­ it is often more challenging to reach a consensus among intelligent individuals.


    However, those slightly more intelligent, when following the instructions of the wise, can often aplish tasks more effectively.


    "Firstly, we need to ascertain what the ''mechanical armor'' imed by the Etheric Academy truly is."


    Ansel, now disguised as a middle-aged man, exined to the group beforemencing work. "To win, the best strategy is not to create the most powerful weapon, but one that can perfectly counter the opponent''s weapon."


    "But we don''t even know what that thing is," someone couldn''t help but voice out.


    "The Alchemy Association has recently built a massive workshop, specifically for th atmechanical armor," Ansel responded.


    "We can tentatively assume that the mechanical armor is a colossal alchemical weapon."


    "... Isn''t that just an alchemical fortress?"


    An alchemical fortress, the absolute symbol of an alchemist''s power. Compared to it, the spell towers standing on the earth appear majestic and noble, but in reality, they are nothing.


    "That''s hard to say," Ansel slightly raised his eyebrows, "Perhaps, it''s something of even greater strategic value than an alchemical fortress."


    "That''s impossible, how could there be something more ¡ª"


    "Silence."


    Ravenna coldly interrupted that Babel member''s words, then turned to Ansel, "Stop wasting time, tell me what to do, and we''ll start now."


    "¡­Miss Ziegler."


    Due to Ravenna''s "infamous reputation," most people in Babel didn''t like her. Coupled with her outrageous remarks, the person who was interrupted couldn''t help but say, "Even if you... and this Mr. Anonymous are capable, you should at least let us know the overall concept. How are we supposed to start work without any clear instructions?"


    "I don''t think you would understand what he''s saying," Ravenna said expressionlessly. "You just need to follow our instructions, that''s your job now."


    ¡­There was no need for any unnecessary work.


    That''s what she thought.


    "Well¡­ since you''ve said so, Ravenna."


    Ansel stroked his chin, "Alright, let''s skip straight to the work phase."


    "In my concept, the most effective means of attack¡­"


    When Ansel began to describe in detail what he wanted to create, the other six members of Babel were stunned, then simultaneously showed incredulous expressions, as if they thought Ansel was talking nonsense.


    Because Ansel said ¡ª he wanted to create bugs.


    "Bugs that gnaw on etheric circuits? How could such a thing exist?"


    The Babel members expressed their inability toprehend, "If etheric circuits were so easy to destroy, would they still be called alchemical weapons?"


    Most of the time, if you can destroy the etheric circuit, it means the alchemical weapon itself has been destroyed. If even the weapon itself is destroyed, why bother with such a roundabout method?


    "Well, this involves¡­"


    "Enough with the nonsense."


    Ravenna walked straight to the workbench, not looking back, "Today, I want to see a prototype close to the concept. Let''s get started."


    -->

 Chapter 200: Serpents Perfect Partner - V

    The six members of the Tower of Babel looked at each other, while Ansel shrugged at them,ughing lightly, "Let''s get to work then, I''ll guide you along the way."


    The alchemical workshop quickly got into gear, with the flowing ether being manipted by the alchemists. In fact, the alchemists assigned to assist Ansel and Ravenna were all quite capable. In terms ofbat power, probably Ravenna could beat no one, yet she held the dominant position in the entire research.


    "To engrave so many etheric circuits on such a small piece of magi-metal? This is impossible! It''s too tricky, and it will cause the magi-metal to copse!"


    "What we want is its copse," "Its purpose is to copse."


    Two almost identical sentences rang out at the same time. Ravenna turned to look at Ansel, only to find that Ansel wasn''t looking at her, but was instead focused on teaching a Babel member something she considered extremely simple.


    "The difficulty of this etheric flow is too high¡­ Damn! Another piece of magi-metal is wasted."


    "What is this design for? Why give it a high degree of assimtion?"


    "Because this way, it can let the heterogeneous ether¡ª" "Try to enter the etheric circuit, whether sessful or not, it can have an impact."


    Ravenna took over¡­ or rather, interrupted Ansel''s words. She finished the sentence herself, and then looked at Ansel again.


    But he still wasn''t looking at her.


    "..."


    Ravenna fell quiet, focusing her attention on the task at hand.


    It was deliberate.


    Ravenna reassured herself.


    He intentionally had Hendrik add these mediocrities, just to put me in this predicament.


    He knew full well that only I couldprehend his vision with the utmost speed and precision. Others could barely touch the base of his thought process, yet he still brought in so many people under the guise of elerating the pace and enhancing efficiency. In reality, he was deliberately sidelining me, attempting to provoke me into submission.


    Once the crux of the problem was clear, Ravenna would not fall into the trap, for she had the ability to control her emotionspletely, and would not be swayed by anger.


    Thus, she continued to immerse herself in realizing Ansel''s vision, listening to Ansel''s description of this new weapon...


    "Autonomous function... You mean to install the independent circuit of the floating cannon as well? That''s even more impossible! The etheric circuits are already filled to the brim!"


    "Wait, this is too easily detectable, so much ether concentrated in such a small piece of magi-metal..."


    "If we aim for victory with small volume andrge quantity, it''s too easily destroyed! This is a battlefield, we can''t use such a method!"


    Ravenna couldn''t take in Ansel''s innovative ideas for this new weapon ¡ª all she heard were endless problems.


    Whenever Ansel had barely spoken a few words, someone would fail to understand a part of the concept, and Ansel would have to patiently exin. Yet Ravenna could think of the answer in an instant, and when she started, she did it even better.


    But because Ansel was constantly wasting time on those people, she couldn''t delve further.


    "Uh, sir, do you think it''s safer to use the old etheric circuits, or¡ª"


    "Enough!"


    After an unknown number of questions were raised again, Ravenna''s icy voice echoed in the alchemy workshop. She turned her head to stare at the members of Babel, her face expressionless, and said word by word:


    "All of you, leave. Now."


    Her words stunned the members of Babel who were gradually taking in Ansel''s exnation. Before they could speak, Ravenna''s frosty voice came again:


    "We are racing against time to develop a weapon to counter the Etheric Academy, not here to lecture you. You are just holding us back. Now, leave this alchemy workshop. If you have any objections, take them to Hendrik."


    The assistants arranged by Hendrik all left.


    Their resentful gazes at Ravenna were clearly visible in Ansel''s eyes.


    The young Hydral looked at the silent woman standing next to the workbench, deactivated his illusion, and said with interest, "You seemed quite angry just now, Venna."


    "¡­Are you done with your boring game?"


    Ravenna said without lifting her head, "If you''re done, tell me what to do next. We''ve wasted enough time."


    Yes, of course, it was to avoid wasting time.


    "Wasting time? Then why didn''t you let me teach them properly?" Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly, "I think it''s obviously more efficient this way, or... are you a bit eager to prove yourself to me?"


    "Efficiency? You call that efficiency?"


    ording to Ravenna''s simple calctions,pared to waiting for Ansel to sort out the whole context for those mediocrities and exin all the problems clearly before starting, it would be much faster for her to follow Ansel''s thoughts step by step and turn that creation into reality.


    "As for your joke just now, I didn''t find it funny."


    "No one fell for your ridiculous and boring trap." Ravenna said expressionlessly as she changed the shape of the magi-metal on the workbench, "Because I''ve seen through your intentions. I''m not doing this to prove anything to you, it''s just apromise I had to make to ensure the progress of the research."


    Her emotions didn''t fluctuate at all, and her tone didn''t show any haste or reluctance. Clearly, that''s what she really thought.


    "¡­You''re really no fun, Venna."


    Ansel said something he hadn''t said to Ravenna in a long time, "You haven''t changed at all in these years¡ª"


    "Listen well, Hydral."


    Ravenna abruptly ceased her task at hand.


    She pivoted, striding towards Ansel, her countenance devoid of emotion as she dered, "I am oblivious to your schemes, indifferent to your machinations against me, and unconcerned about your sinister and sordid thoughts."


    "At present, the Tower of Babel is confronted with its greatest peril. My sole objective is to rescue it from the clutches of those two madmen. Hence, my focus is solely on whether you can assist me in defeating the Etheric Academy. Everything else is of no consequence to me."


    "Therefore¡ª"


    Ravenna, slightly shorter than Ansel due to her modified puppet body, reached out to grasp Ansel''s cor. Her violet eyes, hidden behind her grey sses, sparkled with a cold, harsh light that starkly contrasted her ambiguous actions.


    The extreme rationalist articted each word distinctly"


    "I will not permit you to squander this invaluable time by seeking any more ipetents. I do not need any so-called assistants who can''t even keep up with your thoughts."


    "In this world, the only person who can perfectly manifest your thoughts and ideas is me."


    She clutched Ansel''s cor, step by step, forcing the young and handsome noble against the wall, almost pressing herself against him:


    "Therefore, from now on, I will be the only one you gaze upon, your thoughts will flow only for me... If you can do this, any subsequent maniption will be at your discretion."


    The woman released Ansel''s cor, scoffing coldly, "Perhaps this is your objective, or perhaps you returned to the capital just to humiliate and toy with me."


    "But I don''t care, I am only concerned about whether you can aplish this... Even though you conceived the idea of the mechanical armor, with the empress''s support, the Etheric Academy could create something that even you can''t imagine."


    "Well..."


    Ansel, gazing into her magnificent violet eyes, straightened his cor and replied with a smile, "Venna, have I ever disappointed you in such matters?"


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Ravenna turned to walk towards the workbench, her tone indifferent as she stated, "Only in terms of creation ¡ª"


    "You are indeed perfect, never disappointing me, Ansel."


    *

 Chapter 201: … Is Me, Seraphina! - I

    "Venna, you''ve been without sleep for six days now."


    Ansel, lounging on the sofa with one hand propping up his cheek, observed, "You seem to be faring poorly."


    "Two hours ago, I took a potion."


    Ravenna, her eyes bloodshot, stared intently at the furnace, oblivious to the weakness in her voice.


    Ether, threadlike from her fingertips, slowly flowed into the furnace, wrapping around the hammered and scorched creation, meticulously and cautiously forging it in the direction she desired.


    "Potions can replenish physiological and etheric needs, but they can''t alleviate the fatigue and burden of the soul. This isn''t good for the entire alchemical process."


    Ravenna seemed not to hear, her gaze on the furnace already somewhat scattered, almost instinctively manipting the ether, sensing the changes within the furnace. Her lips moved, mutteringplex and chaotic data, her entire being teetering on the edge of consciousness copse.


    The young boy muttered helplessly, "You didn''t even notice that I dragged the sofa into the workshop. Being this tense is utterly disastrous. Alchemy requires focus, not overload. If you continue like this, ny-nine percent of the time you will¡ª"


    Boom!


    The violent roar interrupted Ansel''s words, but fortunately, at the moment the entire furnace exploded, ether mixed with various energies causing a violent turbulence, he had already raised his hand and clenched his fist, gathering all the exploded furnace and all the invisible energy into a ball, eliminating aboratory ident that could have destroyed the entire alchemy workshop.


    "This is really..."


    Looking at the unconscious Ravenna on the ground, Ansel crossed his arms and sighed helplessly, "Quite a handful."


    Half an hourter, Ravenna, lying on the soft sofa, woke up with a start.


    She instinctively sat up, turning her head to look at the location of the furnace, and the debris on the ground silently told her the result of this forging.


    "..."


    The woman held her forehead, the heavy pressure brought by the high load of the soul made her head ache unbearably now, and the side effects of the overuse of various potions added fuel to the fire, making her so weak that she couldn''t even hold the alchemical carving knife steady.


    "Awake?"


    A familiar voice sounded in her ear, and Ravenna turned her head to see Ansel sitting next to her, looking at her with a smile.


    "A heart-wrenching defeat," he tossed the ck scrap iron in his hand to Ravenna, his tone yful, "How does it feel?"


    Ravenna caught the scrap iron thrown by Ansel and didn''t speak.


    "I advised you to stop three days ago, but you insisted on going your own way. It''s not pleasant to work hard and get nothing in the end, is it?"


    Ravenna met his sea-blue eyes, she was about to speak, but a violent cough uncontrobly seized her, from her chest and ribs to her internal organs, more than half of her body was in unbearable pain during the cough.


    "Drink this first."


    The woman took the potion handed over by Ansel and drank it without hesitation. The cool sensation immediately flowed from her throat to her internal organs and limbs, greatly relieving the pain in her body, but the fatigue deeply embedded in her soul was still hard to remove.


    "...There was no better choice."


    This was the first sentence Ravenna said after drinking the potion.


    She caressed the scrap iron in her hand, trying to make her tone as calm as possible, "I caught a glimmer of inspiration from your description, and I would rather fail than let it disappear meaninglessly."


    "In these six days, I havee to understand the essence of matter, so it''s not that I''ve gained nothing."


    Anselughed dumbly, "You, a second-stage, actually im to understand the essence, this is really..."


    "You don''t believe me?" Ravenna raised her eyebrows slightly, "The Heavenly Road is not a rigid framework, not a rule that existed at the beginning of the world, but an extraordinary path opened up by humans."


    "Since it was created by humans, there is the possibility of change, moreover... the creator of the Heavenly Road did not limit the road, I don''t believe that I am the only one in this world who can do this."


    Upon hearing this, Ansel''s expression subtly hardened. He suddenly reached out, cradling half of Ravenna''s face in his hand, leaning forward so that his face was almost touching hers.


    He gazed into her close, purple eyes, fell silent for a moment, then released his hand, as if unsure of what to say, he could onlyugh and shake his head.


    Ansel''s attitude seemed to displease Ravenna. She too reached out, pinching Ansel''s chin, turning his face towards her, and looking him in the eye, she said earnestly, "Ansel, is there something wrong with my choice?"


    "Well... if you think there''s no problem, then there''s no problem."


    Ansel shrugged, "As for my reaction just now... you can interpret it as me being somewhat surprised by your decision. Although what you said is correct, the Heavenly Road does not limit change, but most people who embark on this path would not make the same choice as you."


    "If you were to make a mistake and fall into the abyss..."


    He tapped his head, "There would be no possibility of redemption."


    "I never embarked on the path of transcendence for power, but to get closer to the truth."


    "The abyss and heaven, to me, there is no difference."


    This kind of talk, which would be considered madness by extraordinary beings, was spoken by Ravenna without any psychological pressure, and it didn''t seem like she was just spouting nonsense. Her expression and tone were all saying one thing ¡ª this is what she truly believed.


    "If you''re so confident, then of course I won''t say anything. Moreover, I''m quite looking forward to seeing what you''ll do if you fall into the abyss, and also ¡ª"


    The blond boy poked at Ravenna''s hand, which was pinching his cheek, "Could you let go of me before you continue speaking?"


    -->

 Chapter 202: … Is Me, Seraphina! - II

    But Ravenna did not withdraw her hand, instead, she looked at Ansel with a somewhat... dissatisfied gaze?


    Controlling her emotions was something Ravenna only did when necessary. Ansel had seen her express all sorts of emotions before, or rather... Ravenna had be ustomed to it, and most of the time, she only expressed her emotions in front of Ansel.


    After all, they were each other''s best friends.


    "Ansel." The young Hydral''s close friend, staring at his cheek, said in a stiff tone, "I don''t think you misunderstood what I just said."


    "¡­Hmm?"


    He tilted his head in confusion, but Ravenna immediately straightened it again.


    "If I say that I really didn''t understand if you had any other meaning, would you believe me?"


    Ansel, who was forced to make eye contact with Miss Ravenna, said in a very innocent tone.


    "¡­"


    Ravenna looked at Ansel for a long time, seemingly trying to determine if he was lying. After a while, she repeated her previous words.


    "I said, the abyss and heaven, to me, there is no difference."


    "And then?" Ansel blinked, still looking at Ravenna in confusion.


    "¡­And then?"


    Ravenna''s delicate and beautiful eyebrows showed clear anger, "What else is there? The one walking on the path of the abyss here, if it''s not you, then who else could it be?"


    "It is indeed me, so you¡ªhmm?"


    Ansel paused, his abruptly cut-off words and the questioning tone of his voice clearly showed his surprise, indicating that he really hadn''t associated anything with Ravenna''s words.


    "¡­Venna."


    The young Hydral, with a very strange look in his eyes, looked at Ravenna, "Are you saying that you want to be my pact head?"


    The matter of Hydral''s pact head wasn''t a big secret, but Ravenna hadn''t had the vision or opportunity to know about it before. Ansel had casually mentioned it to her during a chat one day.


    "Otherwise?" Ravenna retorted, "If I be your pact head, I will have the ability to perform more profound alchemy, and I will be able to better help you realize all your ideas, and take a step closer to the new era that we both look forward to."


    She looked at Ansel, her tone gradually bing somewhat excited. It was clear that she was not only very serious, but also had high expectations of bing Ansel''s pact head.


    "If the price is just falling into the abyss, I don''t think there''s a better deal in the world. And for you¡­ Ansel, you should know that, excluding your father, I must be the person in this world who is most capable of turning your ideas into reality."


    "Put it simply."


    She paused, maintaining the posture of pinching Ansel''s face, slightly raised her head, and said with utmost confidence:


    "I believe that there is no one in this world more suitable to be your pact head than me."


    From thought to ideology, from ideology to talent, Ravenna had absolute approval of Ansel, and she believed that Ansel felt the same way.


    But the response she received was not an enthusiastic affirmation, but¡­ a very annoying, cheerfulughter.


    "Ha ha ha... Wait, Venna, just hold on a moment..."


    The blond boy burst intoughter, "I never expected that your roundabout way of speaking was about this matter. It''s not like you at all. You shouldn''t be, shouldn''t be that kind of person, um..."


    He removed Ravenna''s hand, cleared his throat, and assumed a cold demeanor. cing both hands on Ravenna''s shoulders, he spoke indifferently:


    "Ansel, I wish to be your pact head."


    After the performance, Anselughed joyously, "¡ª Exactly! Shouldn''t you have been straightforward with me like this?"


    Following a brief silence, Ravenna brushed Ansel''s hand away and calmly replied, "Our previous conversation had nothing to do with pact heads. I just happened to think of it."


    Before Ansel could continueughing at her earlier coy and nervous behavior, she continued, "So, how should a pact head be sessfully established? Among the eight pact heads, which position is most suitable for me?"


    Our Miss Ravenna skipped the "What is your answer?" part and calmly, yet confidently, asked Ansel directly which pact head would suit her best. This made Ansel unable to suppress hisughter.


    "...Pfft, alright, I''ll stopughing."


    Under Ravenna''s icy gaze, Ansel gradually reined in his excessiveughter. He coughed lightly and looked at Ravenna with a slightly more serious expression.


    "First of all, I don''t deny your im, Venna. Whether it''s your talent or your usefulness to me, there''s no issue."


    "I don''t want to hear ''first of all,''" Ravenna''s brow furrowed, "because it means you might reject me next."


    "Um... You''re much calmer than I imagined."


    "Because this is the most important decision of your life."


    Upon receiving this implicit rejection, Ravenna''s emotions remained unchanged, "I understand your caution. Moreover, the facts I''ve stated won''t change."


    There is no one more suitable to be Ansel of Hydral''s pact head than Ravenna Ziegler. This fact will never change, and Ravenna''s confidence in this matter remains unwavering.


    Although she didn''t have any extreme reactions to Ansel''s rejection, Ravenna still asked with slight displeasure, "I can''t quite understand your reason for refusing me now. Overall, it should only be due to myck of strength, but I think if it were you, you should value potential more than strength."


    "Well..." Ansel looked at Ravenna and suddenly chuckled, "Let''s wait until you''re more mature."


    "..."


    The woman instinctively looked down, and her expression immediately turned icy, "Ansel, you''d better be joking."


    Apparently, the immature Hydral had touched upon a rather taboo topic.


    Yet, even after being warned, Ansel stillughed carelessly:


    "No, I''m not joking."


    He reached out and touched Ravenna, speaking with a meaningful tone:


    "Wait until you''re mature enough, Ravenna. When you''re truly mature, we can discuss the matter of pact heads again."


    "However, you''re not wrong."


    Before Ravenna could be genuinely angry, Ansel quickly withdrew his hand from her head. His voice was gentle and confident, filled with faith in Ravenna.


    "I also believe that there shouldn''t be anyone more suitable to be my pact head than you in this world."


    *

 Chapter 203: … Is Me, Seraphina! - III

    Ravenna has been frequently lost in reminiscence ofte.


    The words once spoken to her by Ansel echo in her mind,pelling her to discern the extent of deception within them.


    Were those promises and affirmations also falsehoods?


    "Ansel... I''m so bored..."


    In the alchemical workshop, designed for two, an incongruous third party has emerged.


    However, judging by the interaction frequency of the other two, it is Ravenna who should be considered the third wheel.


    Seraphina, resting her head on Ansel''s leg, rolls about on the couch, dering her boredom while sniffing Ansel''s stomach.


    Ravenna cannotprehend why Ansel''s first pact head, possibly the most significant in his eyes, would be such a... humanoid animal.


    While she cannot deny Seraphina''s strength, but Ansel of Hydral, of all people, least requires power.


    If she herself were to coborate with Hydral, they could usher in a grand era beyond anyone''s imagination. But what could this creature, who rolls around sniffing Hydral''s stomach, possibly contribute?


    Fetch toys thrown hundreds of meters away for Hydral?


    ¡­ Despite these thoughts and her verbal disdain for Seraphina, deep down, Ravenna knows she doesn''t entirely believe this.


    Anyone chosen by Ansel must possess unique qualities.


    Regardless of how poor her impression of Seraphina Marlowe is, there must be some trait that warrants Hydral''s treatment.


    But then...


    "Ansel, what exactly are you ying with?"


    "Ansel, who is opposing you? Who do you want to fight? Can I join?"


    "Ansel, are we to stay here all the time? I fear I might identally break something."


    "Ansel, I..."


    Screech ¡ª


    Ravenna abruptly stands, her chair scraping the floor. Seraphina instinctively shrinks back, then turns to Ravenna with a puzzled expression.


    "Ansel..." the young girl whispers into his ear, her arm around his neck, "She doesn''t seem to wee me."


    "It''s not a matter of seeming," Ansel replies, smiling as he ruffles Seraphina''s hair. "But she can''t do anything to you."


    "Provided she doesn''t interfere with our work," Ravenna''s voice echoes from the workbench.


    "And what if she does?"


    Before Seraphina can respond, Ansel raises an eyebrow. "Ravenna, you''ve misunderstood something. I''m not forced to be on the same side as you. I''m here out of kindness to assist you."


    Ravenna remains silent for a moment, then turns to Ansel. "Aren''t you afraid of ruining the image you''ve built in front of others?"


    "Why would it crumble?" Anselughs lightly. "Is it so hard to shift all the problems onto you?"


    "..." Miss Seraphina scratches her head, finding the conversation oddly familiar.


    "Moreover, I''ve generously agreed to your request ¡ª I will only focus on you, Ravenna."


    "However," the wicked Hydral gently strokes the soft, firm waist of the girl in his arms, "only during work time."


    Hearing the girl''s suggestive wet sigh, Ravenna lowers her gaze, remaining silent.


    Work time... Ansel''s work time is not the same as hers.


    Even if she could understand Ansel''s ideas in the shortest time, turning them into reality requires a long process for Ravenna.


    And Ansel? He is only responsible for outputting theories and constructs. In theory, this should be as challenging as practical operations, but he always provides clear creative ideas and specific ns for each stage with ease, as if there was no research process at all.


    It''s as if he hadpletely deconstructed and mastered the entire thing long ago, turning it into a perfect masterpiece that drives people mad.


    So, every time Ansel exins a stage of the concept to Ravenna, she spends a lot of time experimenting, while he has, well,nothing to do because as soon as Ravenna finishes, he can immediately provide theplete idea for the next stage.


    This is just like three years ago, when they were in the simple alchemical workshop in the small basement.


    The only difference is that back then, no matter how idle Ansel was, he only had Ravenna to chat and y with, so their rtionship was intimate.


    But now...


    "Peace, Ansel!" A timid whisper echoed in the alchemy workshop, "Don''t... Ah!"


    "..."


    Ravenna remained silent, continuing her work. The concept of this new "weapon" inspired her, but it also made her sense a certain... danger.


    An indescribable intuition told her that she could not continue to research this dangerous thing.


    But regardless of intuition, the fact is, if this concept can be realized, it would probably be the only savior of the Tower of Babel at present.


    So it must¡ª


    "Wait... you''re not allowed..."


    The emotional breath and subtle words once again interrupted Ravenna''s contemtion. The woman closed her eyes, took two seconds to adjust her breathing, and when she opened her eyes again, her expression was calm.


    Control oneself, annihte emotions, Ravenna was already ustomed to this. As long as it was necessary, she would not be swayed by emotions, let alone in this situation where Ansel was clearly trying to influence her?


    "What, are you shy?"


    "...You, you''re talking nonsense! She''s not Marli, I, I don''t want..."


    "Just cover your eyes, and you won''t see her."


    "Why don''t you cover her eyes!"


    "Do you mean that it''s okay as long as she can''t look at you?"


    "I¡ª"


    "Enough." Ravenna''s cold voice echoed in the alchemy workshop.


    She didn''t turn her head, still staring at the workbench, but her work stopped.


    Ansel, who was holding the panting Seraphina, had a slight smile at the corner of his mouth: "What''s wrong, Ravenna?"


    "You, you two." Ravenna, with her back to the two, spoke in a chilling tone, "You''re interfering with my work."


    "Hmm? This doesn''t sound like you, Ravenna."


    Ansel''s fingertips traced Seraphina''s neck, and a slight current intermittently flowed from the cor to the girl''s limbs, causing her to asionally make a cute whimper like a puppy.


    Ansel, still doing as he pleased, said cheerfully, "The old you wouldn''t be disturbed by such a small matter."


    Those deep sea-blue eyes, however, concealed a coldness that Ravenna could not see.


    He spoke in a tone of jest that waspletely opposite to that coldness, "Even if you see me as a traitor, do you still have any lingering feelings or expectations for me? Just like I said, do you indeed see me as the most special person? Then I am somewhat, hmm... ttered."


    "Ansel... Ansel..."


    Seraphina gently nibbled and licked Ansel''s neck, unbuttoned his inner lining with her teeth, then gently kissed his corbone, murmuring in a somewhat dazed manner:


    "Can you stop talking to her... Seri is much better than her..."


    -->

 Chapter 204: … Is Me, Seraphina! - IV

    A girl who knows the taste will always be honest. Recently, Seraphina has started to skip the stage of ying hard to get. After symbolically resisting two or three times, she begins to try to take the initiative.


    But Ansel didn''t continue, instead whispering something in Seraphina''s ear.


    Just for a moment, the desire and daze in the girl''s eyes disappeared instantly. Seraphina, who was sitting on Ansel''sp, stood up, kissed Ansel''s cheek, picked up the white leather coat on the sofa and put it on, and without looking at Ravenna, she walked out of the research room.


    As Seraphina passed by her, Ravenna felt a... savagery and danger that almost pierced her soul.


    Just like the instinct of life to seek benefits and avoid harm, when the top predator subtly releases a brutal killing intent, any creature must retreat three feet, even if they haven''t had this thought, their instinct has already reacted in advance.


    "Venna."


    When Seraphina was not there, Ansel switched back to the old name. He propped his cheek with one hand, staring at Ravenna''s back, and spoke in a slightly teasing and rxed tone:


    "Why didn''t you answer my question just now? Are you shy because I hit the nail on the head? You usually start analyzing the situation directly, at least... you would stubbornly argue a bit. This way, I can''t be sure what your current situation is."


    What situation? Ravenna was very clear about her own current situation.


    There was one thing she had been very clear about from the beginning ¡ª that no matter what Ansel did, she would consider it as paving the way to tame her.


    As long as she adheres to this idea, no matter how many tricks Ansel has, even if she can''t see through them, she will never be easily calcted by his schemes.


    "You''re right, Ansel."


    Without turning her head, and resuming her work, Ravenna said indifferently, "Even now, I still harbor illusions about you, thinking that you have the possibility of walking the same path with me again."


    It was precisely because she firmly believed in this that she kept in touch with Ansel even after they "parted ways".


    "You are indeed special, you are the most creative genius I have ever seen, a genius that makes me unable to tolerate other mediocrities."


    "At the same time, you are also the only friend in my life so far."


    Ravenna began to talk about her rtionship with Ansel, her view of Ansel. These words should sound like intimate confessions, stimted outpourings... but in fact, in Ravenna''s mouth, these things are just cold reality.


    A reality that can be analyzed and deconstructed.


    "For this reason, I will misjudge you, be disturbed by these emotions, and you are precisely taking advantage of this, repeatedly emphasizing ''I am useless to you'', but also saying ''you are special to me'', ''we can always be friends''... and now, using your pact head, to provoke my once desire to be your pact head."


    Her way of deconstructing materials is bing more and more stable, the speed of deconstructing facts is getting faster and faster, and she is bing more and more calm, so calm that it makes people feel that she seems to have stripped away all things rted to "human".


    "You want me to hover between expectation and hatred for you, so that I can''t distinguish my feelings for you, can''t distinguish myself, and finally be firmly controlled by you, bing a puppet who obeys your every word... But unfortunately, Hydral, you won''t seed again."


    An insect-sized piece of metal, norger than a fingernail, materialized on the workbench.


    Ravenna, from beginning to end, never once turned her head:


    "Because I have already incorporated my feelings for you, and everything I''ve experienced with you, into my thought process. From now on, these are no longer memories of you and me, but tools I use to dismantle your schemes."


    Her chilling, almost insane rationality seemed to have... advanced another step.


    Ansel, who had been listening, sighed regretfully: "Is that so? That''s truly heartbreaking."


    Despite his words of heartbreak, there was no shock of "failure" in his eyes, not even a hint of surprise.


    It was as if... even though his scheme had been exposed by Ravenna again, he hadn''t lost at all.


    Bang!


    Within a few short minutes, the door to thealchemical workshop was opened again.


    Seraphina, half-covered in blood from her hunt, sauntered into the room, casually tossing a corpse onto the floor before cheerfully running towards Ansel:


    "Ansel, Ansel! I''ve done it! This guy was so much weaker than that big python, he didn''t even try to run, he tried to kill me... and then I killed him with two punches."


    The girl was about to embrace Ansel, but upon noticing the blood on her, she immediately stopped in her tracks, scratching her head awkwardly: "I identally made him bleed a lot with one punch, it got all over me."


    "..." Ravenna looked at the corpse on the ground, her voice slightly hoarse, "Macan Mobernda, a senior sorcerer who has been working at Babel for three years."


    "That''s unfortunate." Ansel shrugged, "He was a spy from the Etheric Academy."


    "Ansel told me, ''This environment isn''t quite right'', and I immediately understood!"


    Seraphina proudly put her hands on her hips: "Ansel hates being spied on... anyway, finding this guy was no trouble at all, I went out for a stroll, and immediately smelled the most suspicious person in the crowd."


    The perception and intuition granted by the Head of Wind made Seraphina almost invincible when it came to catching spies and assassins.


    "Ansel!" She looked at Ansel with a radiant smile, humming confidently: "You''ll never find a pact head as in sync with you as I am, right?"


    "Um... perhaps."


    "What do you mean, perhaps!" Seraphina stood in front of Ansel, quite dissatisfied, "You''re not allowed to say perhaps!"


    Ansel chuckled and ruffled the girl''s snowy hair: "Then it''s definitely."


    Seraphina''s face lit up instantly, and she said joyfully: "So, I''m Ansel''s most powerful pact head!"


    "Haven''t you already decided that a long time ago?" Ansel waved his hand to clean the blood off the girl, pulled her into his arms, and rubbed her cheek with a smile: "There''s no need to confirm it again."


    "Hehe~" Seraphina rubbed against Ansel''s chest with delight, half-closing her eyes, and said contentedly: "Not only am I Ansel''s most powerful pact head... I''m also definitely Ansel''s best partner!"


    The girl, as if she had a sixth sense, said something she would never have thought of before.


    "In this world, there must not be anyone more suitable to be Ansel''s pact head than me, right!"


    This statement made Ansel pause for a moment. He looked up at Ravenna''s back, but didn''t notice anything unusual. The satisfaction in his eyes deepened, and he kissed Seraphina''s cheek with a smile: "Of course, Seraphina, you are definitely my best partner."


    "Yay!"


    Ravenna ignored them and continued her work.


    But just like she didn''t notice that Ansel, who had been trying to tame her, didn''t feel defeated after hearing her absolutely rational analysis, but instead showed satisfaction in his eyes.


    Ansel also didn''t notice... The simple model that Ravenna had started making had somehow turned into a lump of scrap metal.


    *

 Chapter 205: Mechanical Armor? Gundam! - I

    "So¡­ after five full days of working, this is what you''vee up with?"


    Seraphina fiddled at the edge of the workbench, attempting to poke at a metallic bug norger than half a joint of her finger, but Ravenna swatted her hand away.


    Thetter, ignoring Seraphina''s evident displeasure, turned to Ansel, "Next, we must conduct a practical test with a sample that approximates aponent of the mechanical armor... Hydral, which version of the mechanical armor blueprints did you provide them?"


    "The very first one."


    Ansel shrugged, "Because the subsequent versions would cause significant trouble. I have no desire to see such contraptions within the Empire in the next five years."


    "The first one..." Ravenna nodded in approval, "Very well, I should now possess the capability to craft an external piece of armor. Let''s start with that."


    Ansel summoned the metallic bug to his hand from the workbench, examining the tiny creature that nimbly wound and crawled around his fingertip, while reminding, "Although I''ve only provided the primitive version, under Her Majesty''s imposing influence, they could still manage to make some improvements."


    "Mediocrity cannot breakthrough on the genius of the original design; at best, they are merely gilding the lily."


    Ravenna scoffed disdainfully, "I can already envision the incongruous and superfluous features they will tack onto that mechanical armor."


    Confused by the conversation, Seraphina, not wanting to feel out of ce, inquired curiously of Ansel, "Ansel, what exactly is this mechanical armor you speak of? Why is that terrible terrible Elder Princess wanting to develop it, and even the empress herself?"


    "Let me pose a question to you first, Seraphina."


    Ansel watched the metallic bug begin to fly more steadily in the air, speaking in a light-hearted tone, "What, in your opinion, constitutes the ultimate best weapon?"


    "...A weapon?"


    Seraphina, whose knowledge in this area was quite limited, tilted her head in thought, "The best... would be the sharpest, right?"


    As a hunter, her understanding of weapons was confined to this.


    "The ultimate weapon is a tool that maximizes the efficiency of ughter, and such tools... are fundamentally designed topensate for human ''inadequacies''."


    The metallic bug''s flight grew more stable, and Ansel continued while watching it, "Due to an insufficient understanding of essence, mastery of ether, and umtion of knowledge, we require the alchemical carving knife, the ether furnace, and an entire alchemy workshop for assistance."


    "The same applies to weapons, which serve topensate for deficiencies in violence and killing¡ªso, the question arises."


    "Where exactly are these inadequacies?"


    "The constraints of energy, the limitations of methods, and the restrictions of the physical shell," Ravenna interjected without looking up from her work.


    "Exactly, Ravenna has summarized it perfectly," Ansel said with a pleased smile, "Whether for the extraordinary or the mundane, all shorings in violence can be addressed through these three aspects."


    "So¡ª" he ruffled Seraphina''s hair, transforming her annoyance into happiness in an instant, then asked, "Now, Seraphina, what do you believe is the most powerful weapon?"


    "Um... based on what Ansel said, would it be something thatpensates for these three inadequacies?"


    "Yes."


    The young Hydral, holding the flying metallic bug in his palm, mused with a hint of nostalgia,


    "Mechanical armor is precisely such a weapon."


    Capable ofpensating for the constraints brought about by energy consumption, providing an infinite variety of offensive tactics, and not being limited by the physical form...


    This was the transcendent weapon Ansel had envisioned, known as mechanical armor.


    "...Is it really that formidable?"


    Seraphina was skeptical, her somewhat barren mind struggling to conceive what such a weapon might look like.


    "In theory, it is indeed that formidable."


    Ansel himself chuckled as he said this, "Of course, that''s just ''in theory.'' Because at that time, neither Ravenna nor I had actually consideredpleting it. The only attempt was even just to forge the most basic armor, which is... what Ravenna is currently undertaking."


    "And that attempt..."


    Hydral, sitting alongside his best partner, looked at the solitary figure standing at the workbench with a touch of regret, "Ravenna''s failure was quite spectacr."


    "Pfft."


    Miss Seraphina couldn''t help butugh out loud, and although she quickly felt it was impolite, it was genuinely amusing, and she could hardly contain herself.


    The thought of this madwoman, who always wore a morose expression and showed no courtesy to Ansel, looking disheveled and covered in soot from a failed experiment, filled her with glee.


    Furthermore, because of this madwoman, she had been forced to spend time in the alchemy workshop with Ansel, reluctantly participating in some unwee games... Well, it wasn''t so much about willingness, but rather that the in-between feeling was too ufortable. Ansel was as consistent as ever, but she couldn''t quite let loose with others around.


    Annoying... just wait, I''ll make sure Ansel gives you a good thrashing!


    With these thoughts, Seraphina couldn''t suppress a few more snickers, and although she was slightly annoyed at the prospect of working alongside Ravenna in the future, the thought of always having the upper hand over her alleviated her irritation.


    Understanding the pecking order is crucial! And after all, I possess the power of two pact heads, two of them!


    "No one can guarantee perpetual sess," Ravenna nced at Ansel, "Can you, Hydral?"


    "Hmm... well..."


    Ansel didn''t look at Ravenna, but instead gazed down at theughing Seraphina, a gentle purity swirling in his sea-blue eyes.


    "You''re not wrong, I indeed cannot promise eternal victory."


    "..."


    Ravenna remained silent, her face expressionless as she continued her work.


    Such pretense.


    As she ced the inscribed metal block into the etheric furnace, this thought crossed Ravenna''s mind.


    In three years, his acting had be even more terrifyingly deceptive... It was no surprise that the beast, who was never particrly clever to begin with, had been fooled to this extent.


    Ravenna believed that as long as Ansel gave the order, even if it meant certain death, the young girl beside him would carry it out without hesitation. Although she didn''t particrly like such brash individuals, Ravenna couldn''t help but feel a bit of pity for her.


    Life is precious, and the world is filled with so many unknown and vast sights, profound truths. To simply hand over one''s soul to the devil seemed such a waste.


    However, this was Seraphina''s choice, and Ravenna had no interest in meddling.


    Compared to caring about that insignificant person, the matter at hand was clearly more important.


    -->

 Chapter 206: Mechanical Armor? Gundam! - II

    Compared to caring about that insignificant person, the matter at hand was clearly more important.


    "You''ve be this proficient already?"


    Ansel looked at Ravenna, who was in the midst of forging, with some surprise: "Last time it took you six days to reach this point, and now you''re doing it effortlessly?"


    "What do you think I''ve been doing these past three years?"


    Ravenna''s tone was indifferent, but the etheric threads she manipted were incredibly stable, without the slightest deviation, symbolizing that the shaky second-stage sorcerer from three years ago, was long gone.


    "If I can''t even produce this piece of armor," her purple eyes flickered with the mes of the etheric furnace, "then the ideas you''ve piled up at my ce would be nothing more than a joke."


    "...Even in the future."


    The current Ravenna could even spare the time to look back at Ansel: "Even if there''s no affection between us, I believe that you will eventually coborate with me again."


    "In terms of value recognition, you and I are not that different, Hydral."


    "Haven''t you already given up on me?"


    Ansel looked at her in surprise: "You''re still considering working with me?"


    "Just because you''re not the person I was hoping for doesn''t mean I deny your abilities."


    In the alchemy workshop, the sound of machinery echoed, along with Ravenna''s emotionless words: "To this day, I have never met anyone who can reach your level of thought."


    "On the contrary..."


    The mes in the etheric furnace suddenly turned from red to blue, the erupting fire almost licking Ravenna''s face, but she remained unmoved, simply stating:


    "On the contrary, I can''t stand working with mediocrity."


    Saying this, she slowly pulled out a block of metal from the furnace. Its surface was covered with irregr patterns, and some blue mes still lingered, making it look quite extraordinary.


    "You won''t refuse my request for cooperation, because that''s my value, and you won''t waste it. So even if I no longer have any illusions about you, you''re still a potential coborator."


    Ravenna''s emotionless deration of "this is my value" gave Seraphina goosebumps. She couldn''t imagine how extreme a person had to be to consider themselves a bargaining chip, to be weighed on a scale.


    "You''re quite optimistic," Ansel chuckled, "I didn''t make you pay for those ideas before to appease you, because in my eyes, you were the price."


    "But you didn''t pay, dear Miss Ravenna."


    The young Hydral sighed like this, spreading his hands helplessly: "Still want to take those brilliant ideas from me for free?"


    "...I can''t afford to pay the price now, but that''s only for now."


    Ravenna tossed the massive piece of metal to Ansel, her voice indifferent: "You even handed over the mechanical armor, which shows you don''t care about the era and future we once discussed."


    "And since they can trade with you, why can''t I? The ability to pay the price is just a matter of time."


    She put her hands in the pockets of herb coat, pulled at the corner of her mouth, and said with a hint of sarcasm: "After all, you never cared about the ideals and future we once passionately discussed, you never cared about the new era you spoke of."


    "If it''s merely a partnership," Ravenna paused slightly, her tone bing somewhat more amicable, "That would be preferable... No, perhaps that is indeed the optimal rtionship between us."


    "Oh? No longer interested in bing my pact head?" Ansel jested.


    "There are many ways to be stronger, many methods to further pursue the truth. Being a pact head is merely the most convenient one. If it doesn''t work, it doesn''t mean that I''m helpless, that it''s the end."


    Seraphina, who had been bored to the point of drowsiness, perked up at this, immediately retorting, "Remember, you said this yourself. Don''t shamelessly chase after Ansel for the ringter!"


    "Judging by your character," Ravenna turned to look at Seraphina, "You''re likely the type to shamelessly chase after Hydral for a ring, and thus you assume I would do the same."


    Seraphina, whose mood had just improved, felt her blood pressure spike. Her eye twitched as she took a step forward, "Dare to say that again? Believe it or not, I''ll pin you to the ground and beat you up, and Ansel won''t stop me."


    "..."


    Ravenna looked at the smiling Ansel, but said nothing.


    ¡ª He would agree.


    Such a thought rose in her heart.


    Hydral would allow this beast''s unreasonable violence because, in Hydral''s eyes, I hold no value equal to hers.


    In an instant, Ravenna understood this, and immediately, uncontroble anger surged from her heart.


    Ravenna instinctively wanted to obliterate it in an instant, but at the same time, she had another thought.


    A thought that flowed smoothly from her mind, but shouldn''t have appeared at this moment.


    In this situation, where Ansel can stir her emotions, denying it would undoubtedly be a mistake ¡ª Ravenna thought.


    Because he knows she would choose to eliminate all unfavorable emotions, this must be his deliberate design.


    Although she doesn''t know why he did this, without a doubt, going against Hydral''s wishes is the right choice.


    Moreover... maintaining this emotion, to some extent, is also a motivation for her.


    Although she no longer has any expectations for the pact head, but thinking that such a person could receive Hydral''s favor... she has no reason to ck off in any way.


    There''s no need to forcibly erase emotions, remember it as a humiliation. As for the surface... continue to maintain the coldness ofplete emotional control, let him think that she has done so.


    That would be good.


    For Ravenna, making such thoughts, judgments, and choices only takes an instant, just like instinctively extinguishing her emotions.


    So, Ansel saw that Ravenna''s gaze and expression did not fluctuate at all. His unreasonable favoritism towards Seraphina seemed to have no effect on Ravenna.


    In response, Ansel betrayed no emotion, merely tossing the metal in his hand to Seraphina with a smile, "Seraphina, test this."


    "Eh?"


    The young girl who received the metal block was slightly taken aback, "Test what?"


    "Ravenna''s craftsmanship."


    The tiny metal bug flew out of Ansel''s palm,nding on his shoulder, while Ansel continued, "Try to destroy this thing."


    The entire piece of metal was probably as thick as Seraphina''s fist. If a normal person heard this request, they would basically start to doubt whether Ansel was sane. Fortunately, our Miss Seraphina has never been a normal person, and she will never doubt Ansel''s sanity.


    "Destroying things... I''m quite good at that!"


    The young girl ced the iron block on the ground. Her dark red eyes, like those of a beast, seemed to reflect only its ordinary appearance, but in reality, they concealed a scene that only she could see.


    The power of the Head of Wind captured the w in this armor for Seraphina¡­ in an instant. But what surprised Seraphina was that this thing, which Ravenna had made in no time at all, was surprisingly solid and stable. Even Head of Wind could only find a very small weak point.


    However, that very small one was enough.


    Seraphina slowly exhaled, her breath as hot as steam. She excitedly clenched her fist, and as her muscles tensed, her seemingly slender arm began to exude a sense of power. After arriving in the imperial capital, the wolf had never been this serious. Her eyes boiled with the joy of being able to wield violence at will. She raised her fist high, and then ¡ª


    She held the air and even the ether in her fist, sweeping up visible waves of air, creating a sonic boom. The howl formed by the torn wind was like the roar of a wild beast, and then it hit hard on the "armor" crafted by Ravenna!


    Ravenna didn''t know that a dull sound could be deafening.


    -->

 Chapter 207: Mechanical Armor? Gundam! - III

    The moment Seraphina''s fist collided with this small piece of armor, the floor of the alchemy workshop was the first to suffer. With the armor block as the center, the entire ground was instantly sted into a pit with a radius of at least two meters. And this was with Ansel on the side to help Seraphina reduce the impact, otherwise, who knows how big this pit would be.


    "...Ah, did I use too much force?"


    In the rolling waves of air, Seraphina shook her hand, straightened her waist, and looked at Ansel with some trepidation.


    "Damage to the alchemy workshop is normal, don''t worry."


    Ansel reassured her with a smile, "This is not a problem, let''s first see how Ravenna''s armor block is doing?"


    Seraphina put her hand on her hip, looked at the metal block in the pit with confidence, "Of course it was hit by me... Huh?!"


    She who had just nced at it and didn''t look again, immediately turned her head to look at the pit again, and then eximed in great surprise:


    "What''s going on! Why didn''t it break?!"


    "..."


    Ravenna looked at the armor block in the middle of the big pit, which was cracked in the middle and almost split in two by a punch, and was silent.


    She underestimated Seraphina''s strength by one... or even two or three levels. The model established based on the data collected at the first meeting was still too simple and one-sided.


    If this wasn''t a mechanical armor created by Ansel, and was reced by any other "protective gear", it would have been smashed into pieces by Seraphina''s punch, just as she said.


    But Seraphina herself was not satisfied with this result. She picked up the metal block that she had almost sted into two pieces, and looked at Ansel with a puzzled face:


    "Ansel, why can''t I even break this thing?"


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh, "What do you mean by ''this thing''? You''re not only looking down on Ravenna, but also on me."


    "!"


    The wolfdy who reacted had a slight blush on her face, "I, I didn''t mean that, just... ah, I said the wrong thing."


    She scratched her head and stuck out her tongue at Ansel, "Ansel, don''t take it to heart."


    The little metal bug on Ansel''s shoulder slowly flew towards the armor block in Seraphina''s hand. When it touched its surface, it suddenly "cracked" and shattered. Seraphina hadn''t reacted to what was going on, when she saw the shattered metal bug seeping out a bit of glow, silently sinking into the metal block.


    "Try squeezing it again." Ansel said.


    Seraphina did as she was told. Because she didn''t directly smash this thing just now, she was somewhat indignant, and her five fingers brutally closed inward. As a result, she had just exerted her strength, and when she felt a little resistance, a small half of the armor was actually directly crushed by her?


    "The strength is too low." Ansel said, "If Seraphina hadn''t directly destroyed the entire structure of the armor, the preset ether could not invade the circuit, and it still needs to be given a demolition function."


    Ravenna frowned, "The difficulty is too high, its volume is too small, the ether circuit that can be engraved is just that little, it is impossible to both have the ability to break the armor and store the ether used to destroy the circuit."


    "What about designing another batch specifically for demolition?"


    "That won''t work either, this kind of division ofbor is purely a reduction in efficiency, it''s meaningless."


    "Hmm..."


    They inexplicably entered the discussion phase like this, and the young Hydral stroked his chin, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he said in a light tone, "Then start with the ether, refine, change properties, assign elements... make changes from multiple aspects¡ªlike trying to add elements of chaos, erosion, etc."


    Almost in sync with Ansel, Ravenna nodded, "But I only understand these essences, and I haven''t been able to apply them to reality."


    "That''s not your area of expertise, leave it to your guide friends."


    Ansel stretchednguidly, "With this, we can consider our task nearly finished."


    "¡­Hmm? What?"


    Seraphina, who had notprehended their previous conversation, looked bewildered, "Finished? How is it finished?"


    "We''ve been in this alchemy workshop to create alchemical weapons that can counter mechanical armor."


    Ansel moved to Seraphina''s side, his index finger tracing the surface of the armor block, brushing away tiny fragments of magi-metal.


    "Now that we''ve confirmed the sample works, and that the third-stage Ravenna can produce, replicating it in the hands of the higher-ups in the Tower of Babel shouldn''t be a problem. The next step is to improve and upgrade the base model. There''s no need for me to provide direction for the subsequent steps, as they don''t require much creativity."


    Ravenna''s ability to create is still limited by her own power, but the reason she is the most suitable alchemist for Ansel is not because of power, but talent.


    Only those who can keep up with Ansel''s thinking, who can understand the intent of all his ideas, can turn them into reality.


    Ravenna looked at Ansel''s profile, a fleeting daze crossing her eyes.


    Just now... just now, she and Ansel were discussing possibilities seamlessly, and in the fastest time, they obtained the optimal solution. For a moment, Ravenna thought she had returned to three years ago.


    For a moment, she thought that Ansel''s excitement and joy when discussing those ideas, just like three years ago, were incredibly genuine.


    Of course, it was only a moment.


    Ansel of Hydral, he doesn''t care about his ideals, he himself has no ideals, he has never looked forward to that brand-new era, thatpletely renewed future, everything is just a lie he made up to make herself submit.


    He puts himself above everything, just like she puts her ideals above everything, they are destined to be ipatible, destined to not walk the same path.


    Ravenna stopped talking, her renewed cooperation with Ansel, ended so casually.


    "Um... Anyway, Ansel means that we can leave, right?"


    "Yes, there''s nothing left for us here."


    "Finally done!"


    Seraphina cheered excitedly, "I want to go out for a feast! Being stuck here is really unbearable¡ª"


    Boom!!!


    The terrifying roar from above interrupted Seraphina''s words.


    The girl was startled, looking up in confusion, "What''s happening? Did someone''s experiment explode upstairs?"


    Ravenna''s expression changed drastically at this moment, she immediately rushed out of the alchemy workshop, not even bothering about Ansel and Seraphina, which waspletely unlike her usual calm demeanor.


    "¡­What''s wrong with her?" Seraphina looked at Ansel in confusion.


    Ansel didn''t answer the question, but instead took Seraphina''s hand and said with a lightugh:


    "Seraphina, you''re curious about what mechanical armor is, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah. Hearing you and that guy talk about it so impressively, of course I''m curious."


    "Then I''ll take you to see it now."


    The young Hydral, recalling the image of that thing from his memory library, said with a meaningful smile:


    "Let''s go see the ''little toy'' I created."


    *


    Ravenna, who left the alchemy workshop at the fastest speed and arrived at the ce of the roar, saw arge group of schrs from the Tower of Babel.


    This ce is close to thergest square of the Tower of Babel, all of them are looking up nkly, looking at the colossal object that upies the square.


    A¡­ knight.


    A cold and ferocious, angr, iron giant knight.


    It''s at least sixty meters tall, its body radiating a cold ck iron light, the heavy armor brings a suffocating pressure, but the human form, has a flexibility far superior to that of an alchemical fortress.


    "Members of the Tower of Babel, how have you been recently?"


    From within this iron knight, came the voice of Conrad of Luminaris, this most outstanding young man of the Etheric Academy so boldly, almost as an attacker, appeared in the square of the Tower of Babel.


    "I don''t know if the members of the Tower of Babel are aware of what you are doing, I''m just here to inform you of one thing."


    "The Etheric Academy haspleted the masterpiece of this grand y, you... don''t fall behind."


    Like the other members of the Tower of Babel, Ravenna looked up at this terrifying giant without speaking.


    However, her silence was not due to this "alchemical weapon" that had never appeared before the public, but due to the Etheric Academy building such a high-quality product in just five days.


    This suffocating pressure... Ravenna wouldn''t mistake it, this is definitely not some facade to boost morale.


    This is a real mechanical armor, the first stage of the three stages of mechanical armor that Ansel conceived.


    [Mechanical Armor¡¤Material Armament]


    *


    -->

 Chapter 208: The Idealist Heading Her Dead End - I

    "Venna, have you ever beheld the sky of the Soutnds?"


    "Do not disturb me with such meaningless inquiries at this time, Ansel."


    Ravenna, embracing her knees, gazed up at the star-studded night sky, her face devoid of expression.


    After Ansel discovered her "fondness" for stargazing, she was asionallypelled to join him for a leisurely stroll.


    Although she initially resisted, after a few instances, Ravenna ceased to protest.


    Ansel, too, was looking up at the sky, undeterred by Ravenna''s words, he continued the conversation with enthusiasm, "The sky of the Soutnds is not as blue as that of the Eastern Port, but it is very clean, extremely clean, always so clean that it brings a sense of relief to one''s mind and body. Living under such a sky is a blissful thing."


    Ravenna merely rested her chin on her hand, continuing to ignore Ansel.


    The youthful Hydral raised his eyebrows slightly, expressing his displeasure, "If you continue to be so self-centered, I will leave first, and you can watch alone."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than he stood up, ready to leave.


    However, a slender, fair hand immediately grasped Ansel''s wrist.


    "Since you brought me here," Ravenna looked up at Ansel, her face expressionless, "you must waste time with me. You are not allowed to do anything else, except watching the sky."


    "Why don''t you chat with me then? Don''t you find it boring sitting alone and doing nothing?"


    "... I really can''t understand why someone like you understands me so well."


    Ravenna let out a silent sigh, "So, what do you want to say?"


    "The sky."


    "Yes, I know the sky of the Soutnds is beautiful. I will visit when I have the chance." Ravenna''s tone was steady, and she spoke with an attitude of mere perfunctory.


    Ansel didn''t seem to mind, it appeared that as long as Ravenna spoke to him, he was quite pleased.


    The ever-lonely Ravenna''s constantpanion, he chuckled, "But do you know, Venna. Although the Soutnds are beautiful and prosperous now, a long, long time ago, it was a wastnd, a barrennd."


    "The sky there was gray."


    "Gray..."


    Ravenna murmured this word, fell silent for a moment, then whispered, "I hate gray."


    "Hmm, devoid of luster, not at all vibrant,pared to the purity of white, the depth of ck, it''s a dull and lifeless color." Ansel shrugged, "I don''t like gray either."


    "Your preferences are somewhat too simr to mine." Ravenna nced at Ansel.


    "Is that not good?"


    "... No, it''s very good."


    Ansel smiled contentedly, "Let''s get back to the Soutnds. After the Sky Conquering Dynasty was destroyed, before the Empire was established, it was affected by the destruction of the dynasty. The polluted ether gave birth to countless monsters. They fought and devoured each other on thatnd, giving birth to the strong, and the strong were killed...


    In the long cycle of repetition, the entire Soutnds were tainted by the chaos and distortion of the abyss."


    "This is quite a significant event." The blond boy eximed in astonishment, "The abstract concept is truly manifested in the world, and it has such a wide-ranging impact... It''s terrifying, isn''t it?"


    "If it''s about this, I have some recollection."


    Ravenna mused, "Thend closest to the abyss... Are you referring to the Soutnds of the past?"


    "Fortunately, our great Emperor Nond Caesar cleaned up the distortion and chaos on thatnd when he established the Empire."


    Ansel, supporting himself on the stone, spoke with a sense of nostalgia, "After a thousand years of transformation and reproduction, the Soutnds of today have be the most fertilend in the Empire."


    "You''re telling me all this..." Ravenna''s slender eyebrows twitched slightly, "Just to enlighten me on historical knowledge?"


    "Just casual conversation." Ansel said as if it were a matter of course, "Or should I analyze the reasons for the Soutnds'' transformation from polluted soil to the Empire''s paradise?"


    "Because your attitude just now was not casual conversation."


    Ravenna spoke calmly, "You consciously brought up the sky of the Soutnds, not simply for the purpose of conversation."


    "..."


    Ansel was slightly taken aback, he looked at Ravenna, who was also looking at him.


    The two stared at each other for a long time, and in the end, it was Ansel who couldn''t help butugh, speaking in a relieved and peaceful tone:


    "You really do understand me, Venna."


    "Is that strange?" Ravenna countered, "If you understand me, but I don''t understand you, how could we possibly be friends."


    "I don''t know how to analyze feelings."


    The woman tilted her head slightly, staring into Ansel''s eyes... Rather than staring, it was more like trying to reflect her own gaze into Ansel''s eyes.


    "If it is to be clearly dissected and expressed in words. I believe that friendship should be... understanding and support."


    "You understand me, I understand you; you support me, I support you. Just like our rtionship now, in my eyes, this is friendship."


    "You really are..." Anselughed helplessly, "The first time you''ve spoken such a long speech."


    Before Ravenna could frown, Ansel had already cheerfully said, "But, you''re right, this is friendship."


    Only then did Ravenna return to her usual indifferent demeanor, nodding slightly, "So, what exactly do you want to say?"


    "What I want to say... I didn''t really want to tell you, it was just a sudden sentiment. But since you''ve said so much, Venna..."


    The youthful Hydral looked back at the sky, his tone bing somewhat distant, and also carrying a bit of... maturity that Ravenna couldn''t understand?


    "Venna, do you know the name of that pce?" He pointed to the highest building in the Imperial City.


    "Anthicheg, meaning the ce where the ancient mes are nurtured."


    "That pce, a thousand years ago, even earlier, looked just like this."


    Ravenna heard the slightly immature voice sighed.


    "A thousand years, even the sky can change color, the earth can rejuvenate... mountains and seas change, but the appearance of a pce cannot be changed."


    -->

 Chapter 209: The Idealist Heading Her Dead End - II

    He pointed again to a distant tower, "Yuktreshil, the foundation of the Etheric Academy, their sorcerer tower, their alchemical fortress. They all have stood in the Imperial City for four hundred and sixty-nine years."


    "Yet these four hundred and sixty-nine years, nothing has changed."


    Ravenna''s heart began to beat faster.


    She had more than once doubted Ansel''s motives for bing her pen pal, then personally seeking her out, and now bing her friend.


    She considered herself a genius, but she also understood very clearly that she, at least the current her, was not worth the future Hydral''s investment.


    The most likely reason was to make her his pact head, but Ansel had already refused the pact head matter, for a vague and unclear reason.


    What does he really want? After spending so much time with Ansel, Ravenna still didn''t understand.


    Until now, as she listened to Ansel''s slow narration, she felt the temperature in her chest rise as her heart beat more and more powerfully, bing increasingly hot.


    "A thousand years, or four hundred and sixty-nine years, such a long time... why hasn''t anything changed?" Ansel turned to look at Ravenna and whispered,


    "Venna, this world, shouldn''t be like this."


    "Extraordinary beings can make mountains rise from the ground, can split the sea in two; they can create food out of thin air, eliminate all hunger, and can provide endless energy, allowing everything to develop rapidly; but no one, not even the empress, has thought of using this power to advance the entire Empire, the entire society, the entire era."


    "Destruction, devastation, plunder, selfishness, sublimation..."


    The symbol of the abyss, the monster, was now whispering absurd words that werepletely inconsistent with his identity:


    "Is this what being extraordinary is all about?"


    "No!" Ravenna immediately responded, "It should be the possibility to change the world, not¡ª"


    "Not the culprit that has left this world stagnant, right?"


    Ansel looked into those purple eyes that seemed to be stirring with emotion, and spoke softly.


    "Right."


    Ravenna''s voice was slightly shaky, not from fear, but from the uncontroble ecstasy of a lone traveler on a long journey, who, in the boundless loneliness and darkness, finally found apanion.


    She thought that Ansel simply supported her, just to please her.


    She never thought... that Ansel, who was born with everything, also shared her view of this sick society and world.


    "This world..." she repeated Ansel''s words, "shouldn''t be like this."


    "But we can''t change extraordinary beings, Venna."


    Ansel smiled, his smile tinged with helplessness, "The pursuit of power is the nature of extraordinary beings, it''s the soul''s longing for ether and higher levels of life, every extraordinary being will eventually walk this same path in different ways."


    "Why¡­ why should extraordinary beings decide everything?"


    Ravenna''s voice gradually rose, "It''s the extraordinary itself that should decide everything!"


    "Ansel," she said, her hand resting on his shoulder, her usually impassive face and eyes now ame with intense emotion.


    "You''re right, the world shouldn''t be like this."


    The ideal that Ravenna pursued, the dawn of a new era she sought, was not one of stagnation or silence, but one rooted in transcendence, advancing towards a greater stage beyond anyone''s imagination, a new world¡­ beyond all thought!


    "But we have the power to change it ¡ª if the existence of extraordinary beings makes the world so absurd, then we won''t rely on the extraordinary beings, but on the extraordinary itself."


    Ravenna reached out to Ansel''s cheek, cradling his head, her magnificent purple eyes reflecting the dazzling stars.


    It was as if she was embracing the entire sky.


    "Ansel, you want to witness that future too, right?"


    Gazing at her astonishingly beautiful eyes, after a brief silence, Ansel gently replied, "Of course, Venna."


    "Then join me."


    You understand me, and I understand you.


    "I have you, and you have me."


    You support me, and I support you.


    Ravenna Ziegler, Ansel''s friend, his best friend, dered with such emotional turbulence,pletely devoid of her usual cold and distant demeanor, and extended her fist to him: "Let''s... end this thousand-year stagnation and silence!"


    Ansel, looking at the girl who had ced herplete trust in him, slowly raised his own fist.


    In the end, it met with Ravenna''s.


    What Ansel of Hydral was thinking at that moment, no one knew except him.


    But all Ravenna saw was a radiant smile, and all she heard him say was, "For the future."


    For the future.


    Unfortunately, this was nothing but a cruel lie from the devil.


    *


    Material Armament, the ck Knight.


    This was the mechanical armor that the Etheric Academy had built in just five days with the unlimited resources provided by the empress.


    It was not a mere toy to scare the Tower of Babel, nor was it a defective product hastily made. It was a true weapon, capable of ughtering everything on the battlefield and annihting all enemies.


    At first, most members of the Tower of Babel didn''t understand why the Elder Princess Evora had suddenly issued such a cruel order. But after Conrad piloted the ck Knight and made a baffling deration as an "enemy," some clever people began to sense a possibility.


    Now, the entire Tower of Babel was shrouded in a gloomy and oppressive atmosphere. All the schrs and alchemists who were forced to manufacture weapons in the alchemy workshop were asking themselves in confusion: What are we doing? What are we facing?


    The higher-ups of the Tower of Babel could only respond to the countless inquiries with powerless silence. What could they say? Tell these schrs that we are about to face the Etheric Academy and the empress, and that we have to win a war with the weapons we made ourselves?


    Evora was defiant and brutal, but not stupid. She knew that saying this would only increase the pressure and chaos among the people of Babel, so she only told the truth to the higher-ups. And the higher-ups, when facing these long-time colleagues and like-minded partners, could only sadly keep their mouths shut.


    -->

 Chapter 210: The Idealist Heading Her Dead End - III

    This silence undoubtedly further intensified the oppressive atmosphere within the Tower of Babel.


    Two days had passed since the arrival of the ck Knight. The Etheric Academy, which had control of the situation, was probably making the final adjustments to that mechanical armor. The higher-ups of Babel knew that the meaningless war to please the tyrant wasing soon.


    Today, on the seventh day before the start of this joke-like war, Hendrik called the first, and perhaps thest, high-level meeting of the Tower of Babel.


    In the meeting room, Hendrik looked at the schrs, most of whom looked haggard and exhausted, and for a moment didn''t know how to start.


    To confront the Etheric Academy and the empress head-on... this absurd fact of despair had crushed them too many times in seven days.


    All the higher-ups who knew the truth had copsed in their research at some point, either angrily destroying materials, despairingly copsing on the ground, or bingpletely numb, their minds in chaos, unable to even understand what they were doing.


    Even Hendrik had to rely on alchemical drugs to maintain his condition under the heavy pressure.


    "... So,dies and gentlemen, how fares our progress?"


    Yet the harsh reality was that neither the empress nor the Elder Princess cared for their struggles, their tyrannical mes of power never considering the hardships faced. Hendrik mustered his spirit, striving to imbue his voice with a calm and steady resolve: "Ronger, let us start with you."


    Ronger, the most formidable in martial prowess within the Tower of Babel, massaged her temples and sighed, "I am endeavoring to forge a longsword integrated withposite essences. It remains iplete, and I am uncertain of itspletion before the deadline."


    "...And you, Tartaglia?"


    "I am crafting a dragonbone greatbow. With the resources from Her Highness Elder Princess, the process itself is not an issue. However, just like Ronger, it is a matter of time..."


    Hendrik then inquired of several other alchemists and schrs within the Tower, the strongest in their field. Their responses were invariably about rushing their work or needing to adjust their unfinished creations.


    If the weapon was not the epitome of perfection, it stood no chance against the Etheric Academy. This was not only Evora''s belief but also that of Babel''s upper echelons.


    With a mere seven days... Improvements and upgrades were not the challenge, nor was the actual creation from nothing. The issue was that such efforts were simply insufficient.


    The top sorcerers of Tower of Babel were notcking in ability; it was the immense pressure they faced, demanding nothing less than the best. For these alchemists and schrs, ''the best'' often meant months or even years of dedication to a single inspiration.


    Hence, alchemy is deemed the domain of geniuses.


    No matter the level of skill, ability, or resources one possessed, the time it took to conceive an alchemical item was immeasurable. It was about capturing that fleeting inspiration, transforming thought into tangible form, turning daydreams into reality.


    And the true genius lies in transforming what the mediocre ponderboriously into a grand vision that the ordinary scorn, yet cannot fathom, into a reality that shakes the world.


    The time allotted to them was far too short.


    The people of Babel could notprehend how, even with the Etheric Academy''s profound heritage and the empress'' boundless resources, creation could be such a simple feat.


    If the Etheric Academy possessed such capability, they would have already ground Babel to dust long ago, without resorting to any underhanded tactics.


    "Why are you all focused on crafting these independent alchemical weapons?"


    Amidst the increasingly suffocating pressure, a familiar, indifferent voice suddenly pierced the air.


    Ravenna, seated at the end of the conference table, emotionlessly adjusted her sses, "With the time at hand, why not direct our efforts towards advancing the research on new etheric firearms and floating cannons? This would surely be more beneficial than producing half-finished products."


    Having been secluded in the alchemical workshop, she was unaware of the others'' progress and their creations. She had believed Ansel was correct; for sorcerers of their caliber, discussion yielded no tangible results. Focusing on their individual weapons was the optimal choice, but now it seemed...


    Due to the immense pressure from Evora, everyone had fallen into the trap of pursuing perfection, coupled with the scarcity of time, resulting in no one being able to present a weapon ready for the impending war.


    The woman gently closed her eyes, quelling the surging anger within her heart.


    This was indeed... another trap set by Hydral.


    It was not a product of paranoia or overthinking. The entire chain of thoughts formed in Ravenna''s mind pointed to this conclusion.


    Because the serpent knew very well that in this world, only she could keep up with his thoughts, only she... could perceive his unique transcendence.


    All other alchemists and schrs were still trapped in the era itself. Even if they had witnessed the power of firearms and floating cannons, when considering true "strength", they would fall into the absurd circle of the old times at the first moment¡ª


    Swords, bows and arrows, armor, war hammers, scepters... as if only these weapons could exist in this world, as if ether circuits and essence attachments could only be used on these items.


    It seemed that only by creating a "unique" weapon could one create a truly powerful weapon.


    But there was a sentence, a casual remark that Ansel had made during a chat with her, that Ravenna remembered very clearly.


    "The most precious and powerful attribute of all manufacturable items is ''mass production''."


    At first, Ravenna didn''t think much of this statement, but as she further understood Ansel and saw the world in his eyes, she gained a truly profound understanding of this sentence.


    Etheric firearms indeed broke the limitations of traditional weapons, but their initial appearance did not plunge the entire empire into an irresistible wave. You could even categorize them as a special casting medium, a kind of alternative scepter.


    -->

 Chapter 211: The Idealist Heading Her Dead End - IV

    But when Ravenna announced that etheric firearms could be mass-produced, the meaning contained in this "alternative scepter" waspletely different.


    "...Etheric firearms and floating cannons."


    Hendrik was taken aback, then smiled bitterly, "Ravenna, that thing..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the door of the conference room was suddenly opened.


    Ansel, who had been staying inside the Tower of Babel for the past few days, walked into the oppressive room with Seraphina. Facing the surprised or delighted gazes, he said softly,"Dear all of Bable, I sincerely apologize if I interrupted your proceedings. Originally, I hadn''t intended to partake in your meeting.


    However, upon contemting the matter, I realized it would be more beneficial to learn about your perceptions of the current circumstances and future ns."


    "Don''t mind me." He walked to the end of the conference table, opposite Ravenna, pulled out a chair and sat down, smiling, "Continue, oh, I might raise some questions or opinions in the middle, I hope it can help you."


    "...Such contributions would be more than appreciated."


    Ansel''s appearance brought a sense of relief to Hendrik, and the expressions of the high-level members of the Tower of Babel present also improved significantly ¡ª except for Ravenna.


    She stared at Ansel sitting opposite her, looking at his calm demeanor, and a very bad premonition suddenly rose in her heart.


    The woman''s mind was filled with everything he and he had done recently, and then, all the images froze at the moment before he entered the door, the moment Hendrik wanted to speak.


    "Where were we... Yes, Ravenna suggested upgrading firearms and floating cannons."


    Hendrik sighed, "Although the idea is good, we should indeed be able to do it, but... Ravenna, this war is, after all, a fight between two extraordinary beings of territories. What we can do is to provide the strongest extraordinary beings with the best equipment, and the upper limit of firearms and floating cannons... far from meeting our needs."


    Ravenna didn''t speak, but the sense of danger and even trembling reached its peak at this moment.


    "Oh?"


    At such a silent moment for Ravenna, Ansel suddenly spoke.


    He tapped the conference table rhythmically with his fingers and asked with interest:


    "So, Mr. Rundell thinks that extraordinary beings are the ones who decide everything?"


    "..." Hendrik was taken aback, then subconsciously nodded, "Indeed, after all, weapons are used by extraordinary beings, extraordinary beings are everything..."


    As he spoke, he suddenly felt something was wrong, but in the current context and situation, he couldn''t find where the sense of incongruity came from.


    Extraordinary beings can decide everything in this war, this is naturally correct.


    Extraordinary beings dominate this world, and war and fighting are just a negligible part of this domination.


    This idea, this thought, of course, is not a problem.


    And it was this absolutely correct statement that made Ravenna suddenly stand up.


    "Extraordinary beings... are everything?"


    She stared at Hendrik intently, word by word, "Hendrik, do you think that extraordinary beings are the foundation of this world?"


    "...Ravenna, what we should discuss now is about weapons, not¡ª"


    Hendrik obviously noticed the change in Ravenna''s mood. He didn''t want Ravenna to be so rude in front of Ansel, so he wanted to quickly skip this topic that he himself found a bit strange.


    But obviously... when he said that sentence, the direction of the entire conversation had already been grasped by Ansel.


    words, the trajectory of the conversation was already firmly within Ansel of Hydral''s grasp.


    "Is there an issue with extraordinary beings being the foundation?"


    The young Hydral leaned back slightly, resting against the back of his chair, uttering words starkly different from those spoken three years prior: "The extraordinary beings govern everything, hence everything is led by them, Miss Ravenna... What perplexes you?"


    With these words, Ansel began to smile, turning his gaze towards Hendrik:


    "You agree, don''t you, Mr. Rundell?"


    Hendrik, who seemed to have vaguely perceived a problem, fell silent for a moment, then nodded somewhat reluctantly, "I believe you''re correct, Lord Ansel."


    "..."


    Ravenna suddenly fell silent.


    She decisively ceased speaking, retreating to her seat without attempting to argue further.


    This was Hydral''s n. She warned herself of this.


    It was all too clear, a malicious tactic designed to make her feel alienated, isted, and devoid of anypanions in the world.


    But what of it? The Tower of Babel seeks truth, unlike the Etheric Academy, which monopolizes knowledge and resources, shackled by greed and power, bing servants to the extraordinary beings.


    Even without you, I still harbor hope of witnessing the new world withpanions, Hydral.


    ...And what if there are nopanions?


    I can do it alone, even if I''m the only one, even if I abandon everything... I can continue, I will continue.


    Moreover, Hydral, do you presume that when left with no choice, I would inevitably choose to rely on you?


    The woman subconsciously clenched her fists, whispering to herself.


    You never regretted your lies, which means... you never truly wished to apany me, everything was merely a fabrication.


    Just a lie.


    Just...


    Ravenna, silent and head bowed, looked at the chest of this puppet body. There was no heart there, only an empty cavity filled with etheric circuits.


    Ansel of Hydral, that devil, had cruelly deceived her, weaving dreams with ideals, attempting to tame her with them.


    What he desired was her absolute, unswerving loyalty, he didn''t care about anything else, including the false yet dazzling illusion he described.


    Lies... Ravenna knew they were lies.


    But why, when she heard him utter those words with such an indifferent tone, did she still feel an uncontroble pain in her empty chest?


    Why was this pain... so real, as if it was carving into her soul?


    Was it because when Ansel of Hydral spoke those words, it seemed as if he had casually, yet thoroughly, killed the past version of himself ¡ª a naive and vibrant boy?


    If that''s the case...


    Why did he... kill that version of himself?


    *

 Chapter 212: Devil’s Companion - One (I)

    The conference was an unmitigated disaster.


    Although Hendrik convened this meeting primarily to ascertain the current status of the Tower of Babel, there was also an unspoken hope of boosting morale. However, the oue was far from encouraging. Morale aside, it''s uncertain whether Bable canplete their weapons before the impending war.


    Their only reliance seems to be on the micro alchemical weapons crafted by Ansel and Ravenna, named the "Nidhoggur."


    It could even be said that without the enhancement provided by this device, the schrs of Babel might have already begun to n their funerals.


    Based on the fundamental model provided by Ravenna, Hendrik and three other top alchemists of Babel have sessfully created a product with astonishing effects. The current iteration of Nidhoggur can devour the majority of alchemical creations.


    In normal times, this would be hailed as another groundbreaking invention that could astonish the empire, but in the face of the sixty-meter-tall mechanical armor, it seems pitifully weak.


    Most higher-levels of Babel are not optimistic about Nidhoggur, especially considering the strength data captured by Hendrik when the ck Knight descended upon the za of Bable. This formidable weapon appears to be invincible.


    The principle behind the mechanical armor is brutally simple: beyond the necessary design and structure, the key lies in one thing ¡ª material umtion.


    And undoubtedly, with the empress''s boundless resources, the schrs of the Etheric Academy have created a breathtaking monstrosity.


    A fifth-stage crown, this is the dire conclusion that the schrs of Babel have deduced, leaving everyone in despair.


    The Mechanical Armor¡¤ck Knight is, in essence, equivalent to a fifth-stage extraordinary being.


    There is no shortage of powerful "extraordinary artifacts" in this world, such as the treasures left behind after the fall of the Sky Conquering Dynasty, the unknown items within the Zero Realm Enigma, or weapons personally forged by melle, who stands at the pinnacle of alchemists.


    However, these weapons alwayse with strict conditions, limitations, and sometimes, a price. Extraordinary beings who are not powerful enough are simply consumed by those more powerful.


    But mechanical armor does not have such requirements as other formidable artifacts. Even a third-stage being like Conrad can wield it with ease, and that is what makes it truly terrifying.


    Ansel''s status and level mean that the extraordinary beings who can directly interact with him are mostly those standing at the pinnacle, fourth or fifth stage. However, the fact that he meets with many high-stage extraordinary beings does not imply that their total number isrge.


    Taking the third stage as a dividing line, each advancement in stage is an exaggerated leap, and the number of beings at each stage decreases sharply. Across the entire continent, including thend beyond the Celestial Path mountains, the number of fifth-stage extraordinary beings does not exceed three digits.


    Deploying a weapon with thebat power of a fifth-stage being into a war between two territories is undoubtedly¡­ a one-sided massacre.


    "... Lord Ansel."


    Hendrik said wearily within the manor of Hydral, supporting his forehead and sighing deeply, "I apologize, even with your assistance, it seems we are still..."


    "Do you have so little confidence in the work of Ravenna and me?" Ansel asked with a smile, offering him a ss of wine.


    "No, it''s not that..."


    The man began, his expression bitter, "You and Ravenna have done all you could, but against the Etheric Academy, with Her Majesty''s support¡­ it''s simply an insurmountable challenge."


    "It''s not about your abilities, or Ravenna''s, it''s purely because..."


    It''s purely because of that capricious and tyrannical Empress Ephesande, an enigma in her own right.


    This game was never about fairness from the start. Ephesande simply wanted to chastise, even crush, his ambitious and rebellious daughter, to show her who truly rules the empire... Fairness? Who in this world can discuss fairness with her?


    The Material Armament named ck Knight is unparalleled in strength, but correspondingly,the cost to construct such a device is also exorbitantly high. Who knows how many resources the Etheric Academy has consumed? Without the empress''sintervention, it''s uncertain when they could have built this iron behemoth.


    From the beginning, the Tower of Babel stood no chance; it was only their ignorance of the mechanical armor that allowed them to harbor any illusions at all.


    Ansel, reclining against the sofa, lifted his leg. His gaze was fixed on Hendrik, his fingers touching lightly in a slow rhythm.


    "It seems," he suddenly said, "Mr. Rundell, you are mentally prepared?"


    "Yes."


    No one knew how much pain, despair, and... reluctance were hidden in this simple word.


    Hendrik, with his head slightly lowered, the surface of the wine in his ss constantly rippling, his voice hoarse and raspy, "I am ready for the Tower of Babel to copse."


    "A sad affair," Ansel sighed.


    "...Lord Ansel, it''s not your fault, you''ve been good to us."


    He lifted his head, forcing a smile, "Whether it''s trying to mediate for us, or secretly lending a hand... We, the members of the Tower of Babel, are grateful that a great being like you would show us such mercy."


    The young and kind-hearted Hydral looked at this pitiful man, propping up one side of his face with his hand, covering a slightly upturned corner of his mouth.


    In fact, in the original timeline, Hendrik would have achieved ten times, a hundred times more than he has now.


    The Tower of Babel would have copsed due to the pressure of the Etheric Academy, but the Etheric Academy was not so ruthless as to exterminate all the members of the Tower of Babel, or rather¡ªthe future Babel, theBabel without Ansel''s secret support, did not have the value that would make the Etheric Academy take such a ruthless action.


    So, although Hendrik and most of the schrs of Babel lost their resources, lost thend to cultivate their ideals, they at least saved their lives, although it was difficult... but they could eventually do what they wanted to do.


    Many of themter joined the Revolutionary Army, and Hendrik was one of them. Like Ravenna, he shone brightly in theter stages, bing one of the pirs of the new era.


    -->

 Chapter 213: Devil’s Companion - One (II)

    But now... he had to bow down under the terror of the Elder Princess in order to maintain the Tower of Babel, he had to participate in factional struggles that he was not ustomed to and could not possibly like.


    He needed to make connections with many powerful nobles or extraordinary forces, providing them with weapons or some inexplicable alchemical tools, to ensure that the Tower of Babel could still protect itself under the threat of the Etheric Academy when Evora was toozy to manage them.


    How pitiful...


    "Since Mr. Rundell thinks so, I''ll just say it straight."


    Ansel changed his posture, leaning slightly forward, and said in a rather serious tone, "About the purpose of my invitation to the manor this time."


    His serious look made Hendrik a little nervous, the pitiful leader of the Tower of Babel sat upright, "Please¡­ please tell me."


    "For all the people of the Tower of Babel."


    The evil serpent, with sincere eyes, looked at Hendrik and said firmly and decisively:


    "Mr. Rundell, please choose to give up, to surrender voluntarily."


    "..."


    Hendrik was stunned.


    He thought he had heard something wrong, but looking at Ansel''s unbearable yet serious eyes, he began to think carefully about what he had just said.


    "Surrender... voluntarily?" the man murmured softly.


    "Yes, surrender voluntarily."


    Ansel exined softly, "Voluntary surrender can prevent this meaningless war from happening, and it won''t put your defeat on the table. In this way, Her Highness won''t swing her butcher''s knife at you out of excessive rage."


    "Although I want to get fairness for you, this is an unfair duel, a tool for Her Majesty to extinguish Evora''s arrogance. Her Majesty doesn''t care about the war itself... she just wants Her Highness to admit defeat."


    "But¡ª" Hendrik was almost persuaded by Ansel, in this great despair, he seemed to have really found a path with the smallest cost, "But, what about Her Highness? She would never agree! She would rather bleed the Tower of Babel dry than bow to Her Majesty, unless the bloody facts are in front of her, I¡ª"


    "I can take responsibility for persuading her, Mr. Rundell."


    Ansel said softly, "I can''t save the Tower of Babel, but I can definitely save you, save the lives of those remaining precious talents."


    "In the name of Hydral, I assure you."


    This young nobleman, who has a good reputation in the capital and even the whole empire, his voice is gentle and kind, but full of power.


    The affairs of the Red Frost Territory have long been spread throughout the streets and alleys of the capital, countless people are discussing what kind of person the next generation of Hydral is, some praise his integrity and greatness, some denounce his hypocrisy and venom, and thetter are always attacked, and those who attack them are often from the Hydral Territory, or have lived in the Hydral Territory for a period of time.


    Hendrik''s view of Ansel''s reputation is also somewhat skeptical, because he is no longer a simple schr, in the process of dealing with many nobles, he no longer believes that there are any truly good nobles in this world.


    But until this moment, until the young man in front of him said to him in a very solemn tone, "I assure you in the name of Hydral," Hendrik, as an elder, a schr, a fifth-stage sorcerer, a man, actually felt a little sour in his eyes.


    He could have not cared about anyone, doing whatever he wanted, like that Elder Princess, even if he had not yet achieved the sixth stage, he had the audacity and qualification to dominate everything.


    But he didn''t do that.


    He respected him, respected his partners, and recognized... their ideals and abilities.


    A divine species of the sixth stage, with a non-yful attitude, out of recognition, wanted to save their lives.


    Even more so, he wanted to prevent that meaningless war from happening, wanted to prevent more innocent people from dying tragically because of the mad actions of that tyrant.


    The feared creature from the abyss... at this moment, offered them a pure salvation without asking for anything in return.


    "L-Lord Ansel, I..."


    The man, perpetually under immense pressure, half-covered his eyes, "My apologies, I... I seem to have lost myposure."


    Ansel chuckled softly, soothingly saying, "I understand the burden you bear now, Mr. Lundell. You need not provide me with an answer at this moment. Before the impending war, I will do my utmost to alleviate the tension between Her Majesty and Her Highness. When the time is set, I will notify you. All you need to do is make a decision before then."


    "To fight to the death for ideals and glory is admirable, but to retreat for preservation and the future is not shameful."


    The young Hydral stood up, patting Hendrik''s shoulder, sincerely saying,


    "After all, I have no right to make choices for you."


    These words solidified the resolve of Hendrik, who had never had a choice before.


    "...No, Sir Ansel, there is no need for you to wait."


    He lifted his head, looking at Ansel with unwavering determination,


    "We... choose to surrender. Even if the Tower of Babel copses, even under the oppression of the Etheric Academy, even if we can never rebuild the Tower of Babel, as long as the young ones, my friends, mypanions can survive, then everything... is eptable."


    "Are you certain?" Ansel asked gravely, "Won''t you discuss it with the other members of the Tower of Babel?"


    "No, there''s no need. They will surely agree."


    Hendrikughed as if a weight had been lifted, his smile tinged with bitterness, but mostly, it was relief.


    "These years... we''ve always had it tough. Perhaps, the Elder Princess''s brutality, Her Majesty''s game, are all signs from fate... The Tower of Babel might never have been meant to exist, we might all just be fools chasing illusions."


    "Just because of one failure, there''s no need to belittle your own ideals, Mr. Rundell."


    -->

 Chapter 214: Devil’s Companion - One (III)

    "...You''re right." Hendrik''s emotions had calmed considerably, "Even if it''s an illusion, I will still chase after it."


    He stood up, bowing deeply to Ansel.


    "All the members of the Tower of Babel and I will remember your kindness, Lord Ansel. Even though we will soon be a group of wanderers, if you ever need anything... even if I can''t speak for others, I will do everything in my power for you."


    Anselughed heartily, "There''s no need, Mr. Rundell. I don''t need you to do anything for me. Use your talents and abilities to bring more change to the empire, to this world. That would be the best repayment for me."


    "...Yes!"


    The man who was about to lose his ideal clenched his fist, not out of anger or sorrow, but out of excitement and joy.


    "Hendrik Rundell, I will remember."


    After Hendrik left the mansion, Ansel sat on the sofa, stretchingzily,


    "Well, this little game is almost over, but..."


    Hydral picked up his wine ss, gently swirling it, smiling as he watched the crystal-clear, dreamy liquid:


    "How can we let the ending be so nd and boring?"


    "Mr. Ansel."


    A gentle, calm, and steady female voice sounded behind Ansel, a pair of hands resting on his shoulders, gently massaging, "Is there anything you need me to do?"


    "You just finished the work in the Red Frost territory, and as soon as you arrived in the capital, I gave you a task. Isn''t that a bit too much?"


    Ansel said with a smile, not turning around.


    "But Mr. Ansel called me to the capital, there must be something you need me to do, right?"


    The girl''s voice was a bit yful and excited.


    "Hmm... It sounds like I''m some kind of unscrupulous noble exploiting his subordinates."


    "How could that be, Mr. Ansel."


    Marlina Marlowe bent slightly, whispering happily in Ansel''s ear,


    "This just proves my value to you. Please, use me as you see fit."


    Ansel gently stroked Marlina''s cheek, softly saying, "Then, go help me deliver a letter to Evora. Go quickly ande back quickly. Seraphina misses you."


    "I will, Mr. Ansel."


    The girl d in a ck dress straightened her back, departing the lounge with an air of efficiency. Ansel took a sip of his wine, releasing a contented sigh:


    "As for the other side... Saville."


    "I am here, Young Lord."


    The butler, Saville, who was almost always at Ansel''s side in Red Frost territory, appeared again like a ghost.


    "Have you reviewed the detailed reports of those two territories I gave you?"


    "Yes, I have fully understood."


    "Send a small gift to the Count of Watson, then go tell the grand lord of the Spirity Lake..."


    "..." Listening to Ansel''s words, Saville raised an eyebrow slightly, "Are you sure, Young Lord?"


    This question was not a challenge to Ansel''s decision, but rather Saville expressing his surprise.


    "Of course." Ansel said with a smile, "Remember to let the Count of Spirity Lake keep the secret."


    "Yes."


    The old man bowed slightly, then fell silent for a moment, and said, "Young Lord, your father¡­ dear lord will arrive in the capital in three days."


    The smile on Ansel''s face froze slightly, he silently took a sip of his wine, and waved his hand casually, "I know, you go first, Saville."


    But this time, Saville unusually did not follow Ansel''s order, but continued to stand in ce, bending his waist even lower, his old voice carrying a hint of... pleading.


    "Young Lord, I can feel that lord''s time... is running out."


    "..."


    "This may be thest time for dear lord, you and madam..."


    "Saville."


    The entire lounge began to fill with a faint ck mist, young Hydral, holding a wine ss, said calmly:


    "You should go do your thing."


    The old man sighed silently, his figure disappeared in the lounge.


    The swirling ck mist slowly dissipated, Ansel sitting on the sofa, staring at the wine ss full of cracks, remained silent.


    "The future."


    He suddenlyughed.


    "...The future."


    *


    Ravenna was still in the alchemy workshop, studying the alchemical weapon that Ansel had conceived, a weapon he named "Nidhoggur".


    The more she studied, the more she felt that Ansel must have hidden something.


    ording to the etheric circuit he built and the design principle, this thing... was definitely not for fighting at the beginning.


    "Using such a tiny amount of ether to carry the essence requires a high level of alchemical skill, but if every one of them requires a master alchemist to forge, it would lose the biggest advantage of Nidhoggur, mass production... or rather, this thing must be able to be mass-produced to have value."


    The woman dissected the finished Nidhoggur made by the top alchemist of the Tower of Babel in therge alchemy workshop, murmuring to herself:


    "...Constituting matter? No, multiple essences can realize matter constitution, there''s no need to go to such lengths, but it seems to have some other use..."


    "Nidhoggur, Nidhoggur... theoretically, it should not be able to prate the armor of the ck Knight, the ether would be dispersed before it could infiltrate the circuit, Hydral must know this... does he want me to fail? No, he wouldn''t, if he wanted me to fail, he wouldn''t go to such lengths, he wouldn''t deliberately create something meaningless and worthless to distract me."


    "But how exactly to make Nidhoggur work? He didn''t tell me directly, is this a test for me? Once I fail, he can step forward and push all the mistakes onto me... this possibility is not small."


    As Ravenna was immersed in her research on Nidhoggur, the door of the alchemy workshop was suddenly opened, and she, oblivious to it all, continued to ponder:


    "Bug... why not something else, why specifically a bug? Is this a hint?"


    "Mass production, mass production... once truly mass-produced, and if there is a way to link their essences... like bees pouring out of a hive... to make them interrted, to build..."


    "...Ravenna?"


    "Like a real... swarm."


    "So that''s how it is... that''s how it is!"


    As her thoughts diverged, Ravenna''s eyes grew brighter and brighter. After days and nights of non-stop research, she finally glimpsed a bit of the scene behind the creation of Nidhoggur. If this really was the monster''s idea, then this metal bug called Nidhoggur would be a construct not inferior to mechanical armor... no, it would be a greater construct than mechanical armor!


    -->

 Chapter 215: Devil’s Companion - One (IV)

    If this really was the monster''s idea, then this metal bug called Nidhoggur would be a construct not inferior to mechanical armor... no, it would be a greater construct than mechanical armor!


    "Ravenna!"


    Hendrik''s call interrupted Ravenna''s contemtion, making her previously bright eyes instantly turn extremely gloomy. She raised her head to stare at Hendrik, saying word by word, "You''d better have a good reason to exin your behavior just now."


    "...The Elder Princess has arrived." Hendrik sighed, "She is here to inspect our results."


    "So soon... no, it''s not soon."


    It had been five days since the meeting ended, which meant that the Etheric Academy had given them seven days afterpleting the ck Knight.


    This waspletely unbearable humiliation for Evora. If it weren''t for her determination to defeat Ephesande, she would have burned the Tower of Babel to ashes long ago.


    "And the others?"


    Ravenna inquired, "Are their weapons ready?"


    "No," Hendrik shook his head, "Even the most efficient Warren will take at least ten days toplete."


    "Then, the only one we can present is Nidhoggur."


    With Ravenna''s thought, the miniature metal bug ced on the workbench quickly flew to her shoulder. The woman looked at her creation, and even in such a perilous situation, her heart remained undisturbed.


    "Let''s go, Hendrik."


    Without any hesitation, Ravenna moved forward, "Let''s show that arrogant princess our achievements."


    "..." Hendrik paused for two seconds, then quickly followed Ravenna, his tone somewhat unnatural, "Ravenna, are you confident?"


    "It''s not confidence, it''s fact."


    The woman calmly stated, "I''ve figured it out... the true use of Nidhoggur, in this war, we may not necessarily lose."


    Fortunately... it was just a little bit off.


    If I thought that producing a finished product was enough, or if I focused on how to upgrade Nidhoggur, I might not have recognized its true value.


    You are using the pressure and time shortage this game gives us to make me miss the opportunity to understand and recognize it, leading to defeat in the war. Then, you will tell me its truly powerful effect, let such a painful failure, make mepletely defeated and psychologically... suppress me into the dust.


    Grace and suppression go back and forth, increasing your love and awe, increasing my denial and confusion, in order to control my will and heart... ying around, it''s still these few tricks.


    Hydral, are you at your wit''s end?


    Ravenna tugged at the corner of her mouth, her mood was somewhat cheerful, but of course, it quickly subsided.


    And Hendrik hesitated for a long time, but still did not make it clear to Ravenna now, after all, she might make a fuss if he said his decision now, but in front of Evora, this girl who always knew how to weigh the pros and cons, would not do something, say something irrational.


    They quickly arrived in the conference room, the ferocious Elder Princess sat in the main seat, expressionlessly looking at everyone in the conference room, her silent terrifying pressure, had already made most of the people in the room sweat profusely.


    Unlike Ansel, who did not specifically focus on improving his battling strength, Evora is now a real fifth stage - even if she does nothing, as long as she waits for Ephesande to die, she can be promoted to the sixth stage, she has been refining her strength day by day since she was sensible.


    However, the span between the fifth and sixth stages, if not filled by inheritance, requires too much time and resources. Therefore, facing the distant sixth stage, Evora, who has a deep desire for power, will increasingly hope that her mother will die as soon as possible.


    "The Etheric Academy gave you an extra seven days, and waited for you for an extra seven days."


    Evora''s index finger gently tapped the table, her tone was calm, but the gradually rising temperature in the conference room proved that her mood waspletely opposite to her tone.


    "So." She propped her cheek with one hand, expressionlessly said, "What are your results?"


    Just as everyone''s hearts were pounding, Ravenna spoke without hesitation: "Your High-"


    "Your Highness."


    Hendrik''s voice, overpowered Ravenna''s voice.


    He stood out from the crowd and bowed respectfully to Evora, "I have... a proposal."


    "¡­Hmm?" Evora frowned slightly, "I''m here to see your results, not to hear some bullshit proposal."


    Ravenna also gradually felt a bad premonition in her heart, but it was not appropriate to speak now, she could only remain silent.


    Hendrik was silent for a moment, then raised his head and said very frankly:


    "Your Highness, we... can''t produce results."


    In the silence, he stared at Evora without flinching, "Or to say, we can''t produce results that canpete with the ck Knight."


    "With the foundation of the Etheric Academy, plus the infinite resources tilted by Her Majesty, no matter what we make, there is no possibility of defeating the opponent, this is an unfair contest, Your Highness."


    "So?"


    Evora squinted slightly, everyone could feel the temperature in the conference room had at least soared by thirty degrees in an instant, the scorching heat wave was burning everyone''s skin, and the source of the heat wave, issued an extremely cold voice: "So, you want to admit your ipetence, is that it?"


    "No, no, Your Highness."


    Hendrik, whose forehead was sweating, bowed deeply again, "We just can''t change this fact, can''t change the weight of Her Majesty in this unfair contest, we... can onlymit surrender."


    ¡­ Commit surrender.


    Ravenna, enduring the scorching sensation, was taken aback.


    Surrender? Hendrik, are you suggesting we surrender?


    To the Etheric Academy, to those who have shackled this world, to the creations that Ansel and I brought into existence... we shouldmit surrender?


    Even if the Tower of Babel is to be destroyed, we should still surrender?


    Everyone was stunned, staring nkly at Hendrik, unable toprehend his words at this moment.


    Defeat signifies destruction, would the oue of surrender be any better? Impossible! That outrageous princess despises the weak more than anything, their surrender would only result in a fate worse than defeat!


    -->

 Chapter 216: Devil’s Companion - One (V)

    Everyone''s hearts were suspended, a fear that could not be extinguished by the intense heat spread throughout their souls. Some had already begun to tremble faintly, even closing their eyes, awaiting the arrival of destruction.


    However...


    "Ha, hahaha... hahahaha!"


    They were not consumed by the fire of tyranny, instead, they heard... theughter of Evora?


    "So that''s it... I wondered why Ansel would plead for you, even making a bet with me."


    Evora, seemingly amused, was slightly cheered up. She lifted her head slightly and said, "He bet that you would surrender voluntarily. If you did, I would spare all of your lives."


    "Because I didn''t think you would have the courage to surrender. It seems I underestimated you."


    Hendrik, who appeared calm but was extremely tense, also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lord Ansel, as you expected...


    This oue sent the other higher up members of Babel into uncontroble ecstasy after a brief moment of confusion.


    They knew better than anyone that victory in this war was impossible. Everything they had done was nothing more than a desperate struggle, merely a difference between a dignified death and a disgraceful one.


    But now... now there was a path to survival right before their eyes!


    And it was not just their survival, but also the survival of countless lives in the two innocent territories!


    "He also made a lot of sense to me... I have to admit, he''s quite persuasive. I was somewhat swayed by him."


    Evora said listlessly, "Although it''s only right for you to atone for your failure with death, it would make things difficult for me after my ascension. I will be a great empress, I can''t let you, the stains, be bigger stains."


    Her words, whichpletely disregarded the people of the Tower of Babel as "people", did not stir up any emotions in the others. They had long grown ustomed to being treated this way, to being trampled upon by this future¡­ deity.


    "So, I did consider his words and made a bet with him."


    A strong hope flickered in Hendrik''s eyes, "So, Your Highness..."


    "I am not a dishonorable liar." The Elder Princess waved her hand, "After all, Ansel was right. That old soul has no shame, it''s normal for me to lose."


    Her words seemed to have epted Ansel''s proposal by default. All members of the Tower of Babel had a chance to live, the meaningless war could be avoided, and the only price was the dissolution of the Tower of Babel.


    "But¡ª"


    This cold transition made everyone''s hearts stop.


    "But, I hate losing, so I added an extra condition to this bet."


    "What I want are weapons, not the Tower of Babel, which means... I want to hear from the person who made the finished product, not all of you. After all, that''s meaningless to me."


    "Among you, who made the finished product? As long as she chooses to surrender, I''ll let you rats go. You can run to whichever gutter you want, as long as you don''t return to the capital, I won''t pursue it."


    "But, if she chooses to fight a courageous and glorious battle to the death..."


    A cruel and excited smile gradually spread across Evora''s face:


    "Then, this war must continue."


    "..."


    The conference room was silent.


    Everyone''s gaze fell on a certain person in the crowd, the most rational, but also the most insane... idealist in the entire Tower of Babel.


    Ravenna Ziegler.


    If it''s Ravenna... if it''s Ravenna, everything will be fine. Because she seems aloof, but she''s very good at weighing the pros and cons. In this situation, anyone would know what the best choice is.


    Under everyone''s expectant gaze, Ravenna stood up and calmly said:


    "The only one who has made a finished product should be me, Your Highness."


    "Hmm, so what''s your answer?" Evora looked at her with interest.


    "War."


    Without silence, without hesitation, without the slightest pause.


    Ravenna gave her answer, an answer that stunned everyone present, left them dumbfounded, then furious, and finally despairing.


    "Rave¡ª"


    Bang!


    A ball of fire exploded in front of Hendrik, sting him into the wall of the conference room.


    Evora waved her hand indifferently, "Who allowed you to speak? You, continue."


    "My answer is war," Ravenna dered, locking eyes with Evora. "I refuse to surrender."


    "Hehe... I admire your courage," Evora chuckled with delight.


    "Then, whencees your courage? Do you believe you can triumph over that behemoth?"


    "I can."


    Ravenna responded sinctly, her reply brimming with conviction, "I shall emerge victorious... no, Your Highness, you shall be victorious."


    "Hahaha! Very well, I shall remember that!"


    The Elder Princess''sughter was unrestrained and joyous. "Should you win, you may ask anything of me, even the elimination of an old thing from the Etheric Academy."


    "But if you lose..." Her smile vanished without a trace. "What then, do you propose we do?"


    "I hope that you would still spare the other members of the Tower of Babel. Let me bear the consequences of defeat alone," Ravenna answered with calm reason.


    "Since you only require the creator of weapons, it is only fair that I take responsibility for the oue, regardless of victory or defeat."


    This was not merely a rational consideration. Ravenna was acutely aware that the woman before her was the second most unreasonable bastard in the world, and expecting her to be reasonable was futile. Yet, she dared to make this choice because Evora was in high spirits, a dramatic turn of events amidst the universal resignation to defeat.


    In her pleasant mood, she would agree to this request.


    And indeed, Evoraughed again, pleased. "A coldly rational schr, embodying heroism for her ideals and honor, alone... Ah, what a splendid drama. I am thoroughly entertained. Your request is granted."


    "Thank you for your leniency, Your Highness."


    This was, undoubtedly, the best choice.


    Even if she were to fail, only she would pay the price ¡ª and she was determined not to fail.


    As for the war...


    Ravenna would not take the deaths as a given, nor would she allow the resolve to face death to be a burden that held her back.


    -->

 Chapter 217: Devil’s Companion - One (VI)

    Ignoring the cold, distant, angry, and sorrowful gazes of her elders and peers, Ravenna repeated to herself that this was the best choice.


    "In three days, the Spirity Lake territory will receive the support of that steel giant, and you will be responsible for aiding the Watson. This war will end with theplete defeat of one side. Ravenna Ziegler¡­ hehehe, prepare well, I look forward to your performance."


    With that, Evora vanished like a spark in the conference room.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    After a few seconds of silence, the higher up members of the Tower of Babel swarmed around Ravenna.


    "Ravenna, do you realize what you''re doing?"


    "Ziegler, you''re mad! You almost doomed us all!"


    "You... Mr. Ziegler would never have a granddaughter who would do such a thing. If he were here, he would never do what you have done!"


    The cacophony of noise drowned Ravenna, a mix of anger, disappointment, and sorrow¡­ all trying to crush her like a boat amidst the waves.


    Yet, in this oppressive environment of endless questioning and usations from friends and elders, which might have crushed Seraphina, Ravenna remained unaffected.


    She simply adjusted her slightly skewed sses in pushing and said emotionlessly:


    "Have you said enough? If so, I must return to reinforce Nidhoggur. Hendrik, find the twenty best alchemists. Three days should suffice."


    "... Ravenna, Ravenna!"


    Hendrik never roared at Ravenna before, but now he couldn''t help but shout uncontrobly: "Do you realize what you''re doing? You''ve ruined the best chance we had! Even if the Tower of Babel were to dissolve, it would have allowed all of us to survive."


    "Did I?" Ravenna countered. "Even if I fail, won''t I be the only one to die?"


    "You!"


    Hendrik''s voice faltered, but he quickly retorted angrily: "How dare you gamble that she would agree to your request? What if she had refused?"


    "And why did you dare to gamble that she would ept our outright surrender?" Ravenna replied impassively. "No, you''re not gambling on that. It seems... you''ve already been in contact with Hydral, making this decision after consulting with him. In other words... you''re betting that Ansel of Hydral will help you."


    "Isn''t that a gamble?"


    "How could that be a gamble! Lord Ansel, he¡ª"


    "He what? Do you know him well? How many times have you met him? Just a few words, and you blindly believe he will definitely help you, without any ulterior motives or schemes?"


    Under this pressure, Ravenna became the inquisitor, her gaze piercing into Hendrik''s eyes as she spoke deliberately:


    "Tell me, if this isn''t gambling, what is it?"


    "..."


    Hendrik had no rebuttal, his gaze filled with pain as he looked at Ravenna:


    "Even so... Ravenna, we had already seeded. Her Highness had agreed, and it would have ended with your surrender, without that meaningless war... Why, why did you choose to provoke war again?"


    "Why? Is it so hard to understand?"


    Ravenna frowned slightly. "Because the purpose of the Tower of Babel existing outweighs the deaths caused by that war, that''s all."


    Her tone was not intentionally cold, but the thought of weighing millions of lives against an abstract "ideal" without any sense of wrongdoing sent a deep chill through everyone present.


    The Tower of Babel and the Etheric Academy had many differences, one being that most of their members were sorcerers of extremely humble origins, struggling with ack of resources.


    While extraordinary beings might not care much for ordinary people, those of lowly birth understood suffering better and were less willing to bring disaster to countless lives.


    Moreover, under the empress''s rule, the empire had never experiencedrge-scale wars.


    This unusual "peace" made most people loathe the idea of such a vast battlefield.


    But, Ravenna, she... she doesn''t care.


    Or rather, she might care, but she does not allow her emotions and thoughts to dwell on the guilt for those lives lost because of her.


    She does feel guilt, but she... she erases it, as long as this guilt hinders her progress.


    Since when, from what moment¡­


    Has this woman, who everyone admires for her talent, be such a... monster?


    Hendrik''s heart is filled with sorrow. He even wonders if Ravenna hadn''t invented firearms, if the Tower of Babel had copsed earlier, would this granddaughter of his most respected mentor, this girl he regards as his own, have be so ruthless?


    "... Ravenna."


    He said with difficulty, making a powerless, final question, "Even so, even if you have be so cruel, what makes you so sure that you can win? Do you want to die? Just to uphold the ideals and glory of the Tower of Babel?"


    Then... Hendrik received an indifferent look.


    Indifference, with a hint of alienation, and even a faint disappointment.


    Not just him, but all the higher up members of the Tower of Babel felt this look.


    ¡ª This look that Ravenna uses to regard mediocrity.


    After scanning the room and finding no objections, she suddenly felt an indescribable sense of loneliness.


    A sense of loneliness that, despite seemingly havingpanions along the way, she has always been... isted from them.


    "You all," the woman said softly.


    "Even you all¡­ are the same."


    "You are too far away¡­ from him."


    Ravenna didn''t say anything else, she pushed past the others and left the meeting room alone.


    The more she keeps up with Ansel''s pace, the less she can tolerate everything around her.


    Ravenna''s reason tells her that this might be another one of Ansel''s schemes, another one of his ns.


    The cold truth also tells her¡ª


    If you go any further, the only one who can apany you is the devil.


    So, will Ravenna Ziegler choose to stop moving forward?


    *


    Hey, awesome readers! The story hit its 200 chapters! Woohoo!


    I can''t thank you enough for sticking with Ansel, Seri, Marli (and Venna xD) through this wild ride. You guys rock! Wishing you all a merry Christmas and a totally rad New Year! Stay tuned for more epic schemes, surprises, and taming ofc =v=! Peace out!

 Chapter 218: Devil’s Companion - Two (I)

    The Soutnds, the most prosperous region of the Empire.


    Verdant forests, tranquilkes, fertilends... it can be said that the territories nestled in the Soutnds rarely face any resource scarcity. The imperial citizens living here are the fortunate ones, envied by themon folk from other regions of the empire.


    Although the age-old problems persist, at least the majority here can lead a rtively peaceful and harmonious life.


    However, today, among these fortunate ones... some unfortunate souls are about to emerge.


    Within the grand hall of the pce, Ephesande, seated high on her throne, is resting her cheek on her hand, watching with interest the massive holographic screen that disys a three-dimensional scene before her and her ministers.


    A meaningless war, initiated solely to chastise Evora and without any justifiable reason, is about tomence.


    At this moment, the tyrannical empress seems to have developed some interest. She, who has been dormant in the source me for many years, hasn''t indulged herself for a long time. Therefore, she temporarily shifts her attention from her daughter and focuses on this war.


    "Ansel."


    The elderly woman on the throne chuckles, "Tell me, what''s so special about these two territories that they were chosen by you, fortunate enough to present this performance to me?"


    Ansel, standing below the throne, nods with a smile. He waves his hand lightly, and the holographic screen moves to the left, revealing a massive army d in ck armor.


    "This is the Spirity Lake territory, supported by the Etheric Academy."


    As Ansel speaks, he zooms the holographic screen into the camp at the rear of the army. Soon, a handsome middle-aged man with a serious and weathered expression appears on the screen.


    "Ferdinand of Spirity Lake. He has been the Count of Spirity Lake for twenty-three years. Most of the nobles in the Soutnds have a good opinion of him. He is an excellent lord who thinks highly of his subjects."


    "And on the other side..."


    The scene on the holographic screen changes rapidly, and another young man, equally handsome but much younger and seemingly nervous, appears.


    "Cedric of Watson. The newly appointed Count of Watson after his father''s sudden death. Young, capable, ambitious, and tactful, he also hopes to make a difference and benefit his subjects. He has a promising future."


    After briefly introducing these two lords, Ansel turns to Ephesande and bows slightly, "If Your Majesty desires a thrilling war, then I believe, merely selecting two territories that meet your requirements is far from enough."


    Ansel snaps his fingers, and the scene on the massive holographic screen changes again, revealing an area shrouded in a strange pale blue mist.


    "This is the core area of the Spirity Lake territory, where the etheric ley lines are most concentrated."


    The young Hydral shifts his gaze to an old man at the forefront of the noble procession, "About a month ago, our Grand Duke of Arboros conducted a small experiment in the Spirity Lake territory, but this experiment was, um... out of control."


    "It failed."


    The old man, leaning on his cane and slightly hunched, smiles. But when the smile appears on his wrinkled old face, it looks more terrifying than not smiling, "Ansel, you don''t have to save my face... As soon as you mentioned the Spirity Lake territory, I remembered that incident."


    He strokes his chin, seemingly lost in thought, "That experiment contaminated the etheric ley lines of the Spirity Lake territory, causing various abnormal life forms or monsters to appear. And currently, there''s no way to eradicate them. However, I promised Ferdinand that I would station people in the Spirity Lake territory to deal with the monster problem for him."


    Ansel nods, "That''s the current predicament of the Spirity Lake territory. As for the Count of Watson, things are much simpler."


    The screen disys a very imposing castle, and Ansel''s voice rings out again:


    "His father died due to a conspiracy not worth mentioning here. Naturally, our Count of Watson faced great pressure when he took over. His enemies tried every means to create difficulties for him, and the internal situation in the Watson territory is now very chaotic. He is suffering from this and needs an opportunity to solve all problems at once. So... I gave it to him on your behalf."


    The young Hydral turns around, bows to the empress on the throne whose eyes are bing brighter, and smiles warmly:


    "If a war is purely out ofpulsion, then it''s filled with detestable confusion and boredom. If you are to be satisfied, at least... both sides of the war should have a clear reason to spur them into fighting each other."


    "And coincidentally... both sides of this war have reasons worth fighting to the death for. I believe you should find it entertaining, Your Majesty."


    His actions and words, if stripped of their performance, are clearly those of a court jester trying to please the empress.


    But apart from that increasingly senile empress on the throne, whose sanity is being eroded by chaos and madness, all the nobles and ministers standing here do not regard the young man below the throne as someughable jester or clown.


    They have an incredibly keen sense of smell, and this sense is telling them that Ansel of Hydral in this game is certainly not someone forced to act on the empress''s orders.


    ¡ªHe definitely did not make such a meticulous arrangement just to please the empress.


    These two territories, these two lords, seem to perfectly meet the empress''s viewing needs, but the old monsters who can mingle in the highest political circles of the empire will never believe that Ansel''s arrangement is just that... he must have his own considerations and goals.


    What is he plotting in secret, and what is he pursuing? Everyone wants to understand, but of course, it''s not to pose a threat, but to hope to understand and, as much as possible, align with this young Hydral, or at the very least... not to stand against him.


    Of course, this is just the consideration of the ministers and nobles. The empress, who just wants to quell her daughter''s arrogance and enjoy a good show, doesn''t think so much, nor does she need to. She justughs heartily:


    "Good, very good! Ansel, I knew you would never disappoint me. Indeed... only when both sides'' need to fight is heartfelt, can this war be interesting enough."


    Ephesande, with a smile on her lips, waves her hand, "Then, let them begin. Let me see..."


    She nces at the gloomy Evora, her smile filled with undisguised contempt:


    "What my daughter has aplished."


    *

 Chapter 219: Devil’s Companion - Two (II)

    A day prior, Watson territory.


    Within the grandeur of the castle, Cedric of Watson, warmly weed the members of the Tower of Babel. Despite their faces being mostly grim, he still endeavored to enliven the atmosphere.


    "The inventions of the Tower of Babel, I have used quite a few. I must say, you all indeed possess extraordinary cognition and insights in the transcendental realm, especially in the application of basic ether... It has broadened so many levels and aspects, I believe many of them are capable of bringing about change¡ª"


    "Count," Ravenna interrupted him, "how many extraordinary beings can you bring to this war?"


    "Those who can truly make a difference in this war, probably over two hundred."


    Seeing that the other party had no intention of showing gratitude, Cedric could only respond with a bitter smile, "Including mercenaries, these are all the extraordinary beings I can muster."


    "To be honest, all extraordinary beings of Watson territory, and I, have never experienced such, such... iprehensible events."


    War, this term is too distant for the people of the empire.


    Even if order copses and chaos is everywhere, rarely can a struggle within the empire be described as a "war."


    Extraordinary beings naturally cannot understand, they are confused about what they should do in this war.


    What they can do... well, probably only pure ughter remains.


    "The only good news is," the Count of Watson sighed softly, "the Count of Spirity Lake is willing to decide the oue with a direct confrontation, this... absurd war, should not threaten my people."


    "...What?"


    As the other members of the Tower of Babel showed joy, only Ravenna frowned slightly, questioning, "Are you sure he said that?"


    Cedric was also puzzled by Ravenna''s attitude, after a moment of hesitation, he nodded subconsciously, "Yes, this is the agreement reached between the Count of Spirity Lake and me. We both decide the oue with a direct confrontation, not letting the mes of war spread to the entire territory, harming the innocent citizens of each other."


    Ravenna suddenly stood up, her gaze and tone icy cold, "You agreed to him, when?"


    The Count of Watson looked at Ravenna''s expression, his expression also began to change, "What''s wrong, Miss Ziegler, is there a problem?"


    "Do you know what the Etheric Academy gave them?"


    Cedric gave a bitter smile, "You overestimate me."


    Ravenna turned to Hendrik who came with her, "Didn''t anyone inform him about the mechanical armor?"


    Hendrik remained silent.


    When everyone had already defaulted to a certain defeat, a group of schrs, who would have the mood to care about other things that could influence the situation?


    "..."


    Ravenna closed her eyes, took a deep breath, stared into Cedric''s eyes, and said word by word, "You''ve been tricked, Count."


    "...What?"


    "The ck Knight, the weapon that the Etheric Academy provided to Spirity Lake territory, is most effective on the front lines. Its armor, its armament, are all designed to bring destruction to the front."


    "...And Nidhoggur is least suited for directbat. Time is pressing, we haven''t been able to discover more of its functions, it is too fragile now, even the aftermath of the battle can destroy it."


    She leaned on the table, looking at the Count of Watson whose expression was extremely solemn, "This is, the worst-case scenario."


    "But at least..." Hendrik couldn''t help but speak, "At least normal people won''t suffer disaster, right, Count¡ª"


    "No."


    The Count of Watson, who was justmenting that his subjects were spared, looked gloomy, "If we lose this war, then everything is meaningless."


    Ravenna nced at the stiff-faced Hendrik, "He is much more rational than you, Hendrik."


    Why did this man show concern for his subjects from the start? Ravenna knew it all too well.


    Because he didn''t care about his subjects, he just didn''t want to inherit two devastated territories after his victory.


    The Count of Watson, who didn''t know what help the Etheric Academy could provide to Spirity Lake territory, and didn''t know that this war waspletely unfair from the start, once thought he had a chance of winning.


    Because no one would think that the empress would be so malicious as to provoke a one-sided, crushing war.


    So, the Count of Watson, who thought he had a chance of winning, agreed to the other party''s request, to some extent preserving his own interests.


    But when this possibility plummeted, he had to make a choice, and start to abandon.


    And obviously, the Count of Watson is the kind of person who can abandon his original interests for victory. As he himself said, if he loses, there is no meaning at all.


    In the end, it''s just a choice of values. Ravenna thought to herself.


    "Miss Ziegler," the young count no longer feigned any semnce of cordiality, his countenance darkened, "Is there a remedy?"


    "None, even a volte-face won''t work," Ravenna replied impassively, "If you choose to evade, you''ve already lost in the eyes of the empress, because that would be ''unseemly''."


    This icy ''unseemly'' sent a chill down the spine of the Count of Watson.


    "Moreover, not just the empress, the Elder Princess won''t let you off either, she won''t ept... never mind, you probably don''t understand the situation, it''s pointless to exin."


    "Damn it!"


    The young man mmed his fist on the table, cursing, "Ferdinand, this hypocritical rat! Using the so-called citizens as a cover... damn scoundrel!"


    Hendrik and the other members from the Tower of Babel had be numb to this, while Ravenna remained indifferent, quietly waiting for Watson to vent his anger.


    Fortunately, this young lord, highly praised by Ansel, quickly regained control of his emotions. He took a deep breath and sincerely said to Ravenna, "Miss Ziegler... I believe you also absolutely do not wish for the Tower of Babel to fail.Whatever your requirements, I will do my utmost to cooperate!"


    "..."


    Ravenna slightly lowered her head, the lenses of her grey-framed sses reflecting streaks of light. After a brief silence, she raised her head and said to Watson, "The best solution I can currentlye up with requires a considerable sacrifice on your part."


    "There is no war without sacrifice," Watson replied without hesitation, "Just tell me what I need to do."


    "Very well," Ravenna didn''t say anything more, "Tomorrow, follow my arrangements. Our chances of victory are not entirely nonexistent."


    She was pleased that her current coborator was a person who knew how to make choices.


    If he was still indecisive at this juncture, unable to make a decision, then Ravenna would have to admit defeat.


    But since the other party had no hesitation in making sacrifices, then... the current disadvantage might not be irreversible.


    She could not lose, and she would not lose.


    *

 Chapter 220: Devil’s Companion - Two (III)

    In this war, both the Etheric Academy and the Tower of Babel had people stationed.


    The former was to further observe the efficacy of the ck Knight in the war; thetter...


    Thetter was probably just trying to make the final change to someone''s thoughts, or to prepare in advance for the worst moment.


    "... Miss Ziegler," the Count of Watson tightly held the ck ring in his hand, his face full of unresolved heaviness, "Is it really... just do as you say?"


    Ravenna''s tone was as cold as ever, "I''ve already exined everything to you... never mind, I''ll repeat it onest time."


    "Due to time constraints, the current Nidhoggur is far from perfect. It still has many limitations and negative effects, and is not stable enough. To defeat the Mechanized Armor, we have adopted many extremely aggressive designs. As the operator, your ether curcuit may be devoured by it, damaging your body, destroying your soul, and in the worst case, you may die directly, but¡ª"


    "But, I can win, right?"


    Watson said, the heaviness on his face gradually fading.


    "That''s right," Ravenna nodded, "Nidhoggur can definitely pierce the armor of the ck Knight. As soon as it touches its etheric circuit, the war is over."


    "The premise is that you can hold on until then, and let the Nidhoggur cluster be in a highly intact state when it contacts the ck Knight. As for how to maintain the integrity of Nidhoggur..."


    She pushed her sses up, "We discussed the countermeasures yesterday."


    "Right."


    Watson slowly exhaled, putting the ck bracelet on his wrist.


    In an instant, the entire bracelet directly locked onto Watson''s wrist, and visible fine ck lines spread from the bracelet in all directions towards his wrist.


    If you look closely, those densely packed "ck lines" are not lines at all, but countless... bugs!


    "How does it feel?" Ravenna stared at Watson''s wrist, her lenses reflecting the flowing light.


    "...Not very good." Watson''s expression was somewhat twisted, it seemed that the pain he was enduring was far stronger than his verbal expression.


    "It''s a necessary link establishment process, the feeling of your soul being bitten is indeed ufortable, but can you control Nidhoggur normally?"


    The young lord took a deep breath, the fine "ck lines" flew off the bracelet, forming arge cloud of ck fog in the air. He stared nkly at the ck fog in front of him, subconsciously reaching out to touch it, but was immediately pped away by Ravenna.


    "They have no other restrictions or settings now, other than epting yourmands, they only have an instinct to attack. If you don''t want to die, don''t move recklessly."


    "What is this..." Watson murmured in disbelief, "What is this...? I feel like my body has an extra part, I can freely..."


    "I exined it clearly to you yesterday, there''s no time to repeat it now."


    Ravenna''s tone was somewhat impatient, actually, they should have let Watson use Nidhoggur once yesterday, but the current product will quickly lose its effectiveness after being used once... in the end, time did not allow them to make a better product.


    "Remember," she stared at Watson, emphasizing again and again, "Your only goal is to send Nidhoggur into the ck Knight as much as possible. As long as you can achieve this, victory is within reach."


    Watson, who seemed to have mastered Nidhoggur, nodded. He excitedlymanded the small but numerous alchemical insects to fly up and down, and without wasting too much time, he quickly let the Nidhoggur cluster scatter and disappear into the air.


    "So, I''ll go to the front line tomand the battle... heh, although I''ve never experienced a so-called war, but if I have it, if I have this kind of weapon..."


    Watson''s face was alight with excitement as he hastened to the front lines, while Ravenna stood her ground for a moment before turning to Hendrik and saying:


    "Let''s go, depart to find a vantage point suitable for observation, and not squander this opportunity to test the efficacy of the Nidhoggur."


    "...Ravenna."


    Hendrik''s expression was aplex tapestry of emotions: "Must you really... take it to such lengths?"


    Ravenna''s brow furrowed slightly: "I thought we had concluded this discussion long ago."


    Sacrifice, cost, choice, worthiness... Hendrik had been attempting tomunicate with her on these topics for days, but Ravenna''s responses were invariably sinct and chilling:


    "It is the most logical decision."


    Especially upon learning that the war would not involve civilians, Ravenna''s heart, which had little hesitation to begin with, had now be colder and harder than steel.


    But what Hendrik desired was not Ravenna''s concession on the matter; he yearned for her to extricate herself from the maelstrom of her pathological frenzy. He did not wish to see Ravenna led down a path of no return by her own obsessions.


    Yet reality... left him feeling utterly powerless.


    A profound sense of fear and helplessness overwhelmed Hendrik.


    It was as if... as if something was propelling Ravenna, step by step, to her current position, transforming her into the person she had be.


    Since the invention of the ether firearms, the many events Ravenna had faced, those she deemed "logical decisions," had they been slightly less severe, she might not have resorted to such seemingly rational yet extreme methods of thought; had they been slightly more severe, they could have caused her to experience intense emotional fluctuations under the pressure, or even a breakdown, leading to reflection.


    But neither scenario urred.


    Be it the ether firearms, the mass production of floating cannons, the new weapons, or the war itself...


    And the numerous events over the past three years that had turned Ravenna increasingly cold.


    All maintained within a range that made her be more "correct" and "rational."


    When Hendrik apanied Ravenna to witness this war, he harbored a selfish and cruel hope. He hoped that the civilians mercilessly killed by the mes of war, the countless bloody tragedies, the scorched and ruined aftermath, would awaken Ravenna''s humanity and conscience, offering her a chance to break free from the abyss of so-called rationality.


    But... by some cruel twist of fate, this absurd war did not involve civilians.


    The two lords had decided the oue of the war through a duel, as if they were knights in a joust.


    Under such circumstances... unable to grasp the true brutality of war, Ravenna was even less likely to perceive any fault in her choices.


    She would only believe that she was not mistaken.


    But the question remains: Is it that Ravenna Ziegler has made no mistakes...


    Or is there someone weaving a malevolent veil, obstructing the path that could have led her to enlightenment, and instead, she steps into an abyss of darkness, following what she believes¡­ to be the correct path of no return?

 Chapter 221: Devil’s Companion - Three (I)

    "Ah, the ravages of war..."


    The empress, perched upon her throne, gazed upon the spectacle of two iron torrents shing on the screen, chuckling softly, "On a battlefield where transcendence reign supreme, mere mortals arepelled to charge to the forefront with their paltry strength, engaging in desperatebat... My daughter, I now begin toprehend your childish predilection."


    Her fingers tapped lightly on the armrest, "If this drama were solely a sh between the extraordinary, a mere exchange of spells and incantations, it would indeed be dreadfully dull."


    "Only when all beings are cast into this colossal crucible..."


    The madness twinkling in the aged empress''s eyes was chilling, "Can a masterpiece be forged... one that satisfies me!"


    The courtiers remained silent, their thoughts no longer on the war at hand.


    Undoubtedly, Ephesande''s behavior signified her life''s twilight; she could no longer control herself, nor resist the chaos that devoured and tainted her soul. The curse of power was close to iming herpletely, and her current appearance... might well be her final frenzy.


    On one hand, it was imperative not to provoke Her Majesty in the slightest; on the other... it was time to curry favor with the Elder Princess.


    Those who based their stance towards the Elder Princess on the oue of this war were fools; everyone knew that the tyrannical and capricious empress was bound to triumph ¡ª they already possessed ample information on the ck Knight, which the Etheric Academy had generously released, a disy not just of confidence, but of power.


    Although the ck Knight differed from a typical fifth-stage being, being almost useless outside ofbat and unable to match the majority of genuine, flexible-minded, and experienced fifth-tier extraordinaries, but, power is power. Despite its ws, this iron behemoth''s sheer output still met the standard of "mastering a certain essence" worthy of a crown.


    Perhaps the Etheric Academy too sensed something amiss with the empress, hence their ostentatious promotion of this remarkable achievement.


    Despite the ck Knight''s strength being a result of the empress''s indiscriminate resource allocation, anyone with a modicum of alchemical knowledge would be astounded by the weapon''s... revolutionary design concept.


    Firstly, to wield extraordinary power, one must possess the requisite aptitude, which is typically innate but not necessarily unattainable throughter modification.


    The essence of alchemical devices is to endow ordinary materials and objects with the capacity for extraordinariness through etheric circuits. By designing and constructing these circuits and experimenting with various essences, they elevate them to the realm of the extraordinary.


    Theplexity and intricacy of the construction alone of these mechanical armors are enough to deter countless mediocrities from the genius realm of alchemy, not to mention the terrifyingly intricate etheric circuits that only true monstrosities could conceive.


    No one knows how Duke Luminaris managed to create such a device; a fifth-stage being crowned through the element of light, where did such alchemical talente from?


    The power of the ck Knight is evident; a fifth-stagebatant on a battlefield where the highest strength barely exceeds the fourth is nothing short of a massacre.


    And that is precisely why this iron monstrosity has not yet entered the fray.


    *


    Ravenna, levitated high above by Hendrik''s flying spell, surveyed the battlefield below with a cool detachment.


    "The ck Knight has yet to make an entrance? Ha, the opposition is indeed trying their best to perform."


    The war between two great territories was unfolding like a y, where the high-stage extraordinaries had yet to take the lead, instead allowing the seemingly well-armed and formidable mortals and ordinary first/second-stage extraordinaries tounch their legion assaults and engage in ughter.


    The furious roars and piercing screams echoed to the heavens, while blood spurted and limbs scattered. From above, the vast in was stained with a deep crimson spreading from the center of the conflict, seeping into the earth.


    Wherever the tyrannical empress cast her gaze from a corner of the empire, thatnd bore an indelible scarlet wound.


    Even Hendrik could faintly detect the pervasive scent of blood.


    Yet Ravenna merely looked down indifferently at the broken des, shattered armor, and corpses below, as if all were merely a natural part of the world. The death and despair that permeated thend seemed nothing more than the ordinary course of things.


    As inevitable as the rising and setting of the sun, what war could ur without casualties? What was there to be moved by?


    She knew this war began because of her, and for that reason, she found any pity or remorse to be utterly ludicrous and meaningless pretense.


    Thus, she was indeed not hypocritical, but rather, had be almost inhumanly cold and still.


    "The first phase is nearing its end," Ravenna murmured, "When the mortal legions have suffered grievous losses, the extraordinaries will take over the war."


    Soon enough, the battle unfolded just as she had predicted, shifting in another direction.


    "Is it time for the extraordinaries to enter the fray?"


    The empress, growing weary of the mortal skirmish, brightened, "Do not disappoint me."


    On the screen, the Spirity Lake territory established a sorcerer''s position, and with the raising of the etheric domain, sorcerers began to channel ether, bestowing various enhancement spells on the extraordinaries about to charge into battle, while those whose power leaned towards destructionmenced chanting high-level spells of great lethality.


    Thoughrge-scale battles were rare, this simple coordination posed no issue.


    "Gentlemen!"


    Count of Spirity Lake, Ferdinand, proimed from the front lines, "Victory in this war will allow us to relocate our territory to the equally fertilends of Watson! We shall reim our future!"


    The impact of the Duke of Arboro''s experiment on Spirity Lake was far greater than his verbal assurances suggested. The etheric ley lines had a critical influence on the ecological energy and the extraordinary environment of a region. Ferdinand was well aware that without addressing this pollution, the grand duke''s so-called "aid" was but a drop in the bucket.


    And now, Ansel had presented him with an excellent opportunity.


    One... he could not afford to miss, yet fraught with immense risk.


    -->

 Chapter 222: Devil’s Companion - Three (II)

    The armored extraordinary warriors roared and brandished their weapons, charging into battle. This small group, insignificant in number on this vast battlefield, nevertheless thundered across the earth with a rumble that shook the ground!


    "The sorcerers of Watson are far fewer than ours," the leading fourth-stage sorcerer at Spirity Lake''s sorcerer position dered confidently. As the strongest force in Spirity Lake, though not abat specialist, he was adept at a wide array of spells.


    He waved his scepter, and the sky darkened with clouds, the low growl of thunder weaving through them, as surging smic energy gathered, ready to unleash its destructive power.


    "The second phase," Ravenna whispered, "The strengths of both sides are evenly matched, but Count Watson has a special advantage over Count of Spirity Lake and should be able to secure the upper hand. The endgame is¡ª"


    BANG!


    With a sudden burst, the head of the fourth-stage sorcerer exploded.


    Crimson and ivory fluids mingled with shattered skull and flesh, sttering across the faces of nearby sorcerers.


    In their stunned silence, another head burst with a loud pop, prompting a piercing scream:


    "Etheric firearms!!"


    "..."


    Ravenna''s gaze settled on a sniper within the Watson frontline, clearly aware of his presence.


    The weapon he wielded was not a creation of the Tower of Babel, but an improved version crafted by other alchemists after Babel shared the principles of firearm construction with the Alchemy Association. Naturally, it was part of Count Watson''s private collection, not a boon from Babel.


    "The second phase."


    She turned to Hendrik, "If others had chosen to refine and upgrade etheric firearms instead of engaging in futile attempts at creation, we might now possess something far more lethal."


    At that meeting, Ravenna could not fathom why Hendrik and others believed the potential of etheric firearms was capped, limiting their power.


    Indeed, it was nearly impossible for anyone to craft an etheric firearm that could threaten a fifth-stage transcendent being, but how many such beings existed in this world?


    After the Tower of Babel transferred firearm technology to the Alchemy Association, the extent to which this weapon had evolved under empire-wide alchemists'' modifications was unknown even to Ravenna.


    If the sole purpose was "to take life" ¡ª


    Firearms would be the most efficient weapon, bar none.


    "Etheric... firearms." Hendrik''s mind went nk, "When did they be so¡­ deadly?"


    "They always had this potential."


    Ravenna replied calmly, her violet eyes reflecting the harrowing scene of the battlefield: "Because they need not incorporate any additional functions, focusing solely on lethality ensures their absolute purity."


    Firearms might not beprehensive or overwhelmingly powerful, but they are undeniably efficient... at killing.


    "So I find it peculiar that you didn''t focus on crafting or enhancing specialized firearms, instead wasting time on creating weapons from scratch."


    "Because we are not executioners, Ravenna. Such things, designed solely for ughter¡­ should never have been brought into existence."


    Hendrik''s eyes were filled with despair and helplessness. He wished to sound angry, forceful, but he knew... no amount of anger could change anything.


    "But weapons are inherently designed for killing, and on the battlefield, that''s all that is required, nothing superfluous."


    Ravenna nced at Hendrik, her tone unfluctuating:


    "Or do you think I am an executioner? That I created firearms for the sheer pleasure of ughter?"


    She had merely invented the firearm, aiming to ensure the Tower of Babel remained valuable in the eyes of the Elder Princess. As for the rapid development of firearms into something so terrifying and threatening...


    What did that have to do with her?


    Was she the one making the choices, fostering violence, pursuing carnage?


    Thus, Ravenna''s rationality remained unshaken by the brutality and violence before her.


    Her humanity, too, had been gradually extinguished by simr experiences over the past three years.


    "Is this the etheric firearm?"


    The empress inquired with interest, observing the magnified colossal sniper rifle, "Intriguing, truly... the epitome of purity."


    In a world of the extraordinary, weapons often carry greater significance and value. The more powerful the weapon, the more it tends to be a ''tool'' with special effects and abilities.


    But firearms, devoid of any special enchantments, or rather, with enhancements focused solely on killing, are indeed the purest form of weaponry.


    The booming sounds echoing across the battlefield threatened sorcerers in distant positions, and whenever they scrambled for cover, the gun barrels would pivot to face the extraordinary warriors head-on. Clearly experienced in countering firearms, some managed to narrowly escape, but those who didn''t... were reduced to fragments by a single shot.


    Count Watson had clearly made ample preparations, not just with the astonishingly lethal firearm, but also with the costly ammunition provided to the sniper, which now seemed to dominate the battlefield.


    Undoubtedly, this indirectly demonstrated the power of firearms inbat, and even Evora, whose expression had been grim, seemed slightly relieved.


    "Hehehehe¡­"


    Ephesande propped her cheek and chuckled softly, "It seems Evora has indeed crafted some intriguing trinkets."


    On the screen, the extraordinary beings of Spirity Lake territory were showing signs of defeat. Although no one knew where Count Watson had procured such a terrifying weapon, pondering over it now was futile.


    Once the extraordinary beings were utterly vanquished, the oue of the war was inevitable.


    In the rear of Spirity Lake''s lines, Conrad of Luminaris swirled his wine ss and chuckled lightly, "Quite a powerfulst-ditch effort indeed."


    The Watson territory could employ firearms, and naturally, Spirity Lake could as well. Initially, the Count of Spirity Lake had an even more ruthless n ¡ª he wanted to gather as many ether firearms as possible to exert firepower suppression on Watson territory. However, this idea was vetoed by the Etheric Academy, represented by Conrad.


    How could they resort to using the enemy''s weapons in a war that would decide their fate?


    Moreover, there was no need for such measures.


    These so-called firearms were nothing but ants in the face of true power, the true "extraordinary."


    "The plot should be sufficiently thrilling by now, and our sovereign must be anticipating the final climax."


    Conrad mused as he turned his gaze toward the direction of Spirity Lake territory, raising his ss from afar, "It''s time for you to make your entrance, ''ck'' Knight."


    -->

 Chapter 223: Devil’s Companion - Three (III)

    And so, a light began to twinkle on the horizon.


    Ravenna and Hendrik both looked toward Spirity Lake territory, where the massive ether fluctuations were impossible to ignore.


    "The final stage," Ravenna observed, her gaze fixed on the streaks of light shooting from the ground to the sky, "It''s time to decide the victor."


    At that moment, all the extraordinary beings on the battlefield ceased theirbat almost simultaneously.


    Instinctively, they all looked up, only to see¡­ two streaks of light that seemed to tear the sky asunder.


    The steel knight, racing from the horizon, grewrger andrger in everyone''s view. Its pitch-ck, icy armor, with jets unfolding at the shoulders, spewed forth a dragon''s breath of dazzling, searing light.


    The knight, having charged to the skies above the battlefield, descended slowly, and in the stunned gaze of all, this sixty-meter-tall steel behemoth stood erect in the center of the battlefield.


    Its helmet was as ferocious as a dragon''s head, and its thick, exquisitely crafted armor rendered it impervious to attack. With a shield on its left arm and a long sword engraved withplex patterns in its right, all extraordinary beings seemed like mere dust in its presence.


    It wasn''t just the size, but the absolute overwhelming presence itmanded.


    "This Ferdinand... seems to have grasped my intentions," the empress remarked, a slight smile ying on her lips.


    "A knight, of course, should serve as a turning point in the battle, performing amendable act of heroism."


    She turned her head to look at Evora below the throne, her voice aged and hoarse yet tinged with kindness, "My dear daughter, where is your weapon?"


    "... You''ll see it soon enough," Evora retorted with a coldugh, "And I''m quite curious, what would you do if this thing were to lose?"


    "Do not speak of impossibilities, Evora," the empress said leisurely, "It is meaningless and makes you appear quite foolish."


    On the screen, the steel giant held its sword with both hands and slowly drove the massive de, akin to a city wall, into the ground. It chose not to attack but stood like a statue upon the earth.


    "Ha ha ha ha, the noble pride and code of the knight!"


    Ephesandeughed heartily, "How entertaining! The proud knight allows the feeble ants to make their insignificant attacks... I quite like this concept!"


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out over the silent battlefield, but aside from the noise... it seemed as if nothing had happened.


    The sniper from Watson territory was stunned for a moment, then peered through his scope at the spot he had just hit, only to find not a dent¡ªthere wasn''t even a mark on the ck Knight''s armor!


    "Roar ¡ª!!!"


    A warrior from Watson territory let out a roar and charged at the steel knight with his war hammer. To Ravenna, it looked like an ant rushing towards a mountain.


    Then, a blinding white light shed on the ck Knight''s shield, shooting forth and instantly vaporizing the warrior''s head!


    The headless corpse continued to run forward a few steps before copsing to the ground, while the steel knight, still standing tall, remained motionless.


    Count Watson looked up at the towering steel monster, then at the small bracelet on his wrist, his body beginning to tremble.


    He wanted to grab Ravenna by the cor and demand an exnation, to shoot the deceitful Count of Spirity Lake, even to chop off the head of the mad old empress on the throne... He felt like going mad, and indeed, he was on the verge of madness, yet he forced himself to remain calm.


    "... There is still a chance to win, there is still a chance to win¡­"


    He muttered to himself, recalling the n Ravenna hadid out, finally understanding the "sacrifice" she had mentioned.


    Determination and ruthlessness shed in the young lord''s eyes as he grasped the ne around his neck, his voice cold as hemanded:


    "Advance, charge!"


    In this moment, all the extraordinary beings under themand of Watson were petrified.


    "Count, Count¡­," some of the extraordinary beings who couldmunicate with Watson couldn''t help but say, "Facing this monster... we stand no chance of victory!"


    "I said, move forward."


    The murderous voice of Watson echoed in the hearts of every extraordinary being: "I only give you two choices. First, move forward and die on the path of challenging this monster; second, here and now, be killed by me immediately!"


    "Damn it!"


    The situation within Watson''s territory was already chaotic. Some of the extraordinary beings on the battlefield were not Watson''s loyal followers. They came with the intention of muddying the waters, trying to gain some merit.


    After all, in such a war, it''s not easy for extraordinary beings to die. Under such chaotic battlefield conditions, if someone with a bit of strength only wants to save their life, it''s not difficult.


    And these people, especially those who were originally strong,pletely ignored Watson''s intentions. Someone disdainfully responded, "Idiot kid, go y by yourself! I''d rather run to the East Port, who would apany you to death, stupid¡ª"


    His voice abruptly stopped.


    The extraordinary being standing next to him watched in horror as countless ck threads spread from the man''s heart in all directions. Then, the man began to self-destruct, like a piece of meat rotting at high speed. His bones, flesh, and even the ether circting in his body were all copsing¡­ self-destructing!


    Hispanion watched as he went from aplete person to losing his human form, to his bones and flesh melting and copsing, and finally...pletely turned into a puddle of blood.


    And the ck lines that came from nowhere had already formed a faint ck mist in the air, but thepanion of the man who had just spoken out felt that this mist... seemed to be staring at him.


    The tragic end of hispanion made him scream in extreme fear, forcing him to rush towards the immobile steel knight, and then be killed by a beam of light condensed on the shield.


    But thinking about it, it''s much better than that extremely terrifying way of death.


    "¡­Hmm?"


    The empress naturally noticed this anomaly the first time. She squinted her eyes and stared at the scene in the light screen: "This thing¡­"


    -->

 Chapter 224: Devil’s Companion - Three(IV)

    "I''ll say it again!"


    Watson''s tone had already taken on a hint of hysterical brutality: "If you don''t die in the hands of that monster, you''ll die in a more tragic way, in my hands!"


    As he spoke, he used Nidhoggur to kill several extraordinary beings. The separation of flesh and blood, the copse of the body, and the transformation into a pool of blood made the extraordinary beings on Watson''s side have no choice.


    They didn''t know where Watson got this sinister power from, but no one was not afraid of this end.


    So... the most ridiculous and cruel scene in this war happened.


    More than two hundred extraordinary beings under Watson''smand, whether firm, crazy, or desperate, rushed towards the steel knight. The ck knight just stood there, not making any move, and easily killed one extraordinary being after another with the flickering light on his shield.


    These "strong ones" who were high above and treated with courtesy wherever they went, are now dying without any meaning or value, falling down like harvested wheat.


    Hendrik sighed and stopped looking at the scene on the battlefield, while Ravenna emotionlessly took everything into her eyes, with streaks of light passing through her lenses.


    "Nidhoggur integrity ny-six percent, ny-three percent, ny-two percent¡­"


    As she murmured these inexplicable words, on the extremely cruel battlefield, the tiny ck dots that were invisible to the naked eye slowly rose from the bodies of the fallen extraordinary beings, then quickly melted into the next body, then rose again, and quickly flew towards the body closer to the ck knight.


    Originally, Ravenna was confident of winning this war.


    If this war involved the entire territory of both sides, then the hidden advantage of Nidhoggur would be perfectly utilized. As long as someone wore the controller andpleted the connection with Nidhoggur, infiltrated the Spirity Lake territory, he could ughter the key forces overnight.


    Moreover, she knew the Etheric Academy and the empress too well. Those despicable tterers who wanted to please the empress would definitely not let the ck knight directly descend to Watson''s territory at the first time. They would choose to make this "drama" interesting enough to win the Elder Princess''s favor, just like the current pretense.


    That is to say, the ck knight is likely to be in standby mode in the early stage of the war, which gives her a great opportunity. As long as Nidhoggur invades the ck knight, she can directly scrap this seemingly invincible, but actually full of defects and limitations, and quickly eliminated by Ansel as the first generation of mechanical armor.


    But for some reason, the other party actually proposed a head-on confrontation to determine the win or loss, and the Count of Watson agreed to it, which made the winning rate of this war plummet. But even so, Ravenna found the best choice at the first time.


    That is sacrifice.


    She couldn''t bet on how many spells the activated ck knight was equipped with, couldn''t bet whether this mechanical armor could detect Nidhoggur, so it was reckless to attack the ck knight directly without cover, and it was impossible to disperse the Nidhoggur cluster and control each bug individually, because the Count of Watson didn''t have that ability.


    So, let the Nidhoggur cluster split to the limit of Watson''s control, let them hide in the bodies of the extraordinary beings in batches, use the bodies of the extraordinary beings as stepping stones, step by step closer to the ck knight, and when close to the ck knight...plete the desperate counterattack!


    This is actually gambling. If the ck knight''s attack willpletely destroy the extraordinary beings, if the ck knight doesn''t pretend to be like this for dramatic effect, Watson will have no chance to resist, but now Ravenna and Watson have no other choice.


    The only choice is to let these extraordinary beings die one by one.


    Ravenna gazed upon the ghastly demise of them, pierced by beams of light, their heads ruptured, bodies half-evaporated, cleaved at the waist... Such horrific scenes initially stirred her heart, but as time passed, her emotions dulled to indifference.


    This was a necessary sacrifice, one imbued with value, edging them ever closer to ultimate victory.


    "... Eighty-four percent, still within eptable range, the final fifteen meters."


    The ck Knight continued its macabre performance, no longer relying on beams of light but employing various spells to y those ants daring to challenge the mountain¡ªa splendid opportunity for it and the Etheric Academy to demonstrate their might. To annihte Count Watson''s army with a single sword strike? To exterminate all extraordinary beings with a high-level spell?


    Such actions would be tediously uninteresting, a squandering of resources. After all, the empress had invested so much, and they had expended considerable manpower to create this alchemical milestone. It deserved a proper showcase.


    And it was this hubris that provided Ravenna with the key to her path to final victory.


    "Eighty-two percent, thest eight meters... six meters..."


    Ravenna''s breathing grew rapid as she tracked the movements of Nidhoggur, her usually cold, violet eyes now flickering with intense mes.


    The Tower of Babel must not disband, and I... I must not sumb to the Etheric Academy, those mediocre, vile, and shamelessly despicable beings who enve this world!


    As thest extraordinary being fell at the feet of the ck Knight, Ravenna nearly roared:


    "Destroy it!"


    In an instant, countless ck particles, no longer concealed, surfaced on the back of the corpses'' hand. Fine ck lines snaked along the fingers towards the steel knight''s armor, then vanished within it in the blink of an eye.


    "... It''s over."


    The ck Knight''s armor was inconsequential before Nidhoggur ¡ª it wasn''t forcibly breached but silently permeated the iron shell. No matter the thickness of the armor or the protective spells it bore, nothing could halt the infiltration of Nidhoggur.


    "Now, to simply devour and disrupt the ck Knight''s etheric circuitry, and then¡ª"


    Crack¡ª


    The ck Knight, standing tall upon the earth, suddenly revealed a fissure.


    Then, with increasingly sharp and clear fracturing sounds, the crack swiftly spread across the colossal form.


    Count Watson, his eyes and nostrils bleeding, his skin cracked and broken, looked up at the shattering ck Knight andughed maniacally:


    "I''ve won! It is I who have triumphed! I¡ª"


    Crack¡ª


    As the fissured ck armor shatteredpletely, hisughter abruptly ceased.


    For... he saw the light.


    -->

 Chapter 225: Devil’s Companion - Three(V)

    A dazzling radiance burst forth from the crevices of the broken armor.


    When the entire ck carapace peeled away, the ck Knight did not copse but instead revealed an even more slender, delicate, and elegant... pure white chassis!


    "No, no¡­ this isn''t right... It can''t be."


    Ravenna''s pupils shook violently, her fingertips trembling. Her voice, usually indifferent and cold, now undted distinctly: "An external independent circuit armor... Is that ayer... a decoy to deceive Nidhoggur?!"


    "Good morning, Miss Ziegler."


    Conrad Luminaris appeared atop the "ck" Knight, patting the immacte and beautiful mechanical suit, his smile radiant:


    "Nidhoggur... Ah, a remarkable, awe-inspiring design."


    "To bypass the external alchemical apparatus and directly sabotage the internal etheric circuitry, achieving utter destruction, even effective against the extraordinary beings themselves, devouring flesh, ether, and even capable of consuming souls... You truly are a genius in the realm of ''destruction,'' Miss Ziegler. From firearms to floating cannons, from floating cannons to Nidhoggur, oh...


    you seem to have also contributed to the design of several special firearms, haven''t you? Tsk, tsk, tsk..."


    Hemented, "I cannot even fathom what kind of cruel and brutal mind could conceive of these, each more terrifying than thest."


    "s." The prodigy of the Etheric Academy shook his head regretfully, tapping his temple, "Too impersonal, and that''s not a good thing."


    "Do you remember those members of the Tower of Babel you expelled from the alchemy workshop?"


    He looked up, his smile beaming towards Ravenna in the sky.


    "Although they knew little, mere fragments of information, it was enough for us to deduce and reconstruct what you were truly designing. Moreover..."


    The behemoth that had loomed over the empire for centuries now revealed its purest malice to her:


    "Even if we were unlucky enough to have one of them captured by you, do you think... how many more do we have within the Tower of Babel?"


    So... that''s how it is.


    Ravenna''s eyes, now devoid of light, whispered in her heart.


    It was... betrayal, again.


    Just like grandfather.


    Those few who had been guided by Ansel on the prototype of Nidhoggur had leaked information to the Etheric Academy.


    They dared not offend Hydral, so they wouldn''t reveal anything about him, but the people of the Etheric Academy were not fools. Theycked the ability to design Nidhoggur, but merely deducing its design purpose was not difficult.


    So from the very beginning, they were prepared¡ªon this so-called "ck" Knight, they had fitted an external independent etheric circuit armor. The etheric circuit that Nidhoggur eroded was not the ck Knight''s true body, but merely a... useless shell!


    Conrad''s words, crystal clear through the light screen, reached the empress''s ears.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha¡ª"


    Ephesande did not hide her joy,ughing heartily: "Fascinating... fascinating! Even without knowing the specifics of the process and cause, this desperate counterattack, ultimately tightly controlled by the opponent, is truly a delight to the senses!"


    "Waste... a bunch of waste from Babel!"


    Contrary to her mother''s joy, Evora''s eyes zed with tangible mes, her words seething with rage as if they could scorch the air:


    "You, none of you, will escape!"


    Everyone saw the near-mad fury of the Elder Princess and prepared to immediately sever ties with the Tower of Babel, knowing full well that it was doomed, with no chance of redemption.


    The fearsome, elderly empress stood up, "This has been a most satisfying performance... Ansel, you¡ª"


    "Wait, Your Majesty."


    The young Hydral, who had remained silent, still watched the light screen, blinking in surprise:


    "It seems... the situation is somewhat different from what Conrad described."


    As Ansel spoke, the white giant standing on the battlefield suddenly took a step forward.


    Conrad, perched on the shoulder of the mechanical armor, paused for a moment, then looked down at the ck knight and frowned, "What are you doing, Schmidt?"


    The pilot of this mechanical armor could only be from the Spirity Lake territory. He was the strongest fourth-stage warrior of Spirity Lake, capable of fully utilizing the mechanical armor. But now, it seemed...


    "Lord-Lord Conrad, I don''t know!"


    Schmidt eximed in terror, "It''s not under my control! Wait... No! No!"


    The pure white, slender knight gripped the long sword embedded in the ground, slowly drew it out, then turned around, facing his panion",and raised this city wall-like giant sword, and then...


    Boom!!


    A shockwave that stretched for at least a kilometer shot into the sky. The remnants of the Spirity Lake soldiers were almostpletely obliterated by this one sword strike. Even the fate of the Count of Spirity Lake was uncertain. And it wasn''t over yet. It raised its long sword again, shing fiercely at the air.


    The terrifying shockwave lifted the ground, turning it into a huge wave of mud and rubble, burying the remnants of the Spirity Lake army.


    Under the stunned or shocked gaze of everyone, including those in the pce hall, this mechanical armor went berserk, wildly unleashing its brutality on a battlefield where few living people remained.


    The Duke of Luminaris''s famous "Radiant Cascade" indiscriminately bombarded everything around it. The massive magical array covering the sky was constantly pouring down a rain of destruction, causing continuous explosions on the battlefield. Even Conrad was forced to flee, because he knew the power of this spell better than anyone, and he shouted in extreme shock and anger:


    "Ravenna Ziegler! What the hell did you do, are you crazy? Are you trying to kill me too?"


    Hendrik was also shocked. From hope to despair, from despair to numbness, and now to this uncontroble situation that caught everyone off guard, all he could do was teleport with Ravenna as soon as he reacted, then shake her anxiously:


    "Ravenna, what the hell did you do? Is this Nidhoggur''s problem? Why did the ck Knight turn out like this?"


    "...No, it''s not..."


    Ravenna, her eyes devoid of light, murmured softly, "Nidhoggur is almost depleted, it didn''t invade the ck Knight''s body."


    "Then how could... how could this happen!"


    "...I don''t know."


    Even if Nidhoggur had invaded the ck Knight''s etheric circuit, it now only had the most basic destructive function. Ravenna saw the prospect of this great design, but didn''t have enough time for more in-depth research. Even theoretically, Nidhoggur could have this function, as long as it reces and alters the etheric circuit, the operator can use their will...


    ...Nidhoggur can do this.


    But the method of altering the use rights of alchemical tools may not only be Nidhoggur''s.


    The change in the ck Knight, this loss of control... doesn''t seem to be rted to other methods. At present, the most relevant thing can only be Nidhoggur.


    In this world, who else knows about Nidhoggur, a more powerful andprehensive Nidhoggur?


    In this world, which alchemist can turn this vision that transcends the era into reality?


    At this moment, the cold Ravenna...


    Saw the devil smiling at her.


    *

 Chapter 226: Devil’s Companion - Four (I)

    The mechanical armor of the Etheric Academy has disintegrated.


    Not long after its frenzied rampage, this gold-devouring beast, which had consumed untold resources, copsed into a heap of scrap metal.


    Now, no one dares to speak, and the grand hall of the pce is silent as the grave.


    The light screen projects the chaotic battlefield.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that this vast in has almost been bombed into a basin by the ck Knight. Its sword can tear a chasm in the earth, and his de can lift the ground, not to mention the array of light-essence spells known for their energy output.


    For the Etheric Academy, there is good news and bad news.


    The good news is that they have proven that the mechanical armor is indeed a formidable entity. Although the alchemical fortress is undoubtedly the pinnacle of alchemical creations,bining functionality and lethality, the existence of the mechanical armor has subtly surpassed the Alchemical Fortress in terms of "destruction".


    Even if its pure output cannot reach the level of the alchemical fortress, its high mobility and malleability ensure that it has great prospects for future development and improvement.


    The bad news is, well...


    Because of this ident, it is now impossible to determine who won and who lost.


    If someone now dared to step forward and say, "Since the situation has reached this point, let''s consider it a draw between the empress and the elder princess," all the nobles and ministers present would have to thank his entire family and promise to take good care of his wife and sons and daughters.


    After all, this is the reality. These two great devils need a way out, but the person who provides that way out is basically doomed to not even have aplete corpse left, probably being burned to death on the spot.


    So... many people quietly turned their eyes to Ansel.


    If anyone could provide a way out ande out unscathed...


    Lord Ansel, you surely won''t let us down, right?


    Amidst some hopeful gazes, Ansel, who was staring at the light screen, suddenly said, "Hmm... it seems there are still survivors."


    The hearts of the noble ministers sank.


    Lord Ansel, you''re confused!


    If there are survivors, it means that this war is not over yet.


    Both sides have used all their means, and who wins and who loses now is entirely a matter of luck.


    If the empress wins, who knows how many people will suffer from the princess''s anger; and if the elder princess wins...


    The ministers and nobles dare not think about what will happen next.


    So they felt a pang in their hearts, thinking that the always bnced and agile Lord Ansel had suddenly made such a big mistake at this time.


    Wouldn''t it be better for everyone to let this matter pass?


    Or is it... that this young Hydral, at this moment, still has his own considerations?


    The image on the light screen gradually erged, and then erged again. A blood-soaked young man, unrecognizable, struggled to crawl out of the rubble. He was panting heavily, his voice hoarse and intermittent, as if his lungs had been torn open.


    Even though he was in such a sorry state, it wouldn''t be surprising if he died the next second, Cedric Watson fell to his knees and howled madly at the sky: "I won! I won! Hahaha! I won!"


    The nobles felt as if their scalps were about to split. After all, as a lord, it''s normal to bring some life-saving alchemical items in this kind of war and survive by luck.


    But if you survive, why do you have to seek death?


    "Win?"


    Sure enough, the empress, who had been in a good mood and hadn''t been so happy for a long time, sneered, "He said he won?"


    The nobles and ministers remained silent. Now... even if someone provides a way out, this matter cannot end.


    A winner must be determined here.


    Ephesande''s gaze swept across the light screen and immediately settled on a certain point.


    She raised her hand expressionlessly, and with that, the battlefield thousands of miles away began to tremble and hum.


    In the ruins where the empress was looking, a figure that looked even more miserable than Count Watson, was pulled out from the rubble and soil with her raised hand and thrown on the ground.


    His four limbs were all broken, and he was still bleeding profusely. If it weren''t for the alchemical item emitting a glow in his chest that was keeping him alive, he would have died long ago.


    Without a doubt, the only person who could possess a powerful life-saving item in this war, apart from Count Watson, was the Count of Spirity Lake.


    "Only these two are left, and the others are all dead? Heh, just right."


    The old face showed a cruel and ferocious smile, "Since there are still two left, let this duel start again. Thest one standing is the winner!"


    When she said this, the power in her body slowly surged, as if she was going to restore these two people at the same time and let them fight again in their prime.


    "You¡ª" Evora turned around with angry eyes, "This is war! Not a duel!"


    After all, if the war continues, it''s clear who will win and who will lose.


    "This is not a war, nor a duel."


    Ephesande looked down at her daughter expressionlessly, "It''s my, game."


    "How the game rules are, I decide, Evora. So now, I say this is a duel, then it''s a duel."


    Just as Evora was on the brink of uncontroble fury, and Ephesande was about to restore the two lords, the young man who had initially caused the trouble suddenly spoke up:


    "Your Majesty, I believe this is unfair."


    "..."


    The nobles were chilled to the bone by these words. Even the grand dukes, who were alwaysposed and never showed their emotions, twitched at the corners of their eyes.


    Ephesande slowly turned his head, staring at Ansel''s face: "Ansel, what did you just say?"


    "I said, this is unfair," the young Hydral replied with neither arrogance nor humility.


    "Fair...hahaha, fair? Ansel, are you sure you want to discuss fairness with me?"


    Ephesande burst into wildughter, and the anger in herughter was so vivid that it made the ministers tremble.


    "Of course," Ansel said calmly, "because this is unfair to you, Your Majesty."


    Lord Ansel, please don''t...


    ...Hmm?


    -->

 Chapter 227: Devil’s Companion - Four (II)

    Under the stunned gaze of the ministers, the young Hydral spoke to the slightly startled empress:


    "Judging from the current situation, the oue is clear. You have already won."


    "..." Evora was stunned for a moment, then roared in anger, "Ansel, you''re talking bullshit! What are you saying ¡ª"


    "Silence." The empress interrupted Evora''s words with a cold and cruel gaze and tone, then turned to look at Ansel again, cleared her throat slightly, and her tone improved a lot, "Ansel, continue."


    "First of all, we can confirm one thing, that is the strength of the ck Knight."


    Ansel smiled calmly: "If they hadn''t overly pursued drama, then the Watson territory would have been annihted in the first ce, and no one can deny this."


    The empress nodded: "It should be so."


    "But you are kind and tolerant, Your Majesty. The drama of this war, um...game, let''s temporarily regard it as your mercy to the Watson territory, as an opportunity you gave them out ofpassion."


    The elderly empress slightly changed her posture, propped his cheek with one hand, and the corner of her mouth slowly rose: "Well said, if it weren''t for this, it would be too boring."


    "Even so," Ansel smiled, "the Watson territory exhausted all their extraordinary beings and did not shake the ck Knight at all. Even if the Tower of Babel used a special weapon, they still fell into the trap of the Etheric Academy in the end."


    "Well, it is because of some...technical errors in the Etheric Academy¡­"


    His words changed the faces of the Etheric Academy members present, but Ansel didn''t care and continued: "That turned things out this way."


    "In other words ¡ª the subsequent events were just uncontroble idents."


    The young Hydral raised his index finger and said with a gentle smile: "Because the Watson territory did not ''defeat'' the Spirity Lake territory at all. After all, even if the ck Knight was defeated, the extraordinary beings in the Spirity Lake territory would be enough to crush the Watson territory."


    "Since the Watson territory did not defeat the opponent at all, how can we talk about victory?"


    "Go to hell, Ansel!" Evora''s eyes were so full of hatred that she seemed to want to eat Ansel alive, "The oue of a war is never determined until thest moment!"


    "But this is not a war, Your Highness."


    Ansel spread his hands helplessly, "The ck Knight is the main reason for the chaos in this situation, but is it Your Majesty who makes the ck Knight like this? Is it Your Majesty''s mistake? No, no no¡­ the ck Knight...wasn''t it the Etheric Academy that took a lot of resources from Your Majesty to build?"


    "So how could the one who made a mistake, the one who failed, be you, Your Majesty?"


    Sophistry.


    This is obvious, undeniable sophistry.


    "..."


    Evora stared at Ansel for a long time, then suddenly fell silent.


    Yes, this is sophistry, but so what? The empress doesn''t care, or to put it another way, she is probably so senile now that she can''t hear that this is sophistry and takes it seriously.


    Isn''t that even better?


    On the surface, the empress thinks she has won, suppressing her daughter''s arrogance and feeling rxed and happy.


    In fact, the Elder Princess knows she has won. Although she can''t get through on the surface, she has saved her face under such difficult and unfair conditions, and everyone knows it.


    Isn''t this a win-win situation!


    As for the Etheric Academy...they are big and powerful, and it doesn''t matter if the empress burns them a bit, after all, it''s not us who are being burned.


    This oue is obviously much better than giving both sides a step down, going down on the surface, but the bomb is still buried there.


    Looking at the increasingly rxed smile on the empress''s face, the ministers and nobles all sighed in their hearts ¡ª as expected, Lord Ansel is still the most reliable one, it would be better if the process wasn''t so scary.


    "Hehehe...Ansel, you understand best who won and who lost in this game."


    The empress disdainfully nced at her daughter. Seeing thetter silent and head bowed, her satisfaction grew. She turned his gaze to Ansel, speaking in a genial tone, "This game has brought me great pleasure. You are the chief contributor. Although melle can give you everything you desire, I must also reward you. Speak, what do you require?"


    Ansel smiled, "Indeed, there is something I wish to request from you."


    "What is it?"


    "The Spirity Lake territory."


    The young Hydral spoke softly, "I believe it''s time to expand Hydral''s territory. We need a group of residents and capable individuals. Although the Spirity Lake territory has achieved victory, the final oue has somewhat tarnished your glory. Strip him of his territory, retain only his title, and then incorporate him and his people into my territory.


    This will satisfy my needs and serve as a punishment for Ferdinand."


    "Is that all?" The empress frowned slightly, seemingly displeased that Ansel asked for so little, "But you do indeed enjoy managing territories, so be it then¡ª"


    Her words abruptly halted, her gaze lingering momentarily on the always silent Suellen, then shifting to Evora, her face once again breaking into a smile.


    "No, a reward that brings me such joy cannot be so meager."


    Ephesande, resting her chin on one hand, spoke cheerfully, "You need capable people, right, Ansel?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Then, I will give you the Tower of Babel."


    In that instant, the temperature in the entire hall seemed to rise by at least twenty degrees.


    Evora, who had been keeping her head slightly lowered since her "defeat", slowly raised her head, her ferocity and madness clearly visible:


    "What are you giving him?"


    "Evora... who taught you to address me in such a manner?"


    Evora''schest heaved, the entire hall began to ze with intense mes, but Ephesande made no move to stop it, instead watching her coldly, seemingly enjoying the spectacle of her daughter''s impotent rage.


    In the end, Evora, who had not spoken a single word, transformed into mes and disappeared from the hall.


    "Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh... Just an immature child."


    The empressughed merrily, then turned to Ansel, "Don''t mind her. From now on, the Tower of Babel is yours."


    "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty."


    Ansel bowed slightly in respect to the Emperor.


    From the corner of his eye, he caught sight of that demure and dignified young princess, who winked at him.


    This absurd war... no, game, has finallye to the most perfect conclusion under the mediation of our kind and sensible Lord Ansel. And everything that follows is what the nobles need to consider.


    The empress is on the brink of copse, she is destined to throw herself into the mefeast, a choice that every emperor will inevitably make. Once Evora ascends to the throne, no one wants to be the old dynasty reced by the new one.


    Considering the situation, the situation of the current Hydral is not optimistic, and he seems to have arrived at the capital. It''s time to make contact.


    As for the two next-generation divine beings...


    After this incident, the rtionship seems to bepletely falling apart.


    *


    "Ansel... Ansel! My good man!"


    At this moment, the two people who were considered by the ministers and nobles to have "fallen apart" were passionately kissing by the door.


    -->

 Chapter 228: Devil’s Companion - Four (III)

    To be precise, Ansel was being forcefully kissed by Evora against the door.


    The fiery Elder Princess was only draped in a light red semi-transparent gauze, nothing else. She forcefully pinned Ansel against the door, simultaneously calling Ansel''s name in a passionate and ambiguous manner.


    Ansel initially tried to resist, but after a token resistance, he gave up. About five minutester, when Evora began to advance south, preparing to strip Ansel''s defenses, the young Hydral finally raised his hand to stop her.


    "Your Highness, any further would be crossing a line."


    "...Tch." Evora furrowed her brows, "Can''t I burn it clean and leave nothing inside?"


    Ansel responded with a radiant smile, "I''m sorry, but I don''t believe you."


    "You''re really cautious... so cautious it''s annoying."


    Ansel''s response clearly dampened Evora''s mood, but she didn''t bother to put on any other clothes. She just pulled Ansel onto the couch in the room ¡ª well, this was actually Ansel''s room, but Evora was very familiar with it.


    She skillfully opened a bottle of wine on the table, poured it for Ansel and herself, leaned back on the couch with great satisfaction, and gently swirled her wine ss.


    She stared at the wine, unable to suppress a chuckle:


    "Those two idiots, do they still think they''ve won?"


    "Be careful with your words, Your Highness."


    "I never watch my words around you." Evora flicked her hair, took a small sip of wine, then propped her chin on one hand, turned her head to look at Ansel. Her vibrant red hair slid to one side, revealing her smooth, creamy neck.


    She exhaled a sweet, slightly alcoholic breath towards Ansel, "I really can''t think of a reason to be cautious around you."


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh, "Then Your Highness should be careful of being betrayed by me."


    "Hahaha, that''s perfect." Evoraughed heartily, not hiding her greed and desire, "Then I have a reason to cripple you, imprison you, and use you day and night."


    "...," the young Hydral sighed lightly, "I don''t want to hear such dangerous fantasies after cooperating with you."


    "You said it yourself, it''s just a fantasy."


    She said nonchntly, passing the wine ss to Ansel, "But our cooperation is real."


    Cooperation¡­ this game that seemingly led to Evora''s utter defeat, was in fact the product of her coboration with Ansel.


    On that day, the day when Ansel asked Evora to spare Ravenna, he had told Evora that he would reveal a secret about Suellen.


    The secret was that Suellen had already connected with Ephesande, and she was now the third person in the entire empire who could enter Anthichegr f d d, apart from Ephesande and Evora.


    In other words¡­ she could report on Evora''s situation to Ephesande at any time.


    Therefore, our empress knew about the mechanical armor so quickly and decided to take action against Evora.


    Unfortunately, Ansel informed Evora of this, and in her extreme rage, she did not hesitate to ask Ansel for help.


    Ansel agreed, and so... the scene at the morning meeting that day happened.


    ¡ª Evora, contrary to her usual demeanor, irrationally challenged Ephesande in public, causing the empress to fall into a dangerous rage. At this time, Ansel made a timely appearance, and after controlling the entire situation, he directed the conflict between the two towards the Tower of Babel and the Etheric Academy, and induced them to win by dueling each other.


    The death row prisoner was just a bait. Ansel was very clear about what kind of person Ephesande is now. She would definitely look forward to a more grand and cruel scene, even if it was just to hit Evora.


    Moreover, even if the empress agreed to duel with the death row prisoner, Ansel also had a second n.


    In short, the whole situation was moving in the direction nned by Ansel in an orderly manner.


    "By the way, how did you make that ck knight lose control?"


    Evora, who had her feet on Ansel''sp, asked curiously, "That Nidhoggur? Didn''t that idiot Ziegler fail?"


    The loss of control of the ck knight was undoubtedly the key to the final result being so chaotic and ambiguous.


    After all, even if the ck knight was scrapped, Watson would not have an extraordinary being to continue fighting, and it was its sudden "rampage", unconditionally annihting everyone, that made the ending so ridiculous and absurd.


    Ansel smiled, "First of all, that''s not out of control. If it was out of control, how could it just let the two counts survive? As for the means, it''s my little secret. I made a small deal with Ferdinand. As long as he put something no worth mention in the cockpit of the ck knight, I would give him what he needed most."


    "What he needs most..." Evora was stunned for two seconds, then incredulously said, "Is this why you incorporated him into the Hydral territory?"


    The young Hydral smiled without saying a word.


    "I knew it, I knew you wouldn''t just want to expand your territory for no reason."


    The woman who had tasted the truth couldn''t help butugh, "Ha, that''s not punishment... yes, incorporating into the Hydral territory, how could it be considered a punishment! Only that old fool would believe your nonsense!"


    The territory of Hydral is universally recognized as the most perfect in the entire empire, perfect to the point of being like a paradise on earth. Whether it''s resources or order, environment or rules... everyone is eager to get into Hydral''s territory, and countless people want to rush into it every day.


    The Spirity Lake territory, a ce where the etheric ley lines have been polluted and is about to be finished, was originally looking for a new territory. Now there is a chance to incorporate into the Hydral territory? The Count of Spirity Lake was so happy that his face was about tough off, how could he not agree!


    Even if this matter is extremely risky... but if it is done, he will have absolutely no worries in the future ¡ª which grand duke would dare to run to the Hydral territory to do experiments?


    And after the experiment failed, who dares leave a sentence "I will handle it", and then leaves?

 Chapter 229: Devil’s Companion - Four (IV)

    Moreover, Ansel probably promised to let him continue to manage his own people, that is, he just lost the identity of the grand lord. You know, in the territory of Hydral, it means bing a subject of Hydral. To exchange the identity of the grand lord for the identity of a subject of Hydral... it''s simply a big profit!


    "You really are... a genius, Ansel, my genius, my devil."


    Evora sighed softly, exhaled hot breath, poured wine on Ansel''s neck, hugged his shoulders, and slowly licked his throat and corbone.


    Suellen was informing Ephesande, so her conflict with that old thing was inevitable.


    This time it was the mechanical armor, and next time it would be something else. After all, the conflict between Evora and Ephesande was too deep.


    Meanwhile, she couldn''t easily move Suellen, after all, that would mean that the aging god and the young god hadpletely fallen out.


    So... to solve the urgent problem, it''s better to detonate the conflict first.


    And Evora could not ept that she got utterly defeated after this conflict exploded. She would never allow Ephesande topletely and thoroughly ride on her head.


    All concluded... Ansel finally manipted such an ending.


    ¡ª Ephesande got what she wanted andpleted the "punishment" of Evora; while Evora did not actually lose her dignity, because everyone knew that the Elder Princess did not lose, only the old and confused emperor was deceived by Ansel''s few words.


    The key is that no one dares to remind her, it''s hard to say what the final result will be, but the person who reminds her is definitely going to die.


    So, although Evora finally bowed her head, her actual loss was almost zero.


    Well... if it weren''t for the Tower of Babel, it would really be close to zero.


    "I didn''t expect that old thing to disgust me in the end."


    Evora licked the wine on Ansel''s corbone, "But it doesn''t matter, you have helped me so much, the Tower of Babel, consider it as my return gift to you."


    She straddled Ansel, hooked her light red gauze with her hand, andughed softly, "Or... do you need me to give you some other return gift?"


    "This is enough, Your Highness."


    Ansel gently held Evora''s waist and said with a smile.


    Just like he never told the empress about his plot with Evora, Ansel never, and will never tell Evora, that he has truly seen Suellen, and even pushed the restart of the floating cannon, iming that he did this only for himself.


    He won''t tell Evora that the meticulous, cautious, and extremely smart Suellen will definitely polish this matter and tell the empress, letting the empress know that he is helping the Tower of Babel, letting the empress know... that he may covet the Tower of Babel, it''s best to let him take the Tower of Babel, so that Suellen can weaken the power under Evora.


    So, the Tower of Babel finally fell into his hands, it was never the empress''s whim to disgust Evora, but it was a fixed game that was buried even earlier.


    "Knock, knock."


    "... Damn it, just when I was getting fun, it''s all gone."


    Evora stood up, kissed Ansel deeply, and said, "Forget it, I''lle to you when I have time. After this matter, she will be quiet for a while, and it''s also the time for me to do things."


    After speaking, she simply turned into a me and disappeared in Ansel''s room.


    Ansel touched his lips and smiled without saying a word.


    In the end, he will never tell Evora that the help he provided was never for her.


    It''s just for the Tower of Babel, just for... a certain person.


    "Come in."


    "... My dear Venna."


    This war, this game.


    The initiator is Ansel, the guide is Ansel, the controller is Ansel.


    And in the end... Ephesande seemed to have won, Evora seemed to have won, Suellen seemed to have won, and even the two lords on both sides of the war game got what they wanted.


    But in fact, the real winner is only one.


    That is the devil who is so bold as to deceive Evora, deceive everyone, treat Her Majesty as a chess piece, manipte everything at will, get everything he wants in the end... and even get everyone''s gratitude, recognition, praise, maintain his perfect image, calmly control everything, the most evil devil ¡ª


    Ansel of Hydral.


    *


    Bowing her head, Ravenna adjusted the nutrient concoction, when a voice of surprise reached her ears:


    "Are you nning to subsist on this concoction for another month?"


    "Time is precious," Ravenna replied without looking up, "Wastefulness is disgraceful."


    Ansel, perched on the workbench, sighed and looked up, "This is why you''re always..."


    " ¡­" The woman turned her head, fixing Ansel with a piercing, frosty gaze.


    "Alright, alright, just a joke. But truly, this isn''t healthy, Ravenna."


    "I''d prefer to think that yourtter statement is the jest."


    Ravenna gently swirled the ss vessel, her expression unreadable, "This is more nutritious than anything you''ve ever consumed."


    "I mean..." Ansel tapped his head, "In this respect."


    "It may seem merely a matter of sustenance, but at its core, it''s still a pursuit of ''enjoyment,'' an intrinsic human desire."


    "You''re not someone who''s merely struggling for basic needs. Skipping a proper meal asionally for the sake of time is normal, but this air of ''I don''t need it at all'' is not right."


    He looked at the bottle of green, thick liquid in Ravenna''s hand and earnestly advised, "You''re gradually stripping away your humanity for your work and ideals."


    "Is not eating equated to losing humanity?" Ravenna quirked a corner of her mouth, "Your penchant for exaggeration seems to be growing, Ansel."


    "It''s a sign, a harbinger that you''ll eventually cast off even more... Never mind, when that timees, I''ll be there to save you once out of sheer benevolence."


    Ansel chuckled and patted Ravenna''s shoulder, "By then, you''ll have to think of a way to thank me."


    -->

 Chapter 230: Devil’s Companion - Five (I)

    Ravenna did not shake off Ansel''s hand, but instead dropped thest drop of the unclear liquid into the vessel and shook it again, her tone indifferent, "Continue to indulge in your delusions."


    The youthful Hydral raised an eyebrow slightly. Although ustomed to this attitude, tolerance was not guaranteed.


    He bent down, snatched the nutrient concoction from Ravenna''s hand, and with a serene tone under her increasingly icy scrutiny, he said:


    "So it is. I had thought to share with you¡­ a grand and unparalleled vision."


    "You never use such self-aggrandizing adjectives to describe your own ideas."


    Ravenna''s tone shifted slightly, "What is it this time, another poor jest, or ¡ª"


    "Indeed, it is as I say."


    Ansel lifted his head, his sea-blue eyes twinkling with a teasing light that Ravenna couldn''t discern, "Only I could conceive of something so grand ''at this moment''."


    His words plunged Ravenna into contemtion. She had seen many of Ansel''s shocking inventions, some of which had even been realized, but Ansel had rarely ¡ª no, he never used "unparalleled" to describe any device. "Remarkable" was already high praise; even for dream-like inventions like mechanical armors, that was as far as it went in Ansel''s view.


    Ravenna''s heartbeat quickened, a rare surge of excitement at such moments.


    The annoying ¡ª though not entirely so ¡ª blond youth turned his creations into tempting fruits, setting crude traps around them, waiting for her to step into the noose and then whimsically toy with her, suspended high.


    But what of it? If she could taste the fruit, let the mockerye. And besides...


    It seemed he wasn''t just doing it to mock her.


    "... So, what do you want me to do this time before you''ll share it with me?" Ravenna asked, her face expressionless, "Are you nning to waste my time again?"


    "No, no, no, Ravenna, you must understand, this is for a truly, truly, truly grand idea. In the future you''re looking forward to, in the new era I wish to see, it holds a pivotal role, not to mention being one of its core elements."


    Ansel exaggerated the importance of this mysterious idea, causing Ravenna to wonder if he was deceiving her.


    "So there''s no such good thing this time."


    The youthful Hydral hopped off the workbench, smiling at the wavering Ravenna, "You won''t find yourself in a situation where you do something trivial for me, and I tell you in return."


    "... How can I be sure you''re not deceiving me?"


    "When have I ever deceived you in this regard?" Ansel countered, "I might deceive you in any number of ways, Ravenna, but not about this ¡ª "


    "The vision I hope to see..."


    The light in those sea-blue eyes made Ravenna''s breath catch.


    "It will certainly, certainly be akin to you," Ansel of Hydral said so.


    ...Yes, in this regard, Ansel would never deceive me.


    After a brief silence, Ravenna nodded, "Alright, then what do you want me to do before you''ll share it with me?"


    "Well..."


    Ansel stroked his chin, froze the nutrient concoction in his hand into a lump of ice, and threw it to the ground, shattering it.


    "First," he said with a radiant smile, "start by eating properly every day."


    *


    The bedroom door was gently nudged open.


    A blue-grey high ponytail, grey-white sses, a pure white coat, and a tight skirt that faintly revealed flesh underneath, encasing slender and full thighs in iron-grey stockings, and a pair of pure ck high heels.


    Such an intellectual and mature attire could only belong to our Miss Ravenna Ziegler.


    Her expression was as cold as ever, butpared to the past, this coldness seemed to carry a hint of... deathly silence?


    It was a kind of despair that seemed to have given up on everything, but it was not a helpless, powerless despair, but a kind of resignation chosen under difficult decisions.


    "I thought you would show sincerity... bying in with your true body."


    Ansel, sitting on the sofa, slightly raised his eyebrows.


    "...I can''t go back now."


    Ravenna''s voice was still that indifferent tone without any fluctuations, but now this indifference, like her cold expression, also carried a bit of emptiness.


    She shifted her gaze to Ansel''s face and continued in this somewhat creepy tone, "If you want to¡ª"


    "Stop."


    Ansel interrupted Ravenna''s words, "My intuition tells me that you are about to say something very rude and self-deprecating. Let''s stop here."


    He slightly lifted his chin towards the sofa opposite him, "Sit first."


    The exquisite and beautiful mature puppet silently sat opposite Ansel, her somewhat dull purple eyes slightly lowered, not making eye contact with Ansel.


    "First of all, I need to confirm one thing¡ª"


    Ansel leisurely poured himself a ss of wine, "Venna, do you understand your current situation?"


    "...The war has failed, I am ostracized, and isted."


    Ravenna said in a low voice without any expression, "And, the Tower of Babel is yours, and I have lost myst foothold because of this."


    "I can only... be at your mercy."


    When she said the words "be at your mercy", there was almost no fluctuation in her tone. This way of "narrating" her own miserable situation from the perspective of a bystander is nothing short of terrifying.


    This can no longer be called rationality, but... another kind of madness.


    "You figured it out pretty quickly." Ansel propped his cheek with one hand and looked at her, "How do you feel now?"


    "Terrible."


    "But you don''t seem to have anything to do with being terrible... well, there is some connection."


    The biggest winner of this game showed a malicious smile to the only loser, "But if I say that this is your own doing, would you ept it?"


    Yes, Ansel nned, promoted, guided, and controlled all of this.


    But in fact, what really made this "game" gopletely ording to Ansel''s wishes, what was it?


    It was Ravenna''s almost mad rationality.


    She would never ept the Tower of Babel, which carries her ideals, to copse like this. She would definitely push the war under certain circumstances. She would definitely do things¡­ that Ansel could see at a nce.


    ¡ª Because when the choice is in front of her, she will always choose the one that is beneficial to her ideals.


    Ansel had learned this a long time ago.


    -->

 Chapter 231: Devil’s Companion - Five (II)

    So, if he simply wants to "calcte" Ravenna, it''s not that difficult.


    Although she can see through Ansel''s schemes and tricks most of the time, as long as she is subjected to enough terrifying pressure, and always puts things that can affect her ideals on the other end of the scale, even if Ravenna has the ability to see through Ansel''s schemes, she will step into the trap without hesitation.


    Just like three years ago, as long as Ansel tempted Ravenna with new ideas, she would always choose to submit to Ansel.


    For many insignificant calctions, even if they are seen through, it doesn''t matter, Ansel doesn''t care.


    However, even if Ravenna is to some extent easier to fall into his trap than Seraphina, it does not mean that she is easier to tame than Seraphina.


    "What can''t I ept?" Ravenna said indifferently, "If you fail, you have to bear the consequences. It''s only natural."


    ¡ªJust as her answer is obvious.


    Ravenna Ziegler is not a person who can be easily broken mentally.


    Our lovely Miss Seraphina is only sixteen this year. Before meeting Ansel, her life can be described as thin, and her personality is extremely emotional.


    Therefore, good and evil, love and hate, these things can easily affect her, disturb her, and even destroy and distort her mind.


    But Ravenna is different, she is a rational, mad, firm, and obsessive idealist.


    Idealists will not die, nor will they be broken, before their ideals are killed.


    Just like her expression carries a bit of deathly silence, her tone has be a bit empty, it seems that she is in a state of despair, but in fact, she has not been knocked down by the terrible consequences brought by this war.


    Ravenna''s current state of destion stems from Ansel''s dominion over the Tower of Babel, effectively controlling her lifeline. On her path to realizing her ideals, she now faces a daunting barrier that seems insurmountable.


    As for feelings of istion, rejection, or instability? Such emotional tribtions would undoubtedly be intolerable for Seraphina, yet they have not swayed Ravenna in the slightest.


    It is the sudden esction in the difficulty of achieving her ideas that has rendered her so icy and detached ¡ª nothing more.


    "Bear the consequences..."


    Ansel continued with a light chuckle, his wordsden with significance, "Are you truly prepared for that?"


    "... What do you want me to do?" Ravenna''s voice was hoarse with emotion.


    "Ah, such nostalgic dialogue,"ments the youthful Hydral, beckoning Ravenna with a gesture and patting his thigh, all without uttering a word.


    The striking beauty rose and straddled Ansel''sp, remaining silent.


    "Venna, do you understand?"


    The triumphant schemer toyed with the unfortunate loser, reenacting the Elder Princess''s actions upon him with Ravenna.


    The crystal-clear liquid trickled down her pale neck, pooling into a shallow puddle at a certain spot.


    Gazing up, Ansel locked eyes with her dim purple irises, his voice heavy with emotion, "I truly miss the times from three years ago, for I considered you a friend."


    "...Lies."


    "No, it''s not a lie," Hydral insisted, sipping the wine, the cool dampness mingling with the warmth of Ansel''s tongue, skimming over the puppet''s false exterior, sending shivers through Ravenna''s soul.


    "Even now, I still see you as a friend."


    A few sparks of vitality flickered in Revenna''seyes, stirred by a touch of anger, her lips twitching slightly, "Is this how you treat a friend?"


    "It''s because you stopped seeing me as one, Venna."


    Ansel retorted, cradling those two soft, ample wine sses, hisughter light, "Do I seem like someone who would unconditionally be kind to another, regardless of their hostility?"


    "You perceive my actions as betrayal, but from my perspective..."


    Even with reduced sensitivity, the sensations transmitted by the puppet cause Ravenna to involuntarily tense her legs, mping down on Ansel''s.


    Hydral''s voice grew colder, his grip suddenly tightening, eliciting a pained moan from Ravenna.


    "Are you not also a betrayer?"


    Ansel''s actions and words seemed to infuriate Ravenna, who knew that silence, akin to a lifeless puppet, would be the best response to whatever Ansel does or says. Yet, despite her ability to suppress her emotions to the point of inciting wars¡­ she could not contain the rage within her heart.


    It''s reminiscent of her time at the Etheric Academy, where she failed to control her emotions, resulting in her soul being trapped within this puppet.


    Because of this man, facing her, she once believed that her ideal was within reach, that she had found¡­ a true friend, a destinedpanion.


    "...What now?" Ravenna sneered, "Are you going to im that you were emotionally invested as well? Have you forgotten what you told me that night? Do you need me to remind you¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Ansel pins her to the couch.


    "Venna," Ansel said with a warm smile, "It seems you''ve misunderstood our rtionship. What''s wrong, unable to keep your emotions in check? That''s not like you."


    "That''s a bit..."


    His whisper faded as his smile vanished.


    sh ¡ª


    The puppet''s chest skin, so lifelike on the surface, is effortlessly sliced open, revealing the gleaming metal beneath.


    As Ravenna cries out in pain, the devil cutting through the puppet''s skin deres his reason for such cruelty:


    "... disappointing me."


    After merely slicing through the outeryer, Ansel refrained from further harm, yet his fingers, capable of easily dismantling the puppet, continued to glide over the metallic sheen. His touch was fiery and tender, but his voice remained chillingly cold.


    "The you from three years ago taught me something."


    "Emotions can''t change you, despite all my efforts to be the most important person in your life... In the face of that ideal, you would still choose betrayal."


    "Or perhaps, you never truly valued me as much as I thought. My ce in your heart was merely wishful thinking."


    Ansel, astride the puppet, reached into the vocal apparatus ¡ª essential for humans but not for puppets. To minimize the soul''s rejection of the puppet body, Ravenna had perfected most of the puppet''s anthropomorphic functions, and now Hydral cruelly asserted his dominance by pinching the realistic vocal organ.


    -->

 Chapter 232: Devil’s Companion - Five (III)

    "You and I are alike, selfish to the core, willing to pay any price to achieve our goals... we aredevils."


    He sighed, "That''s why I''m certain you''ll never be tamed by me."


    "Because I understand myself better than anyone, and naturally, I understand you just as well."


    Under the increasingly icy gaze of those purple eyes, the self-proimed devil Hydral suddenly smiled, his fingers moving gently, his words soft yet filled with insult:


    "You know what to do."


    The elegant, statuesque schr stiffens slightly, then Ansel feels warmth at his fingertips, from her tongue.


    "So, I''ve changed my mind. Since emotions are of no use, then..."


    He leaned down, whispering in Ravenna''s ear:


    "Let''s have no more emotions between us."


    "Since you''ll always stand with your ideals, since you''ll always make the most rational choice, then... let me help you, dear Venna."


    The serpent hissed, spewing forth the most vile curses and schemes, sparing no detail to the pitiful soul trapped within the cold shell:


    "I''ll make you more rational, more correct, more decisive, to the point where you''ll abandon friends, mentors, emotions, humanity, everything."


    "I''ll shape you into a perfect monster¡­ that lives solely for the ideal."


    "You see," he said, looking down at Ravenna, "even though your eyes clearly convey your anger and hatred towards me, you still choose... to obey mymand."


    "Because it''s the right thing, the logical thing, because you know that any displeasure on my part will only push your ideal further away."


    Ansel gazed at the woman beneath him, cold and detached yet sopliant, and couldn''t help but softly exim, "You already bear the shadow of that monster, dear Venna."


    Why, at the moment of Hendrik''s surrender, did Evora happen to propose that the weapon maker decide whether to surrender?


    Of course, it was because Ansel, who had long been in collusion with her, mentioned in the letter that Marlina sent to her, a method that could both demonstrate the benevolence of the Elder Princess and ensure the inevitable participation of the Tower of Babel in the war.


    Why did he hand over the design drawings of the mechanical armor to Soren? Because he knew that fate, in order to promote the copse of the Tower of Babel, would inevitably use all means to put pressure on the Tower of Babel. The mechanical armor was destined toe into the hands of someone in the supreme nine seats of Etheric Academy, thus forcing the Tower of Babel into a desperate situation.


    In this desperate situation, Ravenna would make a choice, attempting to confront violence with even greater violence, further... letting rationality obliterate humanity.


    ¡ª It was Ansel who was forcing Ravenna to make a choice, it was he who was actively helping Ravenna, bit by bit, to destroy thest vestiges of her humanity.


    Ravenna in the original timeline would never have gone this far, because before she fell into the seemingly rational, but actually insane abyss, the Tower of Babel would have already copsed. She would be forced to wander the world, in the midst of discement and the rolling dust of the world, truly understanding the value and meaning of her ideals.


    But now, that future will note.


    "When you be more and more rational, you will discover one thing ¡ª "


    Ansel temporarily left Ravenna, picked up the snake-headed scepter by the sofa, and returned.


    The young Hydral gently stroked the scepter, the solemn and cold snake head... suddenly sprang out two sharp fangs.


    He aimed the fangs at the ce where he had torn Ravenna''s artificial skin, and chuckled,


    "Even if our final goals are diametrically opposed, the only person who can help you get to the closest position to that height, provide you with resources, clear obstacles for you... is me, only me."


    The tip of the snake''s fang slowly condensed a drop of light pink liquid.


    "So, tell me, Venna."


    Ansel bent down and whispered in Ravenna''s ear, "Bear the infinite pressure from the Etheric Academy and Evora; Impossible to do what you want to do; Extremely difficult, unable to see the way forward; At any moment you may fall halfway, all efforts are destroyed at once."


    "Or, with my support, face no danger, no restrictions, the goal is clear, unobstructed to walk the road to your new era, the only problem to consider is how to knock me down at thest moment."


    " ¡ª Tell me, if you have already be an ideal monster, which one would you choose?"


    Before Ravenna could answer, that drop of liquid had already fallen on the exposed metal shell.


    Almost instantly, Ravenna''s entire body began to tremble violently, her always cold and indifferent face twitched slightly, and her purple eyes began to roll back.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you about this little thing."


    Anselughed and flicked the sharp fangs, "A magical potion that can convert all senses, including pain, into the feeling you are experiencing now, and amplify it thousands of times. I used this to threaten Seraphina before, but she couldn''t stand it then, she would break."


    "Actually, you can''t stand it now either, this is diluted by me, the effect... probably only about ten times."


    Ansel put his finger into the skin he had broken, and the puppet body began to tremble violently again.


    "Ah... sorry, I forgot you are more afraid of pain, so the effect is even more obvious, but you have to bear it, because ¡ª"


    Gleipnir turned into a sharp de, attached to the puppet''s body, and then...


    "!!!"


    In this instant, the humanoid disguise below the neck of the puppet body was torn to shreds by Gleipnir, causing Ravenna to "thud" from the sofa to the floor. Although it looked pale silver, but with clear curves and a soft texture, the body exuded an indescribable, enchanting and strange beauty.


    It is said that some nobles are extremely obsessed with this kind of alchemical puppet that has not been fitted with artificial skin and retains the original luster of magi-metal, and even spend an extremely high price, so high that ordinary people can''t imagine, to order this kind of puppet from top puppet alchemists.


    -->

 Chapter 233: Devil’s Companion - Five (IV)

    Ansel squatted down, propped his cheek with one hand, and slightly pulled Ravenna''s eyelid, "Hmm... good, consciousness is still there, after all, it''s an idealist who can''t be killed, how could it be defeated by mere sensuality? You are still the Venna I know, very good."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything excessive next."


    He chuckled, helped Ravenna up from the ground, and every time Ansel''s palm stroked that soft metal, the puppet''s body would tremble.


    Ansel picked up this puppet body, which was not Ravenna''s original body. It was much heavier than a normal body, had no temperature, but still had normal softness. He looked at Ravenna in his arms, chuckled, and gently and consideratelyid her t on the sofa.


    "Ah... that''s better."


    Then, Ansel really didn''t move her anymore, and walked straight out of the bedroom.


    "Ha...ha..."


    Ravenna, gradually regaining herposure, gasped for breath. Recalling the sensations she had just experienced, she still shivered. She wanted to shut off all perceptions of the puppet, but her consciousness suddenly froze.


    She realized... she had be exactly as Ansel had described.


    Because the first thing Ravenna thought of when she tried to shut off her perception was ¡ª would Ansel be dissatisfied with this? If he was, what would happen to the Tower of Babel and her future?


    "..."


    Her "rationality" made a choice once again.


    But without shutting off her senses, Ravenna, lying on the sofa, could still feel the constant shocks brought to her soul by this puppet body. Even with the wind blowing from the open balcony, she would shiver slightly.


    "Hydral...Hydral..."


    Ravenna twitched slightly, murmuring that name in a weak and chaotic manner.


    Ansel had openly stated his n to cultivate her into a monster thatpletely annihtes humanity and everything else.


    And his method... seemed absurd and vulgar, but was actually very effective.


    ¡ª Directly putting Ravenna herself on the scale of choosing ideals, if she could sacrifice her dignity, body, and everything else for her ideals... then what couldn''t she sacrifice?


    Human, or monster.


    The devil no longer sets traps, he just smiles and presents two paths that will lead Ravenna into despair, right in front of her eyes.


    In the bedroom echoing with deep breaths, the puppet manipted by Hydral needs to make a decision about her future.


    After an unknown amount of time, so long that the carpet under Ravenna''s feet had turned dark, the bedroom door was suddenly opened.


    "Ah, Ansel, you, why do you suddenly want to... it''s broad daylight..."


    "Seraphina, are you unwilling? Then I''ll go find Mar¡ª"


    "Who said I''m unwilling! I just... ah!"


    Seraphina, her face flushed, grabbed Ansel''s wrist. Seeing Ravenna hanging by the sofa, she screamed in surprise: "What''s going on with this guy?!"


    Ansel, wrapping his arms around Seraphina''s waist from behind, chuckled, "Isn''t this the scene you''ve been looking forward to?"


    "I''m looking forward to¡ªyip!"


    Seraphina instantly realized what was going on, her face turned even redder: "Ansel, you, you really are¡ª"


    "You said you wanted to supervise me properly." Ansel said innocently, "And now, I''ve given you a chance to help me."


    "Help- help you?"


    The wicked Hydral chuckled, whispering in Seraphina''s ear.


    The girl was first stunned, then trembled, then went crazy, and finally screamed in extreme embarrassment: "I don''t want to! She''s not Marli! No, no... absolutely not!"


    "Hmm?" Ansel raised an eyebrow, grabbing the cor around Miss Wolf''s neck, "I''m not discussing with you, Seraphina."


    A slightly excessive amount of electricity surged through Seraphina''s body in an instant. For Seraphina now, this was not pain, but a¡­ signal.


    Even though she had be taller and more muscr, she actually preferred to be pulled by the cor by Ansel, releasing electricity.


    Seraphina, limp in Ansel''s arms, let out a weak, ambiguous sigh: "Bad... you so bad..."


    Ansel gently kissed Seraphina''s cheek: "Let me put the blindfold on for you, okay?"


    "..."


    "Agreed?" Hydral rubbed Seraphina''s head hard, exhaled satisfactorily in her ear, and said, "Good, Seraphina is my good girl, remember to say those words to Ravenna, okay?"


    "Uh..."


    Ravenna heard the sound of clothes rubbing and falling, the low moan of the girl, and the approaching footsteps.


    "Ravenna." The devil''s voice rang in her ear.


    "I don''t think I told you to close your eyes. Open them and look at me."


    "..."


    She had no choice but to make a choice.


    So, she saw¡ª


    "Hu...ha...Ravenna...this position now...is mine."


    "Ansel-Ansel...is so amazing, hehe...you just, just watch."


    "After all, Ansel...doesn''t want you anymore, hehe, even if he needs to someone,ah¡­ it...it''s not your turn."


    Ravenna, who was constantly being wrapped and tightened by the whip, could only watch, listen, and feel in this way.


    But she could never beplete.


    This dual shock of senses and spirit made her feel dizzy, chaotic, and almost mad.


    That constantly erasing the burning emotions in her heart, but unable to prevent it from burning again, torturing herself in this back and forth, if it were anyone else... they would have copsed long ago.


    But Ravenna is still under this storm-like impact, holding on to the belief in her heart that has not wavered at all, it''s just...


    Just, those mixed and chaotic memories, are torturing her will and soul uncontrobly.


    ["It''s a sign, a harbinger that you''ll eventually cast off even more¡­"]


    ["Never mind, when that timees, I''ll be there to save you once out of sheer benevolence¡­"]


    Hydral, Ansel...


    How many lies have you told me?


    In this long, happy, painful torment, Ansel''s question still lingers in Ravenna''s mind.


    Is it to choose to turn back now, pick up humanity again¡ª


    Or to obey all the devil''smands, follow all the devil''s will, walk with him again, to be that... monster that sees ideals as everything?


    *


    Okay, time to examine back this chapter.It seems I''ve got a bit... too excessive? Not sure if everybody can take it xD


    The ranking is on fire this month! Well, I won''t refuse your tickets or ps or gifts =v= but it''s fine, let''s keep the story going which is the most important thing.

 Chapter 234: Remarkable Seraphina - I

    Miss Seraphina jolted awake from her bed.


    Recalling the frenzied, ahem, events of the previous half-day and night, a span of over ten hours, she instantly turned over, burying her face into the soft pillow.


    ¡­ He forced her to utter those embarrassing words, either pinning her down or forcibly pressing her against Ravenna, even assuming that position holding her with her legs spread...


    Just a moment''s recollection had Seraphina rolling in the bed, her body heating up.


    "Pervert, bastard, scoundrel..."


    The young girl muttered these criticisms, which she had repeated countless times, while unable to resist clenching her full, firm thighs, a silly smile appearing on her flushed face.


    Who could resist the unreserved desire of a loved one?


    ¡ª If only he were a bit more normal, not doing such things in front of others...


    Never mind, it''s of course that Revenna would be imed by Ansel. After yesterday''s incident, she would never be able to hold her head high in front of me again, hmph!


    And looking at her, she can''t withstand Ansel''s torment, copsing in half an hour at most, unlike me~


    The girl''s possessiveness took the high ground in strange ces, and recalling Ansel''s chastisement yesterday, her tall figure shivered slightly on the bed.


    "... At this rate, I''ll be an idiot."


    Seraphina gently touched the cor around her neck, muttering with both happiness and worry, "Why hasn''t Ansel let me do anything since we arrived in the capital? It makes me feel so useless."


    The only thing that could be considered a mission was when she caught a spy from the Etheric Academy in the Tower of Babel, but because the opponent was too weak, Seraphina felt no sense of aplishment.


    On the contrary, the intense exercise every night was almost a given... Although Seraphina also enjoyed doing that, she didn''t follow Ansel just for that!


    Hydral actually doesn''t have much influence in the capital. Ansel''s reputation and authority in this city are almost entirely built on his years of hard work, otherwise most people would only fear Hydral''s terror, not be so close to Ansel, willing to provide convenience for him in everything.


    The excellence and strength of the one she loves plunged the adorable girl from the border vige into sweet, happy troubles.


    "Ah... I better hurry up and go for my morning exercise."


    Seraphina sighed, lifted the quilt, and began searching for her underwear among the scattered clothes on the floor.


    Click¡ª


    The bedroom door was opened without warning. Seraphina''s body stiffened instantly. She turned her head and saw Ansel leaning against the door, smiling at her.


    "What... what are you looking at!"


    The girl, who had be taller and more robust after being transformed by the head of strength, first shrank slightly, then puffed up her chest with a blush, and said, "Close the door!"


    "No one wille... Did you sleep well?"


    Ansel, who said this, still closed the door casually. His sea-blue eyes reflected the perfect body that even he couldn''t help but linger on, and a slight me of passion ignited in them.


    The burning gaze of her lover made Seraphina''s skin start to heat up again. She rubbed her legs unnaturally, and her voice became a little sweet, "Let''s make it clear... I have to exercise in the morning, and I can''t mess around with you, Ansel!"


    "I''m just looking, Seraphina, how did you jump to the messing around part?"


    Anselughed dumbly, "Haven''t I looked at you like this many times?"


    "Who... who knows you, anyway, you never reason, you just do what you want."


    Seraphina grumbled, "Alright, help me find my clothes, we''ve wasted a lot of time."


    "Sit on the bed, no need to find."


    Ansel walked to Seraphina''s side, sat down next to her on the bed, and put his hand directly on her.


    "No!" Seraphina immediately grabbed Ansel''s hand and red at him with a harmless look, "I said no..."


    "What are you thinking."


    The young Hydralughed and put his other hand on Seraphina''s shoulder. A sturdy shoulder strap condensed out of thin air, and as his hand slid over the high peaks, arge piece of ck fabric also appeared.


    Seraphina twisted her body with a blush, trying to divert the pleasure brought by that hand wandering on her body with a topic, "Ansel, how... how do you seem to know everything." "Hmm?"


    "That is... magic and stuff, you seem to be able to use fire, freeze things, and create things out of air. Isn''t it said that the power of extraordinary beings is rted to the essences they control? Why can you control so many essences, is it... Ah! Is it rted to Hydral''s power?"


    Anselughed and started making the lower part of Seraphina''s underwear, "This is my secret."


    "You... you still have secrets from me."


    The girl grumbled in aining tone, leaning softly into Ansel''s arms.


    "Because it would make me happy if Seraphina took the initiative to understand me."


    Miss Wolffortably squinted her eyes and rubbed her head against Ansel''s chin, "You always say such strange things."


    Before Ansel could say anything, she tilted her head up and kissed Ansel''s cheek, smiling brightly, "But, I don''t hate it at all, hehe."


    Miss Wolf, who had put on her underwear, stood up, stretched her body, put her hands on her hips, and said energetically, "I''ll wash my face first, then go for my morning exercise. Ansel, are youing with me?"


    "It should be youing with me."


    Ansel picked up a ck long coat from the bed and handed it to Seraphina, looking at the energetic girl in front of him with a somewhat teasing look, "The pact heads who cane to the capital have all arrived. As a junior..."


    Watching Seraphina''s increasingly flustered expression, the young Hydral''s smile became more cheerful, "You should greet them properly."


    *


    Long time no see Seri-chan xD


    This will be a chapter highlighting Seri (tho Venna will also appear in an unexpected way XD

 Chapter 235: Remarkable Seraphina - II

    melle of Hydral.


    A philosopher transcending time, a sage holding the truth, the uncrowned king of alchemists... His titles are too dazzling and magnificent, for a long time, they even overshadowed the terror of the name Hydral.


    If it weren''t for the horrific ughter hemitted at the end of his life, following the empress''s orders, he might have been as well-regarded as Ansel, bing a highly esteemed Hydral.


    Of course, melle himself does not care about his reputation, for him, there are few things in life that are precious, and the gaze of the world is not among them.


    "Lawrence."


    In the pleasant green courtyard, the man sitting by the tea table sighed deeply, "Do you think Ans feels a bit pressured?"


    The man''s medium-length ck hair was meticulously groomed, his high nose and slightly deep eye sockets made him look more handsome than pretty, but whether it was his eyebrows or his contours, they all bore a striking resemnce to Ansel.


    Dressed in a red and ck suit, melle seemed a bit mncholic, "It seems like it''s been a long time since he''s been so serious about meeting me and you."


    "You''re overthinking it, boss."


    The plump grey-ck rat, with a long tail, stood on its hind legs on the tea table, its paws crossed over its chest, "How could the young lord possibly feel pressured? It''s not possible, not possible. The one who should feel pressured is Tyrus, right?"


    The grey-ck rat, Lawrence of Disaster, who had the voice of a little boy, chuckled, "The young lord''s pact head, that little girl, can bear the power of two pact heads, mainly the head of strength.Tyrus, as a senior... You have to give her some good adviceter, if you make a mistake by ident..."


    It had a face full of schadenfreude ¡ª although it was a rat face, it could indeed make a schadenfreude expression, "I will definitelyugh at you until you choke."


    "The young lord''s pact head."


    Behind melle, a brown-skinned man over three meters tall, with muscles coiled like dragons, his upper body covered in scars, and heavy shackles on his wrists and ankles, spoke slowly, his voice like thunder rolling in dark clouds.


    Tyrus¡¤Vistidon, [The Colossus of the Firmament], melle''s head of strength, said:


    "I''ve seen that recording, she has amazing potential, but she''s too young."


    Lawrence snorted, "Don''t talk about her being young while getting beaten... Toradon, what do you think?"


    "Me?" Also behind melle, a young man in a white robe shrugged, "What does it have to do with me, I''m not Tyrus or Falcon, let''s talk when the young lord finds his head of magic."


    Lawrence rolled his eyes, "You don''t care about this, you don''t care about that, then why did youe to the capital? To seek refuge? Afraid of being discovered by that Duke of Magus Primus who blew up his elemental tower?"


    "Hmph, do you think I''m afraid of him? I just can''t be bothered to waste time with such trash."


    Toradon¡¤Serenel, melle''s head of magic, scoffed disdainfully.


    "Tsk, you and Tyrus, one thinks I''m the best in the world, the other looks honest, but actually still thinks I''m the best in the world, neither of you are objective."


    The rat quickly climbed onto the shoulder of Saville, who was pouring tea for melle at the side of the tea table, "It''s still you, Old Saville, what do you think of that girl called Seraphina?"


    "Remarkable." Saville answered with a smile.


    "Huh?!"


    Lawrence looked at Saville in surprise, even the other two pact heads, who exuded a terrifying aura, cast slightly surprised nces at the old man.


    Saville''s evaluations of others were always fair, even somewhat euphemistic, he never spoke too highly of anyone, to make this old man say the word "remarkable", that girl who bore the power of two pact heads...


    "This ''remarkable'', for now, is not about power." Saville exined calmly, "Of course, I believe Miss Seraphina has the potential, but what I value more... is the change she brought to the young lord."


    melle didn''t show any strange expressions, obviously Saville had already told him, but the other three pact heads knew nothing about this, especially Lawrence, who was so anxious that he started squeaking on Saville''s shoulder.


    "What change, what change? Can anyone change the young lord? In what way? Are you serious, Old Saville?"


    Tyrus, who was like a golem, slightly lowered his head, while Toradon showed a look of interest, obviously curious about what Saville was referring to.


    But the old butler just smiled slightly, not saying anything more.


    "Old Saville, you''re doing this on purpose, right? You make it sound so amazing, but you won''t exin, it''s killing me!"


    Lawrence jumped down from Saville''s shoulder, "What kind of ability does that girl have to change... huh?"


    It stopped jumping, turned its head to look at the entrance of the courtyard, "Uh, she''s already here, let''s stop discussing her."


    The blond youth, leaning on his scepter, strolled into the courtyard with an air ofposure. Behind him, the young girl, already taller than him by a few centimeters, was making a strenuous effort to appear calm and collected, but her stiffness and tension were all too apparent.


    "Good morning, Father," Ansel greeted melle from a distance, bowing his head in respect.


    In a flustered mimicry, Seraphina quickly bent over in a bow, "Good... good morning, Mr. melle."


    In truth, melle had arrived in the capital a few days prior and Seraphina had seen him several times, yet she could not shake off her nervousness upon meeting him.


    It was not because melle was particrly strong or great, nor was it rted to his status as a Hydral. It was simply because... he was Ansel''s father.


    Just as she often felt at a loss in the face of Ansel''s mother''s warmth, Seraphina was always disoriented in the presence of her lover''s parents.


    "Come, sit," melle beckoned Ansel with a heartyugh, "Since I''ve been back, you haven''t sat down with me for a proper chat. Are you that busy?"

 Chapter 236: Remarkable Seraphina- III

    Ansel took a seat opposite melle, with Seraphina following suit, positioning herself behind Ansel in the same manner as the two pact heads behind melle.


    The young girl couldn''t help but surreptitiously size up the towering, muscr man standing behind melle. Suddenly, she felt a pang of insecurity ¡ª not out of fear of the man, but out of worry... that she wouldn''t eventually transform into such a terrifying figure, would she?


    She is already tall enough now; any taller would be too much! And all those muscles... they are hideous!


    "I was organizing a game for Her Majesty, Father, as you probably know," Ansel said with a smile, taking a sip of the wine poured by Saville.


    "Oh... Ephesande is causing trouble again, I see," melle nodded, "Did any of that mess affect you?"


    "No, I''m fine," Ansel replied calmly.


    "That''s good," the mature Hydralughed heartily, "Otherwise, the City of Celestia wouldn''t be enough for me to tear down, hahaha¡ª"


    One was calm and polite, the other was quite enthusiastic. The atmosphere between father and son was indeed strange, but seeing that the other pact heads seemed unfazed, Seraphina chose to remain silent.


    From the memories that Ansel had shared with her, even a fool like Seraphina could piece together some factors. Recalling the experiences Ansel had been through, her heart involuntarily ached.


    "Ephesande won''tst much longer. At the slowest, two years; at the fastest, half a year, and she''ll have to embrace the Source me," melle sighed, "But she doesn''t seem like the type to wait for death. I''m worried she might resort to any means necessary to cling to life. The path of the Dragon n is only for the Dragon n. If she truly reaches a dead end...


    she might very well throw herself into the Lost Sea in search of a glimmer of hope."


    "But before that¡ª"


    The man said with a smile, "I''ll help you kill her, Ansel. Don''t worry."


    Seraphina was taken aback, unable to react in time.


    melle noticed Seraphina''s expression and turned his slightly surprised gaze to Ansel, "Ans, haven''t you told our little Seraphina anything?"


    "...I''ve told her some things," Ansel''s eyes were slightly downcast, "Seraphina doesn''t need to know too much right now. As long as she remains pure, she doesn''t need to worry about meaningless things."


    "Ans, Ans... A pact head is there to help us bear our burdens, not the other way around."


    The man gently swirled his teacup, speaking with a half-smile, "Why does it seem like you, who took little Seraphina as your pact head, are the one protecting her?"


    The young Hydral lifted his head slightly, his tone indifferent, "This is not protection, it''s a rational choice."


    "Didn''t you ask for her opinion?"


    "I don''t need to ask for her opinion."


    "Really?"


    "..."


    Ansel was silent for a moment, then sighed and said,


    "Seraphina, the responsibilities and demands of a pact head should have been clear to you the moment you formed a pact with me. But I haven''t told you about the Hydral and the mefeast, or about the four divine races, because I don''t think you need to worry about such distant matters right now."


    "But my father is right," he turned his head slightly, looking into Seraphina''s dark red eyes, "I should know what you think. Do you want to know? About those secrets."


    "I..."


    When she met those captivating sea-blue eyes, Seraphina gritted her teeth and said with unwavering determination,


    "I want to know... because I am Ansel''s pact head. Mr. melle is right, I am here to share Ansel''s burdens, not to be protected by him."


    She mustered her courage, and under the gaze of melle and the four pact heads, she ced her hand on Ansel''s shoulder, her voice ringing out strong and clear, "Ansel, I will definitely be your strongest pact head, right?"


    "...I really can''t handle you."


    Ansel shook his head with a smile, gently patting Seraphina''s hand, "If you say so, what else can I do?"


    "Let us begin with the most fundamental principles," suggested the young Hydral, sipping his wine.


    "There are two distinct paths to transcendence in this world, a fact you are surely aware of, Seraphina."


    "Yes, the Heavenly Road and... the Abyss."


    "Do youprehend the difference between the Heavenly Road and the Abyss?" he inquired.


    The young girl shook her head awkwardly in embarrassment.


    "The distinction lies in the fact that..." Ansel raised his ss, peering through the crystalline walls and the shimmering liquid within, as if gazing into an entirely different realm, "on the Heavenly Road, one must first elevate the spirit and flesh in unison through the first and second stages before beginning to engage with the essence.


    However, those who embark on the path of the Abyss touch upon the essence from the very outset with their souls."


    "... Ah?" Seraphina, befuddled, questioned, "Doesn''t that make those who traverse the Abyss stronger?"


    "Undoubtedly," Ansel''s fingertips began to emit a faint ck mist. Lawrence, perched upon Saville''s shoulder, shuddered and quickly sought refuge on the other shoulder. Tyrus''s expression shifted subtly, while Toradon, in contrast, disyed an obsessed and yearning look.


    Ansel, fixated on his fingertips, murmured softly, "But the issue is that the Abyss, in granting you power, always exacts a price from you."


    "This is a nk sheet of paper."


    melle conjured a sheet of paper out of thin air, shook it, and exined to Seraphina, "Consider it akin to a person''s soul, and then..."


    With his other hand, he formed a sphere of water: "This symbolizes transcendence."


    "To step onto the path of the Abyss is to submerge this nk sheet directly into the water," He elucidated.


    "As you absorb transcendence, it also invades and transforms your soul, and should you reach a certain threshold..."


    The paper, now thoroughly soaked and fragile, disintegrated into pieces under melle''s gentle tug.


    melle, having vividly illustrated the point to Seraphina, shrugged: "Transcendence will utterly destroy your very being."


    "But... why does this happen?" Seraphina asked incredulously, "Transcendence... destroys the extraordinary beings? How is that possible? I''ve never felt anything like that."


    "Because transcendence is, at root, an ascension¡ªa brutally forceful ascension," Ansel spoke in a low voice. "It is achieved through understanding the world, thereby realizing one''s own elevation."


    Extraordinary beings achieve ascension throughprehending the essence, which is the very fabric of the world.


    ¡ª>

 Chapter 237: Remarkable Seraphina - IV

    "But how could a person, a living being, possibly possess the capacity to thoroughly decipher the world?"


    melle tapped his head, "That''s not just any transcendence or power, but a truly iprehensible perspective from a higher ne, one that cannot be articted, to analyze the very nature of the world."


    "Imagine, a deluge of information, countless enigmatic secrets, ceaselessly assaulting and permeating your soul and will¡ªthe things you simply cannot understand, recognize, feel, or even describe, eroding your soul incessantly like that sphere of water, until itpletely copses."


    Slightly trembling, Seraphina looked at Ansel before her, "Can''t... can''t this process stop?"


    Ansel''s hand reached back, taking hold of Seraphina''s, offeringfort withoutforting words.


    "The Abyss is so named because once tainted, there is no turning back."


    "From the moment your soul engages with the essence unreservedly, you will yearn toprehend more mysteries, to achieve the leap of life. Even if you are subjectively unwilling, your soul will pursue it.


    The more powerful the extraordinary being bes, the more they perceive, until they can no longer bear the increasinglyplex, profound mysteries, ultimately shattering in the face of the unknowable and iprehensible, sumbing to madness and death."


    "However, the Heavenly Road is devoid of this peril. In its first and second stages, it uses transcendental elements to elevate the body, allowing the soul to first transform its vessel, the body. Thus, as both soul and body are exalted, they gain a sturdy shell, enabling a selective eptance of the essence, rather than a passive immersion."


    melle then materialized a stone and cast it into the sphere of water: "Those who achieve transcendence through the Heavenly Road are like this stone, permeated by the power of transcendence, but not eroded by the root of the world to the point of being riddled with holes. As for the cost..."


    "Since it cannot be fully saturated like ''paper,'' its understanding and perception of the world''s essence are naturally lessprehensive. Therefore, the sixth stage of the Heavenly Road is merely a theoretical concept. Since its inception, no person or creature has reached the sixth stage."


    No being has ever reached the sixth tier through the Heavenly Road, which means...


    "All divine beings," Ansel whispered, caressing Seraphina''s palm, "are doomed to sumb to madness under the relentless erosion of the world''s essence, ultimately perishing."


    The more formidable one bes, the deeper one can delve into the essences and information that represent the root of the world.


    Yet, the limitations of stages prevent these powerful beings from the abyss fromprehending and understanding these essences and information.


    This inability toprehend drives them to pursue the ascension of life levels with increasing fervor.


    And to ascend... one must be stronger, continue to dissect from the root of the world, the elements and information that one still cannot understand, cannotprehend.


    This is an unsolvable, despairing cycle.


    A curse from the world that lingers over every divine being.


    After bing the pact head of Ansel, Seraphina instinctively understood her duty ¡ª to share the chaos and madness that erodes Hydral.


    But Seraphina didn''t really understand what this so-called "chaos" and "madness" were. She thought it was just a problem inherent to Hydral, a creature symbolizing the abyss.


    "Among all the divine beings, Hydral should be the most unfortunate one."


    Ansel couldn''t help but smile, not knowing whether he wasughing at the so-called divine beings destined to be mad, or at his own... such absurd fate.


    "Because of theplexity and breadth of power, the erosion of information we suffer is the most severe, so severe that among the four divine beings, we are the only ones who cannot even possess wisdom. It is precisely because of the breadth of power that we are regarded as the embodiment of the abyss."


    At this point, Ansel hadpletely revealed the nature of Hydral to Seraphina.


    The blood of madness flowing in this terminal creature is actually due to the powerfulness that is almostpletely soaked in the abyss, attracting endless information erosion, even wisdom is torn, making them be empty powerful, pursuit of power mad beasts, until destruction, until death.


    Seraphina clenched Ansel''s hand, she now knew why Ansel was reluctant to tell her about Hydral, even his own memories at that time did not reveal too much to her, just those tragic experiences.


    Because this fact... this destined destruction, the ending destined to be destroyed in the most tragic way, Seraphina could not ept.


    "What are you upset about." Ansel chuckled, "Bing my pact head means you are destined to sink into the abyss with me."


    "I''m not alone, Seraphina, neither are you."


    "Ansel..." Seraphina''s voice was a bit hoarse: "Is there really no solution? I don''t believe... can''t the empress help you?"


    "That''s just a dy, not a solution."


    Ansel shook his head: "Every divine being is fighting this erosion in their own way... do you think the empress is helping Hydral burn that madness just because of the need to establish an empire?"


    "No, it''s because mefeast Royal can understand the root of the world more clearly from burning Hydral''s madness. They all want to use this... to reach the seventh stage that no one knows whether it exists, and at the same time anchor their humanity with the empire. This is their way of fighting erosion."


    As the only one born with the power of the sixth stage as a human, mefeast Royal... has a mad ambition beyond the other three divine beings.


    They do not choose to wear down, to escape, but to seek that slim chance of ascension in endless madness, topletely break free from this mad bondage.


    It''s just that the erosion that Hydral initially suffered was too terrifying, the benefits and risks of taking on and burning this madness for Hydral were not proportional, so the founding emperor of the empire let Hydral cut off eight of his own heads, leaving only the most important original brain.


    "Therefore, I will not let Ephesande escape so easily," melle dered with a chuckle. "If her daughter does not inherit the power of the sixth order, she will not be able to help Ans burn away the corrosion from the world. How could I possibly let her... leave such a mess behind?"


    Ansel turned to look at the distraught Seraphina, and said with a hint of helplessness, "I knew you would end up like this, always with a thorn in your heart, unable to find happiness. That''s why I didn''t want to tell you."


    "But this is so important¡ª"


    ¡ª>

 Chapter 238: Remarkable Seraphina - V

    "¡­Regarding this," the man awkwardly scratched his head, devoid of any noble demeanor, "I can rte. I must say, Ans and I are too simr in this respect. It''s almost... identical."


    "Don''t be too afraid, little Seraphina. Ansel''s behavior, doesn''t it just prove one thing?"


    The father of young Hydral winked at the girl, "He truly loves you."


    "Father."


    "Ahahaha, your big boy is shy, little Seraphina."


    Ignoring Ansel''s warning tone, melle looked at the slightly rxed and gradually blushing Seraphina, andughed heartily, "Go hug him. Tell him not to worry about you."


    "FATHER."


    Ansel''s voice was slightly cold, "Enough is enough."


    The man raised his hands innocently, indicating he wouldn''t say anything more.


    Standing behind Ansel, Seraphina was silent for a moment, then without hesitation, she bent down and wrapped her arms around Ansel''s neck.


    "Ansel..." The girl gently rubbed her cheek against Ansel''s, "Just like Mr. melle said, don''t worry about me."


    "I... I am indeed very afraid, afraid that you will meet such an end, but¡ª"


    Seraphina Marlowe, the brave girl who pulled Ansel out of the jaws of fate, spoke kindly in anguage only the two of them could understand, "Aren''t you always striving to change all this!"


    "I believe you will definitely seed... so, you must also believe in me, and not be gloomy all day because of what you said, okay?"


    Ansel gently held Seraphina''s arm and smiled silently.


    It was not until this moment that the pact heads watching Ansel and Seraphina understood what Old Saville meant by "remarkable."


    "This is truly..." Looking at Ansel''s calm and peaceful expression, Lawrence murmured in disbelief, "Remarkable."


    "Alright, Seraphina," the young Hydral responded gently, "I promise you."


    melle looked at his son, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and loudly said, "Alright, alright, we''ve talked about so many serious topics, it''s time to do something rxing, Toradon¡ª"


    "¡­It''s Tyrus, my lord."


    The hulking man behind him grumbled.


    "Oh right, it''s Tyrus," melle tapped his forehead, "It''s a pity that only Tyrus is here, Longinus hasn''te back..."


    "It''s the Falcon, boss," Lawrence interjected.


    "Eh, Falcon? Oh~ Falcon! Falcon is the head of the wind."


    From beginning to end, melle, who not only behaved in a refined and elegant manner, but also had a smooth and logical train of thought, without any signs of madness, shook his head, "Ah, I can''t remember clearly anymore, never mind, as long as you guys remember."


    He smiled at Seraphina, "Little Seraphina, although Ans says we have plenty of time, I, like Ephesande, don''t have much time left."


    "Although theoretically speaking, as long as I deal with Ephesande, there is basically no possibility of any idents... but no matter how much I do, it''s not as practical as you bing stronger."


    "Bearing the power of two pact heads, this is an anomaly that has never urred before, indicating that your essence is extraordinarily powerful."


    melle stroked his chin, "If you fall into the abyss, there might be a chance to reach the sixth stage."


    "That''s not necessary, father," Ansel squinted slightly, "It''s good enough for Seraphina to grow at her own pace."


    "Hehe, that''s true."


    melle, who had been staring at Seraphina, suddenlyughed and said meaningfully, "If little Seraphina really bes the sixth stage, it may not necessarily be a good thing for Ans. Uh... no, we agreed not to talk about serious topics."


    "Long... no, Tyrus." The man tilted his head, "Go ahead."


    Tyrus inclined his head slightly, his colossal figure, akin to a war chariot, exuded an intimidating aura as he moved. He slowly advanced to the open space in the courtyard, standing there, his gaze fixed on... Seraphina.


    "Marlowe."


    His voice, deep and resonant like thunder, echoed, "I shall call you Mar."


    "Uh..." Seraphina was momentarily taken aback, but quickly recovered, "Alright, Mr. Tyrus."


    "Just Tyrus will do." Tyrus calmly looked at Seraphina, "Originally, Falcon and I were supposed to guide and test you separately, but Falcon is upied with a task from our lord, so it falls to me."


    Ansel gently patted Seraphina''s hand, "Go... it may be difficult, but don''t be afraid."


    "¡­Yes."


    Strength surged in Seraphina''s heart as she boldly walked towards the open space in the courtyard, stopping about ten meters away from Tyrus.


    "Generally speaking," Tyrus looked down at Seraphina, "the training of the next generation of pact head by the previous one is not necessary. I did not receive such training from my predecessor, but your situation, and that of the young lord, is different."


    "The young lord currently only has you as a pact head, so you must bear more pressure, take on more responsibilities. I believe you understand."


    "Of course!" Although Seraphina had to look up at Tyrus, she showed no signs of backing down, "And I can do it!"


    "¡­Impressive spirit."


    Tyrus nodded slightly, "But saying and doing are two different things. You, being only at the third stage, make such words unconvincing."


    The corner of Seraphina''s eye twitched slightly, but she had no rebuttal.


    After reaching the third stage, both the power to ascend and the difficulty of ascension were no longerparable to before.


    To achieve the fourth stage, one must have a deep understanding of a certain essence, only then can they grasp the "scepter" symbolizing the rules. But the strongest beast essence that Seraphina currently possesses... is difficult to refine at this time.


    In the original timeline, Seraphina didn''t know how long she had been wandering, how many battles she had experienced, how many powerful enemies she had devoured, before she forged the supreme power of the Sky Wolf Emperor. But now, by Ansel''s side, she basically doesn''t have the opportunity for such bloody battles.


    "However, as long as the lord is there, the young lord is safe¡ª"


    Tyrus''s words suddenly stopped for some reason, he was silent for a moment before continuing, "In any case, you must seize every opportunity to be stronger, because there are not many beings in this world who dare to provoke Hydral, but once there are, it means¡­"


    ¡ª>

 Chapter 239: Remarkable Seraphina- VI

    "It means that the other party is also a divine being, basically it will be a fight to the death, right?"


    Seraphina clenched her fists, "I understand... divine beings, hmph."


    In the future she had seen... she had once fought against the empress and retreated calmly.


    Without the power of the pact head, she already possessed the power to fight against the sixth stage. In this world, she, who holds the power of two pact heads, will absolutely not let Ansel fall into any danger again!


    Even if she is only at the third stage now, it doesn''t matter, the fourth stage is just a matter of time.


    "Very good, although the young lord didn''t tell you much information, yourprehension is good." Tyrus nodded, "Now, let me test your power¡ªdon''t just use the power of the head of strength, remember to add the head of wind."


    "Do you mean... you want me to hit you?"


    "It''s an attack."


    The golem-like giant man said expressionlessly, "Attack me in the most brutal, most ruthless, and most unreserved way, try to crush me, crush the enemies of Hydral."


    Just the weight of his words made Seraphina feel heavy, she said no more, took a deep breath, and focused all her attention on the humanoid monster in front of her.


    The breath of the wind, the flow of the world, the transcendent intuition, were mobilized in an instant. A streak of indigo light shed in Seraphina''s dark red eyes, she was trying to find Tyrus''s ws with the power of the head of wind.


    "¡­"


    But, a full half minute passed, and the girl was still frozen in ce.


    ¡­Nothing.


    No ws, no loopholes, no weaknesses.


    This colossal creature in front of her, a humanoid golem, had no part that she could exploit or break. He was like a perfect shield crafted by a legendary alchemist, embodying the phrase "impregnable."


    "¡­What''s the matter." Tyrus frowned slightly, "Looking at you, has the power of the head of wind turned into the ability to perceive the enemy in you? Are you trying to find my weaknesses and ws?"


    The seasoned warrior immediately saw through Seraphina''s ability, he shook his head, "Don''t waste your effort, the gap between us is toorge, this is not something the head of wind can make up for... unless in the ever-changing battle, you might be able to seize a slim chance with it."


    "Approach."


    With a single step forward, a mere stride, he instilled in Seraphina a terror so profound it felt like an oppressive weight.


    A warrior does not rely solely on fists and feet forbat, and those who do not understand how to wield the ether are fools.


    "Continuing like this will lead us nowhere," Tyrus said in a deep voice, "Do you wish to disappoint the young lord? You don''t need to do much, just withstand this pressure when you touch me, and it will be counted as you have some control over the power of the head of strength."


    Third stage versus fifth stage.


    Moreover, this was not a newly born ignorant demon like the Red Ice Python, but a terrifying war chariot under Hydral''smand, a veteran of countless battles, capable of crushing everything in its path.


    The power of the fifth stage was evident from the way the ck Knight swept across the battlefield. The ascension of extraordinary beings is a leap in power. The not-so-advanced mechanical armor could swing its sword and create a crack in the earth that stretched for kilometers.


    Yet, Seraphina did not hesitate. She moved forward step by step, against the oppressive force that seemed to make the entire space viscous and even solidify.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound of fracture came from her shin, but Seraphina didn''t even twitch an eyelid.


    She stared fixedly at Tyrus''s heart, the death domain that hunters considered a sure kill, and her eyes gradually filled with a ferocity and brutality that had been absent for a long time.


    She wanted to consume his power, to devour his strength, to kill... to kill!


    The beast in her soul roared at an unprecedentedly powerful enemy, refusing to submit to anything. The beast king, who will even challenge the empress, grind its teeth and sucks blood, stimted Seraphina''s desire for power.


    She wanted to absorb everything that could make her stronger, and then devour the power of her prey... In this drive to move forward, filled with brutality and greed, the unreasonable power of the spirit began to take effect.


    Her body gradually straightened, as if she had already adapted to this pressure. The broken shin began to heal at an increasingly fast pace, surprising the other pact heads.


    "Something''s not right..." Lawrence crossed his arms, "How did she adapt to Tyrus''s gravity so quickly?"


    "It''s not about magic." Toradon stroked his chin, "The ether fluctuation is not strong, but it doesn''t seem like she''spletely relying on the head of strength to get through. So... spiritual essence?"


    "Spiritual?" Lawrence was shocked, "Does this girl have spiritual essence?"


    Tyrus was slightly surprised, but not too surprised. In his view, those chosen by the young lord, those who can bear the power of two pact heads, would be strange if they didn''t have this ability.


    Boom¡ª


    A low rumble suddenly sounded from the courtyard, and the ground where Tyrus and Seraphina stood... actually cracked open with dense, spider-web-like lines!


    "Ughhh!"


    The terrifying pressure almost made Seraphina kneel on the ground. She had to support herself with both hands on the shattered ground. She coughed up blood inrge mouthfuls, gasping for breath, feeling as if her lungs were shrinking under this pressure and could not expand at all.


    The adaptability of the beast was shattered in an instant, and she had to start all over again.


    As Tyrus said, there is a fundamental gap between him and Seraphina that cannot be bridged.


    No powerful ability can make up for this gap. It''s already unreasonable that the spiritual beast king still has a role under this gap.


    Only when Seraphina achieves a leap in stage can she better exert her own power.


    "Cough... cough... ha..."


    Seraphina, who was coughing up blood, had her pupils contract. She felt a force surging in her body, just like when she was in the workshop of the Alchemy Association, standing in front of Ansel and facing Evora, she felt a certain impulse, a certain... qualitative change of the soul manifesting in the body.


    Just like the leap of life.


    The greedy beast that is endlessly pursuing power, what it wants in endless devouring, is also the leap of life, consistent with what extraordinary beings pursue.


    She felt an indescribable difort in her tailbone, as if something was about to grow out, but when Seraphina tried to stimte it to grow out, she suddenly stopped on her own.


    ¡­This is incorrect.


    At this juncture, what should be considered... is not just myself, it''s more than just me.


    I am... the pact head of Ansel, why should I only rely on the power of the essence at this time? Isn''t his test for me precisely about my use of the head of strength and the head of wind?


    The head of strength of Hydral can amplify the power of the pact head, restore strength, achieve the most perfect transformation of the body, and even summon the projection of Hydral itself.


    But... is that all there is to it?


    As one of the nine heads of the end monster, is this all the power represented by the head of strength?


    Seraphina coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    She now feels an unbearable soreness throughout her body, as if the pressure of a copsing mountain is grinding her muscles, severing her meridians, crushing her bones. Her body is injured and reorganized in infinite pain, the power of the beast king stubbornly and angrily trying to devour and adapt to this pressure far beyond Seraphina''s rank.


    The pact head... is to share the pressure for Ansel.


    Seraphina murmured in her heart.


    ¡ª>

 Chapter 240: Remarkable Seraphina - VII

    Ansel has given me greater power, so should I stop here and not ask him for more¡­?


    No, it shouldn''t be like this.


    The tall figure of the girl slowly straightened up in the tremor.


    "...This time."


    Toradon squinted his eyes, "It has nothing to do with the essence, this little girl''sprehension is somewhat frightening."


    He, and the other pact heads, all saw Seraphina, who was slowly standing up, with a huge shadow rolling behind her.


    That shadow, as if descending from the abyss, is elusive, but it is the real source of her power.


    The head of strength can, with the consent of Hydral, summon the projection of Hydral itself, a move that Seraphina has already used.


    So... this is not the reason why Seraphina can withstand the gravitational suppression of Tyrus without using the beast king.


    The real reason is... she is absorbing the immense power contained in that phantom into her own body!


    She is using her own body to ept the earth-shattering power of Hydral''s projection!


    "Very good, Seraphina."


    Ansel allows his girl to continuously draw power from him, and smiles contentedly: "I''ve said... before you grow up, always, just devour me to your heart''s content."


    Seraphina raised her head and took a step towards the increasingly close Tyrus, her dark red eyes subtly changing into... the vertical pupils of a snake?


    Yes, I am Ansel''s pact head... a part of Ansel.


    Why should I feel that, to share the pressure for Ansel, I can''t ask for more power from him?


    This is what Ansel is willing to give me, it is my power.


    Just like... just like, I belong to him too.


    The terrifying physical body of Hydral is almost infinitely amplifying Seraphina''s body, even if it is just the power poured in by the phantom, it is already about to burst Seraphina.


    She has not yet fully adapted to this method of using power ¡ª using the phantom as a medium, drawing the terrifying power of Hydral''s body into herself, once she gets used to it, won''t she need this process anymore, and can directly add the power of Ansel''s body?


    When she bes stronger, can she add the physical power of theplete Hydral to her own body... how strong will she be then!


    "Huh..." The lungs that were originally squeezed by gravity to the point where they could hardly expand, exhaled a hot and intense breath, like steam, Seraphina, whose eyes had turned into eerie vertical pupils, step by step, walked towards Tyrus more and more steadily.


    "She is a prodigy, Ans," melle eximed with heartfelt admiration, "Her future is boundless."


    "I am aware," Ansel, cradling his face, chuckled lightly, "That is Seraphina."


    "Hey, I was saying..."


    Already standing in front of Tyrus, close enough to touch him and then sessfullyplete this test, Seraphina slightly lifted her chin: "What you initially said was not for me to touch you, but to attack you, right?"


    Tyrus slightly raised an eyebrow: "If you still have the strength now, feel free to try."


    He did not exert more force, but Tyrus, also a head of strength, was well aware that Seraphina''s body had reached the limit of withstanding the power of Hydral''s body.


    If more strength was poured in, her entire body would explode directly because it could not bear the enormous physical force that could shatter mountains.


    "Don''t underestimate people too much."


    Seraphina, who was dominated by wildness, tugged at the corner of her mouth: "My limit is not the same as yours, big guy."


    "Moreover, even if it reaches that limit, even if it really wants to explode..."


    Her left hand clenched into a fist, turning into a palm knife, and the violent madness that belonged to her and originated from Hydral shed in her snake-like eyes!


    "Isn''t it better to let it explode somewhere!"


    At this moment, her left arm mutated, twisted, and swelled, but it also swept up the terrifying force that easily shattered even the heavy pressure, and at an extremely tricky angle, in a blink of an eye, like a white thunderbolt, she thrust her clenched fingers towards Tyrus''s heart!


    Boom!


    Seraphina''s entire left arm exploded instantly, the shattered flesh and bone sshed on the girl''s face, making her excited and joyful face look both terrifying and charming.


    In an instant, she poured all the power of Hydral''s body into her left arm, and even Seraphina didn''t control the terrifying power for a moment, and almost missed the spot.


    "..."


    Tyrus lowered his head and looked at the two fingers stuck in his heart, almost half of the knuckle had gone in.


    But this half of the knuckle can''t be described as "just", it''s more appropriate to describe it as "actually".


    This third-stage girl actually stabbed half of her finger into his chest.


    The strong man was silent for a moment, then sincerely said:


    "Remarkable."


    "Hehe, of course, I am Seraphina, the pact head of Ans ¡ª ah!"


    When the power of Hydral''s body was withdrawn from her body, Seraphina instantly softened and copsed to the ground like a boneless body. Fortunately, Ans appeared in time and held her.


    "That''s about it."


    The young Hydral hugged the girl''s waist somewhat helplessly: "You don''t have to go this far."


    "I just can''t bear to lose..."


    After obediently drinking the potion fed by Ansel, Seraphina wiped her mouth, nced at Tyrus, and pouted: "I always feel that this big guy is looking down on me, isn''t that the same as looking down on you, Ansel?"


    Anselughed: "Tyrus is already looking high on you. That sudden increase in weight, even fourth stage may die on the spot, if you didn''t have your spiritual essence to block it, you might be half dead now."


    "¡­Eh, is that so?"


    Seraphina scratched her head: "Who made him look like ''I didn''t exert any effort at all''."


    "Of course he didn''t exert any effort, but for you, Seraphina, it''s already excessive."


    "My apologies, Young Lord," the towering brute, who bore a striking resemnce to a terrifying murderer, bowed deeply towards Ansel. "This was a necessary trial."


    "I understand. Seraphina has quickly adapted to the deeper usage of the head of strength, you''ve done nothing wrong," Ansel dismissed with a wave of his hand, "Don''t worry about it."


    He returned to the tea table, cradling the limp Seraphina. The young girl was bashful and confused, yet utterly powerless to resist. She could only bury her head in Ansel''s shoulder like an ostrich. However, due to her tall stature, this action was somewhat challenging, making her appear incredibly endearing.


    "How did it go, Lawrence?" Ansel asked the grey rat on Saville''s shoulder, a smile ying on his lips. "Did Seraphina perform well?"


    "Well?!"


    Lawrence eximed in a boyish voice, filled with awe. "My heavens, Young Lord, this is far beyond ''well''. This is perfection, unparalleled perfection!"


    He hopped off Saville''s shoulder, standing on the tea table, looking up at Seraphina with a face full of admiration. "In a couple of years, I''m certain I''ll be under your protection, Miss Seraphina! No, perhaps it won''t even take that long."


    "Your physical driving skills and talent are unheard of... In such a short time, you are able to adapt to the infusion of Hydral''s power into your own body, and even guide it to a specific part before exploding..."


    Toradon clicked his tongue in amazement. "In terms of talent, you could blow Tyrus, that stubborn fool, out of the water by miles. Plus, there''s the unknown powerful spiritual quality... I must say,Young Lord, it''s a miracle. to find such a creature in the deste North."


    "An... Ansel," Seraphina whispered into Ansel''s ear, her cheeks burning hot. "Can you ask them to stop talking like this? I... I can''t handle it."


    "Hmm? I thought you loved hearing people praise you?"


    "That''s different! They... they''re my elders, or not, either way... it''s too strange!"


    "Too strange, hmm..."


    Ansel, who was holding Seraphina, suddenly burst intoughter. He turned his head to look at the other side of the tea table, at another corner of the courtyard.


    "What do you think of my Seraphina, the remarkable Seraphina?"


    "Miss Ravenna?"

 Chapter 241: Hydrals Dilemma - I

    The rtionship between Ansel and Ravenna is perceived as rather subtle by the outside world.


    The majority of alchemical tools developed by Ravenna are conceived by Ansel ¡ª a fact that remains their greatest secret, known to only a handful within the empire.


    Publicly, however, Ravenna is seen as, well¡­ a failure in the eyes of the masses.


    Three years ago, rumors were rife that Ravenna Ziegler would be Ansel''s pact head, but it ended with Ansel leaving the capital, abandoning her.


    This public rtionship, if false, indeed indicates Ansel''s intention to make Ravenna his pact head, and Ravenna shares this sentiment. But if true, this rtionship is more of a cover for their joint research on new alchemical devices.


    Therefore, whether it''s the servants or the masters in the Hydral Manor, they all recognize this not-so-friendly female schr.


    Pact heads also have some impression of Ravenna, but it''s just that ¡ªan impression.


    To them, a character abandoned by their young lord holds no significant value.


    But looking at the current situation... does it seem like the young lord is showing signs of interest in her again?


    The pact heads cast their gaze towards another corner of the courtyard, where the lush garden greenery conceals a faint silhouette.


    They, of course, knew someone was there, but since melle didn''t speak up, they, as pact heads, certainly wouldn''t say much, let alone care.


    Seraphina, however, was taken aback, because after yesterday''s "battle", she didn''t really want to see Ravenna... and speaking of which, how could that weakling, who hadn''t even been touched by Ansel and was lying there twitching like a waste, wake up earlier than her?


    Ravenna emerged from the hidden corner of the courtyard, first saluting melle, then slowly shifting her gaze to Seraphina.


    The tall girl sitting on Ansel''sp felt a bit ufortable under her gaze. She wanted to stand up and confront her with a high spirit, but her weak body almost fell to the ground due to her foolish movements. Thankfully, Ansel held her steady, but to others... it seemed as if she was unting herself in Ansel''s arms while being stared at by Ravenna.


    This made the atmosphere a bit awkward.


    "Hey, Old Saville," whispered Lawrence, who had climbed back onto Saville''s shoulder, "What do you think... is the young lord nning to watch the two girls fight for him?"


    "Don''t specte on the young lord''s decisions, Lawrence," Saville softly replied, "Just watch quietly."


    "..." Lawrence twitched his whiskers, muttered "boring," and scampered off to Toradon''s feet, starting a conversation.


    Ravenna was not moved by Seraphina''s performance. She stared at the girl in Ansel''s arms and calmly said, "I have no right toment on a battle of this level, but since Lord Ansel requested..."


    She paused, then said expressionlessly, "From my understanding, it''s impossible for a third-stage extraordinary being to break through the body of a top-tier fifth-stage warrior. This proves that Miss Marlowe has extraordinary talent and ability inbat."


    This made Seraphina feel relieved, and she found Ravenna more pleasing to the eye.


    It seems that what Ansel did yesterday was quite effective! Now you know who''s superior, right?


    "But¡ª"


    This sudden turn made Seraphina''s slightly improved expression freeze on her face.


    "From observing Miss Marlowe''s battle this time, along with previous records, I can confirm one thing."


    Ravenna adjusted her gray sses and said indifferently, "You, Miss Marlowe, can''t control your emotions or even your power in battle, can you?" "


    ..."


    Seraphina opened her mouth slightly, unable to speak, while the other pact heads showed a look of amusement.


    "Sharp eyes... or is it the effect of those strange alchemical sses on her nose?"


    Toradon looked at Ravenna with interest, "Her current soul state is also interesting, is it Soren''s handiwork?"


    "I don''t see anything wrong with being passionate in a fight." Lawrence crossed his arms, "Passion is a warrior''s best weapon, right Tyrus?"


    "A warrior''s best weapon is only himself," Tyrus said solemnly, "Whether it''s passion or reason, it''s all up to the individual."


    The discourse of the pact heads did not affect Ravenna, who continued to stare at Seraphina, meticulously following Ansel''s orders, and expressing her views without deviation:


    "In terms of battle, Ick the necessary resources to critique the stronger Miss Marlowe. However, from a character perspective, I can infer some possibilities from Miss Marlowe''s performance in battle."


    "¡ª She is not only unable to control her emotions duringbat, but also, particrly in situations that would greatly affect her emotions, she is prone to making incorrect decisions due to instinctive impulsiveness. Normally, as a pact head, Lord Ansel should be able to control her well, but the reality seems to be..."


    Her violet eyes did not shift to Ansel, and the icy gaze beneath her sses did not waver:


    "Lord Ansel not only fails to control her, but indulges her behavior. Now is a critical period of the sixth stage transition, and Miss Marlowe''s character and behavior patterns may cause significant trouble for Lord Ansel."


    "You¡ª"


    Seraphina wanted to retort in extreme annoyance, but after a few moments of thought, she seemed unable to find a rebuttal.


    After being tamed by Ansel, she had a clear understanding of her own character and temper, as well as her ability to cause trouble. Although she had made some progress, if someone deliberately targeted this aspect... she had no confidence.


    So, after arriving in the imperial capital, even though Ansel had hardly given her any tasks, Seraphina had been enduring, fearing that she might cause trouble for Ansel.


    "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter, if you make a mistake, you make a mistake."


    melleughed heartily: "Hydral has the right and ability to make mistakes, and even to continue making them, and as a part of Hydral, the pact heads naturally have the same right."


    "I am not questioning your wisdom and power, Lord melle."


    Ravenna dared to converse directly with melle, even seeming to "refute" his words: "But the imperial capital now appears peaceful, but is actually unstable. The empress''s life has reached its end, and she, who is unwilling to die and is already extremely mad, could do anything. Let me give you a simple example¡ª"


    Her unchanging tone was extremely ufortable to listen to, and her next words caused a slight change in the faces of the pact heads:


    "What if Miss Marlowe, due to her character, is manipted by someone and then killed by the empress? What would we do?"


    -->

 Chapter 242: Hydrals Dilemma - II

    Ansel''s eyes narrowed slightly: "That''s quite a wild imagination, but I won''t let that happ."


    "But the empress can make anything happ."


    "That doesn''t matter either." The currt Hydral chuckled, speaking in the tone of a mature elder helping a young person solve a minor problem, "I will kill Ephesande in advance, she has lost her spirit, she won''t be my oppont."


    "The problem lies there, Lord melle."


    While conversing with melle, Ravna was still staring at Seraphina. Although it was clearly disrespectful, it had to be said... Seraphina was already quite irritated by her gaze, full of anger, but with nowhere to vt.


    "Do you really intd to deal with the empress''s problem yourself?" she asked.


    "¡­Hmm?" melle raised his eyebrows slightly, "It seems that you, youngdy, don''t have much confidce in me."


    "Lord melle, ev you, can you sure that you kill the empress at the first opportunity?"


    Ravna countered: "If you have to fight the empress, you will definitely bring all the pact heads, and at that time..."


    Her gaze shifted to Ansel: "Who will sure Lord Ansel''s safety? He can kill one fifth-stage, two, three, or ev more... but t, twty, thirty?"


    In the silce, the woman spoke with an indiffert voice, uttering audacious words that offded the gods:


    "I think, any fifth-stage extraordinary being in this world, is extremely eager to destroy the gods that tower above their heads."


    The d of the Heavly Road is currtly only the fifth stage, and no one has ever explored the path to the sixth stage.


    And the four divine species that are destined to be dominated by madness, with theirpletely overwhelming life levels and power, have arbitrarily used, yed with, and controlled them for nearly a thousand years.


    As long as the divine species die, these fifth-stage transcdt beings... will be the new gods of thisnd.


    Which extraordinary being who has reached this realm is willing to be used by those madm, and his life dominated by their joy and anger, and which one of them ... can resist the temptation to be such a "god"?


    It''s just that they never had the chance. The emperor''s offspring are not limited, but the appearance of a sixth-stage bloodline is random; while Hydral only produces offspring at the d of life, so their periods of madness are oft staggered ¡ª either a young emperor has the ability to d the terrifying beast at the d, or a mature Hydral has the ability to d the twilight king.


    Regardless of the situation, it can sure that one of the divine species can still dominate this contint, this empire for decades after solving the other, ough for them to kill all the fifth-stage extraordinary beings who try to cut off the bloodline inheritance thousands of times.


    Ev the emperor and Hydral fighting each other, which is the worst case, this major evt has only happed twice in the history of the empire, in other cases, the emperor and Hydral voluntarily step into the d, passing on the power to the next geration.


    And now... the empire is in the most special period since its founding.


    ¡ªThe empress who is unwilling to die has fall into madness, and Hydral, who should have be able to maintain rationality for a longer time, is also running out of time due to unknown reasons.


    Theoretically, the day of melle''s death battle with the empress wille, and after the decisive battle, melle''s soul will be closer to self-destruction under the erosion of infinite information, and he will definitely not live long.


    As long as the bloodlines of the empress and Hydral are cut off at the same time, and one can dure melle''s final madness in a short period of time¡­


    The empire... will change hands again, and there will be no more gods.


    As for what Hydral''s madness will destroy the empire into... what does it matter?


    As long as these fifth-stage crowns can survive, they can''t do what the founding emperor did in the silce after the destruction of the Sky Conquering Dynasty?


    In a few words, Ravna revealed a very serious fact¡ªthat is, neither Ansel nor Hydral is safe at all.


    "I remain uncertain as to wh that particr momt will evtually arrive," Ravna stated.


    "However, I believe that Lord Ansel should be prepared for it.


    Therefore, if you, Lord Ansel, ask for my opinion of Miss Marlowe, I can only point out this ¡ª no matter how much preparation you have made," she continued, her voice as cold and mechanical as the tools hammering materials in the alchemy workshop, "you, who cannot control your emotions or ev your strgth, are undoubtedly the most significant unstable factor."


    Seraphina bit her lip hard, her heaving chest revealing her currt surge of anger. Yet her silce and slightly trembling body proved that she had no way to refute Ravna''s words.


    What if... what if Ansel is really in such danger? Can I handle everything? Can I sure that I won''t harm him out of impulse? Can I...


    Ansel ced his hand over Seraphina''s, not saying much, just gtly prying op her tightly clched fist, intertwining his fingers with hers.


    "Ravna."


    As Seraphina gradually calmed down, Ansel looked at the intelligt and rational person still trapped in the puppet.


    Yesterday, he and Seraphina had tormted Ravna until the early hours of the morning. Ravna should have be, as Seraphina thought, still paralyzed on the sofa in Ansel''s bedroom. But Ansel woke her up with a potion, gave her clear rationality, and let her figure out what she should do in just a few hours.


    "Your words," he said with a lightugh, "are undoubtedly telling me one thing. You believe that you are the one who will absolutely not affect my n, a person who is infinitely more stable than the unstable Seraphina, right?"


    "Yes."


    "So," the young Hydral stared at those gorgeous yet cold and lonely purple eyes, and sighed, "this is your answer, your choice?"


    Ansel gave her two paths.


    Either continue to try to reject him, to fight against him; or choose temporary submission and cooperation, until the final momtes, th find a way to eliminate thest obstacle to realizing her ideal.


    Ravna chose thetter. Just as she could see that Hydral''s situation was not optimistic, she knew ev more clearly... after the Tower of Babel fell into Ansel''s hands, she no longer had a choice.


    -->

 Chapter 243: Hydrals Dilemma - III

    It was not a forceful seizure, it was not a sinister deception... ev Ravna didn''t know how he did it, but anyway, the empress gave the Tower of Babel to Ansel. And Ansel? He didn''t ev ask for it, he probably didn''t ev make a subtle hint, and he easily took the tire Tower of Babel from that self-righteous Evora.


    This is a good thing, a great thing in the eyes of all members of the Tower of Babel.


    But only Ravna knew... Ansel''s vision and future never included the era she was looking forward to.


    Ev so, she could only bow her head slightly and respond with a calm voice: "Yes, this is my choice."


    Rather than witnessing the copse of the Tower of Babel in the storm, it is better to bet on the process of advancing smoothly under the protection of Hydral... and develop a power that canpletely change the world.


    If ev now is lost, what future is there to talk about?


    "If you need it," Ravna Ziegler, who recognized the reality and made a choice, said in a low voice, "please order me, Lord Ansel.


    The pact heads were silt, from their own perspective, it didn''t matter what Ansel did, but objectively speaking... This woman must have made a very bad choice.


    "Now that you say it..." Ansel said meaningfully, "I suddly thought that there is indeed something I need you to do."


    "Please say."


    "Your body." He rested his chin on Seraphina''s shoulder, half-smiling, "It''s be a long time since you''ve se the sun, hasn''t it?"


    "..."


    Ravna''s body stiffed, and she didn''t respond.


    "After I took over the Tower of Babel, you don''t have to worry about threats from the Etheric Academy. I''m not Evora. Since I promise that your path will be unimpeded, the Etheric Academy will not do things they shouldn''t do, let alone... they are all a bit overwhelmed now, ar''t they?"


    After the game ded, Ansel reaped a lot while not forgetting to push the Etheric Academy into the fire pit. Although the empress was pleased with Ansel''s few words at the time, thinking that she had severely hit her daughter''s arrogance and proved that as long as she was there for a day, the master of the empire would always be her, but afterwards...


    As the "culprit" that made the oue of this game so ridiculous and absurd, the Etheric Academy, although not burned to ashes by Ephesande, could not avoid serious injury. Among the nine highest seats, there must be one or two unlucky ones who have to die.


    "As for Sor''s restrict, well... looking at your currt state, you should be almost ready to break it, so..."


    The young Hydral raised a harmless smile on his face: "You don''t need to continue to use puppets for activities, do you?"


    "A body that can perfectly fit the soul is more helpful for daily life and experimtal research. This is also a good thing for you, isn''t it?"


    After a brief silce, Ravna nodded slightly: "I understand, Lord Ansel."


    "You don''t have to call me that." Ansel waved his hand, "Just call me Ansel, as always."


    "Yes." Ravna stared at those sea-blue eyes and murmured softly: "As... always."


    After Ravna left, Lawrce couldn''t help but rush to Ansel''s feet, squatting there and squeaking, "Young lord, that female puppet... didn''t you not want her before? Now you want to take her as a pact head again?"


    It seemed a bit presumptuous for Lawrce to be so casual, especially since melle was still sitting there drinking tea. But no one thought there was anything wrong, because the rtionship betwe the pact heads and Hydral was always like this, never a superior-subordinate rtionship.


    Ansel bt down and touched Lawrce''s head with his finger,ughing lightly: "Whether it''s her or not, it''s hard to say."


    "If the young lord needs the head of magic," Toradon said, "choosing the extraordinary beings who walk the Heavly Road is not very suitable."


    "Here you go again." The rat, who wasfortably touched by Ansel, rolled his eyes, "The pact heads are supposed to help the young lord share the pressure, do you have to let the young lord find a neurotic like you?"


    "Those who dare not set foot in the abyss are not worthy to be seekers."


    Toradon sneered,plex and mysterious patterns emerging on his  sorcerer''s robe: "The truth is dless, the world that can be glimpsed on the Heavly Road is too narrow and shallow."


    "Toradon is right."


    Tyrus, who was always silt, also spoke at this time: "That girl, what she said is true. The young lord''s situation... is not optimistic, and needs ough military power. If we can find someone with the same talt as Toradon in the magic path, it should be more beficial for the young lord."


    "What are you all panicking about..." Lawrce turned a circle in ce, very puzzled, "Our young lord must have his own n, could it be that you think, is there anyone in the empire who can''t be set up by our young lord, and can turn a to set up our young lord? Old Saville, you say isn''t it?"


    "Dear lord and young lord have their own considerations." Saville, as a butler, rarely expressed subjective opinions, "But Lawrce is right, in the empire, there is no one who can threat the young lord in terms of strategy."


    "Right, boss, you say isn''t it, there''s nothing to worry about at all... boss, boss?"


    "...Hmm?"


    melle, lost in thought with the teacup in hand, was brought back to reality by Lawrce''s call. The mature and handsome middle-aged man revealed a slightly embarrassed smile, "I was just contemting whether to annihte all the fifth stages of the empire... Where were we in our conversation?"


    "Uh..." Lawrce shrank back, hesitant to speak.


    It was Ansel who calmly took over the conversation, "There''s no need for such absurdity, Father. Ephesande would not allow you to do so."


    "She, like you, is being eroded, but not foolish... I am your greatest hindrance, and the key for her to turn the tables wh the day of desperationes. She will not allow me to be in a threat-free vironmt, or are you saying... you want to start a war with her now?"


    -->

 Chapter 244: Hydrals Dilemma - IV

    "... That''s a fair point," melle, stroking his chin, chuckled and shook his head, "I indeed didn''t consider as thoroughly as you, Ans. So, you must have prepared in advance, right?"


    "Of course," Ansel responded, "I have many things to do,  of which include dying at her hands or those of other fifth stages."


    Hisposure and confidce made Lawrce, who was looking up at him, show an expression of utmost admiration. Ev the proud sorcerer Toradon and the emotionally reserved Tyrus bowed their heads slightly in respect.


    The pact with Hydral will not be inherited. After Hydral''s death, the pact heads won''t have much time left. The chaos and madness that they shared with Hydral will not dissipate with Hydral''s death, but will intsify. Their lives have already begun the countdown with melle''s demise.


    But they have followed melle through a life more legdary than legds, with almost no regrets. Some pact heads may choose to die with melle, some may d their lives somewhere after severing theirst ties with the mortal world, or choose to die in the most spectacr way.


    These legdary figures, their respect for Ansel, is not due to the differce in status, but a sincere admiration for their young lord.


    "Well th, I''ll take my leave, Father."


    Ansel, helping Seraphina to stand up, said, "There are still many things to do."


    "Ah, remember to visit your mother... She was upset that we didn''t invite her to our chat." melle, smiling, raised his teacup to Ansel.


    "... I will," Ansel nodded slightly, and left the courtyard with Seraphina.


    melle watched the young man''s retreating figure, his radiant gold hair idtical to his wife''s, his gaze suddly became somewhat dazed and lost.


    But that daze onlysted for a momt, he brought the teacup to his lips and took a gtle sip.


    "Saville."


    Hydral, who was already in decline, suddly spoke, "Ansel will be the greatest Hydral, I''ve told you that, hav''t I?"


    "Yes," Lawrce, who had climbed onto the tea table, nodded, "Boss, you''ve said it countless times."


    "That many times?"


    The man chuckled, "Hmm... I suppose I have."


    He stroked the wall of the teacup, his azure eyes, idtical to Ansel''s, reflected the surface of the tea, and also reflected countless... only he could see, but iprehsible sces of madness.


    "I oft wonder."


    melle, who seemed to be looking at something, said softly, "If Ansel wasn''t a Hydral, would he have had a greater, more wonderful life?"


    The pact heads remained silt. They could speak freely with melle, but they didn''t have the right to... express their views and feelings on this matter.


    "My son, he had no choice in being born, but I did."


    "I chose to bring him into this world... but does he harbor hatred for the blood that flows in him, the curse that binds his soul, and me, who brought him into this world?"


    melle drank the tea in the cup, took the wine brewed by Ansel from Saville''s hand, poured himself a full ss, and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Pfft... cough, cough... I don''t know who Ansel learned this from, I clearly never drink."


    The man smacked his lips, "How can he drink wine like tea? Well... the taste isn''t too bad, I suppose."


    melle of Hydral stood up and walked to the cter of the courtyard, casting his gaze at the highest point of the imperial city, at the second sun that burned all day.


    The one who slumbers in the fire wakes up, and also casts a cold and dangerous gaze at him.


    "You, a struggling loser, have no right to look at me like that, Ephesande."


    The man in the noble suit, with an elegant and dignified demeanor, revealed a smile ¡ª that ferocious, cruel, violt... terrifying smile mixed with all negative emotions, proving that he was not as rational as he appeared in life, everything was like the madness in his sea-blue eyes.


    "How about," he said with a smile, "we start now, and let the empire perish at our hands."


    Shadow.


    At this momt, a shadow that does not exist in realitypletely velops the imperial city.


    Despite the clear weather and bright sunshine, all the people living in this huge city suddly feel an indescribable terror and coldness. They instinctively look up, but they have no idea where this fear from the heartes from, they can only see the dazzling sunshine.


    melle raised his left hand, and a huge cannon appeared at the bottom of the alchemical fortress in the sky, t thousand meters above the imperial city.


    The alchemical fortress, Nostos, excavated by melle from the Zero Realm Enigma, a relic from the Sky Conquering Dynasty era, and th upgraded by him.


    Saville bowed his head slightly, but his figure seemed to be betwe existce and non-existce; Lawrce''s tiny red eyes were filled with a deeper blood color; Tyrus siltly stood in front of melle, his terrifying body over three meters tall seemed to have grown a bit more; Toradon held his scepter, and the top of the scepter was brewing the purest destruction.


    As long as melle has any thoughts of bringing down destruction, they will carry out melle''s thoughts without hesitation, starting from the imperial city, andpletely destroy the tire empire.


    "..."


    That gaze was so long, but it seemed... so short.


    The aging empress hiding in the Source me chose to avoid melle''s gaze, no longer looking at him. This act of submission brought the usual gtle smile back to the man''s face. He waved his hand, Nostos retracted its destruction, still floating calmly in the sky above the imperial city.


    The pact heads also retracted their respective pressures, not caring at all about how many fifth stages in the tire imperial city were scared and almost ran away on the spot.


    "She is still so weak, so everything is fine."


    melle stretched, "Although Ans has his ns, since it''s a problem I should solve... how can I let him worry and work hard to do it."


    "As a father, I''m already unqualified ough, if I throw this mess to Ansel, Anne will make me sleep in a separate room."


    "Lawrce, Saville," he straighted his cor, preparing to leave the courtyard, and said, "Go and knock on the fifth stages who might be ready to make a move. Since Ephesande has backed down, it doesn''t matter if we kill a few more."


    "No problem, boss!" "Understood, dear lord."


    "As for Tyrus and Toradon... you guys forget it, if you start fighting, you''ll tear down the imperial city, and that will be a bit troublesome. I''ve be looking for the location of another Zero Realm Enigma rectly,e with me wh the timees."


    "Yes, my lord." "Understood, my lord."


    The man nodded, and walked calmly towards the outside of the manor.


    melle of Hydral walked on the right path, bathed in warm sunlight, full of brightness.


    *

 Chapter 245: Lolinna - I

    ["I shall rder this world stagnant for a millnium, until¡ª"]


    "!"


    Ravna jolted awake from the expansive lounge chair.


    "..." The woman, regaining her sses, clutched her forehead. The residual memories in her mind caused her heart to pound uncontrobly.


    It took Ravna a considerable amount of time to steady her breathing. Wh she reached out to touch the chest of this puppet, the cold, inhuman touch somehow calmed her down.


    "A nightmare..."


    Half-covering her face, she whispered softly, "Can I still have nightmares?"


    The indistinct speech and eerie tone st a shiver down Ravna''s spine.


    The terror and domination of Hydral caused her to dream of the most desperate scarios ev in her light sleep.


    Three days had passed since she returned from Hydral''s mansion.


    Today, Hdrik brought news to Ravna that Ansel would arrive at the Tower of Babel at noon, officially announcing to the capital and the empire that he would be the actual controller of this academic organization.


    As per themand, she must, before Ansel''s arrival, reupy the body she hasn''t used for three years.


    Sor''s brok prohibition waspletely lifted yesterday. Her soul coulde and go freely, no longer confined to this puppet. During this time, her soul had suffered some damage, but fortunately, the impact was not significant, and she would recover after some rest.


    The woman looked at the body ced in the capsule, her usually emotionless face bing somewhatplex.


    As Ansel said, the Tower of Babel, under his control, would no longer be heavily suppressed by the Etheric Academy. Her safety was also guaranteed, and she no longer needed to travel in a puppet.


    But Ravna had long be ustomed to manipting this cold shell. She had ev somewhat forgott the feeling of blood flowing in her body, the palpable throbbing of the heart, and the real temperature hidd in the flesh.


    She remembered what Ansel had told her three years ago¡ª


    ["You will evtually lose more."]


    Lose more... humanity.


    The puppet, seemingly idtical to a human body, slowly clched its fist. The familiar flexible touch made Ravna believe this was her own body.


    She knew Ansel was right and she saw her own changes ¡ª but she had no choice.


    Three years ago, the youth who told her that he would witness the new era with her, abandoned her without hesitation. To preserve everything, Ravna Ziegler had to walk this path.


    "If you had... No."


    The woman murmured softly, "ming him is meaningless. Since we have parted ways, he has no reason to help you. Don''t lose too disgracefully, Ravna."


    Now that she has received the greatest help, she doesn''t need to consider so much.


    She finally has the opportunity to immerse all of herself in research... Whether it''s the ideas piled up there that hav''t be realized yet, or the Nidhoggur with incredible pottial that Ansel once showed her, it''s ough for her to spd decades.


    As for this process, the malice from the devil naturally won''t be less, but Ravna doesn''t care.


    It''s just... watching herself die.


    Ravna slowly exhaled, stood up, and prepared to let her soul return to the long-stagnant body.


    But the momt she just stood up, she instantly cast her gaze at the trance of this safe room located deep underg in the Tower of Babel.


    "Miss Ziegler, your caution is indeedmdable. It''s no wonder you''ve managed to survive under the immse pressure of the Etheric Academy, not only preserving your life but also continuing to create a multitude of alchemical tools that are refreshingly innovative," a voice, elegant andposed, emanated from the dim trance.


    "However, such a persisttly gloomy vironmt can be rather detrimtal to one''s mood, don''t you think?"


    "You¡ª"


    In Ravna''s violet eyes, a reflection of a dignified and noble  pleated long dress, and a faint smile on a beautiful face.


    "¡­Princess Suell." Sheposed herself, her tone slightly heavier, "Why are you here?"


    "Hmm?" The princess, impable in her demeanor, tilted her head slightly, her expression yful and adorable, "Are you wondering how I found this ce, or how I managed to get in?"


    "Both."


    "Hehe, it''s not just my absurd sister who has someone to rely on, Miss Ziegler."


    The young girl''s words were profound, but their direction couldn''t be clearer.


    Ravna understood in an instant what was going on. She fell silt for a momt, th asked in a low voice, "Your Highness, are you here on your own behalf, or¡­"


    "Of course¡­ just for myself."


    Suell stood about t meters in front of Ravna. Although she did not inherit the divine essce, she still carried the blood of the mefeast Royal. A stunningly beautiful girl, her face shrouded in shadows in the dim room.


    "You should understand, Miss Ziegler," Suell sighed, "Actually, our situations are quite simr."


    "Both harboring ambitions that the world does not look kindly upon."


    "Neither of us truly has the power to support our ambitions."


    "And¡­ both of us are thus forced to choose a path that teeters on the brink of destruction."


    "Your Highness," Ravna''s tone was very calm, "I believe I don''t have the qualifications for you to stoop so low, trying to empathize with me."


    "Th you''re underestimating yourself, Miss Ziegler."


    Suell began tough, "I''m not my arrogant sister who looks down on everything. She believes she has the qualifications to be a deity, not putting any existce in her eyes¡­ In my view, you are a gius far beyond me, not to mtion¡­"


    "You now have the support of Lord Ansel, don''t you?"


    The dim safe room was incredibly quiet. The young princess, who hade here with unknown inttions, waited patitly for Ravna''s answer with a smile on her face. The schr, who had be hiding here all day, remained silt, seemingly contemting how to respond.


    "Your Highness¡­ you hav''t told me why you''re here yet."


    After a long time, Ravna said this, as if she wanted to continue the conversation with Suell.


    The elegant and mysterious young princess smiled satisfactorily, "It''s simple, do you want revge, Miss Ziegler?"


    "¡­Revge?"


    -->

 Chapter 246: Lolinna - II

    "Revenge against the malicious woman who imprisoned you, controlled you, and almost destroyed you."


    She stood with her hands behind her back, uttering such rebellious and suicidal words.


    Ravenna and Suellen looked at each other for two seconds, then Ravenna said expressionlessly, "I''m not interested."


    It was not out of fear or rationality, but simply ack of interest.


    Such a choice did not even need to rely on rationality to make. Ravenna did not like Evora, and to some extent, she did indeed harbor some hatred for her, but¡­ revenge?


    Such a waste of time and meaningless thing, better sweep it into the trash heap. Her time now was incredibly precious.


    Suellen watched Ravenna for a while, then suddenlyughed, "I thought you probably wouldn''t be interested, so¡­ how about a different deal?"


    She took a step forward and said in a faint and illusory voice:


    "Eileen Ziegler."


    The cold and solid puppet visibly trembled.


    "The extraordinary genius who rose to fame fifty years ago, the alchemical master recognized by melle forty years ago, the madman who everyone spat on thirty years ago, and now¡­ a nobody."


    The ambitious princess, who had somehow gotten close to the trembling Ravenna, whispered in her ear:


    "Do you want to know why he died?"


    *


    "This Tower of Babel..."


    Seraphina, standing beside Ansel, murmured, "It feels so different from the Etheric Academy, it doesn''t seem that impressive."


    As a creature of pure sensation, the grand spectacle of Yuktreshil had left a profound impression on her. In contrast, the utilitarian buildings of the Tower of Babel seemed to her like, well... a slightly more advanced vige.


    During herst visit to the Tower of Babel with Ansel, she hadn''t had a proper tour. This time, under the personal guidance of Hendrik, she found it ratherckluster, somewhat uninspiring.


    Now, they were in the alchemical workshop area of the Tower of Babel, observing their unique alchemical apparatus production line. Since she couldn''t understand the purpose of these nging machines, or what they were doing, Miss Seraphina found it somewhat dull.


    "This is the workshop where we produce telecrystals ," Hendrik, who had been enthusiastic since receiving Ansel, said, contrasting with the disinterested Seraphina.


    "We are constantly trying to improve the telecrystals in various ways, including reducing costs, increasing production, and enabling the crystals to support bettermunication spells and energy replenishment... The progress has been good, and we should have a breakthrough within five years."


    "Do you n to extend its use to the civilian level?" Ansel asked with a smile.


    "Exactly!" Hendrik responded excitedly, "Due to the raw materials and etheric engraving, as well as the charging issues... the use of telecrystals is still limited to wealthy nobles... If we can solve these problems, evenmoners could use telecrystals."


    "Although," the man added with a somewhat helpless bitter smile, "Lord Ansel, you might think this is somewhat ostentatious, but you know the situation in the empire... Many practical alchemical tools are hard to promote effectively."


    "Change alwayses with destruction and sacrifice," Ansel said, looking at the busy puppets and sorcerers in the workshop, his tone distant.


    "Those who benefit from the status quo won''t allow you to build sacrifices on their interests. Of course, if you can offer corresponding benefits, they might relent. But... these greedy ones, ustomed to extortion, have appetites that are a bit toorge, don''t they?"


    He patted Hendrik on the shoulder, "You guys have it tough."


    "Lord Ansel..."


    The respect in Hendrik''s eyes for Ansel, which was already profound, deepened even further.


    "... Yes," he took a deep breath, clenched his fist slightly, and said in a deep voice, "If their demands weren''t so excessive, we should have promoted many practical alchemical tools throughout the empire in the past three years... even if the Elder Princess was willing..."


    He shook his head, not saying anything more.


    Evora had no interest in these so-called "practical alchemical tools". As for the benefits these transformative items could bring her? What a joke. By the time they developed these things and distributed them nationwide, it would be several yearster. The entire empire was hers, what did she care about benefits?


    In the eyes of the ambitious Elder Princess, she was already being quite merciful by not tying up these guys from the Tower of Babel and forcing them to manufacture weapons day and night in the alchemical workshop, instead giving them the freedom to develop, learn, and discuss. How could Hendrik dare to ask for her help under these circumstances?


    It could be said that the Tower of Babel had indeed struggled in the past three years, but now...


    "The production of telecrystals can be promoted. I will ask Mr. Pa to bring some people from the Alchemy Association. As for the materials, I will have someone contact therge adventurer guilds in the West. They have wide connections and have hoarded a lot of good stuff."


    "As for how to do it and how long it will take, I won''t interfere," Ansel said to the increasingly excited Hendrik, "Take your time, Hendrik. There''s plenty of time."


    "Thank you... thank you for your kindness, your help, Lord Ansel!"


    Hendrik bowed deeply to Ansel, the dignity of a fifth-stag extraordinary being seeming insignificant at this moment. But Hendrik didn''t feel the slightest bit unnatural about this "submission". Was it a loss of dignity? He felt he had received the greatest respect!


    Hendrik vowed in his heart that he would not allow any voices opposing Ansel within the Tower of Babel, although he also felt that such voices were unlikely to arise.


    "There are a few more important alchemical workshops to visit next. Lord... I''m sorry! I didn''t realize it''s been so long. Please rest for a while, Lord Ansel."


    Hendrik, who had been full of enthusiasm and wanted to continue showing Ansel more important alchemical workshops in the Tower of Babel, suddenly realized that he had been walking non-stop with Ansel in the Tower of Babel for three hours. Although Ansel certainly wouldn''t be tired, Hendrik didn''t want to appear too eager in front of him and leave a bad impression.


    Ansel didn''t refuse. He followed Hendrik to the rest room, and casually asked, "What about Ravenna? Is she busy?"


    -->

 Chapter 247: Lolinna - III

    "Ravenna, she..." The man''s face stiffened slightly, "She might, might be dyed by something very important... Of course, I don''t mean to say that she has something more important than meeting you, just... you know, she''s that kind of girl... Please forgive her rudeness, Lord Ansel."


    "Don''t be so nervous, Hendrik," Ansel couldn''t help butugh, "I was just asking casually. I had a pleasant coboration with Ravenna a few days ago, she''s a rare genius."


    Ansel''s words made Hendrik breathe a sigh of relief, and he subconsciously recalled the young Hydral, who had had some contact with Ravenna for a while.


    This thought led him to nce at the young girl beside Ansel.


    Among the high-stage extraordinary beings, the widely known Seraphina Marlowe, a peerless genius capable of bearing the power of two pact heads, would be the most powerful warrior under Ansel in a few years.


    However, what Hendrik pondered was not this, but Seraphina''s vige, which was rumored to be so affluent that even the dogs ate better than humans, a testament to Hydral''s influence.


    Hendrik had considered how wonderful it would be if Ravenna became Ansel''s pact head, and how much better the Tower of Babel would be, but it was merely a fleeting thought.


    It was already a blessing to receive help from Ansel, and to think of making Ravenna Ansel''s pact head in exchange for more resources... Regardless of whether it could seed, such behavior was already overstepping bounds and ungrateful.


    As long as Ansel could be more tolerant of Ravenna''s capriciousness, or if Ravenna could rein in her temper... Hendrik would be more than grateful.


    Before long, he brought Ansel to the lounge, not intending to discuss the Tower of Babel with him any further. He tactfully left space for Ansel and Seraphina, respectfully departing after leaving a message, "Please feel free tomand me at any time."


    "Finally, it''s over!"


    Seraphina exhaled, throwing herself onto the soft sofa and rolling around a bit, then waved at Ansel, "Ansel, Ansel~e sit for a while, I''m tired."


    "You were more tiredst night than you are now," Ansel sat next to Seraphina, watching the girl wriggle her body and rest her head on his thigh, "Howe you''re tired already?"


    "Can they be the same?" Wolf girl blushed, "Wandering around here, looking at those iron lumps is not interesting, it''s boring to death."


    "So doing ''that kind of thing'' is interesting?"


    "¡­Go to hell!" Seraphina scratched Ansel''s belly, nudged her head a couple of times, and grumbled, "If it wasn''t interesting, why would I let you torment me every day... pervert."


    Ansel just smiled and stroked the girl''s hair, not saying much, just gently looking at her.


    After being stared at for a while, Seraphina suddenly turned her head, facing Ansel''s belly, and whispered:


    "Ansel, I really won''t... do anything bad to you, will I?"


    Although three days had passed, Ravenna''s words still lingered in Seraphina''s mind. The situation in Hydral, the storm in the imperial capital, and her own personality... In such aplex situation, she was really afraid that she would do something she would regret for the rest of her life.


    "You''ve asked this many times," Ansel chuckled, "Are you so unconfident in me?"


    "Well, it''s not that... it''s just ¡ª you know how uncontroble I can be."


    Seraphina gently nudged Ansel''s belly with her head, "When we were in the Spirity Lake territory, you didn''t expect what I would do, did you? What if I lose my mind again and do somethingpletely out of your expectations, what then?"


    "I can think of many things that would make me lose control, like someone secretly sending someone to assassinate you, poisoning you, Marli''s safety, or spreading rumors about you... Ah! Just thinking about it annoys me to death!"


    The girl''s frustrated yet naive worries made Ansel rub her hair hard, unable to help but chuckle, "I think, there shouldn''t be anyone so eager to die. Even if there really is a n against me, it must be very careful. I''ve told you many times, Seraphina, you don''t need to trouble yourself like this."


    "But... alright."


    Seraphina sighed reluctantly, "I''m too stupid, I''m sorry, Ansel."


    "But you''re very strong."


    "It''s not enough now! If those who want to kill you, Ansel, are all fifth-stage... then I can''t do anything!"


    The young Hydral shook his head, "I''ve said, it''s still early before the endes, enough for me to make arrangements and preparations."


    He looked at the still troubled Seraphina, smiled helplessly, and patted her head, "You''re too influenced by Ravenna''s words, do you care about her so much that you don''t trust me?"


    "It''s not that, who cares about that iron lump." Seraphina bit Ansel''s finger, nibbled it lightly a couple of times, and mumbled, "It''s just that she scared me with her words... By the way, is sheing overter? I have to teach her a lesson, she''s so disrespectful!"


    "So you''re starting to differentiate between big and small sisters now?"


    "Humph! Of course."


    Miss Wolf puffed out her chest, "How is she, ahem, bigger than me? At most, she''s older than me, and she dares to criticize me like that... I must show her some colors."


    As soon as her words fell, there was a low knock on the door outside the lounge.


    "Ansel."


    A familiar, mature voice emanated from outside the door, causing Seraphina''s eyes to sparkle. She leapt from the couch, vigorously rubbed her face, and contorted it into an expression of utmost ferocity and menace, ready to fiercely intimidate Ravenna with a disy of dominance.


    Hmph, you dare not show me respect in Ansel''s home... then I shall assert my authority on your turf and show you who truly is the boss!


    Striding confidently to the door, she flung it open, poised to catch Ravenna off guard:


    "Hey, are you even aware that Ansel has been waiting¡ª"


    "...Huh?? Where ¡ª"


    Upon opening the door to find no one, Seraphina looked around in bewilderment, her face a picture of confusion: "Is this some kind of joke? What low-grade prank is this?"


    "...Miss Marlowe."


    The voice from below caused Seraphina to instinctively look down, and there she saw a strikingly... attractive little girl.


    -->

 Chapter 248: Lolinna - IV

    Her blue-grey hair was tied in a high ponytail, mirroring the puppet''s body, and her delicate, pretty face could be described as adorable yet tinged with a certain... mature, intellectual charm. However, her expressionless demeanor somewhat diminished her beauty, though to some, it might add a touch of coquettish allure.


    Seraphina observed the girl for a moment before turning to Ansel, who was half-covering his mouth, "Ansel, why is there a child here?"


    "Miss Marlowe," the girl stated emotionlessly, enunciating each word, "I am, in fact, Ravenna Ziegler."


    "..."


    Seraphina was taken aback for a moment, then peeked down the hallway again before retreating and crouching down to speak to the girl with a smile: "Little one, can you tell me where that poker face who sent you here has gone? I''ll give you candy, how does that sound?"


    "...Miss Marlowe."


    The girl pushed up her slightly oversized sses, and her charming face, even without expression, looked particrly endearing with this gesture: "Can you not recognize my voice? Or shall I repeat what I told you three days ago at the Hydral estate?"


    At this, Seraphina was genuinely perplexed.


    She crouched in front of the girl for a while, then, puzzled, sniffed around her before her confusion swiftly turned to shock, and shock to disbelief:


    "You... you really are¡ª"


    "This is my true form."


    Our Miss Ravenna Ziegler spoke with an indifferent tone: "I have always operated through a puppet; you are well aware of that, aren''t you?"


    "..." Seraphina fell silent, then reached out to poke Ravenna''s soft cheek, which twitched at the corner of her eye but did not resist.


    "Pfft¡ª"


    "Ha ha ha... Hahaha!"


    And then, theughter of Miss Seraphina, unrestrained to the point of breathlessness, echoed through the lounge and the empty corridor.


    "Ansel, Ansel, hahaha..."


    Crouching beside Ravenna, Seraphina gestured topare their heights, shaking withughter as she spoke: "This one... Ravenna, hahaha, she made her puppet so tall and mature, and it even looks very sexy, but in reality, she herself is such a..."


    She grabbed the expressionless Ravenna by the cor, stood up, and lifted her from the ground: "Such a... hahaha! Tiny thing!"


    Seraphina, unable to contain herughter, brought Ravenna up to her face: "Hey, that, Ravenna, may I ask you... why did you design your puppet''s body like this¡ª"


    She gestured to the curves of her chest and the height above her head: "Is it, hahaha, out of insecurity, or perhaps,haha, is it a projection of your wish?"


    "I typically use the puppet without soul maniption, merely extending my senses through it," exined Ravenna, dangling in mid-air like an adorable oversized doll. "Therefore,patibility is not a concern, and arger puppet can be inscribed with more etheric circuits, that''s all."


    "Also, would you mind putting me down, please?"


    "Uh, oh? Oh... sure, sure, pfft."


    After setting Ravenna down gently, Seraphina''s resentment dissipated. It was already clear who was the bigger, and now... there was simply noparison!


    Is this it? With just a mouthful of words, she expects to stand tall before me? Seraphina thought she could ride atop Ansel while holding Ravenna with one hand, letting her dangle mid-air, iling helplessly.


    Miss Seraphina, with her predominantly beastly nature, believed that only those who maintain their dignity in that soft battlefield can im true dignity in everyday life.


    Clearly, Ravennacked dignity in every aspect.


    While Seraphina was utterly delighted and immersed in mockery, Ansel, too, was observing Ravenna, his face betraying a genuine smile.


    It was a smile of faint nostalgia.


    "Although I said thatyou may not grow any further, Ravenna, there are indeed changes," said Ansel to the girl who had been ced on the ground by Seraphina.


    Her attire was no different from that of a puppet, still a fitting whiteb coat and a dark hip-hugging skirt. However, her stockings had changed from iron grey to a translucent ck, and she was still wearing high heels.


    This attire, which required a strong aura and mature temperament to control¡­ did not seem out of ce on Ravenna.


    Despite her short stature, her figure was not thin. Although the key parts of her upper body were indeed a bit t, the curve of her hips under theb coat and tightly wrapped in the skirt was very distinct, like a juicy peach. Her legs, wrapped in ck silk, upied an astonishing length in her short body, and the exaggerated proportions made her legs look very slender.


    At the same time, her full and slightly fleshy thighs formed a stark contrast with her petite figure.


    This gave Ravenna a peculiar beauty, at first nce she seemed like a petite girl, but upon closer inspection¡­ she had the unique charm of a mature woman.


    Seraphina, who had little knowledge of this, just giggled and continued tough as she sat down next to Ansel.


    "How are you adapting?" Ansel asked.


    "Fine," Ravenna replied, looking at her palm, her fingers curling and then spreading out. "Perhaps it''s because my soul has been out of my body for too long... I''m a bit ufortable with this body, but I should be fine after some rest."


    "Will you rest well?"


    "No."


    Anselughed happily, "This conversation reminds me of three years ago... it''s nostalgic."


    Ravenna remained silent. Since she had chosen to temporarily submit to Ansel, she would not take any actions against him.


    "... Ansel," Ravenna said after a moment of silence, "I have something to tell you."


    "Oh? What is it?"


    "Suellen, the young princess."


    Ravenna calmly said, "Not long ago, she found me and wanted to make a deal with me."


    Ansel did not show any surprise, he just smiled and nodded, indicating her to continue.


    "She asked me... if I wanted to take revenge on the Elder Princess."


    "Hmm, you refused her, and then?" Ansel said without thinking, not needing Ravenna to continue.


    "She..." Ravenna paused, "She offered another condition. She told me that there was more to my grandfather''s death."


    "Hmm?" Ansel raised his eyebrows, "And then? Did she ask you to join her against Evora?"


    "Yes."


    The petite schr lowered her eyes, "At first, I thought you had sent her to test me, but I think... you wouldn''t be so bored. What I didn''t think of at first was why she dared to stir up my hatred for Evora, isn''t she afraid of you?"


    "She''s testing my attitude, because I''ve been... not getting along with Evorately."


    Ansel, who had passionately kissed by the Elder Princess in the bedroom, shrugged, "She knows you''ll tell me about this, it''s not so much provoking you as it is sending me a signal."


    After all, the Tower of Babel fell into Ansel''s hands, and our Princess Suellen yed a crucial role. She wanted to strike while the iron was hot and get on good terms with Ansel, which was only natural.


    "But you, Ravenna..." Ansel rested his cheek on his hand and said with interest, "You could have just told me the first part, but surprisingly, you honestly told me the second part as well."


    "You are my master now," Ravenna said, almost making Seraphina, who had just caught her breath, spit out her drink, "I will ensure my loyalty until that pointes."


    "Hmm... loyalty."


    Anselughed and shook his head, "Obedience obtained through exchange of interests is not called loyalty. You don''t understand the meaning of this word, Ravenna, just like three years ago."


    "But that''s not bad, you must be very handy to use."


    The devil said such nasty words, not hiding his view of the woman in front of him as a tool.


    "As for Suellen, I haven''t agreed to her yet, it depends on your opinion."


    Ravenna had no opinion on this, she just calmly said, "If it will cause you trouble, then I will refuse."


    "No, about Evora, you don''t need to care about me, if you want to do it, just do it."


    Ansel casually waved his hand, "Of course, you have to make sure you do it clean enough, if something happens, I won''t protect you."


    "... I know, I won''t trouble you."


    Ravenna seemed a bit surprised that Ansel agreed so easily without asking her to pay any extra price.


    "What if I asked you to refuse?" Ansel looked at Ravenna with a smile, "What about your grandfather''s matter?"


    "I would beg you."


    The petite woman said this without any expression, "What she can do, there''s no reason you can''t. As for the price, I will bear it."


    "Don''t you think that begging me directly now is less risky than dealing with Evora with Suellen?"


    Ansel said with a smirk, "This is not a rational choice, Ravenna."


    Ravenna didn''t speak, she just stared at the ground in silence.


    "It seems the road is still long... it''s okay, since you''ve made your choice, you''ll be what I want."


    Ansel stood up, walked over to Ravenna, bent down, and pinched her round and tender chin.


    "Just like the abyss, dear Venna."


    He whispered in a voice only Ravenna could hear, "You can''t turn back now, whether you fall into the endless darkness or shine a light that can illuminate the abyss before destruction..."


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    *

 Chapter 249: Snake and Sisters and Rat - I

    The end of Ephesande''s games, the transfer of the owner of Babel, and the arrival of melle cast a somewhat eerie pall over the entire imperial capital.


    While the lives of the majority remained unchanged, for those extraordinary beings perched at the apex, a single misstep could see them engulfed and torn asunder by the roiling undercurrents, leaving no trace of their once lofty existence.


    "Mr. Ansel," Marlina said, approaching with haste and whispering something into the ear of Ansel, who was dining.


    "¡­ Is that so?"


    Ansel set down his cutlery and wiped his mouth with a napkin. "Inform them that the poption from the SpirityLake Territory is sufficient, and Hydral''s domain need not expand for now. As for the rest of his legacy..."


    The young Hydral pondered for a moment before responding with a light chuckle, "I shall discuss this personally with Her Majesty."


    "Yes, I understand," the girl replied, bowing slightly and preparing to depart with efficiency, only to be stopped by Ansel''s grasp on her wrist.


    "Please, join me for lunch first," he offered, and the waitress in the corner of the dining room promptly departed, while Marlina hesitated before obediently taking a seat beside Ansel.


    Lady Annelisa, who had been conversing with Ansel and had scarcely touched her lunch, now turned her attention to the poised and virtuous young woman, whose beauty could easily lead one to mistake her for the daughter of a grand duke.


    "Are you... Marlina?" the mature Lady Hydral inquired, her eyes gleaming slightly.


    "The sister of little Seraphina, now assisting Ansel in his affairs?"


    "It is I, mydy," Marlina responded, rising to curtsy to Annelisa before sitting down again, her head bowed in respectful acknowledgment.


    "It is an honor to be remembered by you."


    "Oh, we''re not too formal in our household, and that''s just Ans... but if you''re ustomed to it, that''s fine," Annelisa said, leaning forward with curiosity.


    "What were you discussing just now?"


    Before Marlina could answer, Ansel spoke calmly, "The grand duke of the Luminaris family has been stripped of his title and executed. Her Majesty inquired whether I wished to incorporate hisnds and people into Hydral''s domain."


    As the appointed head of mechanical armor construction by empress, the unfortunate Duke of Luminarisbecame the most suitable scapegoat for the Etheric Academy after such a significant malfunction.


    "Duke of Luminaris... Nasema?" Annelisa paused, then sighed, "So he has perished, a man of some capability."


    The territories of Hydral and Luminaris bothy in the southern region, and Annelisa had some recollection of that shrewd and diplomatic grand duke.


    "He''s gone then..." she murmured with a hint of sorrow, "The south is bound to be chaotic."


    During the waning days of Ephesande''s reign, the political climate of the empire could only be described as aplete mess.


    Her erratic and extreme emotional state, exacerbated by the abyssal information erosion, led to capricious bestowal of titles, entirely dependent on her mood. Moreover, she often secluded herself within the Source me to resist the chaos eroding her soul, thus rarely involving herself in political affairs.


    Although the grand dukes were unlikely to wage outright war against each other, the turmoil and breakdown of order were just short of actual conflict.


    In the north, where only two grand dukes resided in a less hospitable environment, the situation was somewhat better.


    The eastern port, rich in resources and the sole passage to the other side of the Celestial Path mountains, was the scene of overt and covert struggles among three grand dukes; the westernnds, known as the adventurer''s paradise, were on the brink of military conflict among its four grand dukes; even in the southern region where Hydral''s domain was located, the three grand dukes ¡ª now two ¡ª were upromising, only deterred by the fearsome devil that dwelled there.


    The most tranquil ce was perhaps the imperial center, overseen by the empress and thest grand duke.


    Thest grand duke was selected from the empress''s siblings, serving as a way for the empress to anchor humanity, offering a path for those of royal blood with divine lineage, other than the sole qualified individual, ensuring that the act of producing offspring was not merely for that one person.


    However, most of the royal descendants were indifferent to this, as their roles were predetermined at birth¡ªto be mere foils and footnotes to their qualified siblings. Let alone empress¡­ even most grand dukes care nothing about them.


    Under decades of silent oppression from the empress, their siblings, and other powerful extraordinary beings, the spirits of most royal descendants had long been worn down.


    Only the younger members of the royal family still harbored ambitions for power, and even entertained some¡­ rebellious thoughts.


    "It has been quite some time since Ist ventured beyond the imperial capital," Annelisamented with a sigh, "I wonder what the state of the empire is now."


    "When was thest time you traveled with father?" Ansel asked as he epted the meal a maid brought for Marlin, his expression unchanging.


    "Two months... Oh!"


    The stunning beauty Annelisa suddenly covered her mouth with both hands, then huffed, "How could you trick me, Ansel!"


    "I was merely inquiring," he replied.


    "I told you I''ve never left the capital!" she protested.


    "I don''t believe father would leave you here," Ansel countered.


    "¡­" Annelisa rested her chin on her hands, turning her face away in displeasure, "Mel is too predictable, it''s no fun."


    "You are the same, mother," Ansel said, shifting his gaze from Marlina''s blushing face to meet his mother''s eyes. "You cannot deceive me, so spare yourself the frustration."


    "What''s wrong with feeling frustrated?" she suddenly smiled, as if her displeasure had never urred, "It doesn''t mean I can''t be happy... You''re ying along with me, aren''t you, Ans?"


    She yfully poked Ansel''s cheek, who stiffened slightly but did not pull away.


    "Nevertheless... don''t treat me like a child. If you''re bored, you don''t have to bother with me. I refuse to be seen as an annoying nuisance," Annelisa dered, crossing her arms with mock seriousness.


    "I am deeply moved," Ansel sighed, "If only you could remember this sentiment ten minutes from now."


    -->

 Chapter 250: Snake and Sisters and Rat - II

    "Nevertheless... don''t treat me like a child. If you''re bored, you don''t have to bother with me. I refuse to be seen as an annoying nuisance!" Annelisa dered, crossing her arms with mock seriousness.


    "I am deeply moved," Ansel sighed, "If only you could remember this sentiment ten minutes from now."


    "Why must you be so disagreeable, child!"


    Marlina secretly observed the huffing Annelisa, then nced at the slightly helpless Ansel. As she quietly dined, a smile involuntarily spread across her face.


    For Marlina, the only sce in this absurd, dark world was probably her own family.


    The love of family is the purest, a love that asks for no return. This love is the root of Marlina''s immense sacrifices for Seraphina, because she too felt this love from Seraphina and her own parents.


    She always felt that Ansel was carrying an indescribable heavy burden. She wanted to share it, but hesitated repeatedly when she thought of her own identity.


    Merely serving as a secretary for Ansel, executing orders and handling documents, she didn''t have the right to speak her mind like Seraphina.


    But as long as she could see that Ansel''s soul had something to rely on, something tofort him, Marlina was already happy and satisfied, even if she wasn''t the one doing these things.


    However¡­ It seems that Mr. Ansel likes to keep a distance from ma''am, but he doesn''t seem like the type who likes to chat and act spoiled with his parents?


    But Mr. Ansel is clearly the same age as Seraphina, which seems a bit abnormal... No, no, no, stop overthinking.


    Annelisa undoubtedly loves Ansel, and although Ansel maintains a certain distance in his tone and attitude towards his own mother, his emotions are very candid, which is good.


    Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen my parents... The Baron of Darkwater said that a teleportation circle was to be built at the entrance of the vige, and I should be able to go back and see them in a while.


    All thanks to Mr. Ansel, it seems that there aren''t many more tasks recently, should I take Seri with me after studying to his room...


    "Marlina."


    The indescribable scene in Marlina''s mind faded when she heard Ansel''s call, she shuddered violently, almost dropping her knife and fork.


    "I, I''m here, what''s up? Mr. Ansel?"


    Ansel looked at her slightly strange appearance, just raised his eyebrows, and didn''t think much: "I''m going to find Seraphina, remember toe find me after you finish eating. Rune, show Marlina the way when the timees."


    The maid bowed slightly and agreed softly, while Ansel got up and left the dining table, leaving only Annelisa, who was leaning on her arms and tilting her head on the dining table, and Marlina, who was beginning to feel awkward.


    "Little Marlina." After her son left the table, the somewhat bored Lady Hydral blinked, "Is it hard to work under Ansel?"


    "Uh, ah?"


    This question caught the increasingly quiet Marlina off guard. She quickly put down her knife and fork and wiped her mouth, saying very seriously: "No, ma''am, Mr. Ansel is very good to me. Being able to dedicate my power to him also makes me feel... very happy."


    "Oh~"


    The woman''s face showed a teasing smile: "Very happy, is it?"


    Marlina''s face turned slightly red, but she didn''t deny it, instead she nodded lightly: "Yes, very happy... Ah! Ma''am, please rest assured, I don''t have any presumptuous thoughts, just being able to apany Mr. Ansel like this, I''m already satisfied."


    Annelisa didn''t seem particrly satisfied or impressed with Marlina''s answer, obviously she had seen too many girls who were "extremely satisfied just to be with Ansel".


    ¡ª After all, there are such girls everywhere in this manor and in Hydral''s territory.


    However, as a mother, as a wife, she keenly sensed something very crucial.


    She straightened her head, propped her chin on her arm, and asked with interest: "Although you are very satisfied now, but actually... you have never given up the possibility of going further, right?"


    "..."


    After a brief silence, Marlina nodded, saying softly but firmly: "Yes, ma''am."


    "Hmm... There are indeed a few girls like you, but I have excluded many of them, do you know why, little Marlina?"


    This sentence made Marlina''s nerves tense instantly. She looked serious, but very calm, and said: "Please enlighten me, ma''am."


    Annelisa couldn''t help butugh: "I actually don''t like being respected too much... But you''re a bit special, little Marlina, I''m quitefortable being treated with such respect by you. Okay, then I''ll tell you some secrets that I won''t tell ordinary girls."


    "These ordinary girls, including the daughters of the grand duke, the granddaughters of the fifth-stage extraordinary beings, the once famous beauties of the imperial capital; appearance, aptitude, family, ability... No matter from which aspect, they are all top-notch, but in my eyes, they are still ''ordinary''. The reason... little Marlina, what''s your opinion?"


    Under Annelisa''s gaze, Marlina gave her answer seriously almost without spending a few seconds:


    "Because for you... no, for Mr. Ansel, everything other than ''ability'' and ''aptitude'' has no value at all, and there are always people with ability and aptitude in this world. Unless they have a very exceptional value, such as..."


    "Just like little Seraphina." Annelisa nodded with a smile, "Well said, continue."


    Marlina organized her thoughts again when Annelisa took over the conversation, and after calming down, she continued: "So, for Mr. Ansel, the most important quality of a follower is not on the follower himself, but focuses on... the ''following'' aspect."


    "For example, unwavering loyalty, constant self-sacrifice, or mutual understanding of intentions... Only these things are worth Mr. Ansel''s attention, worth your attention."


    Annelisa''s eyes gradually brightened, but she didn''t praise Marlina, instead she continued: "But these qualities, some of the girls also have them, they have left the so-called ''ordinary'', but I still rejected their attempts to contact Ansel through me, why is that?"


    -->

 Chapter 251: Snake and Sisters and Rat - III

    "Because..."


    Marlina was silent for a little while, then slowly clenched her fists under the table. She looked at Annelisa and said very seriously:


    "Loving Mr. Ansel purely is not an easy thing."


    "Mr. Ansel... has a kind of magic that makes people fall, makes people do everything for him, even belittle themselves."


    "And Mr. Ansel is... I hope you won''t be angry because of my evaluation,ma''am, Mr. Ansel is very ''cold''. For him, those who fall into that magic and are willing to lose themselves for him are disqualified and no longer valuable."


    The young girl blushed slightly and smiled shyly: "Please don''t ridicule me, actually I... I''m a bit fascinated by Mr. Ansel''s coldness. Every time I think that once I fall into that magic, I will be abandoned by Mr. Ansel, I feel both scared and... a bit excited.


    The feeling of always reminding myself, every time I interact with Mr. Ansel, I can get his approval, I am confirming my own value... I really can''t stop."


    "Because loving someone does require dedication and sacrifice, but if there is only dedication and sacrifice, it''s not love, it''s just a one-sided humble sacrifice."


    Under Annelisa''s increasingly joyful and satisfied gaze, Marlina''s tone became more and more calm and confident: "If those who are loyal to Mr. Ansel and willing to dedicate themselves to him, just stop at dedication... but never thought of standing shoulder to shoulder with Mr. Ansel, just thinking of letting Mr. Ansel use everything they have, isn''t that just... a pitiful and sad tool?


    How could Mr. Ansel love such a tool?"


    "So... ambition is needed."


    The dignified and elegant young girl, without reservation, revealed her ambition to the woman in front of her: "Not just a step further, but to stand with Mr. Ansel, to make Mr. Ansel... fall in love with one''s ambition."


    Annelisa had already shed her previousziness. She didn''t know when she had leaned back in her chair, slightly raised her chin, and her mature and beautiful face was full of Lady Hydral''s majesty:


    "So, where will your ambition take you?"


    "Pact head." Marlina said without hesitation, "The most important existence in Mr. Ansel''s life."


    "Even if you''re just an ordinary person now, with no extraordinary aptitude at all?"


    "Yes, even if I''m just an ordinary person now."


    Annelisa looked at Marlina for a long time, then started tough, and then theughter got louder and louder, full of pure joy and delight.


    "Very good, little Marlina, you are not those ''ordinary girls'' in my mouth, I like your ambition, I approve of it."


    "But even so, I won''t provide any help for you, I will just not block your path, understand?"


    "Of course." Marlina smiled, "Love has to be fought for by oneself, ma''am."


    The woman paused momentarily, then abruptly rose from her chair and seated herself beside Marlina. Under thetter''s bewildered gaze, she embraced her tightly.


    "Oh, how wonderful you are! You two sisters are truly wonderful! Where on earth did Ans find you?"


    Annelisa, brimming with joy, nuzzled Marlina against her chest, "Such an adorable and likable personality, just like mine! Well said, love is indeed something one must strive for!"


    Releasing a slightly flushed Marlina, she began to prattle on about her own story with melle:


    "Let me tell you, when I first met melle, he was still frolicking among women..."


    Marlina smiled, nodding in response, listening attentively and asionally revealing a pure smile.


    "...Ah, Ans is getting busier and busier, he rarely has the time to listen to my stories in such a peaceful manner."


    A content Annelisa, holding Marlina''s hand and gently stroking it, sighed with a hint of regret, "Little Marlina, you''re such a good girl, I''m growing fonder of you."


    The woman, having said this, kissed Marlina''s cheek as a sign of affection and encouragement, and waved her hand vigorously, "Keep it up, I have faith in you! Ans needs a girl with ambition and intelligence like you."


    "Little Seraphina... although she''s cute and capable, she''s too naive."


    "Intelligent people are always lonely." Annelisa, holding Marlina''s hand, lowered her gaze slightly, "Ans is too intelligent, and knows too much... melle and I are destined not to apany him for long, if we were to leave... he would be left alone."


    "He''s already very lonely."


    A mother sighed softly at this moment, "I can''t imagine, nor do I want to imagine, what he would look like even lonelier."


    "When he was young, he often told us... things that melle and I couldn''t understand, but seemed very profound and important. Although he would alwaysin that we couldn''t understand this or that, he would still often talk to us."


    "But... when did it start?"


    A hint of confusion appeared in Annelisa''s eyes, "When did Ans start to respect melle and me so much, to be so polite, but... never say those things to us, or to anyone, anymore?"


    "...Marlina."


    The woman gradually tightened her grip on Marlina''s hand, repeating in a low voice, "Ans is very lonely, even now with Seraphina apanying him, he is... still very lonely."


    "I am his mother, I can feel it."


    "He has lost... he has given up something very important to him."


    "If you have the ability, please help him. This is my... request, please."


    Feeling the warmth and strength of the palm, Marlina looked at Annelisa and nodded solemnly.


    "I will, madam... I will do everything I can to help Mr. Ansel, I promise."


    Upon hearing this, a smile finally appeared on the woman''s face, "That''s good, a smart girl like you will definitely know how to help Ans... Ah, when you have time,e shopping with me. I bought a lot of clothes for little Seraphina, you shouldn''t be left out."


    Marlina also smiled and nodded, but her heart was filled with a heavy cloud due to Annelisa''s words.


    Mr. Ansel... is he very lonely?


    She noticed the weight Ansel was carrying, but she never thought that Ansel would be lonely, let alone that even with Seraphina''spany, Anselwould still be lonely.


    The ma''am said, Mr. Ansel... has given up something very important.


    What exactly is it?


    *

 Chapter 252: Snake and Sisters and Rat - IV

    Within the training chamber of Nostrom, Seraphina, who had just been drenched in sweat, was changing her clothes. She gazed upon the scattered fragments of puppets on the floor and shook her head in disapproval.


    "Ansel, this won''t do," she said earnestly, her gaze fixed on Ansel.


    "Puppets alone are worthless. I seek not merelybat, but rather..."


    She slowly clenched her fist, exhaling the restlessness in her chest with deliberation. The intense training battle had not quenched the me within Seraphina; on the contrary, it zed even more fiercely.


    "What I require is a struggle that will allow me to achieve my¡­ devouring."


    The lifeless puppets, possessing strength but devoid of "life," could not satisfy the Beast King''s yearning.


    To ascend to the fourth stage, extraordinary beings must choose an essence and master it to a certain degree, thereby seizing the "scepter" that symbolizes dominion over the rules. For Seraphina, the most crucial essence, "beast," could not flourish in such an environment.


    "If it''s useless, then cast aside these thoughts," Ansel said with a smile.


    "Rest well for now. Despite your exceptional talent, Seraphina, the path to transcendence is still long. Do not dwell on the gains and losses of these few days; adjusting your mindset is of greater importance."


    "...You''re right, Ansel. Marli!"


    Seraphina''s countenance brightened considerably as she turned her attention to Marlina, who stood behind Ansel, and eximed excitedly, "Since Ansel is free these days, let''s explore the imperial capital together! It''s been a while since we''ve had a proper adventure here. Sister Anne did take me out for a stroll, but, uh..."


    She couldn''t help but rub her cheeks, trying to erase the lingering fear from her recent experience: "Anne''s enthusiasm was a bit too, too¡­ too overwhelming. It''s better to go with you, Marli¡ªat least I won''t be treated like a doll, ouch..."


    "This shows that my mom is very fond of you. She''s warm to everyone, but it''s rare for her to be this affectionate," Ansel said, turning to Marlina.


    "You and mom had a long talk beforeing here. Would you mind sharing what you discussed?"


    "... Ah?" Marlina, still pondering Annelisa''s words, was momentarily taken aback before quickly regaining herposure.


    "Madam was inquiring about... my feelings for you."


    Observing Marlina''s blushing face, Ansel understood and simply smiled, not pressing further, but gently asked, "So, would you like to join Seraphina and me on a visit to the imperial capital?"


    Marlina curtsied gracefully, her smile sweet and elegant, "It would be my utmost honor, Mr. Ansel."


    Seraphina, standing with her arms crossed, tilted her head and then looked down at her leather pants and the visible abs under her short vest. She scratched her head, unsure how to mimic her sister''s beautiful gestures, and could only ce her hands on her hips and dere loudly, "Ansel, I want to wear beautiful clothes too!"


    "Didn''t mother buy you many?" Ansel inquired.


    "Those won''t do!" Seraphina''s face changed instantly at Ansel''s words. "I''m no little princess!"


    Young Hydral watched Seraphina with a smile brimming with amusement. "But they are indeed beautiful."


    "They''re not as beautiful as the ones you make... Make me another one now, please~"


    Soon, Seraphina, donning a ck cinched waistcoat, hands in pockets, and kicking her tform boots, twirled with satisfaction.


    "How do I look? Do I look good?" she asked Ansel and Marlina, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    "You look good, indeed..." Ansel stroked his chin, "but it reminds me of something else."


    "Something else..."


    Seraphina paused for a moment, then quickly recalled her own adventurous experience with the long coat, her cheeks flushing red in an instant: "Go to hell! I wasn''t asking you that! You''re terrible, Ansel!"


    She turned away, huffing, and only after receiving Marlina''s gentle and pleasantpliment did her mood¡ª and indeed, her restless heart ¡ª calm down somewhat.


    "So, where shall we start our sight-seeing?"


    Eager to set out, Seraphina led the way through the dim and quiet corridors of the Nostrom, her boots clicking crisply against the floor.


    "It has been three years since myst visit, and I am somewhat unfamiliar with the changes in the imperial capital, however..."


    Ansel, leaning on his scepter, called out in the vast corridor, "Lawrence."


    "I am here, Young lord!"


    As his words fell, a plump, grey-ck rat emerged from some corner, standing upright and waving its paw in greeting to Ansel, "Do you need me for something?"


    "Seraphina, Marlina, and I are nning to explore the imperial capital. Could you kindly act as our guide for the time being, leading us to some interesting ces?"


    The rat''s tiny red eyes lit up instantly, "The Young master actually has a use for me... Wonderful!"


    It rubbed its paws together, thumping its chest, "Rest assured, leave it to me! I dare say only Falcon knows the imperial city better than I do. I promise to make your visit enjoyable!"


    Lawrence scurried to Ansel''s feet, ncing at the tall, short-silver-haired girl on the left and the gentle, long-haired girl on the right, before choosing to climb onto Marlina''s shoulder, "Let''s start... let''s start with the ck market. It''s the liveliest ce, and who knows, we might find something interesting!"


    "...ck market?" Seraphina looked surprised, "There''s a ck market in capital ?"


    "How could there not be? Our dear empress doesn''t interfere as long as rules are followed and appearances are kept. The ck market is just as legitimate as any other market."


    Lawrence spoke with an air of expertise, "It''s just that ordinary people can''t get in. Oh, Young lord, do you want to conceal your identity?"


    "If we''re going out for fun, it wouldn''t be interesting if we didn''t hide our identities, would it?"


    Ansel reached out and patted Lawrence''s head, "We''ll need you to get us tickets to the ck market, Lawrence."


    "Heya, that''s easy, leave it to me."


    Meanwhile, Seraphina had been observing this seemingly ordinary, talking rat. She had wanted to ask about it during her meeting with melle and the other pact heads, but felt it wasn''t appropriate with melle present. Now, she finally had the chance, "Um, Mr. Lawrence..."


    "Just call me Lawrence." The rat waved its paw, "What can I do for you, Miss Seraphina?"


    "Uh, I wanted to ask... which pact head are you?"


    "The Head of Devouring." Lawrence bared his teeth and ws, opening his mouth wide, "The ''devouring'' that refers to eating. Scary, isn''t it?"


    Seraphina couldn''t help butugh impolitely at the rat''s adorable antics, managing to suppress herughter under Marlina''s sharp gaze. She cleared her throat, "Then, may I ask... what abilities does the Head of Devouring have?"


    "There''s no harm in asking. After all, you''ll meet yourpanions sooner orter. It''s good to know a bit in advance."


    As the three humans and one rat headed towards the teleportation circle of the Nostrim, Lawrence exined, "The so-called ''Head of Devouring'' represents the ''beast'' essence of Hydral, which is the control and devouring of life. The ability is simple: devour the power of others and use it for oneself."


    Lawrence spoke lightly, but Seraphina was stunned.


    The Head of Devouring, the beast essence, could devour and seize the power of others... Why didn''t I choose this ring back then!


    She looked at Lawrence, who was sitting on Marlina''s shoulder, with envy, "I wish my other pact power was the Head of Devouring."


    "That wouldn''t be good."


    "I don''t think that''s necessarily a good thing."


    Ansel and Lawrence responded simultaneously.


    "...Huh?" Seraphina looked at them in confusion, "Why wouldn''t it be good? Ansel, didn''t you say that my strongest essence is the beast..."


    "Have you forgotten what ''beast'' is?" Ansel gently ruffled Seraphina''s hair, "It''s the wild instinct of life that refuses to submit to any existence. If your rootes into contact with the beast essence of Hydral, it won''t be a fusion, but a¡­fight to the death."


    "Yeah, yeah." Lawrence nodded, "When you were fighting with Tyr, I felt... a chilling, dangerous aura. It''s a bit risky."


    "The Young lord''s insight is truly remarkable," it said with admiration, "To pose a threat to Hydral in terms of the beast essence, it means that Miss Seraphina, you have the potential to rival Hydral in this aspect in the future!"


    "But it''s also quite strange. You''re clearly a normal human, so why do you have such a strong beast essence..."


    Lawrence was puzzled, but seeing Ansel''s calm expression, he didn''t say anything more.


    After all, his young lord must know everything about this, so there''s no need for him to say more. His job now is to be a responsible guide and provide a good touring experience for his young lord and hisdies!


    Speaking of which... didn''t the ck market of the Imperial City fall into factional strife after the death of the Duke of Luminaris?


    Well, it''s none of my business. I''m just an innocent little mouse responsible for leading the way.


    If you guys don''t watch tour step and end up causing trouble, forcing the young lord to take over the ck market...


    That has nothing to do with me, anyway, I''m just a little mouse.


    *

 Chapter 253: The Snake Who Hates Sheeps - I

    The City of Celestia, as the imperial capital, is of a magnitude beyond themoner''s imagination.


    Even the lower city district, where themon folk reside, surpasses the noble districts of most cities within the empire in terms of splendor.


    A hidden area where the upper and lower districts converge harbors the empire''srgest ck market.


    Here, one can find everything from mundane treasures like gold, silver, and jewels, to extraordinary artifacts such as alchemical equipment, rare materials, and spell scrolls.


    "This is truly astonishing!"


    Seraphina, wearing a mask, gazed in awe at the bustling marketce teeming with people: "How can there be so many people !" MVLeMpYr-original-content


    "The transient poption of the imperial capital is indeed remarkable," Ansel reminisced as he looked towards the end of the bustling street, "It seems to have remained unchanged from three years ago."


    "Eh, Ansel, have you been here before?"


    "As Lawrence described, this ce is one of the most alluring in the entire capital."


    Ansel chuckled, "How could I have not?"


    Perched on Marlina''s shoulder, Lawrence patted his chest confidently: "I assure you, the interior haspletely transformed since three years ago! Young lord, where would you like to go first? Shall we explore themon market here, or head straight to the extraordinary market deeper within?"


    "Let''s look around here for now... Didn''t Seraphina want to buy clothes?"


    Ansel nced at Seraphina, who was looking around curiously even behind her mask, and said with a meaningful tone, "There are indeed many fine garments to be found here."


    "...Hmm? It doesn''t matter to me, Ansel can make them for me anyway."


    Marlina, whose experience was gradually increasing, could read from Ansel''s eyes what he meant by "fine garments." Her cheeks flushed slightly, but instead of speaking, she felt a small surge of anticipation and excitement.


    The trio, apanied by a rat, entered the main thoroughfare, the widest street lined with shops and stalls disying an array of assorted items. Seraphina led the way, her interest piqued as she looked around with great enthusiasm.


    "Ans... uh,ma-master."


    Seraphina, who had called out Ansel''s name instinctively, quickly corrected herself with a shy and coy change of address: "Come over here and look at this."


    Ansel nced at the simple ck leather cor around the girl''s neck and met her slightly embarrassed gaze, unable to suppress a smile as he walked over to her side.


    "Look at this," she pointed to a cerulean ice crystal on a vendor''s table, her eyes sparkling, "This is a specialty from the northernnds! My mom told me stories about it, what''s it called... something tear?"


    "Deep Blue Tear, the youngdy has quite an eye," the man behind the stall chuckled, "This rare gem is only mined from the underground ciers of the Deep Blue territory, with an annual yield of just over twenty, all monopolized by the Duke of the Grey Tower. It symbolizes eternal loyalty, steadfast love, and..."


    The vendor''s eloquent pitch captivated Seraphina. She looked from Ansel''s eyes to the gemstone and then asked the vendor, "How much for one?"


    "This was riskily stolen by a friend from a marquis''s estate and brought here overnight to fence," the vendor rubbed his hands together, "The risk was significant, so I''ll offer a fair price, one hundred thousand gold coins, and I ept banknotes from the imperial bank."


    Seraphina was momentarily stunned: "¡­ How much did you say?"


    "One hundred thousand imperial gold coins," the man replied without hesitation, "If it were auctioned, it would fetch at least three to four times this price. I wouldn''t be selling it here if the origins were legitimate."


    The price daunted the girl, who had been following Ansel for some time but still had no concept of money, as she rarely asked Ansel for it, and even when he offered, it was usually Marlina who managed the finances.


    Miss Wolf did not wish to ask Ansel for money, nor did she want him to buy it for her, so she could only cast a pitiful look towards her sister.


    "¡­" Marlina sighed silently, then with a touch of amusement, stroked her sister''s hair and stepped forward to the stall.


    "One hundred thousand gold coins?" she inquired, her tone gentle and calm.


    "Y-Yes..cough, that''s right," the vendor, who had been confident and articte just moments ago, suddenly seemed less certain under Marlina''s gaze, "If you''re not interested, there will be others who know the value."


    "I am one who knows the value," Marlina elegantly produced a ck pouch embroidered with a flying bird, and with a flick of her fingers, she dropped two one-hundred imperial gold coins onto the table as if bestowing alms.


    "The craftsmanship ismendable and worth the price," the silver-haired girl with the bird-beak mask maintained her gentle voice, but the slight tilt of her chin conveyed an air of undeniable authority, "Will you take it, or not?"


    The vendor was dumbfounded for several seconds before he collected the coins with a sheepish smile and handed the so-called "Deep Blue Tear" to an even more bewildered Seraphina, bowing and scraping, "Thank you for your generosity, miss. I wish you a pleasant day!"


    Ansel couldn''t help but chuckle, patting Seraphina on the shoulder, "Let''s go, Seri. Or do you wish to buy something else?"


    The young girl, as if waking from a dream, clutched the "gem" in her hand and cried out in disbelief, "This is a fake!?"


    Her outcry drew the attention of most passersby and vendors, the inexplicable gazes from all directions only fueled Seraphina''s frustration. Just as she was about to confront the vendor, Marlina grabbed her wrist.


    "Do not act rashly, Seri," Marlina gently shook her head, "Let''s go, follow the lord."


    Feeling utterly humiliated, Seraphina wanted to squeeze the gem, but feared she might crush the stone she had spent two hundred gold coins on. This thought only stoked her anger, she red fiercely at the vendor, then was pulled away by Marlina to follow Ansel.


    "Marli!"


    After they had walked some distance, Seraphina couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you stop me? He was selling me a fake... and dared to ask for a hundred thousand! I should break his legs!"

 Chapter 254: The Snake Who Hates Sheeps - II

    "Miss Seri, if the ck market had the same rules as a regr market, it wouldn''t be called a ck market~"


    Lawrence crossed his arms, "What goods can be sold, what bargains can be picked up, it''s all up to the seller and buyer. If you can''t spot the problem... then you can only be ughtered."


    "What kind of business is this!" Seraphina was furious, "How can such a market continue!"


    Thinking about how she was foolishly about to spend a hundred thousand gold coins on a fake worth two hundred... Seraphina wished she could hang the guy on the city wall.


    "The foundation of the ck market is built on various ill-gotten goods and shady sellers,"


    Ansel''s gaze swept over the items being sold in the shops and stalls, exining to Marlina, "Barbaric tribes decide everything by force, civilized societies constrain everyone with rules... but whether it''s force or rules, they are all a form of order."


    At this point, he looked at Marlina and asked with a warm smile, "So... Marli, what do you think order is?"


    "It''s a set of rules that suit the current environment and are generally epted by most groups, young lord,"


    Marlina responded softly, "Many goods circting in the ck market have unknown origins, and the sellers are mostly unscrupulous. Only chaotic rules are suitable for chaotic ces, the order under the light is not suitable here."


    She took over from Ansel and lectured Seraphina, "Seri, you should understand that you can''t survive in a big city with the way you live in the vige, right?"


    "...Alright."


    Seraphina reluctantly said, "I think I understand, but I just can''t swallow this."


    "Then you can go back and beat him up," Ansel suddenly said.


    "...Huh?"


    "I brought you out to rx, to unwind."


    The young Hydral smiled, "We are following the rules now, also for better rxation. If maintaining the rules ruins the mood, isn''t that putting the cart before the horse?" discover-stories-on-MVLeMpYr


    He gently pinched Seraphina''s cheek, "You never had to follow the rules, Seri."


    This intimate address made Seraphina''s heart skip a beat, although it was just a change of address to prevent revealing her identity, the girl''s heart was filled with sweetness and joy.


    "That''s what you say..."


    The anger and annoyance in her chest were thrown out of the clouds by Seraphina, she leaned into Ansel and giggled, "But I''m not that unreasonable... ah, I''m not saying An... master, you''re unreasonable, just think it''s unnecessary, ahem, after all, it''s my own stupidity, I can''t tell the real from the fake, let''s let him go."


    As she said this, she looked at Marlina with admiration, "Marli is amazing, she could tell the real from the fake at a nce... it feels like she''s be a different person, so smart, even though it hasn''t been long."


    "Just like you practice every day, Seri, I''m learning every day too."


    Marlina smiled, "Aren''t you also amazing to the extent that I can''t even imagine, Seri?"


    "Well, I''m not really practicing every day... hehehe."


    The girl with snow-white hair falling to her waist, quietly watching her giggling sister, no longer had any dark emotions rising, she just smiled helplessly, keeping her sighs to herself.


    Even at this position, being trusted and employed by Ansel as an ordinary person, Marlina hardly left any spare time for rest.


    Politics, economics, extraordinary knowledge, even the various etiquettes and rules she learned to prevent Ansel''s demeanor and majesty from being damaged, and a bunch of shy but "valuable" things in the eyes of the nobility...


    "For the nobles, gems are a must-talk topic," the girl said with a lightugh, "So I learned some gem appraisal knowledge... the real Tear of Deep Blue is not like that, it bes crystal clear under the sunlight, looks like a miniature cier inside, and its implication is not loyalty or love... it actually has no implication at all."


    "So that guy was just bullshitting because he thought I was easy to fool..."


    Seraphina gritted her teeth, "... Damn it! I almost fell for it, thank goodness I have no money!"


    "Why did you want to buy it, Seri?" Marlina asked curiously, "You''re not interested in gems."


    "Because... because..."


    The girl was shy for a moment, then whispered, "Because that gem reminded me of the master''s eyes, they''re just as beautiful... no, the master''s eyes are even more beautiful."


    Upon concluding her words, Seraphina and Marlina almost simultaneously directed their gazes towards Ansel''s eyes.


    Reflected in Ansel''s azure orbs were the masked visages of the two youngdies; the one donning the wolf mask averted her gaze the moment their eyes met, while the one with the bird beak mask tenderly held his gaze for a moment before gracefully dipping in a curtsy and withdrawing her attention.


    Perched on Marlina''s shoulder, Lawrence couldn''t help but marvel ¡ª truly befitting of my young lord! Merely a nce was enough to delight thedies so... If only the boss possessed half the young lord''s charm, he wouldn''t be so thoroughly oppressed by ma''am, indeed... Hm? Where is the young lord off to now?


    Ansel suddenly halted before a shop that boasted a rather stylish decor, craning his neck to study the signboard for a moment before pushing the door open and entering, with a slightly puzzled Marlina and Seraphina following close behind.


    The shop offered an array of rather ordinary items, including antiques, jewelry, and plenty of peculiar trinkets.


    The middle-aged man behind the counter, reclining in his chair and engrossed in the newspaper, didn''t bother to greet the neers, seemingly indifferent to his own business.


    Ansel approached the counter and rapped lightly on the surface, inquiring, "Sir, have the goods?"


    The shopkeeper spread the newspaper out in front of him, slightly lowering his head and allowing his sses to slip down his nose as he scrutinized Ansel.


    "It appears we have a distinguished young lord here," he chuckled suddenly. "Adorned with such a mask, why not peruse the finer merchandise within, instead of visiting my humble ce?"


    "I merely inquire whether you have the goods," Ansel repeated.


    After a long, prating gaze, the man set aside his newspaper, lit a cigarette with a leisurely air, and asked, "What do you want? Sugar? Water? Or perhaps something more potent?"


    -->

 Chapter 255: The Snake Who Hates Sheeps - III

    The young Hydral replied with a smile, "I seek sheep."


    The shopkeeper''s hand trembled, nearly dropping his cigarette onto his leg.


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    After a series of forceful coughs, he stood up, retreating several steps with utmost caution, "Whose man are you? Hyena? Vulture? Or Rodent?"


    "Hm?" Ansel''s intonation rose inquisitively, "What do you mean? Your shop doesn''t carry sheep?"


    "... Are you truly unaware, or feigning ignorance?"


    The shopkeeper''s hands moved behind his back, his gaze turning cold and stern, "This is the domain of DappleSpider. I advise you to think carefully, friend."


    "But I am indeed here solely to purchase sheep."


    Ansel spread his hands innocently, "I voyaged to the Celestial Path mountains three years ago and only returned yesterday. What has transpired? And who is this DappleSpider? Was this establishment not previously under the mePython''s control?"


    Upon hearing the name mePython, the shopkeeper''s expression rxed slightly, "... That mePython was really dead three years ago, and DappleSpider has since taken over his territory... Are you truly a returnee from the Celestial Path mountains? That is indeed rare."


    As he finished speaking, the young noble before him produced a vial containing a viscous, pitch-ck liquid.


    With a smile and a yful shake of the vial, Ansel asked the shocked shopkeeper, "You seem to be a connoisseur. Do you recognize what this is?"


    "Redemption... Water!" the man eximed, his Adam''s apple bobbing, his eyes wide with disbelief at Ansel, "The real deal?"


    "Who knows," Ansel shrugged nonchntly, "I acquired it from a dying priest. Life in the Celestial Path mountains grew dull, so I returned. This is the most precious item I possess. I had intended to contact Viktor to arrange a deal with the mePython... only to discover the shop under new management. My n now is to simply purchase a couple of sheep to take home.


    Speaking of which, how fares Viktor?"


    "He died alongside the mePython, cut to mincemeat," the shopkeeper clicked his tongue, "A rather grim end, friend, ahem..."


    The man''s demeanor towards Ansel shifted to one of warmth and familiarity; he licked his lips and leaned slightly over the counter, "Let me tell you, our boss, DappleSpider, is more reliable than that mePython. If you sell the Redemption Water to her, she''ll take at most a twenty percent cut!"


    "Forget it, are there still trustworthy souls in this ce?" Anselughed dryly, "Do you take me for a novice? My past dealings with the mePython were built on trust... As for your boss, I''d rather not. I''m here to buy sheep, do you believe me now?"


    Seeing Ansel''s unwavering stance, the shopkeeper sighed, massaging his temples with a sense of resignation, "Friend, it''s not that I''m unwilling to supply you... It''s just that, around three years ago, about the time you left, this ce was purged. Those who sold sheep either ceased operations or were eradicated. The mePython and Viktor died that time."


    "Now, not just in the imperial capital, but across the entire empire, there''s no open market for sheep."


    "Is that so?"


    The buyer, freshly returned from the other side of the Celestial Path mountains, expressed his astonishment, "The sheep market is vast; who could have the power to simply erase it?"


    "Who else but those two?"


    "Her Majesty? She doesn''t seem the type to concern herself with such matters."


    "Of course, it wasn''t Her Majesty, but Hydral... to be precise, the younger one."


    The man shook his head with a mix of awe and fear, "He ughtered every brazen sheep vendor in the ck market, the stench of blood reaching the upper city... Damn, back then I was just a lowly thug under mePython''smand, barely scraping by. I dared not sleep upon returning home back then."


    "This is indeed... intriguing."


    The noble youth before him marveled, "Did anyone provoke him?"


    "Who knows! And it makes no difference whether they did or not... Does Hydral''s son need a reason to kill?" the shopkeepermented, "Apparently, he detested the sheep trade, and thereafter Her Majesty decreed a ban on it. Nowadays, no one dares to openly engage in it." powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    "Not daring to engage openly? The ck market has never been above board, so what''s there to fear?"


    "Enough, you''re a buyer of sheep, you''re not afraid, but I am," the shopkeeper said with a look as if Ansel was out of his mind, "I wouldn''t bet on whether he might decide to take a casual stroll through the ck market one day and finish off those still secretly selling sheep."


    "A faint heart never won fair trade in the ck market... Very well, do you know of any shops that might still deal in sheep?"


    "Well..." The man hesitated, "I shouldn''t say, especially with both Hydrals in the imperial capital. I reckon even if there are sheep for sale, they wouldn''t dare show themselves at this time."


    "Alright then, I shall continue my search elsewhere."


    Ansel nodded, foregoing further discussion, and turned to leave.


    "... Hold on!" The shopkeeper abruptly halted Ansel, his gaze falling upon the young man''s empty palm, his teeth gritting slightly. "Here''s the deal, you hand over the Redemption Water to my boss... and I''ll direct you to a ce that likely still trades in sheep. You''ll need both a rmendation and proof to gain entry, and I can assist you with that.


    The goods inside are all top-notch, no worse than the two by your side."


    The young nobleman paused, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth. Yet, when he turned around, his tone remained indifferent. "To hand over such a valuable item to a stranger for the sake of two sheep... my friend, do I look like a fool to you?"


    "If you truly distrust me, then go and inquire about the reputation of the DappleSpider first." With the enticing bait of the Redemption Water, the shopkeeper couldn''t afford to be picky. "And let me tell you, the reason I don''t trade in sheep isn''t just because I''m afraid. It''s also because the DappleSpider herself was once a sheep.


    If she found out I was directing you to a sheep trader, I''d be as good as dead! This is my sincerity... all you need to do is mention in front of her that I was the one who rmended you to hand over the Redemption Water."


    "Hmm..."


    Ansel stroked his chin. "If your boss is as reliable as you say, then it''s not out of the question. I''ll go and inquire about the DappleSpider''s reputation. Once I have the results, I''lle find you."


    "Good, good, my friend, you mustn''t forget about me! I promise to find you the best sheep shop!"


    Amidst the shopkeeper''s ecstatic words, Ansel waved his hand, leading Seraphina and the others away from the shop.


    Having held her confusion for a long time, Seraphina, who hadn''t understood a word of the conversation between Ansel and the shopkeeper, immediately asked upon stepping outside, "An... Master, what is a ''sheep''?"


    "...It''s a person," Marlina replied in a low voice, her expressionplex. "Less than the poor, less than the lowly... a ve."


    The matter of ve trading... was quite chaotic within the empire.


    Throughout its thousand-year history, ve trading had been repeatedly reinstated and abolished, osciting back and forth no less than ten times.


    Sometimes it was due to the current emperor wanting to highlight his benevolence and wisdom, other times it was because a certain emperor simply didn''t care, or even forgot about the relevantws, allowing the sale of people to go unregted, thus leading to the resurgence of ve trading.


    "A... a ve?" Seraphina paused, then said with a disgusted expression, "So this ck market even sells ves? That''s disgusting!"


    "So..." She leaned in close to Ansel''s ear, whispering excitedly, "Ansel, did you destroy all the ve-trading shops in the ck market before?"


    The young girl hugged Ansel tightly, rubbing against him with great joy. "I knew Ansel wasn''t that bad. If it weren''t for fate... hmph, if it weren''t for that damned thing, Ansel would definitely be a very good person!"


    "A good person, huh..."


    Ansel stroked Seraphina''s head, sighing softly. "What I did then was not out of kindness or morality, Seraphina."


    "It was simply because I found such absurdity... displeasing."


    In that world, the institution of very brought about significant changes in the mode of production and a leap in productivity. Looking at the history of humanity in that world, the existence of very during that historical period was undoubtedly an important link in the advancement of society.


    But here, in this era... ves existed for a different reason.


    Extraordinary beings, as entities superior to ordinary people, would make some people with certain resources but no extraordinary abilities feel a great sense of humiliation and oppression.


    And since they were powerless to resist and dared not resist, they created a ss that was even lower and more humble than themselves, simr to how theypared to extraordinary beings, to transfer this sense of humiliation, and even to fantasize about the pleasure extraordinary beings felt when oppressing them.


    These "ves" would not disappear simply because of the existence or abolition of the ve trade, they would just change their name ¡ª they were not entirely for providing betterbor, but as a tool for venting, a tool for people to trample on, to¡­fort those who faced the extraordinary.


    Thirteen-year-old Ansel, even though he had already recognized his fate, even though he was facing the endless pressure that made him despair, still despised this absurd and morbid reality that reduced the value of people to dust.


    The Ansel of today is still the same.


    It''s just that now, he no longer has the spare energy to do these "extra" things. Change maye one day, but it''s not something he should be considering now.


    In fact, the thirteen-year-old him had almost given up caring about these things, but the Ansel of that time still had friends.


    However...


    "If it''s about rxation."


    Hydral, who had once glimpsed the prosperity of that world, stared at this thousand-year-old empire through his mask, revealing his fangs with a smile.


    "I should also do something... that brings me joy."


    *

 Chapter 256: The Hell in Hydral’s Eyes - I

    "In my opinion... Young lord," Lawrence, perched on Ansel''s shoulder, scratched its head. "If you''re looking for a sheep-selling shop, why not ask me?"


    "I didn''te to the ck market specifically for this."


    Ansel, slicing the fruit on his te, spoke calmly, "It''s just a whim."


    "...A whim, huh."


    The plump rat climbed down from Ansel''s shoulder, obediently lying at the edge of the table, not saying much else.


    Three years ago, my young lord, wielding Gleipnir, cut from one end of the street to the other, seemingly on a "whim" as well. Does this mean another grand spectacle is about to unfold?


    -official


    ¡ª That would be splendid!


    Of course, while Lawrence enjoys interesting events, it doesn''t mean he''s deliberately hoping for Ansel to provide entertainment.


    The rat, wagging its tail on the table, lifted its tiny head to look at the ever-perfect young lord, sighing inwardly.


    At young lord''s age, the boss was either ying with youngdies or living a carefree life on the path of manifesting divinity¡­ That was cool.


    Hydral''s "human" life is from bliss to pain, however, my young lord never enjoys the supreme authority brought by the divine species at an age unaffected by the world''s erosion. Instead, he ponders this and that every day, as if he''s nning something from dawn to dusk... How could this be!


    If there''s any trouble, why not let the boss st everything away with Nostrom! If one isn''t a bit willful, how could one be called Hydral?


    With these thoughts and feelings, Lawrence, when Ansel asked him to be the guide, secretly made up his mind to make sure the young lord had a good time today ¡ª so he could also enjoy the show.


    "So, Ansel, when are you going to smash that shop?"


    Having eaten four tes of meat, Seraphina was rubbing her hands together, eager to try. "Can I do it?"


    Ansel and Marlina came to the restaurant not long after lunch, precisely because Seraphina hadn''t had lunch after her workout. The girl was now full and brimming with energy.


    "But you have to protect Marlina," Ansel said with a smile, wiping his mouth. "Just bear with it this time."


    "Mr. Ansel, I can stay in a safe ce first."


    Marlina, sitting with her hands t on herp, spoke in a gentle voice, "I won''t cause trouble for you and Seri."


    "What''s the trouble?" Seraphina said nonchntly. "This small ck market, who could threaten Ansel and me? Besides, Lawrence is here."


    Marlina wanted to lecture her sister, but seeing the faint smile on Ansel''s face, she just sighed quietly and didn''t say much. She found... she seemed a bit unustomed to this rxed pace.


    The so-called rxation and entertainment... she didn''t know when it had be somewhat distant for her, and she had be ustomed to it.


    But since she was out with Mr. Ansel and Seri to rx, she shouldn''t talk about big principles and spoil their mood.


    And maybe, I could find what Madam Hydral said... what Mr. Ansel has given up.


    Marlina looked at the two most important people in her life and made up her mind.


    And Seraphina, who had eaten and drunk her fill, was thinking about venting her energy. So she shook Ansel''s arm, "Can Lawrence protect Marli? Now Lawrence is definitely stronger than me and can protect Marli better. I want to beat those bastards with Ansel!"


    "Lawrence is our guide, not a bodyguard." Ansel was finally immune to Seraphina''s onught. He ruffled the girl''s hair, "This time, you just protect Marlina. Next time, if there''s a chance, it''ll be your turn."


    Knowing there was no way, Seraphina reluctantly agreed, "Alright, I will definitely protect Marli."


    But I really want to break the legs of those beasts and hang them at the entrance of the ck market... Damn it!


    The memories Ansel showed Seraphina made her particrly sensitive to these things. When she thought of the suffering that the trafficked and abducted ves might endure, the mes of anger in her heart burned uncontrobly.


    But... since Ansel said so, I''ll bear with it. After all, Ansel will definitely handle it!


    Lawrence just wanted Ansel to have a good time, Marlina was carefully thinking about how to find Ansel''s knot, and Seraphina believed that Ansel would definitely teach those bad guys a good lesson.


    Pure, intimate, simple... no matter what kind of thoughts, they were all revolving around Ansel, who was now quietly wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    It was Seraphina who suggested going out to y, and Ansel''s original intention was to let the sisters rx. But the focus circled back to Ansel.


    And what Ansel was thinking about now, Lawrence couldn''t figure out, Marlina couldn''t guess through, and Seraphina wouldn''t think about it.


    "Let''s go." The young Hydral put down his napkin and smiled, "It''s about time for that shopkeeper friend to show us the way, to see who has started this trade in the past three years."


    *


    Having concluded his midday meal, the Diplopod closed his stall early today.


    He had anticipated fleecing a wealthy patron, yet to his astonishment, he could not discern the fabric of that young man''s attire.


    The mask adorning the youth''s face was of superior quality, equipped with a potent spell to thwart any probing magic. Drawing upon his years of experience in the ck market, he surmised that this must be a young lord, seeking to impress his paramours with tales of the notorious ck market.


    Such naive individuals,cking discernment and stubbornly prideful, were easy prey ¡ª one strike and they were done for.


    As for the risk of crossing paths with someone of consequence¡­ preposterous! The city''s preeminent fence, Diplopod, harbored no such fears. With each transaction, he would alter his location and appearance, who on earth could find him?


    However, instead of the anticipated easy mark, he found himself ensnared in a trap.


    ¡ª The memory of his old friend''s shocked expression over lunch was indelible in his mind.


    "What? You sold it for a mere two hundred gold coins?"


    -->

 Chapter 257: The Hell in Hydrals Eyes - II

    "What do you mean? Don''t tell me it''s worth more. I couldn''t have been mistaken. That counterfeit couldn''t fetch more than a hundred gold coins, it wouldn''t deceive anyone with a modicum of knowledge."


    "Damn it, I thought I''d make a fortune when I returned to that sham jewelry store this morning, only to overhear that its production cost was one hundred and ny gold coins! They nned to sell it in the market for four hundred a piece! And to think, even you can be mistaken!"


    Diplopod had never considered the possibility of his own fallibility. As the outer market''s most esteemed fence, countless artifacts and jewels had passed through his hands. For a fence, keen eyesight was paramount; many who came to offload their goods were unaware of their true value, and it was his acumen and eloquence that determined the profit.


    In his estimation, the replica of the Deep Blue Tear was worth no more than a hundred gold coins¡­ how could it be that its production cost was nearly double that?!


    He had thought himself to have doubled his earnings, only to be the butt of ridicule.


    The thought of that silver-haired maiden''s graceful assertion "worth the price" ignited a fire of indignation within him.


    As a second-stage extraordinary being, his fencing activities in the city were driven not only by financial gain but also by pleasure. Duping the foolish and matching wits with the knowledgeable were equally delightful pursuits. Yet, having not erred in so long, the sting of being outmaneuvered was all the more bitter.


    Nevertheless, he had no thoughts of retribution. The ck market''s rules were clear, and besides¡­ with a paramour possessing such discernment, the supposed easy mark was anything but.


    Why bother with the charade? Business was business, after all, better make it a win-win!


    "After that wretch Duke Luminaris died, Hyena would soon be a dead dog... If only I could introduce a significant client to the boss, our sources of supply could vastly expand!"


    With this thought, Diplopod promptly set out, leveraging his extensivework within the ck market to locate the three conspicuous individuals masquerading as sheep but were, in fact, wolves in sheep''s clothing.


    They had entered the inner market, having just dined at the most expensive restaurant in the ck market, . Even for someone as affluent as Diplopod, a visit there was a painful expenditure. The head chef, once of the , had sought refuge there after a scandal, and even the simplest fruit carving from his hand could cost hundreds of gold coins.


    Diplopod was resolute in his belief that the "Mr. Easy Prey" who navigated the establishment with such ease andposure was no neer. He must seize an opportunity to make an acquaintance!


    The ck market was on the cusp of a major upheaval, with the various factions vying for control.


    Hyena, backed by the Luminaris family, had nearly monopolized the market; his own superior, Vulture, was supported by three venerable marquis families from the imperial capital, wielding considerable influence; the enigmatic Rodent King, seldom seen,manded an unknown but formidable power, even Hyena dared not encroach upon his territory; and the DappleSpider¡­ a former ve who rose to prominence during the ck market''sst purge, had carved a bloody path to power.


    Thoughcking in backing, her cooperation with the Rodent King allowed her to hold her ground as the weakest contender.


    With the fall of Luminaris, Vulture''s ambitions surged. He sought to swiftly dispose of Hyena, now desperately seeking a new patron, and was wary of the mysterious Rodent King¡­ If he could introduce a powerful ally to his boss, his alreadyfortable life could soar to new heights!


    Pondering this, Diplopod cautiously followed them¡­ until he saw them enter a resplendent andvishly decorated shop.


    "Damn it," he cursed under his breath, watching them enter the storefront, "could my luck be any worse?"


    The shop appeared to be a mere purveyor of extraordinary artifacts, but in reality, it was thergest "sheep pen" overseen by Hyena. While most patrons were wealthy yet unremarkable individuals, many had powerful connections, and the quality of some "sheep" were so high that even extraordinary beings and high-ranking nobles would patronize.


    With Hyena upied in securing a new patron, it was likely he would court the influential figures frequenting his establishment. The noble young lord behind the in ck mask remained an enigma, but he was undoubtedly no simple character¡­ If Hyena seeded in recruiting him, his boss''s chances would diminish, and Diplopod''s carefree life in the outer market would be jeopardized.


    After much deliberation, Diplopod, though aligned with Vulture, considered his role as a fence to be somewhat independent¡­ With Hyena distracted by his own troubles, it was unlikely he would target Diplopod, who, for his part, would wee Hyena''s downfall. That bastard had previously disrupted his supply chain, both overtly and covertly. With this in mind...


    The man steeled himself and stepped into the edifice built upon the foundation of sin.


    *


    Thanks to the shopkeeper''s proof and rmendation, Ansel and hispanions smoothly infiltrated the subterranean confines of the building, a ndestine venue for the ve trade. brought-to-you-by-MvLeMpYr


    "Ansel," Seraphina whispered into his ear, "Should we not care about that guy who has been tailing us?"


    "No need," Ansel responded in a hushed tone, "We have more pressing matters to attend to, don''t we?" He added, "Even if you lose control of your emotions, it''s alright. I will ensure Marli''s safety."


    "I won''t lose control that easily," Seraphina retorted, "An¡­ Master,don''t underestimate me!" Ravenna''s words had left a profound impact on her. She was now hyper-aware of her emotional fluctuations. Despite Ansel''s repeated reassurances, she couldn''t let go.


    After all, Ravenna''s words, while seemingly rmist, had a basis in reality.


    "Sir, may I know your name?" A attendent approached Ansel as he entered the underground hall, greeting him with a respectful smile.


    "Faust.".


    Seraphina continued to casually observe their surroundings, while Marlina''s expression subtly changed beneath her mask upon hearing the name.


    Due to her work, she had some knowledge about adventurers, and the name Faust...


    A mysterious adventurer who left legends in the western countries... was that also Mr. Ansel?


    -->

 Chapter 258: The Hell in Hydrals Eyes - III

    Not only in the western countries, but Faust also left many legends unknown to ordinary people throughout the empire as an adventurer. However, about half a year ago, he disappeared, and his name became less known outside the western regions of the empire.


    But Mr. Ansel didn''t seem like the type to wander alone on adventures. Why would he choose to act as an adventurer under another identity? What was he nning?


    Faust''s first legendary battle was the dragon disaster in the western countries three years ago... Three years ago, Mr. Ansel cleaned up the ck market, left the imperial capital, and many things happened... What happened three years ago? Was it the key to Mr. Ansel giving up something important in his heart?


    Marlina pondered with downcast eyes, while the attendant, clearly unaware of the renown of Faust, greeted Ansel with enthusiasm: "As a neer, please feel free tomand me for any needs. If I may inquire, what are your preferences regarding those delightfulmbs? Do you favor the mature or the adorable? The aloof or the tender?


    We have recently acquired a new selection, which we are diligently training to ensure your utmost satisfaction!"


    "Do you have a public auction today?" Ansel inquired with a smile.


    "Ah, a regr patron, are you?" the attendant expressed with mild surprise. "You haven''t visited our Dream Demon''s Domain before."


    "I traveled to the other side of the Celestial Path mountains from east port three years ago and only recently returned," Ansel shrugged nonchntly.


    "I intended to purchase a couple of sheep from the old ce, but I heard that the ck market had changed shortly after my departure."


    "I see..." the attendant nodded, his demeanor bing even more cordial.


    The Celestial Path mountains thwart the empire''s ambitions to march to the other end of the continent. The northern seas are perpetually swept by cold currents, while the southern seas are encircled by the Lost Sea, making passage to the other side of the continent impossible. Only the east port has the sole route to the other end of the continent.


    Although the route is exceedingly long and passes through the boundless Lost Sea, it is fortunately shallow, posing risks that are deemed eptable. The people from the other side can onlye over through this route.


    Rumors persist of another way across the Celestial Path mountains, but its veracity remains unknown. In any case, the east port serves as the sole conduit between the two ends of the continent, and any ordinary person cannot afford the steep price of the ship''s fare, let alone linger on the other side as if in leisure, returning at will.


    "Fortune smiles upon you, Mr. Faust," the attendant beamed, his smile growing ever brighter.


    "There is a public auctionmencing in twenty minutes, with two unreserved private boxes avable. Would you care to reserve one?"


    "Marli," Ansel tilted his head slightly, and the youngdy by his side ced a pouch in the attendant''s hand.


    "Contained within are ten thousand imperial gold coins; should it prove insufficient, we shall provide more," the inscrutable young nobleman said with a smile. "Lead the way."


    The attendant, impressed by Ansel''s nonchnt disy of wealth as if it were as simple as drinking water, promptly escorted him to a private box at the public auction.


    "Mr. Faust, what can I get for you?" the attendant asked with an ambiguous smile, treating Ansel as an experienced hand. "Perhaps some exquisite candies, or...?"


    "I''m not interested in things that affect the brain, and there''s no need to send anyone." Ansel waved his hand, "That''s enough."


    The butler quickly nodded in agreement and left the private room.


    "...Looking all the way here," Seraphina sat on the armrest of therge chair where Ansel was sitting, looking puzzled, "This doesn''t seem like a ce for illegal business."


    "That just proves that our shopkeeper friend didn''t lie, this ce is indeed for ''doing business''," Ansel chuckled lightly, but the faint disgust and coldness in hisughter were noted by Marlina.


    "Real businessmen, of course, have to package their goods to be colorful, delicate, and gorgeous, not just throw them in cages like monkeys for people to watch."


    "...," Seraphina frowned more and more as she listened, "It''s really annoying to hear."


    "Yes," Ansel''s elbow rested on the other armrest, he looked at the nearly full auction house through the one-way ss, his eyes slightly drooping and whispered, "It''s... unpleasant."


    As time passed, the public auction officially began. The two hosts on the stage, a muscr and handsome man, and a hot and charming woman, just a few casual movements and a few words, heated up the atmosphere on the spot.


    "They''re like two roosters and hens with feathers," Miss Seraphinamented.


    The first one to be brought on stage was a tanned strong man over two meters tall, his limbs shackled and a steel chain hanging around his neck.


    "...A man?"


    Seraphina looked at the first "product" to be auctioned with some surprise, "Men... can also be captured and sold?"


    "Do you think these people buy ves just for that kind of thing?" read-on-MVLeMpYr


    Ansel shook his head, "Seraphina, they buy ves not to satisfy physical desires, but psychological needs... What they need is an existence that looks perfect many times more than themselves, but can be trampled on at will."


    "Look at the buyers below, at least half of them are women."


    "WOW¡­ it seems to be true."


    "Although the empire has not made any further progress for a long time."


    The young Hydral looked indifferently at the upper-ss people who were bidding crazily below, "But in terms of the current productivity, there is no longer a need for the existence of ves... Add five hundred gold coins."


    In the process of chatting with Seraphina, Ansel also took the time to add arge sum of gold coins, directly suppressing thepetitors.


    Although Seraphina didn''t understand what Ansel was saying, she still asked, "So they... just buy ves to satisfy those disgusting ideas?"


    -->

 Chapter 259: The Hell in Hydrals Eyes - IV

    "In my view..." Ansel smiled, "It''s more like a pathetic hysterical venting, um... Marlina,e here."


    The demure girl standing by came to Ansel''s side, bending slightly to listen to themand of the master she served.


    "...Understood," she replied.


    After responding, Marlina returned to her position behind Ansel, her head lowered, seemingly preupied with something.


    One by one, the "products" were brought onto the stage, and without exception, Ansel bought them all with an extravagantly domineering attitude.


    It wasn''t until the sixth high-quality mature woman was brought onto the auction stage that a buyer in a private room, who seemed to have taken a liking, could no longer sit still.


    "Mr. Faust in room number six... You''re quite ambitious today," said a woman with a charming voice.


    "Buying so manymbs to take home, are you nning to build a small amusement park in the capital? Can I be invited to y?"


    "I''m afraid I can''tpare to you, Lady Homor. I can''t aplish the feat of torturing and killing eight poor women in different ways in a month," Ansel picked up his wine ss, took a sip, and responded with a lightugh.


    The woman in the room fell silent for a moment, then responded with a lightugh, "Homor? The wife of the noble Marquis Homor woulde here to buy ves? Mr. Faust, you''re too imaginative."


    "Isn''t it because of your status that you''re here?"


    The young Hydral''s mouth curled up slightly, "Your father and brother are extraordinary beings, while you, who have no qualifications, was married off as a tool for alliance to the powerful Marquis Homor. Whether in your birth family or in your marriage, you, as an ordinary person, have no status to speak of."


    "You¡ª"


    "Your father sees you as a disgrace to the family, your husband sees you as air, how long has it been since you''ve been intimate with him? How many more extraordinary concubines does he have? You don''t even have children now, is it because Marquis Homor is incapable, or is he toozy to waste his sperm on you¡ª"


    "Bastard! Son of a bitch! I''ll kill you, you fucking dead!"


    Hysterical screams came from the room, Seraphina frowned slightly, took a step forward, but was held back by Ansel.


    "Seraphina."


    The snake swayed its tail, slowly revealing its venomous fangs, "Do you know what despair is for people like this?"


    "... I don''t know," Seraphina answered honestly, "But I want to smash her mouth now, it''s too noisy."


    "The answer is... the cold reality."


    "Lorraine..."


    A thick, hoarse voice sounded in Ansel''s box.


    Seraphina was startled, turned her head to look, and found that in Marlina''s hand... a telecrystal had appeared at some point.


    And the mad woman in that box who was cursing non-stop, suddenly fell silent.


    As if she had been strangled in an instant.


    "You disgraceful, self-destructive whore... get back here now!"


    The furious roar echoed in the auction hall, "I''m going to break your legs, no... no! I''m going to snap your spine, you''re nothing but trouble! Now, get back to the mansion immediately, don''t make mee looking for you, you waste!"


    Bang!


    The door of the room was suddenly kicked open, a beautiful, seductive tall woman, like a dog, rolled and crawled out, falling several times in the process.


    "You see, Seraphina."


    Hydral, who was looking down at the buyers with various expressions, said with satisfaction, "This is why I don''t like to use violence to subdue people."


    "¡ª Because it''s too kind to them, it''s a grace, it''s a relief."


    "The best form of punishment, of course, has only one kind."


    Ansel leaned back in his chair, half-closed his eyes, "That is to let them live in the hell they created... Hmm, I hope I didn''t make you think of anything unpleasant, Seraphina."


    "Lord - Lord Ansel"


    In the telecrystal, the voice that was just furious to the extreme, wishing to tear the woman apart, became extremely fearful and humble, "I will make that bitch pay for her offense to you, I will..."


    "There''s no need to be so nervous, Marquis, it''s not you who made the mistake, I didn''t take your wife''s offensive words to heart."


    "Wife? No, no... how could she possibly be my wife? Lord, you must be joking."


    "Oh? So she must be the daughter of Marquis Lacan, then you don''t need to apologize for a stranger''s words."


    "Marquis Lacan wouldn''t think he had such a daughter, certainly."


    "So, it''s someone who doesn''t exist in this world."


    Anselughed, "That''s good, how could I hear words from someone who''s not in the same world as me?"


    "Yes-yes, that''s¡­that''s right, Lord Ansel, I understand."


    "Hehe, I wish you a happy married life in a few days, Marquis."


    After themunication was cut off, Ansel stretchedzily, turned his head to look at Marlina, and said softly, "Well done, Marlina, you were able to contact Marquis Homor so quickly."


    "After arriving in the capital, my telecrystal has stored the contact information of all nobles above the rank of count, it''s not hard to find."


    Marlina bowed slightly to Ansel, "If I can help you, that''s the best."


    "Hah, that foul-mouthed bitch," Seraphinaughed happily, "She deserves it! And... Ansel, did she really torture and kill eight women in a month?"


    Ansel looked up at Seraphina, tapped his temple, and didn''t say much.


    Wolf girl knew intuitively that Ansel had gotten this information from some memory, and immediately felt that the scoundrel got off too easy.


    Obviously... She couldn''t imagine what kind of terrifying things a former nobledy, who will likely to have her spine snapped by her husband and then be abandoned, and at the same time be disowned by her family, would go through.


    Marlina could imagine, but she didn''t care, because as Ansel said, this was nothing more than the hell this woman created for herself.


    On the contrary, Ansel cared a lot, otherwise he wouldn''t have asked Marlina to contact Marquis Homor. Although this kind of cruelty was insignificant to him, the important thing was...


    read-this-on-MVLeMpYr


    In his eyes, the reflection of an incredibly vast hell.


    Extraordinary beings despise ordinary people, ordinary people create ves to divert this absolute oppression of ss, and rely on the resources and authority given by the extraordinary.


    And the seemingly high and mighty, controlling everything extraordinary beings... are also ves to that silent and terrifying existence of a higher dimension.


    So ridiculous, so absurd, so hateful, so despairing... hell.


    And the thought that in this vast hell, there are still people trying to create a simr hell...


    The displeasure and disgust in Ansel''s heart would be so intense and vivid.


    However, the him of three years ago would have destroyed everything ording to his wishes, but the him of now has realized that the act of destroying this small hell has no meaning, because it will not be destroyed, as long as that eternal and vast hell exists even for a day.


    "What''s wrong, continue the auction."


    In the box, the pleasant voice of the young man came out again, "Everyonepete fairly, take your time."


    In the box, Hydral, who was smiling and looking down at the buyers with various expressions, had no joy in his eyes.


    You''re not kind, nor are you offering salvation, Ansel.


    The so-called punishment you''ve brought down, the ughter you''ve once caused, is just to please yourself.


    ¡ª He told himself this.


    *

 Chapter 260: The Indomitability Witnessed by the Snake - I

    In the opulent chamber, Hyena leisurely exhaled a puff of cigar smoke, his scarred face appearing somewhat ferocious in the mist.


    "How does Marquis Noel respond?" His voice was deep and hoarse.


    "...Lord - He, he has declined your dinner invitation."


    "..." The man exhaled another puff of smoke, indifferently inquiring, "Which Marquis in the capital can we still contact?"


    His subordinate swallowed nervously, "There are... there are none left, we''ve contacted all that we could."


    "What about the extraordinary beings?" Hyena asked, his face expressionless.


    "There''s no response from the Etheric Academy, the Tower of Babel refuses to participate, the Alchemy Association outright ignored the messenger, the Zero Explorers are willing to help, but only inbat, and their price... their price is very high."


    "Is the capital a ce where one can stand firm only by fighting?"


    The man who once swallowed more than half of the ck market with the support of the Grand Duke Luminaris sneered, "Make a fortune and leave, adventurers are all such mongrels. What about the other forces and individuals?"


    "Some can''t be contacted, some say they''ll wait and see, none are willing to take a stand..."


    The impact of the fall of the Duke of Luminaris was no longer a mere storm for Hyena, but a howling hurricane, mixed with fierce, white thunder.


    Any dy in his actions would result in utter destruction.


    Upon learning of the downfall of the Duke of Luminaris, he almost immediately began to mobilize his connections, trying to contact all the individuals or forces in the capital that could be contacted and were of significance, but the result...


    Either they were unwilling to muddy the waters, or they looked down on the ck market, or they just wanted to make a quick buck during the reshuffling of the ck market, or they did not respond immediately... In short, no one was willing to stand for Hyena at the moment.


    "Wait and see..."


    Hyena took a deep puff of his cigar, emitting a chilling chuckle, "Are they waiting to see what I''m capable of, or waiting for me to be half-crippled before they put a leash on me?"


    He leaned back slightly against the plush chair, silent for a few seconds before waving his hand, "Let it be for now, tell those who are watching and wavering, send them something first, to fill these bastard''s stomachs."


    As an opportunist, Hyena knew that the greed of those beasts could never be satisfied, but it was precisely because of their insatiability that he saw an opportunity.


    He slowly exhaled a thick cloud of smoke, "Loken, contact our old friends in the West, tell them we need new goods, no gender requirement, just good quality and fast delivery, we can pay extra."


    Three years ago, the massacre had left a long vacancy in the ve market of the ck street and even the capital. Hyena''s "Sheep Pen", which he reopened half a year ago, made a fortune due to this vacancy. Although itter led to many envious and bold guys restarting their old businesses, Hyena had already seized control of the main market.


    The arrival of Hydral had once made him temporarily close his ve market, but as Duke Luminaris gained the favor of the empress and led the development of mechanical equipment, his greedy nature overcame his caution ¡ª because only he knew how terrifying the profits this business brought him.


    And with the death of Duke Luminaris, in order to maintain his power, even if he was afraid of Hydral, he could not cut off this source of wealth.


    Just as Hyena was pondering how to maintain the situation, there was an urgent knock on the door outside.


    "Come in."


    A subordinate with a terrible expression pushed the door in and said anxiously, "Boss, there''s trouble at the sheep pen! Someone is causing trouble!"


    The cigar between Hyena''s fingers was crushed, he stared at the man in front of him, and said word by word, "Speak... clearly."


    "He was able to contact Marquis Horamom, and in no time at all, he ruined Horamom''s wife during the bidding, then no one dared to bid against him, letting him bag all the ves at the lowest price, he must be here to sabotage!"


    The man took a deep breath, the ferocity in his words making the messenger shiver, "I remember I said, during this period, strengthen the review."


    "He... he has the rmendation and proof of that snail from the outer market, the one who took over Victor''s shop, the one with a widework, a lot of the potions we get here pass through his hands, although he''s mixed with DappleSpider, but, but like Diplopod, he''s rtively independent. Mainly because we didn''t think the DappleSpider had the guts to start a war with you, boss, so we just¡ª"


    "Enough."


    Hyena interrupted his subordinate, stood up expressionlessly, "Go to the sheep pen."


    DappleSpider... Rodent, I didn''t expect it wouldn''t be that old Vulture who would make the first move against me, but you, an old rat hiding in the sewer, can''t hold back anymore?


    "Have you started investigating that man''s background?"


    "Just started, he... he calls himself Faust."


    Hyena''s footsteps suddenly stopped.


    "Faust..."


    "Faust?!"


    *


    The auction waspelled to a halt.


    "Mr. Faust."


    A gentle and pleasing voice echoed from outside the door, "I apologize for the intrusion, may I disturb you for a moment?"


    "Come in," Ansel patted Seraphina, who was squatting beside him out of boredom, resting her head on hisp. "I was wondering why the auction was abruptly suspended."


    A woman with an innocent face but a seductive figure, dressed in a sleeveless, tight-fitting dress, entered the room. She smiled and bowed to Ansel, then softly said, "Mr. Faust, I am Lilith, the manager of the Dream Demon''s Domain."


    She swayed her hips as she approached Ansel, her demeanor enchanting, her expression sympathetic, "I am sorry for disturbing your mood, I came here first to apologize¡ª"


    "Hey."


    A hand suddenly rested on her shoulder, but what stopped Miss Lilith from advancing was not just the force on her shoulder, but the terrifying gaze from behind... as if from a fearsome beast.


    "Stand here," the wolf behind her said indifferently, "That''s enough."


    "Seri," Ansel took a sip of his drink, "Show some respect to the host here."


    "¡­Huh?"


    The tall girl who had suddenly appeared behind Lilith, whose chilling and cruel demeanor never existed, looking aggrieved and unhappy, said, "Don''t tell me master, you''re not going to be like this... sniff sniff... ugh!"

 Chapter 261: The Indomitability Witnessed by the Snake - II

    Miss puppy, who had sniffed, immediately recoiled, releasing the other party with extreme disgust, quickly moving to Marlina''s side, while muttering something about "Was I polluted by something strange?"


    Even Lilith, who had experienced various conflicts, couldn''t help but twitch her face uncontrobly.


    And Ansel, who had told Seraphina to show respect, didn''t even look at Lilith. He just rested his cheek on his hand, looking through the one-way ss at the auction hall, which now had fewer people: "There''s no need to apologize. If the reason is sufficient, I can ept it."


    "¡­That''s how it is."


    Lilith, who was always able to control the conversation, even when facing a marquis, paused subconsciously, her breathing slightly hurried. She didn''t know whether this was due to the intimidation of that cored female ve just now, or the aura of the mysterious man in front of her that didn''t allow her to offend him in the slightest.


    "There was a little problem backstage. In order not to affect your mood and to present eachmb in the best possible way, we need a little time," the woman tried to show a pleasing and humble smile, "During this time, is there anything I can do to satisfy you?"


    The word "satisfy" made Seraphina''s ears twitch. Standing next to Marlina, she first looked at Lilith with a disdainful gaze, then her face changed slightly, she covered her nose and turned her head to the other side.


    Marlina didn''t have much contempt for the woman in front of her, she just thought that the woman''s level was really not up to par.


    Trying to be humble but making herself too low, trying to please Mr. Ansel but her methods were too crude... Offering her body as bait without considering Mr. Ansel''s preferences, such a cheap performance, Mr. Ansel would feel insulted.


    She is not worthy to talk to Mr. Ansel, at most she can only talk to me ¡ª the girl had this thought, then hesitated a bit, because she and Seraphina are different, she does not have the right to overstep, and she was also a little surprised, surprised at her own changes, and the increasingly obvious... ambition.


    Is it because of Madam Hydral''s influence on me?


    Marlina put her hand on her chest and pondered with her eyes down.


    After Lilith finished speaking, Ansel did not respond at all. He just looked at the auction hall, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The increasingly terrifying pressure umted in this long silence, Lilith''s throat moved slightly, she had encountered this situation before, and she had been able to respond in the past, but this time... why couldn''t she say a single word?


    Fortunately, the deadly silence that was bing increasingly unbearable for her did notst long. The real owner of this underground ve market hurried over.


    "This is a... guest I can''t imagine."


    The man''s voice was low and hoarse, but it was filled with genuine enthusiasm, "The great dragon yer, the legendary explorer Mr. Faust, I didn''t expect you to grace us with your presence."


    "¡­Hmm?" Ansel, who was resting his cheek on his hand, tilted his head slightly, looking interestedly at the fierce-looking Hyena at the door, "I didn''t expect that there are still people in the capital who remember my name."


    "Hahaha, you''re joking, lord, how could anyone forget the name of a strong man who canpete with the Duke of Wyvern?"


    Of course, this was ttery, and Marlina was very clear about it.


    It was precisely because Ansel, as Faust, had fought with Duke of Wyvern three years ago, that the arrogant Duke, who could tame the dragon n, would never let that battle be widely publicized, and Faust''s fame could only be said to be quite loud within the Western Kingdom.


    This Mr. Hyena, it seems, is not as fierce and barbaric as he appears on the outside.


    As Marlina was thinking this, Seraphina had already stood next to Ansel, standing between him and the Hyena. The girl stared straight at the Hyena, her nostrils ring slightly. The invisible air flow controlled by the wind allowed her to see through this guy in an instant.


    Hmm... not bad, if I can aim correctly, I should be able to kill him within three punches.


    Only at this time did Seraphina realize that most of the people in this world were already inferior to her.


    Every day she was dealing with the likes of the Etheric Academy''s Supreme Nine, the peak pact head, the Elder Princess, and the contemporary Hydral, making her think she was super weak... but when she went out for a stroll, it was hard to find someone who wouldn''t be killed by her with one punch.


    This made the girl feel ¡ª the so-called pact head is really unreasonable, if it wasn''t for the support of two pact head''s power, she would never be able to kill a extraordinary being with one punch as easily as killing a chicken.


    Haha, luckily I am a pact head! It feels so good not to have to be reasonable!


    Upon seeing Ansel remain silent, Hyena spoke with fervent eagerness, "Had I known that today''s visitor was you... I wouldn''t have needed to hold this auction. Whatever you need, feel free to choose."


    "And what if I want everything?" Ansel asked with a light chuckle.


    "Then you may take it all," Hyena responded without hesitation. "It would be an honor for these ves to be chosen by you."


    "It seems, Mr. Hyena, you are a shrewd businessman," the young noble lounging in the soft chair casually remarked. "I quite like shrewd businessmen, for they bring me many benefits."


    read-first-at-NovelFire


    Hyena''s heartbeat paused for a moment.


    The legendary Mr. Faust rose from his seat, walked to his attendant, slightly lifted his chin, and said to Hyena, "I must confess, Mr. Hyena, since my return, I''ve felt ack of many things."


    "Power implies consumption," Hyena quickly responded, with utmost respect. "For a powerful being like you, consumption is always immense, but you can''t possibly focus on trivial matters. That''s quite normal."


    As for what he meant by ''return'', whether it was a pretext of Faust, it didn''t matter.


    What mattered was that a powerful being, capable of contending with a duke, a fifth-stage extraordinary, stood before him.


    In the entire empire, such independent extraordinary beings were few and far between. The number of grand dukes in the empire was not stable, but most of them had a long heritage. The resources they could obtain were iparable to ordinary extraordinary beings. Hyena''s first choice was the marquis, not because he pinned his hopes on the nobility, but on the profound extraordinary families.


    And since such a powerful extraordinary being was present, what else did he need to consider?


    As for conspiracies and threats, as for why Mr. Faust appeared just after the Grand Duke of Luminaris was executed...


    Would a top-tier fifth-stage extraordinary, capable of fighting a grand duke, stoop to deceive him with lies for the sake of the ck market''s interests?


    The value of the ck market was high, but not that high.


    Moreover, these doubts, in the face of reality, were not doubts at all. Hyena had no right to ponder these doubts. He had no choice.


    The greedy beasts observing were trying to provoke him into a desperate fight to the death, aiming topletely reshuffle the ck market and rece the dealer. Letting those old things profit would undoubtedly be the worst choice. Only when truly cornered would Hyena choose to let the ck market run red with blood.


    Now, a better opportunity was before him... It seemed that Mr. Faust was the best business partner in the eyes of all businessmen ¡ª only caring about benefits, not about anything else.


    As long as the price wasn''t too outrageous, Hyena would unhesitatingly show his loyalty to him.


    ¡ª The beloved Mr. Faust always behaved so appropriately and reasonably, he always became the perfect image in everyone''s heart.


    "So, about helping me with the trivial matters... Mr. Hyena, do you have any suitable candidates?"

 Chapter 262: The Indomitability Witnessed by the Snake - III

    "If you don''t mind," Hyena slightly bowed, "I would like to give it a try."


    Anselughed heartily, "You are straightforward, I like that, so I''ll be straightforward with you."


    "Fifty percent."


    The little-known Mr. Faust casually said, "I''ll take fifty percent of your revenue. In exchange, you cane to me with any problems on the backstage level."


    What Hyenacked was not muscle, nor resources, but a backing that could help him maintain his position.


    This ck market was ostensibly divided among four leaders, but in reality, it was nothing more than a backyard for the nobility and extraordinary beings to seize benefits.


    Ordinary people and ordinary extraordinary beings steal and rob, risking their lives, exchanging for insignificant wealth and resources here, while the big figures behind the scenes can mock their weakness, doing nothing and extracting wealth they could never earn in a lifetime.


    NovelFire-chapter


    Some people are not even for the money, they just find it interesting to watch these people struggle in the great capital amidst chaos, that''s all.


    "Your generosity and tolerance... move me deeply," Hyena bowed deeply, "But I dare not monopolize these riches, Mr. Faust, please take seventy percent of all revenues, the remaining thirty percent is more than enough for me."


    This was not a lie from Hyena, because the division between him and the Duke of Luminaris was seventy-thirty.


    And he was not ecstatic because Ansel proposed an "equal" division, on the contrary, Hyena was very clear... When talking with these big figures, thest thing one should think of is considering oneself "equal" to them.


    Inequality is absolutely correct, absolutely reasonable. When facing a top-tier fifth-stage like Faust,parable to a grand duke, if necessary, it is not wrong to abandon all dignity.


    This is the absolute crushing at the extraordinary level, the stark difference in the level of life.


    Mortals submit to the extraordinary, and the extraordinary, submit to higher-level extraordinary beings.


    This is the world... an eternal truth.


    "Since you''ve said so..."


    Mr. Faust pretended to think for a while, then shook his head andughed, "Then I''ll ept your kindness ¡ª Seri."


    He slightly lifted his chin, "Give Mr. Hyena some confidence."


    "Eh, ah?" The girl, who had been maintaining a cold and powerful image when she didn''t speak, was full of naivety when she opened her mouth, "How to give?"


    "Let Mr. Hyena see... how many punches it would take for you to kill him ¡ª don''t really do it, just imply it."


    Listening to the first half of the sentence, Seraphina was eager to try, almost rushing out to punch Hyena in the head, but when she heard the second half of the sentence, the girl wilted, muttering, "I know, master."


    She was quite unhappy, walked straight towards the increasingly tense Hyena, and stopped about three meters in front of him.


    "...Miss, how should I address you?" Hyena tried to squeeze a smile on his fierce face.


    "Well... if you''re not prepared,"


    Seraphina tilted her head, "You''ll die with one punch."


    Before Hyena could respond, Seraphina had already stepped forward, and then ¡ª


    Boom!


    The wall of the private box was directly blown out by the violent punch, and the wall behind the hole was blown into a terrifying crater.


    "..."


    Hyena, who turned his head to the side and had a bloodstain slowly appearing on his face, almost had his heartbeat stop at that moment.


    "Seri." The master of this vicious dog reproached, "I said, you can''t really do it."


    "I didn''t."


    The girl said innocently, "I knew he could dodge it, so it''s like I didn''t really do it, right?"


    Knowing you would dodge, then naturally knowing where to hit.


    "You really are, unprepared at all."


    In an almost instantaneous leap across the three-meter distance, Seraphina, who had just delivered a swift punch, shook her head and withdrew her hand. "If I had aimed for the head, you would have been dead with one punch. That''s not exciting!"


    This left Seraphina feeling somewhat sad.


    This Hyena seemed to be a fourth-stage, likely a low-quality one at that. But even in the empire, fourth-stage masters were not abundant.


    Where, then, could she find prey worthy of her consumption, prey that would allow her to grow?


    "Have Seri instilled confidence in you, Mr. Hyena?"


    "... I have always had unwavering faith in your strength, Faust."


    Ansel chuckled, "That''s good, because I have a task for you."


    Hyena, without even the time to wipe the blood from his face, bowed deeply. "Please,mand me as you wish."


    "The ve market suffered a heavy blow three years ago, but you''ve managed to revive it, haven''t you?"


    As Ansel moved towards the door, Seraphina and Marlina quickly followed. Hyena, however, was left pondering the meaning behind Ansel''s words, not daring to look up.


    "Yes, it was merely a stroke of luck," he answered cautiously.


    "I believe... this market can grow muchrger, even more so. And since you''re the one leading it, why not make it your own?"


    Ansel''s casual tone sent the Hyena''s heart racing. He fell silent for a moment, then spoke in a slightly hoarse voice, "But the risk is great, Lord Ansel. Not only would I risk offending other hidden powers, but there''s also the possibility..."


    "The possibility of provoking that young Hydral, who is not fond of the ve trade."


    "You''ve already done it, so what are you afraid of?"


    "Lord, monopolizing the market and having multiple powers are not the same... Of course, it''s just a suggestion," he quickly added, "If you need me to do this, Hyena, me, will not refuse."


    "Then go ahead, make sure to collect all the ves. They are valuable goods and assets. I don''t want any damage, understand?"


    Leaving these words behind, the mysterious Fraust departed with the two women by his side.


    "Boss..."Hyena''s confidant whispered, "This Faust, there are too many suspicions¡ª"


    The Hyena cut him off with a p, staring at him expressionlessly.


    After a long pause, he slowly said, "Now, mobilize all our forces immediately. Clear all the sheep pens in the ck market and rece them with our people."


    "Now?"


    "Heh... Is there a better time than now, when everyone thinks I''m done for?"


    The desperation he had felt when he was cornered; the confidence the miraculous turn of events had given him; and the subtle "guidance" from that Lord Faust¡­ all led Hyena to make what he believed was the right choice.


    *


    "Ansel, Ansel!" In the deserted corridor, Seraphina whispered into Ansel''s ear, "Why do this? Why not just let me beat those guys and throw them out on the street? You had me protect Marlina, which means you were nning to take action directly, right?"


    "Because I suddenly thought of something," Ansel calmly replied, "There are some things that even power cannot defy."


    Marlina, who hadmitted all of Ansel''s words to heart, felt a slight flutter in her chest ¡ª things that even power cannot defy...


    In this world, anyone could say such a thing, but for Mr.Ansel, a divine being...


    The power of the empress allowed her to control everything, turning the empire into her ything. Mr.Ansel also possessed equal power. Could the thing that madeMr.Ansel say such words be... the key to making him give up something?


    While Marlina was pondering, Ansel had already started to chuckle:


    "So, instead of using power to achieve temporary peace, it''s better to solve the problem once and for all... Well, it''s not very likely, though."


    "Lawrence."


    "Oh! Do you need me to do something, Young lord?"


    "Take us to a high ce where we can overlook the ck market. Let''s watch a good show."


    Ansel murmured softly:


    "Let me experience once again, that perspective."


    The ck street, the ck market.


    Below the city wall of the upper city area, bordering the lower city area, was a region where chaos was the order.


    Various forces, big and small, hidden powers, this "market", this "street"... its existence was not natural, but because someone needed it, wanted it to exist. It swallowed the darkness and sin of the capital, taking root in the corner under the city wall.


    It was like a small world, manipted by people in terms of environment, rules, and even development¡­ an absurd world.


    Just like the world in Ansel''s eyes.


    Only this time, he was not a tiny speck of dust between heaven and earth.


    He was the "indomitable" force, looking down on this absurd world from a high ce.


    *

 Chapter 263: The Indomitability Represented by the Snake - I

    Atop the tallest clock tower in the ck market, Ansel and hispanions sat on the edge of the rooftop. Seraphina nestled close to Ansel, while Marlina, her cheeks tinged with a rosy flush, was cradled in the arms of her statuesque and athletic sister.


    "Marlina," Ansel said gently, stroking Lawrence''s little head, "how about we y a game?"


    Held by her sister, Marlina, slightly taken aback and looking somewhat uneasy, responded with a delighted expression, "Of course, I''ll join, Mr. Ansel."


    "Imagine you are Mr. Hyena at this moment."


    Young Hydral gazed down upon the bustling ck street below, the surging tides of shadows within hisplete view.


    He turned his head, locking eyes with Marlina, "How many tasks do you have at hand?"


    "To ensure fairness, you may ask me anything at any time. I shall disclose anything that Mr.Hyena is aware of."


    The girl in the ck dress, with her elegant silver hair and exquisite demeanor, also looked down upon the buildings and streets below. Although not extraordinary herself, and barely able to discern the passersby below, her mind began to conjure aplex tapestry of images.


    "... The first task, of course, is to ensure the sessfulpletion of Mr. Ansel''s mission," Marlina murmured softly.


    "Mr. Hyena... no, I, since I am so desperately marketing myself to you, it indicates that I am at my wit''s end, unable to find anyone willing to support me... Of course, it''s also possible that many powers are still observing, waiting for me to be on the brink of ruin, gasping for myst breath, to seize the greatest benefit."


    "Therefore, after you have invested me, I must deliver a result that will satisfy you."


    "Very well," Ansel smiled, flicking the tail of thenguid rat sprawled on hisp, "Lawrence, show Marlina the situation in the ck market... especially the part where Hyena clears out the other ve markets."


    Lawrence stood up on his hind legs, extending his paws in a peculiar fashion, "This is simple, Young lord, just a moment..."


    Seraphina, watching the lively Lawrence, couldn''t help but ask, "Lawrence, are you the Rodent King they speak of?"


    "Hmm?"


    Lawrence, in the midst of casting, tilted his tiny head, "Miss Seraphina, why would you think that?"


    "Because it''s a rodent!" the girl stated as if it were the most obvious fact.


    "That''s just a title, a title," Lawrence flicked his paw dismissively, "That Hyena, he''s not actually a dog, either. I, Lawrence, am quite busy! I have no interest in ying house in this part of the ck market... Oh! There we go."


    With a wave of his paw, a massive holographic screen split into several sections appeared in mid-air, each disying a different scene. Upon closer inspection, Lawrence''s tiny crimson eyes reflected even more varied scenes.


    "This is impressive..." Seraphina looked up at the dazzling disy, her heart still clinging to the unfulfilled ambition of bing the head of devouring, "Lawrence seems to know everything."


    "It''s merely borrowing the perspectives of other rodents in the ck market."


    NovelFire-official-text


    Havingpleted his disy, Lawrencey back down on Ansel''sp, "Just a little trick."


    Despite his casual remark, his tail wagged quite contentedly.


    "You can also control other rodents?!"


    "After all, it''s the ''essence'' of the beast," the praised rat appeared even more smug, "It''s a remarkable essence, one of the most important among the countless essences Hydral possesses."


    "... Ah, really?"


    Seraphina scratched her head in disbelief, "It doesn''t seem all that impressive to me, it''s just about fighting, isn''t it?"


    "Because the ''beast'' can extend to so much more: domination, devouring, growth, frenzy... That''s why the head of devouring has such powerful capacity," Lawrence said, his tail erect with pride, "If you''re talking about fighting, of course, I''m not as capable as Tyrus and Toradon, but I am definitely the most versatile pact head under the boss, capable of doing anything!"


    Miss Wolf was itching to try out the power of the head of devouring, as Lawrence''s words piqued her interest, but s, she could only dream about it.


    Ansel did not interrupt the casual conversation between Seraphina and Lawrence. He simply watched Marlina''s profile intently. From his perspective, the transformed girl gazed earnestly at the screen, her allure and beauty stirring the soul.


    It was not merely a pleasure of the senses derived from her appearance, but a beauty that prated the heart and mind, born from her umted knowledge, matured thought, and evolving temperament, an ineffable charm.


    Marlina, engrossed in her contemtion, remained oblivious to Ansel''s gaze. Despite Lawrence''s efforts to minimize the number of images disyed, it was still a daunting task for Marlina to process more than a dozen images simultaneously with her mortal cognition and reflexes.


    "... Mr. Lawrence," the youngdy abruptly interjected, "Could you kindly reduce the number of images?"


    "Ah? Oh, certainly," Lawrence, who was engrossed in a lively conversation with Seraphina, looked up at Marlina with a hint of surprise. "How many should remain?"


    "Can you discern who controls each of these ve markets?" she queried.


    "Uh... that''s a bit challenging," Lawrence scratched his head with a w, "My rodents'' brains can''t remember that much, I might not be able to retrieve it."


    "In that case... please retain the images of the most luxuriously decorated ve markets, five will suffice."


    The light screen transformed, and Lawrence, following Marlina''s instructions, retained only five images of the ve markets. This time, after a brief nce, Marlina began to speak:


    "Mr. Ansel, I n tounch a main assault on these ve markets,"


    She pointed to the most luxurious ve market in the light screen, which was no less opulent than the one under Hyena''s control.


    "Since I n to antagonize all other forces, it is natural to strike the strongest opponent with the greatest force under the condition of gaining the upper hand... However, mere conquest is meaningless. After all, this is a market, and the leaders here... are ultimately businessmen, so¡ª"


    -->

 Chapter 264: The Indomitability Represented by the Snake - II

    "Mr. Lawrence," Marlina, still fixated on the light screen, interjected, "Could you kindly reveal Mr. Hyena''s movements? If I were him, I would be setting off to meet one of the other three leaders, or perhaps..."


    The ordinary young girl''s eyes were firm and restrained: "Hold a, not so well-intentioned, meeting."


    Lawrence quickly pulled up a new image, just as Marlina had predicted, our protagonist, Mr. Hyena, was sitting at a round table. Across from him was a tall, sinister man, to his left sat a cold and beautiful woman with a vertical scar in her left eye, and to his right, a corpulent man.


    "Oh, this is really..." Lawrence opened his mouth, revealing sharp teeth, appearing somewhat astonished, "Can it be this urate?"


    "Of course, Marlina is the smartest!" Seraphina proudly raised her head, then seemed to remember something and whispered, "Hmm, maybe just a bit less than Ansel."


    "Mr. Ansel, who is the man across from Mr. Hyena?"


    Marlina, who had been ignoring them, asked.


    "Vulture."


    "Then thedy must be Miss DappleSpider, and the remaining one is Rodent..."


    source-at-NovelFire


    Marlina mused, "How do their forcespare to Mr. Hyena''s?"


    "Hyena controls nearly half of the ck market, but the actual force he can mobilize, rather than just nominally under his name, is probably about a third of the ck market. The remaining two-thirds naturally belong to the other three leaders."


    Ansel smiled as he watched Marlina, "Thought of something?"


    "The identity of Mr. Ansel as Faust cannotpare with the grand duke, although you assure me that there will be no upper-level problems interfering with me, that is only upper-level problems."


    "In our ''proxy'' confrontation... even with the support of the Grand Duke of Luminaris, my force can only go so far. Therefore, if I want to monopolize the ve market, I must pay a certain price in other areas."


    "Interest."


    Marlina, staring at the light screen, murmured softly, her inteced fingers raised, and in the image, Hyena just happened to grin, pushing a dazzling gem to the center of the table, leaning back slightly, looking rxed.


    "Miss DappleSpider is a ve herself and will restrain her subordinates from doing this business, so my opponents are only Rodent and Vulture. They two cannot possibly cooperate, because since I upy the majority of the ve market, one of the three must have a minor share and not particrly care about this piece of meat."


    "Mr. Ansel, what is the rtionship between Vulture and Rodent?"


    "They arepetitors who view each other as enemies."


    "Then, as long as the benefits offered are enough to tempt both parties, but not enough for them to share equally, the next step is..."


    Her slender, fair middle fingers met, the murmuring girl put her fingers to her lips and whispered softly:


    "Divide."


    Hyena was chatting andughing, and at the same time, he leaned forward slightly, pushing the glowing gem towards Rodent.


    The corpulent man was all smiles, reaching out to grab the gem, when the sinister Vulture suddenly pped the table, and the gem on the table was shocked back to the center of the table.


    "Vulture will not stand by and watch me further expand the ve market, squeezing his profits, and he will not watch Rodent, who doesn''t particrly value the ve market, receive a valuablepensation."


    "And Rodent... will not ept that he can''t make this deal."


    The pinkish glow on the nails of the touching ring fingers, Marlina, who was gradually gaining control of the situation, nodded slightly:


    "Conflict."


    Rodent slowly turned his head to look at Vulture, his face covered in fat was full of coldness, while Vulture also sneered, uttering some words mocking Rodent''s shortsightedness and stupidity.


    Seraphina stared nkly at the image on the light screen, watching Marlina calmly and slowly utter those prophetic words, watching theme true one by one, it was unbelievable.


    "Hisss..."


    Lawrence, who had seen a lot, took a sharp breath: "The young lord really never misjudges anyone..."


    Who is Hyena? Hyena is an extraordinary businessman who can dominate the ck market in the capital, where the most noble nobles and the most powerful extraordinary beings of the entire empire gather.


    Although he mainly relies on the powerful influence of the Duke of Luminaris, the other leaders also have their own backers. On the surface, what theypete for is ability, and Hyena''s ability is self-evident.


    Lawrence, a rat of leisure, harbored a profound concern for the well-being of Ansel''s pact heads and those in his circle. Upon arriving in the imperial capital, especially after Seraphina demonstrated her formidable abilities before the pact heads, he took it upon himself to inquire into the sisters'' circumstances.


    There is no need to borate on Seraphina; her talent inbat is unparalleled, a monstrous prodigy capable of withstanding the power of two pact heads, earning the recognition of all present pact heads, including melle herself.


    As for Marlina... to be frank, Lawrence discerned nothing particrly remarkable about her; at best, she was merely intelligent.


    But was Ansel''s entouragecking in intelligence? Far from it; he was the most astute of them all. Thus, Marlina seemed nothing more than a subordinate tasked with menial duties.


    Yet, could a minor figure, responsible for menial tasks, evolve from an ordinary vige girl to perfectly replicating the thought processes of a ck market leader in just a few months?


    "As for what follows..."


    The meeting between "businessmen" escted into a dispute, and Marlina shifted her gaze from it to the other ve markets.


    "This is not a true ''market''; within the artificially crafted chaos, even the methods that cannot be openly disyed are considered legitimate. It''s time for the surprise attack I initially mentioned."


    Boom!


    A sudden explosion erupted from a shop below, startling Seraphina, while Marlina remained focused, observing the chaotic scene disyed before her.


    Hyena''s enforcers stormed into the ve markets owned by Vulture, catching thempletely off guard.


    "The final and decisive factor, stemming from extraordinary..."


    -->

 Chapter 265: The Indomitability Represented by the Snake - III

    Marlina brought her fingertips together and calmly stated:


    "Authority."


    Bang!


    In the increasingly tense moment between Rodent and Vulture, Hyena abruptly plunged a dagger into the table, standing up with a fierce and wildly sinister grin.


    "The fact that Hyena has forcefully swept through the ve markets is established; Vulture and Rodent now face two choices: retaliate or ept Hyena''s terms."


    "If it were me," Marlina began, smiling as her fingers touched, "I wouldn''t inform them that I''ve found a new backer. I''d let them believe this is a desperate final stand before madness... unless truly cornered, businessmen are loath to engage in a fight to the death with a madman."


    "Promises of unequal benefits to the splitters."


    Rodent and Vulture stared at the gem on the table, silent.


    "A thunderous strike without the slightest reaction."


    Who could have predicted that someone, seemingly without support and no options left, would suddenly, in a fit of madness, target the ve markets?


    "The brutal authority of a madman."


    The dagger, nailed to the table, reflected Hyena''s fearless, cruel, and arrogant smile.


    Marlina exhaled slowly, feeling her blood surge and her heart pound with a tide of pride and satisfaction.


    "This is my answer."


    The young girl turned to Ansel, her smile radiant as she said, "I have carried out yourmand, Mr. Ansel. Have I won?"


    "Very well, exceptionally well, Marlina."


    Ansel pped his hands with pleasure: "You''ve exceeded my expectations, achieved perfection... Youck much information, such as the personalities, dispositions, and behavioral patterns of Hyena and the other leaders. Yet without asking me, you''ve constructed a sufficiently useful profile in your mind. Did you confirm it during your conversation with Hyena?"


    "Yes, judging by his appearance, physique, speech, choices, and aplishments... Mr. Hyena seems to be a person of meticulous thought and precision, yet not without ruthless tactics and a resolve to burn his bridges. As for the other leaders... I can only assume they are not fools."


    Experience adventures on m _v _lempy _r.


    Marlina smiled shyly: "I was just lucky to guess correctly."


    "This is not luck, but the result of umted learning and growth... I''ve said it before, Marlina, you possess remarkable talent."


    Ansel smiled, patting Marlina''s head, causing the usuallyposed and graceful girl to squint her eyes in happiness.


    "However..."


    His next words caused Marlina''s expression to stiffen slightly.


    "Next," the young Hydral continued, "it''s my turn."


    "Mr.Ansel..."


    "I''ve said it, this is a game between you and me. Since you''ve made your choice, it''s time for my response, isn''t it? I have no intention of letting Mr. Hyena have an easy time of it."


    Ansel chuckled: "Although it''s my turn now, in reality, it was much earlier..."


    In the conference''s images, the disheveled Rodent and the malevolent Vulture locked eyes, and then¡­ to everyone''s surprise, a smile slowly spread across their faces, soon erupting into a scornful, full-throatedugh.


    As Vulture and Marlina were still trying toprehend the situation, the ve markets, which were under the control of Hyena''s underlings, simultaneously underwent a shocking upheaval.


    Assassins, as if they had been lying in wait from much earlier, suddenly sprang from the shadows, effortlessly overpowering the unsuspecting Hyena''s subordinates. Even those with the strength to fight back due to their main force status were gradually overpowered and ultimately forced to flee in disarray.


    "How..." Marlina watched the scenes unfolding on the screen in disbelief, "How could this happen? Hyena... Do I have a traitor in my midst, and he''s one of my confidants? Has my entire n been exposed?"


    The true advantagey not in plunging one''s adversaries into conflict but in establishing a fait apli that would allow Hyena to dominate the ve market through proactive strikes.


    Even with the support of the Duke of Luminaris, he had failed to consolidate all the ve markets; thus, it was unreasonable to expect a change with a mere "Faust" as his backer. The only opportunity...y in a gambit so audacious that, coupled with the right incentives, it was sufficient to make Vulture and Rodent stand down.


    The cunning of this devastating blowy in its unexpectedness; no one would have anticipated Hyena to dare such a move. Conversely¡­ if the n were to be known, it would not only be rendered pointless but would also lead to the decimation of Hyena''s vital forces.


    Ansel waved his hand dismissively, a light-hearted chuckle in his voice, "No, it''s not that you have a traitor; this is merely a..."


    "Coincidence."


    With a snap of his fingers, an unremarkable man appeared before Marlina.


    "Remember him?"


    "That''s... the seller of that fake gem!"


    "After he changed his face and inexplicably began to follow us, I kept an eye on him and took the liberty of reading his mind."


    "In essence, as a fence, he was ostensibly working under Vulture. After being astounded by your discernment, Marlina, he sought to win me over, to recruit a client for Vulture, thereby securing a personal profit... And then, he watched as we walked right into Mr. Hyena''s ve market."


    As Ansel spoke, Hyena, with a visage twisted in disgust, abandoned the precious gem and departed.


    "He did not wish for Hyena to grow too powerful, for I might be a person of significance, and thus sought to engage me quickly, to introduce me to Vulture. However, my conspicuous behavior at the auction made him wary of the risk of exposure, and he refrained from doing so."


    "Until..."


    "Until Hyena, until I arrived," murmured Marlina.


    "I was too impatient. The thought of a legendary adventurer arriving here made me determined not to miss the opportunity, so much so that I didn''t even invite Mr. Ansel to my office or any other suitable ce for conversation. Instead, we spoke directly in the private box, and outside... was the auction hall filled with bidders."


    The young girl clenched her fists slowly: "The use of magic for eavesdropping might go undetected, and even if discovered, might not be traced back, provided one has the audacity..."


    -->

 Chapter 266: The Indomitability Represented by the Snake - IV

    "That Mr. Diplopod happens to excel in concealment, disguise, and transformation, making him the finest fence in the outer markets."


    Marlina turned to Ansel, her voiceden withplexity, "So, with such a ''coincidence,'' you let Vulture be aware of Hyena''s preparations, leading him to believe he was fully prepared, only to single-handedly destroy most of his elite forces? This is truly, truly..."


    "Absurd."


    Ansel uttered the word Marlina could not, "It''s utterly absurd, isn''t it?"


    "...Yes."


    "What do you think this coincidence is, Marlina?" Ansel asked softly, "Was it all meticulously orchestrated by me from the beginning?"


    Marlina pondered for a moment, then shook her head, "No, from the very start, until... until you uncovered his identity and intentions, none of it was within your control."


    "Exactly, that''s what we call a coincidence." The youthful Hydral gazed down at the streets below, where the chaotic battle between Hyena''s and other leaders'' underlings had spread to the thoroughfares. Rodent and Vulture seemed unwilling to let Hyena off so easily, and reflected in his azure eyes was the increasingly tumultuous scene.


    "It''s not that I chose something, dictating the path it should take. It was merely a passerby brushing by, just a feather drifting down from the sky, or even just..."


    Ansel''s voice took on an ethereal, wistful quality: Enjoy tales from m-vl _emp _yr.


    "The fleeting thoughts that cross your mind."


    Seraphina, momentarily taken aback, also turned to look at Ansel, her expression tinged with concern.


    Ansel smiled, whether out of habit or to reassure Seraphina, and conjured a fist-sized iron sphere in his palm, which he casually tossed from the bell tower.


    "I merely provided guidance to these elements, but the path... has always been their own choice."


    The iron sphere plummeted from the sky, striking a man in the midst of the fray on the head, killing him instantly.


    "It was as if the eavesdropping spell of Mr. Diplopod could never elude me, nor Lawrence, yet I tacitly permitted his actions, subtly hinting and encouraging him to persist in his course."


    "What have I done?" Ansel tilted his head, "I did nothing, merely swayed him between the choices of ''continuing to eavesdrop'' and ''immediate withdrawal'', making him more inclined to overhear the conversation between Mr. Hyena and me."


    "So..." Marlina murmured, "It''s just a coincidence, just... a coincidence."


    "Yes, it''s merely a more direct, more lethal coincidence among countless others."


    Ansel smiled gently, but Marlina, looking at this smile, felt a chill that was not of cold.


    She was not afraid of Ansel, but of the suffocating, irresistible... implication in his words.


    "Marlina, do you wonder why, when I could directly crush Hyena, directly win this unfair game, I insist on achieving my goal by creating coincidences?"


    Marlina, her palm slightly cold, hoarsely said, "Yes, Mr. Ansel, please tell me."


    "Because it''s a coincidence, it''s also the most innocent... fact."


    The devil''s face lifted into a cold smile: "A reasonable fact."


    "Diplopod would do so because he is under Vulture, because after Hyena''s death, his boss could get more market share, he could get more channels. Therefore, he could not sit idly by and let the Hyena have a chance to rise again, therefore, he who has the ability to eavesdrop would choose to take the risk...


    and under the Hyena''s extreme urgency, oblivious to the outside world, and my ''doing nothing'', he would undoubtedly choose to continue eavesdropping."


    "The only ''deliberation'' here is my inaction, but that''s all. After all, Hyena is oblivious to this, all he sees is his own failure."


    "What did he do wrong? He did nothing wrong, he made the most appropriate, the most correct choice at the timebut it is precisely this appropriateness and correctness that led him to an uneptable defeat. Because beyond this appropriateness and correctness, there appeared a... coincidence that he could not see, could not predict, could not calcte."


    "As if it were destined, absurd, ridiculous, yet real coincidence."


    Ansel took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled, his eyes closed, a satisfied and brilliant smile on his face:


    "Without Mr. Diplopod, I could choose other ready-made coincidences, if there were no ready-made coincidences, I could create them myself. Because for this ck market, I can modify its inherent rules, change its existence meaning, or even erase it directly, it''s too small, too small for me, so small that it''s in my palm."


    "Marlina, tell me."


    Ansel leaned slightly, whispering in Marlina''s ear: "Now, as Mr. Hyena, how... can you change your doomed end?"


    "I..."


    Marlina opened her mouth, she wanted to say something, wanted to say something practical, something that could glimpse a little light from this desperate situation, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Change...


    How to change?


    How can this be changed? If everyone around me, everything, can be turned into a coincidence that puts me in a deadly situation by the indomitable terror of Mr. Ansel... who should I trust? Even though no one has betrayed me, I can''t trust anyone anymore? I even...


    even...


    I can''t even believe myself?


    Marlina, who came to this incredible conclusion, was trembling a little, a huge terror that was absurdly absurd dominated her mind... just by assuming, just by thinking, she was a little overwhelmed.


    "Marlina."


    A hand suddenly covered the girl''s gradually pale face. "Don''t go too deep." Ansel stroked her face, "I''m punishing Mr. Hyena, not you."


    "...I, I know, Mr. Ansel."


    Marlina took a deep breath and forced a smile: "I''m fine."


    Ansel looked at her for a while, and said softly, "Do you want to continue? Or end it here?" Marlina closed her eyes.


    In her mind, Annelisa''s worried and sad words came up.


    ["Ans is very lonely, even now with Seraphina apanying him, he is... still very lonely." ]


    ["I am his mother, I can feel it." ]


    ["He has lost... he has given up something very important to him." ]


    "...The game continues, Mr. Ansel."


    The ordinary girl who didn''t know what she was challenging, said firmly: "Even if there is no hope, I will still try to defeat you."


    *

 Chapter 267 The Weakness of the Snake - I

    Chapter 267 The Weakness of the Snake - I


    Marlina''s game with Ansel continues, yet the ck market beneath them is no longer tranquil. Hyena''s henchmen are embroiled in a chaotic brawl with Vulture and Rodent''s men. The roar of spells and the warriors'' battle cries reverberate beneath the high walls that separate the upper and lower city districts. Above this region, where chaos and sin flow freely, a massive wave driven by the onlookers threatens to engulf and cleanse everything.


    In the scene presented by Lawrence, Hyena is rushing towards his headquarter with a grim expression, while Marlina gazes at this spectacle, her countenance equally grave as she murmurs: "The most crucial task now is to regroup the remnants. Since they are aware of my n to raid other ve markets, they also know that I have the support of Mr. Ansel¡­ no, Mr.Faust. Therefore, they will not annihte uspletely, but..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But is it really that simple? Could there be a coincidence that prompts the other three leaders to strike a deadly blow? ...No, it''s certain.


    The young girl''s breathing bes increasingly rapid: "Mr. Ansel will not dy the punishment for Hyena until the second day, the third day, or even longer. What Mr. Ansel wants is... now!" "Clever girl," Ansel chuckles lightly, "To resist an irresistible will, one must first understand... what it needs, in order to make corresponding preparations." "In other words, there must be something that makes them dare to ignore a fifth-stage legendary adventurer... a coincidence... or something else, what could it be?" Marlina clenches her teeth, her mind shing back to everything that has happened since she entered the ck market. Mr. Ansel sees far more than I do, but it''s still within a certain range. Since he won''t deliberately promote the urrence of something, it must be something existing, rted to "those who dare to challenge the puppeteer''... The waiter at dinner? The beggar who was given a gold coin by Seri? The exposed pickpocket? No, no, no... the person who can pry the underworld leaders must have capital, wait... must they? If it''s a coincidence, does it have to be a person with capital?


    Even knowing what she''s facing, Marlina, who still musters the courage to challenge Ansel, soon realizes her insignificance. Her courage is pale and powerless, her determination, worthless. Even though the terrifying imagination has already made her tremble, Marlina finds that she has underestimated it, far, far underestimated this cold, desperate terror that grips her throat at all times.


    Because she doesn''t know what kind of people they are, what identities they have, what abilities they possess, what stories are hidden behind them, she knows nothing about the world in Ansel''s hand, even... this Hyena she ys is also in Ansel''s hand.


    The most absurd and ridiculous thing is that Hyena himself doesn''t have to bear any pressure. He only sees his own defeat and only needs to think ording to the current situation. His "ignorance" spares him this despair, even if he is destined to be destroyed, he is much better than Marlina now. And Ansel can know everything, control everything... as he said, this ck market is too small for him. When I was thinking about what could pry these leaders to actively attack Hyena, has Mr. Ansel already seen more "coincidences" that could push the Hyena to destruction? Even if I discover one of the joints, what threat is waiting for me? ...The possibility I discovered, the possibility I saw through, is it really what I thought? Isn''t it another guide or coincidence from Mr. Ansel? I...


    "Ugh!" Marlina, who had just managed to regain herposure, turned pale again. Her throat unconsciously let out a wail due to the pressure and fear that piled up crazily. Her lips had been pierced by her teeth, but she was unaware. "No... I can''t doubt myself anymore, there must be a possibility, Mr. Ansel won''t deliberately arrange, identity, courage..." The girl covered her forehead with her hand, pressing her temples hard with her fingertips. The faint blue veins on her white backhand were slightly raised. Her muttering had a hint of self-destructive madness. "Mar-Marli, Marli, you... don''t act like this, I''m scared." Seraphina was frightened by Marlina''s appearance. Her sister, who could always handle anything calmly... why would she show such a ferocious expression?


    She had a vague idea of what Ansel was hinting at. She and Ansel held the same anger and resentment towards fate, but also... terror. Is fate really so terrifying, so desperate? Ansel easily snatched me from the hands of fate. Being deliberately avoided by Ansel, Seraphina, who had hardly seen Ansel''s personal emotions and only saw a little of what he had experienced and the final oue, could not experience Marlina''s emotions now. She could only carefully reach out to touch Marlina''s face: "Marli... sister, it''s just a game, Ansel also said not to take it too seriously, you don''t need to ¡ª" "Shut up!" Marlina directly pped Seri''s hand away. The ferocity in her eyes when she turned her face almost made Seraphina hallucinate the Marlina in the memory that had not be reality. "...I mean, don''t disturb me, Seri." The girl with pale lips whispered, "I''m sorry, don''t disturb me... I can think of it... I can think of it..." Her breathing became more and more rapid and uneven: "Just a little bit, just one of them ¡ª" Marlina suddenly raised her head, grabbed Ansel''s hand like a lifeline, and asked hoarsely and urgently: "It''s DappleSpider! DappleSpider, right? Her subordinate... that shopkeeper! He knows us!" Marlina, who was always calm and polite and had a good sense of distance, grabbed Ansel''s sleeve and palm tightly, speaking somewhat incoherently, "He gave the rmendation, and then... then that DappleSpider, she hates ve trading very much. Since you cleared the underworld ve market three years ago, she must be very grateful to you... she must have been paying attention to you all the time, yes... including the people around you, including Seri..." She immediately turned her head to look at Seri. Although that mask hid Seri''s face, changed her voice, and even changed her most conspicuous white hair, but... the cor on her neck and her outstanding height were not hidden. "That shopkeeper, out of unease, may not tell DappleSpider about this, but if Mr. Ansel starts from here... if you promote some coincidence, letting DappleSpider know your true identity, she will understand that there is no so-called backing behind the Hyena, only... destruction!" "Then she, and the other underworld leaders, will not hesitate to send Hyena to a dead end, right... Mr. Ansel!" Marlina''s hand holding Ansel''s palm and sleeve trembled slightly, her eyes were so hopeful, but also full of deep fatigue and weakness.


    "You''ve done great, Marlina," Ansel extended his hand, gently wiping away the fresh blood from the corner of Marlina''s mouth, healing her wound. "To have thought this far, you''ve already achieved something remarkable."


    "Mr. Ansel, was everything indeed within... your... ns?"


    -->

 Chapter 268: The Weakness of the Snake - II

    "Ahhhh, Marli!"


    Upon receiving the answer, Marlina''s body swayed. Before she could finish her sentence, she copsed forward as ifpletely drained of strength. Seraphina, who was beneath her, let out a loud scream, hastily clutching her sister tightly.


    "You... I... Ah!"


    Seraphina, both heartbroken and frightened, didn''t know what to say. She could only sigh heavily, holding Marlina firmly in her arms.


    "This is merely a method to allow Mr. Hyena to end his business career in the most direct and swift manner," Ansel withdrew his hand from Marlina''s cheek, speaking softly, "It was indeed within my considerations, but I currently have no intention of choosing it."


    "...So."


    A bitter smile surfaced on the young girl''s face, "So, I have still failed... No matter how hard I rack my brains, this is the only solution I can think of."


    The insurmountable gap in information, theplete trampling at the ability level, the absolute crushing at the status level...


    Just these few minutes, a dozen or so minutes of thinking, had made Marlina feel such pure... despair.


    This is merely a hypothesis, just a game. If she were truly in such an environment, truly thinking about everything, doubting everything, dissecting everything, denying herself, pursuing herself, destroying herself every moment...


    Marlina would rather die, she would truly rather die than endure this despair.


    If this is what it means to be alive... then what is the meaning of life? This made Marlina tremble more than the essence of the empire. If the empress rules the world, denying the inherent meaning and value of their lives, causing her, who was naive at that time, to feel copse and despair...


    Then, this "game" of Ansel''s, his role as the ruler of everything, the terrifying force that cannot be defied, unlike the empress who uses the irresistible violence and power of the divine species out of love and hate, anger and joy, to change everything directly, but merely silently guides reality towards his desired ce for a certain purpose...


    Then what loses meaning and value is not just a person, but... the entire world.


    Because all changes are so natural, they are just the reality in Ansel''s mouth.


    Marlina was afraid, more terrified of this reality than she had ever been of the rtionship between the empress and the empire, but... but what if...


    What if this game had happened to Mr. Ansel? What if the terrifying force that cannot be defied... is what forced Mr. Ansel to give up something incredibly important to him?


    If this is the reason, how can I... retreat here?


    Therefore, Marlina was so invested in this "game". It was precisely because she sensed this possibility that she chose to throw herself into it, trying to feel this absurdity, this despair.


    "...Mr. Ansel."


    Even though she didn''t want to experience that feeling again, even though the thought of the chaos and despair just now made her feel nauseous, Marlina still gritted her teeth and said, "I can still¡ª"


    She was scared, but she absolutely couldn''t ept abandoning Ansel because of this fear, abandoning this... person who had given her everything, who had given her a new life and a future.


    "That''s enough, Marlina."


    Ansel gently held Marlina''s hand, "To have thought this far, you''ve already done something remarkable. This ''game'' from now on, for you, would only be pure torment and hardship."


    "... "


    Marlina felt the warmth in her palm and Ansel''s care. She should have been moved, and indeed she was, but... but there was something stronger, darker, seemingly roaring within her, overshadowing, tearing apart this emotion.


    It was a monster named resentment roaring.


    Why... why can I only go this far? Why am I so weak, why don''t I have even a bit of extraordinary talent?


    I am clearly the one who can feel Mr. Ansel''s feelings, I am clearly... clearly supposed to be the one who can help him the most.


    But I can only stop here, only listen to Mr. Ansel''sfort, only be moved so humbly.


    Marlina lowered her head, tightly holding Ansel''s hand, without saying a word.


    "Alright, don''t be so heavy-hearted. We came out to rx, how did it turn into this?"


    "It''s all because of you, Ansel!" Seraphina red at Ansel, umonly, venting her anger at him, "Why put so much pressure on Marlina... You know she listens to you the most, cares about you the most!"


    "It''s my fault, I''m sorry, Marlina."


    "No! It''s not you, Mr.Ansel.. I mean, I''m fine, please don''t worry."


    Marlina''s initial reaction was strong, but she quickly calmed down, showing her usual calm and gentle smile, "This ''game'' with you has given me a lot of inspiration and help, Mr. Ansel, I am very grateful to you."


    "Seri, and you, don''t arbitrarily judge my feelings." The young girl turned her head, reaching out to pinch her sister''s cheek, "And you can''t me Mr. Ansel, understand?"


    "But you clearly are very... alright, alright, I get it."


    Under Marlina''s gaze, Seraphina said awkwardly, "It''s my fault for losing my temper... don''t look at me like that, Marlina."


    Then, when Marlina turned her head back, she leaned over and nibbled Ansel''s ear, mumbling unhappily, "So what are you trying to do, Ansel? I''m not happy at all right now."


    "Then you''ll be happy soon."


    Ansel smiled and patted Lawrence''s head, "Our entertainment for today is... guessing Mr. Hyena''s ending."


    "I guess he was set up by the young lord, beaten to death by the ves he captured!" Lawrence raised his w excitedly.


    "Hmm... Although that would be very satisfying, it seems a bit clich¨¦."


    Seraphina rested her chin on Marlina''s head, "I guess he...mitted suicide! Yes, after being calcted by Ansel, he couldn''t stand it andmitted suicide, it must be like this! Marlina, what about you? How do you think that bad guy will die?"


    Marlina stared at the chaotic street below, and after a moment of silence, she said softly, "I think he won''t die."


    "...Huh?"


    "In Mr. Ansel''s view, death is not a punishment, but a release, a grace."


    Marlina, who had briefly experienced that terrifying despair, said, "I guess he... will beg for death, but won''t be able to die."


    *

 Chapter 269: The Weakness of the Snake - III

    Hyena, haing swiftly returned to hisir, was in the midst of a thorough purge.


    The counterattack of Rodent and Vulture had undoubtedly proven the presence of a traitor in his midst. Those who had apanied him to meet Ansel were all being interrogated, leaving only his most trusted confidants by his side.


    "Boss..." One of Hyena''s trusted aides hesitated for a long time before finally murmuring, "Is it possible that it''s not a problem with our brothers, but that Fraust... is setting us up?"


    Hyena''s expression darkened, but he remained silent.


    In theory, an extraordinary being capable of contending with grand dukes would have no reason to scheme against a mere underworld boss. But that was only in theory.


    If that man was truly so perverse, so deranged, that he would toy with and torment him even without any grudges or grievances... Although the possibility was minuscule, it could not bepletely ruled out.


    But if that were the case, how could he resist?


    Just then, the telecrystal that Hyena had set up suddenly reacted.


    The man''s face changed slightly. At this time, the only one who would likely contact him¡­ was that mysterious Fraust, and no one else.


    "Mr. Hyena," came the voice of the legendary adventurer from themunication crystal, "I''ve only just left, and it seems like there''s been some trouble on your end."


    "... Lord Fraust, it''s just a minor mishap," Hyena replied, trying to keep hisposure. "It''s still within my control."


    "Really? It seems like you''ve suffered some... heavy losses."


    story by m|v_l,e,m,p,y,r


    "I''ve been operating in the market for many years. My foundation is still trustworthy. As long as I reorganize, taking over other ve markets is not a problem."


    "That doesn''t sound like a businessman''s approach."


    "But that''s how the ck market is... Rest assured, Lord Fraust, I willplete your task."


    "Heh, I''m not in a hurry, but since you''re so proactive, I''ll give you a little help ¡ª go check outside, I''ve left a gift there."


    Hyena gave his aide a look, then respectfully said to "Fraust", "Thank you for your kindness, Lord Fraust."


    "Keep up the good work. If you''re capable, I can even protect you if you take over the entire ck market."


    This promise ignited Hyena''s wavering emotions. He swallowed hard, his voice hoarse, "But that means you''ll be making enemies with many powerful nobles, or transcendent forces, Lord Fraust."


    "It''s a trade-off. You''re a businessman, you understand. If it really doesn''t work... you can find some nominal help to share the responsibility."


    "Anyway."


    Hyena thought he heard a chuckle from the other end.


    "It''s all up to your ''choice''."


    Themunication ended, and Hyena''s aide walked in with the "gift" that Fraust¡­ Ansel had given him.


    The moment he saw the gift, it was as if someone had provided him with all the key inspirations in his mind, and he effortlessly pieced together a perfect n.


    And all this was thanks to what Lord Fraust had said during themunication... "Find some help."


    Help, gift... This was an opportunity bestowed by heaven.


    *


    "Ansel, Ansel, that guy must be out of his mind."


    Seraphina looked incredulously at the screen, where Hyena was sitting in a room, waiting for someone. "He''s actually seeking help from DappleSpider, who was once a ve? Isn''t he afraid of falling into a trap and getting killed?"


    "Marlina," Ansel simply smiled, "Exin it to Seraphina."


    "... Seri," Marlina sighed helplessly, "Don''t look at things so superficially... Even if DappleSpider hates the ve trade, she''s still one of the four bosses of the market world. Conversely, a person who was a ve three years ago and has risen to this position, do you think she''s a fool?"


    "Ah? Oh... then, I still don''t know why Hyena wants to find her."


    "The reason is simple. Because under the stimtion of Mr. Ansel..." Marlina stared at the burning ambition in Hyena''s eyes, "He seems to have some, unrealistic ideas."


    She raised her index finger, "The guarantee that it doesn''t matter if he takes over the whole ck market, gave him the greatest confidence."


    Then she raised a second finger, "The ability and foundation to ce that incredibly precious gift at his doorstep out of thin air, added credibility to Mr. Ansel''s words."


    "And..." The girl raised a third finger, "The perfect opportunity to strike back when he seems to be in a slump, plus..."


    Marlina nced at the smiling Ansel, "Plus, Mr. Ansel''s ''unintentional'' little hint, Hyena obviously wants to ally with DappleSpider... to directly kill Rodent and Vulture."


    Seraphina was stunned. She scratched her head and thought for a long time, but in the end, she still said in confusion, "But Marlina, you still didn''t exin why Hyena dares to find DappleSpider, and how DappleSpider could possibly... agree to ally with him?"


    "Among the four bosses, only DappleSpider doesn''t engage in the ve trade, which means... she has no good feelings towards the other three bosses, that''s the first point."


    On the screen, DappleSpider entered the room with a poker face, while Hyena, who was alone, seemed fearless and confident.


    "DappleSpider has been in the ck market for so long, and being a boss, she knows better than anyone that the ve trade cannot be eradicated, that''s the second point."


    "And if Mr. Hyena promises at this time..." Marlina slightly raised her chin, "To strengthen the management of the ve trade, such as not arbitrarily capturing civilians, only signing contracts with those who are desperate, or improving the treatment of ves, so they no longer lose all their dignity..."


    "At the same time, agree to let DappleSpider supervise and share the profits with her, do you think, as a boss of the ck market, as a businesswoman, DappleSpider... will she agree?"


    "As for the problem of killing after benefiting... " Marlina paused, "After all, if Rodent and Vulture are out of the picture, she is indeed very likely to be dealt with by Hyena afterwards. But as the only one without any backstage support, she''s not really a boss, at most just a force.


    Whether to share a piece of the pie after one dominates, or to continue to seek survival in the cracks, it depends on DappleSpider''s choice and their negotiation. Maybe they will use some magic to bind this deal... and so on."


    -->

 Chapter 270: The Weakness of the Snake - IV

    The girl paused for a oment, then said thoughtfully, "Mr. Ansel, what is Miss DappleSpider''s rtionship with the other underworld bosses?"


    "She has some cooperation with Rodent." Ansel replied softly.


    Ansel''s words made Marlina fall into thought, not knowing what she was thinking about.


    Seraphina, on the other hand, was dumbfounded as she watched the conversation between Hyena and DappleSpider on the screen. Their discussion was transmitted word for word into her ears. Although they went round and round, in the end... it developed exactly as Marlina had said. Just like her previous reproduction of Hyena''s thought process, it was exactly the same!


    To ensure that DappleSpider wouldn''t turn against him, and for DappleSpider to ensure Hyena''s credibility and safety afterwards, they indeed signed a highly restrictive magical contract.


    "Marli... you are truly remarkable!" Seraphina expressed her genuine admiration, "I could never have thought of so many things... If I were Hyena, I would probably have charged out and fought them directly."


    Ansel, unable to suppress his amusement, remarked, "That could indeed be a good choice."


    "Hmph, a good choice? I don''t believe it!"


    The young Hydral merely chuckled, "Let''s see what our Mr. Hyena will do next."


    "Hmm... there''s still a long time to go."


    Seraphina leaned her head on Ansel''s shoulder, yawning, "It feels like he''s not far from being done, which is strange... Normally, suchplicated schemes would take several days toplete. Ansel, how did you manage to squeeze all of this into a single day?"


    "Waiting is for the right moment, and if the moment is right, there is naturally no need to wait."


    Rodent and Vulture are probably celebrating in theirirs right now. Who would have thought that Hyena, who had suffered such a setback, would go mad and join forces with the DappleSpider for a counterattack?


    This is the moment, a very... coincidental moment.


    As for why this coincidence urred, as for what drove Mr. Hyena to go all out...


    Of course, it was his own choice. Could it be Ansel, who was sitting here watching the show, who had done nothing but say a few words and give a gift?


    Time slowly passed, under the live broadcast of Lawrence, Ansel and the others watched as Hyena and DappleSpider infiltrated the headquarter of Vulture and Rodent. A fierce battle was about to erupt.


    Seraphina immediately became excited, "Fight, fight, fight! I''ve been waiting for this moment. Let them all die, at most let DappleSpider survive, although it''s unlikely... Ah, right, Ansel, the noise from the fourth-stage fight is a bit too much, isn''t it? Is it really okay to fight in the capital?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that." Ansel pointed to the top of the upper city area, also the highest point of the capital, that pce named Anthicheg, where the never-extinguishing second sun was burning.


    "Here, under the suppression of Her Majesty, only the fifth stage, and some special beings... like you, my pact head, can exert their true strength. Other extraordinary beings are passively subjected to strong suppression and can''t cause much trouble."


    "Otherwise, Ravenna wouldn''t have escaped so many assassinations so easily. Some assassinations might not even be blocked by puppets."


    Seraphina clenched her fist, feeling no sense of suppression at all.


    "So being a pact head has such benefits..."


    "If she really wanted to suppress, the fifth stage and you now would be suppressed without error." Ansel rubbed Seraphina''s head, "But, wait until you be stronger, the essence of Hydral will be able to support you against that future Majesty." Find adventures at mp-y,r.


    In the midst of their conversation,Hyena, who had been calcting, had made ample preparations, nning to join forces with DappleSpider to directly assassinate Rodent and Vulture.


    Business? Commercial warfare? If you want to defeat your opponent, why not just kill them directly?


    Under normal circumstances, doing so would lead to a trial in the imperial court and imprisonment, but this is the ck market, and behind him, there is a Lord Faust who promised him that he could handle the other backstage people!


    Whether Hyena believes it or not, if he does nothing, the final result won''t be much better, so it''s better to go all out.


    However, an unexpected event urred again.


    DappleSpider, who was also hiding, remained indifferent, watching as Hyena alone rose up and fighted towards Vulture and Rodent. The contract magic took effect at this moment, she instantly bled from her seven orifices, fell to the ground with a pale face, directly lost herbat power, but Hyena, who was alone against Vulture and Rodent, obviously had no chance of winning.


    "Ah? Really? This guy got sold out again?"


    Although somewhat schadenfreude, Seraphina was not pleased, "His way of dying is too funny, Ansel, did you do it on purpose?"


    "Seri..." Marlina rubbed her forehead helplessly, "Did you forget the gift that Mr. Ansel gave him?"


    "Gift... Ah!"


    Seraphina immediately reacted, "That bottle of... what was it, oh! The Water of Redemption!"


    The Water of Redemption, a paramount masterpiece of the Holy Church in the realm of the extraordinary.


    The Holy Church, a church that arrived with the opening of the Eastern Harbor route, hailing from the other side of the Heavenly Path Mountains.


    It is said that they are the de facto rulers of thatnd, a ce unlike the Empire, where numerous small nations coexist. The Holy Church, as thergest organization of extraordinary beings, stands above all nations, much like the Empire itself.


    They possess a technology even the Empirecks ¡ª the ability to create extraordinary beings regardless of qualifications.


    Emperors throughout history seem to have deemed such a "rival" necessary, hence they did not hinder the propagation of the Holy Church within the empire. However, the emperor''s power and majesty, surpassing all divine beings, made it difficult for the citizens of the empire to revere these metaphysical and elusive deities.


    Therefore, even though they have been preaching for centuries, their influence among the popce is not particrly significant, despite not being negligible.


    -->

 Chapter 271: The Weakness of the Snake -V

    On the contrary, within the realm of the extraordinary, most extraordinary beings covet the precious item known as the "Water of Redemption" within the Holy Church. Enjoy reading at m-vle-mp,yr.


    The Water of Redemption, which can disregard requirements and qualifications to forcibly elevate one''s essence, circtes only within the church and is almost never used for trade. The Water of Redemption that circtes in the market or in the hands of individuals is generally obtained through murder and plunder.


    When Hyena saw the Water of Redemption, his heart trembled slightly, and his doubts about Faust were thrown to the back of his mind.


    Who would bring out such a precious item just to y him, a minor character in the eyes of the fifth stage?


    The sublimation of high-level extraordinary beings relies on the umtion of essence. In other words, the Water of Redemption, which contains arge amount of essence, can not only be used as a rare treasure to directly elevate mortals to extraordinary beings, but also as an opportunity for extraordinary beings to ascend another level.


    Why is Hyena a boss in the ck market? Because he likes money? Likes doing business? ¡ª Of course, it''s because he also wants to be a high-ranking fifth-stage powerhouse. The wealth he umtes in the ck market will eventually be converted into resources for his cultivation, and the same is true for other ck market bosses.


    Therefore, this bottle of Water of Redemption can be used to exchange for other equally valuable resources, but it can also serve as a trump card when one is at the end of one''s rope.


    "... So, this is the truth, Hyena''s calction."


    Marlina looked at the image of Hyenaughing wildly, drinking the Water of Redemption, and whispered, "If DappleSpider cooperates with him, then naturally it''s best. With his calcting mind and DappleSpider, they can easily kill Vulture and Rodent. As for how DappleSpider is dealt with in the end, it all depends on his mood."


    "And if DappleSpider betrays him, then the contract signed in advance will directly nullify DappleSpider, and Vulture and Rodent, who think they have once again outsmarted Hyena, will not expect him to have the unreasonable trump card of the Water of Redemption in his hand, making it not difficult for Hyena to fight against the two, and DappleSpider will undoubtedly die in the end.


    The oue is still him sweeping the other three bosses and monopolizing the ck market."


    "No matter what, he has a high probability of winning, plus Mr. Ansel''s hint..."


    "Oh, I didn''t hint at anything." The young Hydral showed an innocent smile, "It''s just a reasonable suggestion, and it''s about ck market management. These choices, this way of thinking..."


    He tapped his temple, "They were all thought up by Mr. Hyena himself, it has nothing to do with me."


    "So, so..."


    Seraphina looked at Hyena, who had drunk the Water of Redemption and whose strength had skyrocketed, killing Vulture and Rodent in just a few rounds, and said incredulously, "He''s going to win? He''s fine? Everyone else is done for? Ansel, you''re not really going to let this guy run the ck market, are you?"


    "You''re too anxious, Seraphina."


    Ansel rubbed the girl''s head hard, looked at the image disyed on the screen, and smiled warmly:


    "The drop of blood you dripped into the Water of Redemption is refined by me, that terrifying beast essence..."


    "There won''t be a second person in this world who can withstand it."


    *


    Hyena exhaled a scorching breath from the depths of his lungs, feeling the surging power coursing through his veins as he let out a roar that pierced the heavens.


    The deafening cry echoed over the ck market, sending shivers down the spines of those who heard it.


    "This is... everything."


    Intoxicated, he gazed at his palm, "After selling so many human organs, sheeps, contraband, forbidden potions... all of it, it was all for this moment."


    For the sake of ¡­ transcending to the pinnacle of all creation!


    "I was too cautious," Hyena muttered as he approached DappleSpider, who was now bleeding profusely and appeared even less than a mere mortal, his smile growing more ferocious.


    "I should have used this vial of Redemption Water right away... I should have crushed you three wretches with dignity... Hahaha, thinking you could outsmart me again? You swine, born a lowly ve!"


    With a kick to DappleSpider''s abdomen, he shattered her ribs, sneering, "Did you think I survived in the ck market all these years just by relying on that damned blood-sucking Luminaris?"


    Hyenaughed uproariously, pulling DappleSpider''s hair to bring her face close to his, his voice growing increasingly hoarse and mocking, "Perhaps that''s what you thought, but s... fate... the goddess of fate, she stands by my side!"


    He smashed her head into the ground and trampled her face, spreading his arms and closing his eyes in praise, "The blood-sucker''s demise, the arrival of the esteemed Faust, his support, his promises... all of it, proof of my destiny to be the king of the ck market!"


    "Look, DappleSpider, can you see it?"


    Hyena''s breathing grew heavier as he pointed to his face andughed heartily, "From the depths of despair to the throne in just a few hours! I now possess the power and authority over the ck market... while you are but a trivial footnote in my grand journey, the mostughable... failures!"


    How could this not be preordained?


    If not for the death of Duke of Luminaris, he would have had to struggle with these three for years, possibly even being reced and discarded after being used.


    But with Luminaris gone, he was free to align with the mysterious Lord Faust, who not only persuaded others to monopolize the ck market but also granted him the power for a perfect endgame ¡ª


    What a¡­ perfect, divinely favored, miraculous experience!


    The Water of Redemption brought him to the brink of the fifth stage, and within a few years... he could be a true fifth-stage being, leave the wretched mire of the ck market, and perhaps one day...


    I, so favored by fate... may well sit as an equal with Faust himself!


    "Heh heh heh¡­hahaha¡­woo¡­woof¡­"


    Hyena''sughter abruptly ceased.


    What sound had he¡­ just made?


    -->

 Chapter 272: The Weakness of the Snake -VI

    "I, howl, how... roar! Roar! How could... woof!"


    The man''s pupils contracted violently. He lifted his trembling hand, only to discover that it had already... already begun to mutate! Mutated into a pair of decaying, sparsely furred... dog paws?!


    After the euphoria of surging power faded, unbearable pain swept through his body, causing Hyena to let out a "howl, howl" of agony. His tall and robust figure began to shrink, twist, his legs atrophied and regressed, visibly transforming into simrly decaying, emaciated beast legs.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Hyena."


    A light voice, very abruptly, appeared in this room where two ck market leaders had perished.


    The young nobleman wearing a mask stood in front of Mr. Hyena, whose face had already begun to mutate and twist, crouched on the ground, lightly tapping the ground with his scepter.


    "It seems you''ve done a good job, only..."


    He said, somewhat puzzled, "You don''t look so well, is there anything I can assist you with?"


    "Woof... roar... Faust..."


    Curled up on the ground, the bizarre creature that was neither human nor dog muttered unclear words: "Help... help..."


    "It seems you''ve been eroded by the essence of the redemption water... how unfortunate, alright, I''ll help you."


    Under the ecstatic gaze of those already deformed, murky eyes, the young nobleman pressed his scepter against its forehead. Then, Hyena could feel something... being rapidly... remodeled.


    Was he going to turn back into a human? Could he escape this ugly posture? Wait...


    No, that''s not right! It''s power... his power is disappearing! It''s turning into something else, what is it... Faust!


    Hyena began to howl wildly, at this moment it could hardly speak humannguage, it could only howl in a mad and mournful manner.


    "Pfft... hehehe... hahaha¡­"


    The young nobleman, who had withdrawn his scepter,ughed heartily: "You really should see what you look like now, dear Mr. Hyena, you''re so pathetic and ridiculous that it''s delightful."


    "Let me guess, are you cursing me? Are you feeling utterly baffled? Do you think... I''m actually the person behind DappleSpider? I''m sorry, I''m not."


    He shook his head, somewhat regretfully:


    "I really like Marlina, she hase to understand me so well without me realizing it."


    "To me, death is mercy, a gift, a release."


    "As a reward for her excellent performance today, I''ve decided to let her win once, as for the condition, naturally it''s your... inability to seek death."


    Ansel smiled and said, "The extraordinary power within you has beenpletely redirected to the beast essence''s ''adaptation'', ''self-healing'', and a tiny bit of ''immortality'', which means... you''re now just a vessel carrying these few essences, without any power to speak of. You''ll wander the ck market as an undying wild dog, if you''re unlucky...


    you might even be caught by a discerning sorcerer for experiments."


    "What? You''re asking why I''m doing this? A fifth-stage extraordinary being like me targeting a nobody like you, isn''t it beneath me?"


    The young Hydral asked and answered himself, "About this, I need to correct two of your mistakes."


    "First, I''m not a fifth-stage extraordinary being."


    "Second, I''m not targeting you, I''m just giving you... the punishment you deserve."


    "Look at me, Mr. Hyena."


    He said so, slowly removing the mask from his face.


    Ansel of Hydral looked down at the wild dog on the ground and smiled:


    "Tell me, what do you see?"


    ...Devil!


    It''s the devil!


    "Roooarrrrr!"


    Hyena shrieked in terror, its limbs iling in a futile attempt to escape, but its body was paralyzed by fear and despair.


    "No, no, no... it''s not time yet, this is not what I want to see."


    "So... where should I begin? Ah, I don''t want to waste my time on you, instead, let me show you this."


    Ansel once again pointed his scepter at the hyena''s forehead, and then¡ª


    Then, the terrified Hyena saw itself.


    It saw its actions disyed on a screen, like a clown in a circus, being watched by others.


    "Profit." "Division." "Conflict." "Power."


    "Just... a coincidence?" "It''s the simplest truth."


    "I did nothing."


    "I guess he... will beg for death, but won''t be able to die."


    As those words and images appeared in Hyena''s mind, Ansel''s voice rings in his ears again:


    "Mr. Hyena, do you hate me?"


    His voice, mixed with the images and conversation directly injected into his mind, made the world seem false and absurd to Hyena.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but, well..."


    The young noble shrugged: "I think you shouldn''t hate me, do you understand what I mean, after all, I told you¡ª"


    He smiled:


    "This is all your ''choice''."


    "..."


    My... choice?


    It was my choice to rely on Faust, it was my decision toplete his first task, I knew it was the best thing to do, I thought it was the perfect opportunity...


    I was right, I was right? I was wrong... No, I was right! My choice... No, not my choice! This was not my choice!


    But I was right... But this is... not...


    Join the adventure on m,vlemp _y,r.


    The man who once dominated the ck market is now almost a mangy wild dog, convulsing and howling on the ground, his howls filled with such vivid madness and... terror.


    He didn''t know who was making choices for him, he didn''t know why he was doing these things, he even... started to doubt his current reality.


    What is this world? How did I be like this? Is this a dream? Is it the environment? Is it Rodent or Vulture''s spell? Or is it the DappleSpider?


    Is it DappleSpider!!


    It''s DappleSpider! It''s her spell... Damn bitch, she still has this trick up her sleeve after being backfired by the contract, but it''s okay, when Lord Faust arrives, I can be saved, I can be the lord of the ck market, I can be a fifth-stage, I can...


    There''s... there''s no Hydral here, there''s no me turned into a dog, this is not my choice... He forced me to do this, he did it on purpose! I didn''t make a choice... It''s not me!


    It''s not me! Hehehe... It''s not me, it''s not me who turned me into this, it''s Hydral, it''s Hydral... Hehe...


    Ansel looked down at the dog''s eyes that were about to lose their sanity: "I remember telling you, I''m not in a hurry, Mr. Hydral."


    "If you were willing to wait, if you were willing to lie low, if you were willing to admit your mistakes, if you could resist this temptation... Look, there are many ifs, these ifs, could have helped you avoid the current oue."


    "Look, everything is your choice."


    Ansel snapped his fingers, and a mirror fell in front of Hyena.


    In the mirror, it saw a mangy, ulcerated... wild dog.


    The devil pushed the mirror forward with a smile:


    "This is the fate I''ve arranged for you."


    "Roarrrrr!!"


    A desperate howl of despair exploded, the mangy wild dog on the ground howled and scrambled away, fleeing to anywhere that could get away from this devil.


    "Hyena attacked Vulture andRodent, but himself is nowhere to be found, only the severely injured Miss DappleSpider is left..."


    The young Hydral turns around and smiles:


    "So who should be the lord of the ck market?"


    *


    In the depth of night, atop the manor of Hydral.


    After lulling Seraphina to sleep, Ansel basked in the cool breeze, his gaze fixed upon the radiant moon suspended in the celestial dome.


    His day had been filled with satisfaction, having disciplined the insolent who dared defy his will. In less than a day, he had cleansed the ck market, now firmly within his grasp.


    Yet, certain things¡­ had taken him by surprise.


    He had divulged too much to Marlina.


    That clever girl could easily infer certain matters, and coupled with whatever she had discussed with her mother, Ansel found himself... somewhat uneasy.


    The game had been a mere whim, at most a test of Marlina''s abilities and faith. Yet, he had failed to maintain control. Ansel lowered his gaze to his own palm, murmuring softly:


    "Is it that you refuse to let me go, even for a moment, or have I... be weak during this time?"


    He had be weak.


    Ansel felt that his disy in front of Marlina today had been, quite frankly, weak.


    He was like a child unable to bear hardship, using every means to convey his suffering, hoping others could understand his torment, his pain. He wished for someone to hold his hand and say they understood his feelings.


    This was undoubtedly a sign of weakness.


    It was precisely because Marlina would keep her lips sealed, precisely because Marlina had no power to change anything about this matter, that he might havemitted such a ludicrous act of weakness.


    Weakness... In their presence, he would be weak, so Ansel thought.


    The sixteen-year-old boy slightly lifted his head, his azure eyes reflecting the moonlight, akin to the sea under the rising moon.


    The sea and the moon, cold and tranquil.


    But that was enough, Ansel, today''s indulgence has been more than sufficient.


    If you do not discard the useless, your tomorrow will be the next wild dog.


    To conquer it, sacrifices must be made.


    Ambition, ideals, faith, emotions, goodness, self.


    Would Seraphina be disappointed? No... If I were unable to make a choice at that time, she would be the one disappointed.


    The same goes for my father and mother.


    With these thoughts, the young Hydral touched his own lips. The straight, indifferent line made him lose his usual warm and friendly demeanor.


    Realizing this, a vibrant and brilliant smile quickly spread across his face.


    Smile, Ansel, at least you had a joyful day.


    *

 Chapter 273: The Absurdity Accepted by Revenna - I

    Life is unpredictable, and the members of the Tower of Babel must have gained an unparalleled profound understanding of this phrase.


    The vicissitudes of their lives have been vividly exemplified during this period, osciting from the brink of annihtion by the Elder Princess to the paradise upheld by Hydral. Everything seems so illusory and ephemeral, beyond belief.


    Yet the reality is that they have emerged from the despairing hell where they toiled day and night, crafting weapons, into this present heaven where they can truly exhibit their talents and exchange visionary ideas.


    All members of the Tower of Babel are now invigorated and full of vitality, rejuvenating this organization that, despite its potential for renewal, had long been oppressed by the Etheric Academy and harsh realities.


    Although Tower of Babel currently has a theoretical bent, the backlog of designs co-researched by Ravenna and Ansel three years ago is sufficient to upy the Tower for an extended period in developing and expanding their production lines, fully reflecting their inherent value.


    The Tower of Babel now basks in a bright and promising future.


    "Mr. Hendrik seems to be restarting the production line for the soil enhancement potion. Do you have any new projects on your end?"


    "Plenty! The energy conversion applications of essence, the reverse engineering of true-word spells, and the expansion of the etheric domain... I''m so busy I can hardly stop. I only slept three hoursst night." Discover new worlds on NovelFire-mpyr.


    "Ha ha ha, you don''t seem too tired to me."


    "Tired? Five years ago, I was struggling to extract a theoretical book from the clutches of a worthless lord, cooped up in a shabby house concocting love potions and banned substances. Just over ten days ago, we were being forced by the Elder Princess to research deadly weapons. And now you''re asking me to take a break? Not a chance!"


    The schrs in the corridor no longer exhibit the tension of recent times. Even though they used to discuss academic topics anytime, anywhere, they now engage in casual,fortable, and utterly rxed conversations.


    Even the most stern and traditional schrs asionally allow themselves a smile in this enjoyable atmosphere.


    Yet amidst this, there are still those who maintain a somewhat... indescribable air of detachment.


    The sound of heels clicking on the floor echoes through the corridor, and as usual, whenever that person appears, all discussions gradually fall silent.


    The same blue-gray high ponytail, the same gray-white sses, the same simple whiteb coat, ck pencil skirt, and semi-transparent ck stockings, along with high heels that are not too exaggerated.


    The same cold expression, the same indifferent demeanor.


    But the person known for these characteristics among the Tower of Babel haspletely changed her appearance.


    The tall stature that once matched Seraphina''s when wearing high heels is now somewhere between a young girl and a childlike figure. She''s not quite a little girl, nor a verdant youngdy, but slightly shorter.


    The openb coat reveals only a slight curve, a stark contrast to her previous pride. Fortunately, her figure remains adult-like, with full and slender legs and a waist that appears even more delicate and fragile against her already petite frame.


    However, no one pays attention to these details. Upon seeing Miss Ravenna, the members of the Tower of Babel quickly avert their gaze after a brief nce at her head.


    "This is truly..." Once Ravenna has passed, the schrs can''t help but discuss, "Who would have thought that Miss Ziegler''s true form would be so..."


    Someone hesitates, gesturing to indicate a certain length.


    "I think we''d better not discuss this..."


    "Uh, cough, yes, it''s a bit disrespectful to Miss Ziegler. Let''s change the subject... She seems very busytely, doesn''t she?"


    "She''s always been busy, but indeed, these days... She doesn''t even participate in research discussions anymore, always in a hurry, and it''s unclear what she''s working on."


    "Hasn''t she recruited any assistants?"


    "Assistants? After what happenedst time..." someone says with aplex expression, "Who would dare to be her assistant, although she probably wouldn''t recruit one anyway."


    The words spoken by Conrad on the battlefield during his countermove against Nidhoggur cast the only shadow over the now thriving Tower of Babel.


    Traitors, spies... Even though Hendrik has started to reorganize and attempt to investigate, the results have been mediocre.


    "What do you think Miss Ziegler was thinking at that time?"


    "Do you mean... when she drove those assistants away?"


    "No, no, I mean, when she decided that she would rather start a war than let us concede... What was she thinking?"


    The schrs fall silent in their discussion.


    "No matter what you think," the schr who brought up the topic mutters to himself, "I''m grateful to her. Even though the final victory had nothing to do with her, and her decision could have killed many people."


    "The Tower of Babel is my only refuge. If it were destroyed, I would have no reason to live."


    "But our research... our expansion of the extraordinary and the etheric... it''s not for ourselves, it''s to change the world!"


    "Is changing the world that easy? Sacrifices are inevitably part of the process."


    "What a joke, have you forgotten that most of us used to be those who were sacrificed?"


    As they resume their debate, some can''t help but ponder.


    That brilliant youngdy, her unwavering resolve to make such a decision, is it because her desire to change the world is so steadfast...


    Or is it due to... some intention of her own?


    *


    Ravenna remained indifferent to the opinions of others. During this period, she methodically pursued her research, developing the devices she had once designed, creating new spells, or conceiving new alchemical tools. She wound herself up to her limits, not resting for a moment until now.


    Today, Suellen, with whom she had formed a partnership, sent her the first piece of information.


    "The one who murdered your grandfather is still in the capital, but he is merely an assassin, not the mastermind."


    This information was of utmost importance to Ravenna, but it was not sufficient. Suellen was well aware of this, and it was clearly intentional on her part.


    -->

 Chapter 274: The Absurdity Accepted by Revenna - II

    In this transaction, despite appearing to have the empress as her backing, she was actually in a weaker position. Although she had strange channels of information, the power she could truly wield was clearly no match for Ravenna, who had the support of Ansel.


    Ravenna could indeed make Ansel act, but in the eyes of the empress, Suellen was at most a tool to annoy her heir, and was otherwise worthless.


    So, she was using the secret information about the death of Eileen Ziegler to force Ravenna to make decisions step by step.


    Suellen did not specify the price to be paid for the next piece of information, ostensibly giving Ravenna time to track down the assassin. But it was easier said than done. An assassin who could kill a fifth-stage alchemist, even if he was still in the capital, could she find him?


    Just as Ravenna paused her work to seriously consider how to conduct a thorough investigation, another piece of bad news arrived.


    ¡ª Ansel was looking for her.


    After the Tower of Babel fell under Ansel''s control, Ravenna had been avoiding meeting with Ansel, because she knew that meeting with Ansel would certainly not bring any good¡­ Since the day of the taming, Ansel''s words had been deeply imprinted in Ravenna''s heart.


    ["I''ll shape you into a perfect monster¡­ that lives solely for the ideal."]


    A pathological monster who voluntarily loses everything, abandons everything, just to achieve the ideal.


    If she had to go that far to realize that vision, Ravenna didn''t mind sacrificing herself, but she also knew that if she really reached that point, she would be a tool in Ansel''s hands, with no chance of turning the tables.


    She always remembered one thing, that Ansel of Hydral standing on her side now did not mean he would always do so, just like when they parted ways three years ago.


    At the same time, Ravenna was also thinking about that bet. She was increasingly unable to guess why the so-called "bet" existed, or even whether it was real, because she could never see through what Ansel really wanted and why he acted.


    If he bet that she was destined to destroy the Tower of Babel due to her obsession and madness, then why... why was he so actively helping her?


    And what would the mysterious person who had helped her several times in the game do in response? Or was it... from beginning to end, just a lie by Ansel to confuse her mind?


    Even though there was no longer a sword hanging over her head, Ravenna had no chance to catch her breath. The need for learning and research, the pressure from Ansel, the pursuit of the truth of the past, the danger of being an enemy of Evora...


    She should have been liberated, but inexplicably... she was walking on thin ice.


    Lost in thought, before she knew it, Ravenna had arrived at the door of Ansel''s lounge.


    After knocking and receiving a response, Ravenna pushed the door and entered.


    As soon as she opened the door, the subtle atmosphere made the petite woman stiffen slightly.


    She was all too familiar with this smell. That day, she had been forced to smell it in Ansel''s bedroom for nearly half a day and a night. It was hard to forget.


    "Mr. Ansel... wait... I..."


    When Miss Ravenna saw the girl with snow-white hair, soft as mud, in Ansel''s arms, she immediately lowered her gaze, closed the door, and fell silent.


    When she saw the waterfall-like snow-white hair, Ravenna initially thought that Ansel was messing around with that beast again, but whether it was the soft and sweet panting, the proper and gentle address, or the length of the hair, they all indicated that she was not that arrogant female beast.


    "Good morning, Ravenna." m-vle|mpyr exclusive


    With his arms around Marlina''s soft waist, Ansel chuckled, "How''s the research goingtely?"


    "...Average," Ravenna told the truth, "There has been progress, but it''s slow."


    "Hmm? That''s not in line with your abilities. Have you started a new project? Or are you researching something special?"


    Ravenna didn''t speak, because Ansel had hit the nail on the head.


    Nidhoggur, the alchemical device that Ansel had proven to have unparalleled prospects... During this period, Ravenna had been secretly researching it.


    But without the help of any fifth-stage alchemist, without Ansel providing ideas on the side, the progress during this period was almost non-existent, but Ravenna did not want to, and was unwilling to give up.


    "You don''t want to answer... Well, that''s fine."


    Ansel chuckled, slightly straightening his waist. The girl in his arms, dressed properly in a gorgeous long skirt, suddenly trembled. She reached out and tightly grabbed Ansel''s cor, preventing her body from twisting down.


    "Ansel, you seek my presence... for what purpose?"


    Ravenna maintained her slightly bowed posture, her aura fierce, her expression indifferent. With her petite stature and appearance, this submissive demeanor made the pleasure on Ansel''s face particrly vivid.


    "Can I not seek you out if I have no business?" He raised an eyebrow slightly, "The Tower of Babel is mine now... It should be quite normal for me to take a stroll here when I have the time."


    "...You are correct, Ansel."


    "But your demeanor seems to be urging me to leave as soon as I finish taking a look."


    Ansel sighed, "I am somewhat saddened, Ravenna."


    The woman remained silent for a moment, then extended two fingers to lift the corners of her mouth, her tone indifferent, "I wee your visit to the Tower of Babel, Ansel."


    Ansel was slightly taken aback, looking at that adorable face with a mature and indifferent expression, he couldn''t help but chuckle, "I don''t remember you having such aedic talent... Alright, don''t force yourself, your expression is funny once, but annoying if seen a few times."


    "I understand."


    At this time, the silver-haired girl who had been resting on Ansel''s chest for a while, tremblingly took out a handkerchief from her skirt pocket and fumbled in her dress for a while.


    Then, she propped herself up on Ansel''s shoulder, stood up from Ansel''sp with great difficulty, and then stood steady on the ground with Ansel''s cheerful support, even if her legs were slightly swaying, she still bowed to Ravenna in a calm and gentle manner, "Miss Ziegler, I am Marlina Marlowe, Ansel''s personal secretary."


    Ravenna ignored the droplets seeping from under the ankle-length skirt, nodded slightly, "Hello."


    "Mr. Ansel''s visit to the Tower of Babel this time is a private visit, not many people know."


    The girl who was just as soft as mud quickly adjusted her state, her dignified and graceful posturepletely made it impossible to associate her with her previous image.


    Marlowe... is she Seraphina''s sister?


    ...What is this? A mutation?


    "So I hope you can understand... Mr. Ansel came for you."


    "I know." Ravenna, who had put away those strange thoughts, nodded, "I knew it when he called me to see him."


    "That''s the best." A smile rose on Marlina''s face, "Then next, Mr. Ansel would like to see your research results during this period... You should understand."


    If it were before, Ravenna would have sarcastically said "whether I understand or not doesn''t affect what he does", but now she just remained silent for a little while, then said softly, "Alright, follow me."


    As for how to deal with Ansel, Ravenna''s heart already had a different n than before.


    Before that somewhat brutal taming, Ravenna always thought that Ansel still wanted to tame her, to make herpletely loyal to him, so no matter what Ansel did, as long as she recognized this point, she would not be tricked, even if she fell into a trap, the harm would not be great.


    But now, she has clearly understood... Ansel has really given up on her ¡ª if he can''t make her loyal, then turn her into a tool, without feelings, without self, a perfect tool.


    And coincidentally, this method has tightly grasped Ravenna''s weakness, her faith, her ideals.


    That is... as long as there is a chance to realize that future, even if she bes a tool, Ravenna will not hesitate.


    But at least, she can''tpletely fall into his control in such a short time.


    And the only way is...


    It''s absurd, Ravenna thought.


    Even though I have made up my mind to give up everything, I have to... try to regain my feelings because of him.


    *

 Chapter 275: The Incomplete Truth - I

    While professing to examine the fruits of recent research, Ravenna was acutely aware of Ansel''s true intentions.


    His visit could only be for a few reasons: to test, to mock, or to tame her... Yet, he did not bring along his fiercely loyal hound but instead, her sister.


    Marlina ¡ª a character far more formidable than that beast, leaving Ravenna to wonder if Ansel''s purpose was to continually challenge her or if he harbored other motives.


    As Ravenna pondered how to engage with Ansel, she led them to her alchemical workshop, standing before the ceaselessly operating apparatus. With a demeanor that starkly contrasted her poise, Miss Ziegler calmly inquired, "Where shall I begin?"


    Ansel, slightly bowing his head, fixed his gaze upon Ravenna''s face¡ªor more precisely, upon her ash-gray spectacles.


    "Have you taken the opportunity to upgrade the data system?" he asked, his toneced with surprise.


    "... Indeed, there''s been an abundance to process," she replied, removing her sses and offering them to Ansel, "Would you care to examine these?"


    Even without her spectacles, Miss Ziegler did not lose her air of intellect; the slight depth of her eye sockets and her indifferent gaze made her otherwise charming visage seem unapproachable.


    Ansel toyed with the sses in his hand for a moment before shaking his head with a chuckle, "Overwhelmed with tasks, yet you chose to undertake an even more challenging project¡­ how fascinating."


    Returning the sses to Ravenna, he inquired, "Have you been expanding in new directions, or continuing your research on the... Universal Aether Furnace?"


    Ravenna''s expression faltered, her gaze almost instantly transfixed on Marlina.


    "Why the apprehension?" Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly, "Do you find Marlina untrustworthy?"


    Taking a deep breath, her demeanor cooling, she responded, "A reflex, my apologies... I''m not working on that at the moment; the time isn''t right."


    "It''s just as well that you''re exercising restraint. For now, it''s indeed not quite suitable for revtion."


    Ansel proceeded deeper into the workshop, examining the materials and prototypes on the workbench and the metals being automatically forged in the furnace, unable to suppress a smile, "These are designs from three years ago. Don''t you have any projects of your own?"


    "I do, but they pale inparison to your creations," Ravenna answered serenely, "The ideas you''ve left behind are far more valuable than anything I can currently conceive."


    "Is that a solemnpliment?"


    "Merely the truth."


    The young Hydralughed heartily, "I appreciate it. Do you require assistance?"


    Ravenna paused, taken aback.


    "... Assistance?" she echoed uncertainly.


    "What''s so perplexing?" Ansel retorted, "Haven''t we coborated before?"


    The prototype of Nidhoggur was indeed a product of their joint effort, but that was more out of necessity than true cooperation.


    The kind of coboration that once sparked intense passion between them had long ceased to exist.


    Ravenna''s initial reaction was that Ansel was jesting, seeking to tease her for her nervousness and bewilderment. However, she quickly realized he was serious, and if so, his purpose could only be one thing...


    "I don''t mind helping you rify your thoughts, but there will be a price..."


    powered by NovelFire-mp|y|r


    ¡­ As expected.


    Ravenna''s heart, momentarily fluttering, soon settled. She knew Ansel''s sole aim was to drown her in the abyss of rationality, to exact a price for everything, or to force her... to make a choice.


    Should I feel¡­ sorrow at this juncture?


    She mused internally¡ªshould I grieve that Ansel has forsaken me, so coldly seeking to extinguish my emotions?


    Yet, Ravenna''s heart could not summon the grief she thought she should feel.


    She sought to extract bitterness from past memories, but all she found was numbness.


    Her initial resentment towards Ansel, the me in her heart, had gradually dimmed with his actions, his revealed intentions, and his unchanging thoughts.


    "... The price will be to relearn how to smile genuinely before my next visit."


    "Okay, I¡­understan¡­d?"


    Her response to Ansel''s calm statement wavered at thest word.


    Ravenna stared at Ansel''s smiling face, momentarily lost.


    What does he mean? Is this mockery, or is there a deeper scheme? Why would he propose such a condition? Is he trying to coax me¡­ into seeking his help with my grandfather''s death?


    Ravenna could not ascertain the reason, but she was certain of one thing: whatever Ansel did to her was never from a ce of benevolence.


    Failing to recognize this would leave her fate akin to that of that female beast ¡ª a fact Ravenna was well aware of.


    Yet now, there was an additional consideration: she might not even have the chance to be cored as that wolf. Without utmost caution, she would likely end up as a disposable tool.


    But if, just if, he intended to help...


    Impossible. That was the one scenario that could not exist.


    "... I understand," she said, dismissing the absurd thought that had arisen in her heart and quickly rejecting it, her expression indifferent, "Learning to smile... I shall endeavor to do so."


    "Let it be known, should you fail, there will be consequences."


    Ansel spoke with a lightugh, "Now then, shall we begin? Is there anything in particr you need my help with?"


    Ravennaposed herself, "The Phase Stabilizer. The theoretical concept you mentioned has encountered a bottleneck during transcendence. I''ve attempted to utilize materials with a high concentration of spatial essence..."


    As a bystander, Marlina was utterly at a loss toprehend the meaning of the string of words uttered by Ravenna. However, in exercising her forte, she still reaped some benefits.


    This Miss Ziegler... harbored an extraordinary passion and talent for researching these matters.


    The increasingly mature Marlina could vaguely perceive the emotional changes in Ravenna when she discussed these subjects. Although from a third-person perspective, she still maintained her aloof demeanor, her tone devoid of fluctuations, Marlina could discern a glimmer of... longing in the depths of Ravenna''s eyes.


    The game of the ck market indeed yielded remarkable gains for Marlina. Although she was nearly crushed by the immense terror, fortunately, Ansel managed to maintain control, allowing her to make significant progress in understanding the human heart.


    -->

 Chapter 276: The Incomplete Truth - II

    The young girl pondered silently. ording to her sister''s words, this Miss Ziegler might very well be the second pact head of Ansel. To be a pact head of Ansel required talent and qualifications, and above all, absolute loyalty. It was difficult for a fanatic harboring a certain ideology to devote themselves entirely to anything other than their ideology. Marlina wanted to know...


    how Ansel nned to tame her.


    At the same time, she had her own considerations.


    ¡ª The words of Annelisa and Ansel''s somewhat unusual behavior in the ck market made Marlina aware of certain things, but she could not confirm them, nor did she dare... confirm.


    She wanted to investigate further, but did not want to alert Ansel, did not want Ansel to know that she was so impertinent, so rebellious, trying to pry into the past and secrets of the person she served... but Marlina had made up her mind.


    Not only because of her ambition to be a pact head of Ansel, but also because of the pain and despair she had experienced in that game, which made her more determined to unravel Ansel''s knot.


    Three years ago... that was a critical juncture. Marlina learned from Seraphina that Ansel had tried to tame Ravenna three years ago, but ultimately failed.


    If Seri were to ask what exactly happened between Mr. Ansel and Miss Ziegler in the end... there should be no problem, but I can''t, and I can''t let Seri ask.


    Quietly watching Ravenna, who had entered a state of concentration, Marlina murmured in her heart.


    At the same time, I can''t rashly contact Miss Ziegler, because I don''t know what arrangements Mr. Ansel has... wait.


    A thought suddenly shed through her mind.


    [What if... this is Mr. Ansel''s arrangement? Although Mr. Ansel didn''t say anything, didn''t give me any instructions, but... ]


    The young girl subconsciously shifted her gaze to Ansel, who seemed to have sensed it, slightly turned his head, smiled at her, and Marlina immediately lowered her head slightly to hide her abnormality.


    This time, it was not Seraphina who apanied Ansel, but her. It was not Ansel who actively requested it, but Marlina who proposed it. She wanted to take this opportunity to get to know Ravenna.


    In fact, Marlina didn''t have any expectations about this, but Ansel agreed very simply.


    [What if... Mr. Ansel wants me to say something to Miss Ziegler, what if... this is his way of taming Miss Ziegler? ]


    A logical chain was instantly connected in Marlina''s mind. She gradually understood and then deeply realized her mission here.


    So... that''s how it is. I understand now, only in this way can Miss Ziegler...


    The silver-haired girl standing by was even more silent andposed, but in her heart, she was fully prepared for what she should do next.


    Although this trip was just being used, Marlina was not the least bit displeased, but rather overjoyed that she could provide more practical help for Ansel.


    "No, no, no, mere space is useless. To determine your position and existence in the Zero Realm Enigma, you need more essences, don''t you remember?"


    "I remember very clearly, what you told me was ''absolute spatial stability''."


    "Dear Miss Ravenna, you must have been asleep at that time, were you dreaming?"


    "Respected Mr. Ansel, I have absolute confidence in my memory."


    "Well, then your meaning is, I am wrong."


    Ansel sighed and rubbed his temples, quite troubled, "It seems that my thinking does indeed have a problem. Let''s put this thing aside for now, after all, you can''t make it with your current level of alchemy."


    "..."


    Ravenna''s forehead twitched, she subconsciously gripped the alchemical carving knife in her hand to prevent herself from using too much force and damaging the prototype.


    And this sudden rise of familiar anger and displeasure made her slightly stunned.


    This long-lost feeling, not for the specificpletion of any task, but simply immersed in the exchange with each other, and being annoyed by Ansel''s nonsense... was so simr to three years ago.


    A chill rose up Ravenna''s spine.


    Just a few words, and that devil pulled her back to that period... which was also considered a good time in her eyes. What was he trying to do? He who always said he wanted to turn her into a rational monster, why would he do such a thing?


    Ravenna took a deep breath, and the slightly turbulent emotions were suppressed by her:


    "It was me... who remembered wrong, Ansel, let''s continue."


    "Good girl!" Ansel smiled and rubbed Ravenna''s head, "Knowing your mistakes and correcting them is a good thing, let''s continue then."


    This would have made Ravenna explode on the spot in the past, but it didn''t make her lose her temper now. But the small chest that rose and fell slightly with her breath was enough to prove that she was not exactly calm now.


    How... absurd.


    Miss Revenna, who thought she would no longer have emotional fluctuations because of Ansel,subconsciously clenched her fist... She didn''t feel sad because he was so cold and wanted to turn her into a tool, so why did she lose herposure because of a few words he said and a few actions he made?


    But the key is, she can''t force herself to cut off this emotion with rationality ¡ª because she doesn''t want to be a cold machine without any emotion so quickly.


    This kind of anomalybined makes her current feelings so... absurd.


    "Mr. Ansel," Marlina, who had been standing by in silent anticipation, suddenly spoke up, "Someone is trying to reach you."


    "...Em?" Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly, "Hand me the telecrystal."


    The young girlplied swiftly, stepping up to Ansel''s side and delicately offering the telecrystal with both hands. Ansel nced at thena caller name, his brows lifting slightly in recognition.


    "It''s him, huh..."


    The young Hydral pondered for a moment before breaking into a smile:


    "Ravenna, I must step away for a bit. Marli, let''s go."


    "Mr. Ansel," Marlina, standing beside Ansel, suddenly spoke, "Do you truly require my assistance?"


    Her question caught Ansel off guard: "That''s not necessary... Do you wish to stay here?"


    "Yes," Marlina nodded gently, "I desire to delve deeper into understanding Miss Ziegler, please forgive my presumption."


    Her seemingly transparent words perfectly concealed her true intentions.


    Anselughed heartily: "There''s no issue... However, Ravenna is not easily approached. Stay here then, but be cautious not to get too close to her."


    "Understood, Mr. Ansel."


    -->

 Chapter 277: The Incomplete Truth - III

    Once Ansel had left the alchemy workshop, Ravenna deliberately kept a significant distance from Marlina. In the workshop, which seemed bustling yet was actually deste, the absence of that one person¡­ seemed to drain most of the vibrant life from the space.


    Marlina, standing quietly in the distance, gazed at Ravenna''s profile, certain of one thing... With or without Ansel, Miss Ziegler was in apletely different state.


    It wasn''t a matter of ability or performance, one being superior and the other inferior, but rather a profound, almost illusory aura that she emitted.


    Within this aura, Miss Ziegler rejected anyone''s approach, any form ofmunication, any... interference.


    Yet, Mr. Ansel alone seemed to naturally exist within this aura and even appeared to be able to shift it in the direction he desired.


    Such a connection could only exist between those with an exceptionally close rtionship... Just as Seraphina, who was casually brusque with others and terrifyingly formidable in the face of enemies, becamenguid and affectionate in Ansel''s presence.


    "...Miss Ziegler," Marli, after a long contemtion, finally spoke, "May I pose a question to you?"


    "Speak."


    Ravenna responded indifferently without lifting her head.


    "Mr. Ansel and you... were close, weren''t you?"


    The woman on the square halted her movements, pausing her work to nce at Marli with a cold, piercing gaze.


    "I mean no offense," Marli maintained a humble posture, "If this upsets you, I apologize."


    "...Close enough."


    After a brief silence, Ravenna replied softly, "We were friends, of course, that was in the past."


    In Ravenna''s eyes, regardless of what Marlina said, it ultimately represented Ansel''s will, so she naturally responded truthfully.


    "Just... in the past?"


    Marlina smiled gently, "Yet, it seems to me that your current rtionship with Mr. Ansel is not at all strained."


    Ravenna, resuming her engraving of the etheric circuits, twisted her wrist abruptly, rendering the material in her hand useless.


    "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Her tone carried a distinct chill, and although her petite figure working on the square was somewhatical, her voice and expression conveyed an overwhelming sense of oppression.


    "Don''t you feel it?" Marli tilted her head, ignoring the simmering anger in Ravenna, "I''ve observed it clearly from the sidelines; the way you work with Mr. Ansel is¡­ entirely different from how you are now."


    "If there''s any difference..."


    The girl pondered for a moment before confidently stating:


    "I''m not denying your passion for your work. Even alone, I can sense your dedication and focus, the resolve to immerse yourselfpletely in something you deem worthy of your devotion¡ªI share that sentiment."


    "However, even if you maintain such an attitude on your own, the you who works alongside Mr. Ansel undoubtedly possesses..."


    Marli searched for the right words for a while before smiling and saying:


    "More... vibrancy, a kind of vivid and brilliant vibrancy."


    "...Leave."


    Ravenna, her breathing slightly unsteady,manded tersely, "I do not wee any presumptuous individuals here. Leave immediately."


    "But, Mr. Ansel asked me to stay."


    "I will apologize and atone to him; this has nothing to do with you."


    An invisible force bound Marlina''s body, and the doors of the alchemy workshop swung open. Ravenna clearly intended to eject Marli outright.


    "Miss Ziegler."


    Marlnai, despite being treated this way, was not angered. She simply looked at Ravenna and said with utmost seriousness:


    "Mr. Ansel has forsaken something of great importance to him."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her figure was suspended in mid-air.


    "That is the true reason I wished to stay."


    "What exactly happened between you two three years ago? What is this precious thing to Mr. Ansel that you speak of? Could you enlighten me?"


    Bang!


    The doors of the alchemy workshop mmed shut, and Marlina''s form was abruptly pulled in front of Ravenna, the force causing her, a mere mortal, to wince in pain, though she quickly endured it.


    "I understand your purpose for staying," Ravenna said, staring intently into Marli''s eyes.


    "Are you his tool to influence me, knowing I no longer trust him... so he wants to affect me through someone else''s words?"


    "You will be disappointed, Miss Ziegler... Could you please put me down first?"


    "..."


    After being set down, Marlnai straightened her skirt and bowed slightly with grace and elegance: "In fact, Mr. Ansel... is unaware of this matter. So far, our conversation has been entirely of my own volition."


    "If you don''t believe me," Marlina''s face broke into a radiant smile, "you are wee to verify it with a lie detection or mind-reading spell."


    Ravenna stared at the kind and gentle smile for a long time before conjuring a jade stone out of thin air: "Take it."


    Marli caught it as instructed, asking curiously, "Should I just speak?"


    Ravenna ignored her and asked directly, "Did Ansel send you?"


    "No," the girl repeated calmly, "I have not received any instructions from Mr. Ansel; this is all my own doing."


    The jade stone in her hand remained cool and unresponsive.


    The petite woman''s demeanor shifted, bing somewhat unnatural. She fell silent for a moment, then cautiously asked again, "Not just direct orders, but also implications."


    "No," Marlina shook her head, candidly stating, "Mr. Ansel did not give me any explicit or implicit instructions in this regard. My actions were entirely my own consideration."


    Moreover, she continued, "And this sentence is not my own spection, but the words of the Madam."


    "Madam, you mean... Ansel''s mother?"


    The jade remained unchanged, but Ravenna''s face showed distinct fluctuations.


    "Ansel''s mother said he... gave up something important?"


    "Yes, Miss Ziegler."


    "..."


    Ravenna''s gaze became somewhat vacant, and some blurry images suddenly shed back in her mind, disappearing in an instant.


    She didn''t speak, but her breathing became increasingly disordered. Clearly... Marlina''s words had a significant impact on her.


    "Miss Ziegler?"


    After a long silence, Marlina couldn''t help but ask, "Are you willing to believe me now? Will you give me some hints and help? Three years ago, what exactly..."


    "No."


    Under her unsteady breath, Ravenna said word by word, "Nothing at all, only two people who have gone their separate ways, that''s all."


    -->

 Chapter 278: The Incomplete Truth - IV

    Her response left Marlina somewhat disappointed, "I don''t know where your resentment towards Mr. Anseles from, but even if Mr. Ansel likely had a conflict with you for some reason, you still don''t want to... forgive him?"


    "Important... thing, do you know what you''re talking about? Do you think there is anything in this world that could threaten him, force him to give up something?"


    Ravenna''s voice was a bit hoarse, "Even if we step back, there are many important things for him, how can I be sure which one it is? Rather... I can be sure that there is no such important thing between him and me as you mentioned."


    "You don''t know where my resentmentes from, do you? Let me tell you now."


    Deep anger and... the sadness that Ravenna initially tried to brew, but thought did not exist, umted in her purple eyes.


    "Ansel of Hydral, this man who ims to be my friend."


    She tried to make her voice cold and indifferent, not revealing any emotions.


    "¡ª From the very beginning, he was deceiving me. My friendship with him was just a farcical third-rate drama, a despicable and vicious lie."


    "And it was he who admitted this, not me specting his motives with the most malicious mind. Even... even three yearster, not long ago, I still had some expectations for him."


    Ravenna took a deep breath and slowly exhaled the anger in her heart, "Are you satisfied now, presumptuous secretary?"


    "..." Marlina looked at Ravenna for a long time, then bowed her head deeply, "I understand, Miss Ziegler."


    Without waiting for Ravenna to react, she continued, "Without considering the possible harm you may have suffered, I was indeed too presumptuous to ask rashly, and also..."


    She raised her head, with a look that should not exist in the eyes of mortals, a look that should not be cast by a mortal to a extraordinary being, looking down at Ravenna:


    "Thinking that you would be a helper to Mr. Ansel, expecting that you could help Mr. Ansel, was also too naive of me."


    She bowed slightly, calmly saying, "I''m sorry for causing you such difort, and I''m sorry for having these unrealistic expectations of you."


    When Marlina raised her head again, her face was once again adorned with a gentle, approachable smile:


    "Don''t mind me, I won''t bother you anymore, please continue with your work."


    *


    In the dimly lit underground sanctuary, Ravenna bowed her head, gazing at the nutrient solution in her hands, her lips sealed in silence.


    She had grown ustomed to her solitude here, findingpanionship in the cold, mechanical constructs that filled the room, the only entities capable of providing her a sense of security. Warmth, vitality... such things were unnecessary, devoid of meaning to her.


    Ansel had not returned since he left the alchemical workshop. His visit seemed to be nothing more than a fleeting jest, or perhaps... was it to leave Marlina behind, to have her utter those words to Ravenna?


    But Marlina had not lied. Or was it... was there a counter-spell set by Ansel on her? If that were the case, it would make sense. After all, if it were his doing, it would be normal for her own creation to be ineffective. Rather, it was highly likely...


    Crack¡ª


    The surface of the bottle holding the nutrient solution shattered.


    "..."


    Ravenna recalled the expression of the girl as she spoke to her, the words she had said. Suddenly, she felt something lodged in her chest, rendering her speechless, leaving her... feeling helpless and depressed.


    She knew she was deliberately avoiding it.


    But at that moment, upon hearing that "Ansel had given up something important," she had no mental capacity to consider so much. She instinctively denied and evaded.


    Because if she didn''t, what would the boundless loneliness she had endured alone over the years, the immense pressure she was forced to bear, and the resentment she held for Ansel... what would they all amount to?


    Discarding the nutrient solution, Ravenna walked to the mirror. To fulfill Ansel''s request, she had specifically created a mirror in this safe house devoid of any superfluous items.


    The petite yet mature woman looked at her reflection in the mirror. In the dim room, her image was somewhat unclear.


    Over the past three years, there had been almost no change in her appearance, but the essence of this body had long bid farewell to the past.


    In order to maintain the Tower of Babel under the pressure of the Etheric Academy and Evora, to further realize her ideals... she had sacrificed so much. Yet, after three years, there was little to show for it. This empire, this world, was still stagnant, with no hope for progress in sight.


    During these three years, more than once, the thought had crossed Ravenna''s mind: if Ansel were still by her side, would everything be different? It was precisely because of this that when Ansel first returned, she still harbored some hope and expectation.


    If it were true, if Ansel had truly been forced to sever ties with her because of some matter, some existence, if he was not entirely deceiving her, not using that ideal as a sweet bait and vicious trap to tame her, but had truly once held hope for that future...


    Then, if she had trusted him at that time, if she had relentlessly questioned him about the reason for his "deception," would everything truly have been different?


    "Ansel..."


    You clearly said you didn''t need me anymore, that I was worthless. Why then did you say I was your friend?


    "Ansel..."


    You clearly said you wanted to destroy me, to push me into the abyss, to turn me into a monster that exists only for the ideal. Why then did you stir up my emotions?


    "Ansel..."


    Are you deceiving me, or do you have your difficulties? What are the era, the future, the world in your eyes... and what am I in your eyes?


    "Ansel!"


    -->

 Chapter 279: The Incomplete Truth - V

    The ocean where the iceberg floated stirred up towering waves that swallowed the sky, the silent and emptynd was torn apart by the hurricane, and the quiet azure sky rolled up thunder that roared in anger.


    Cold, bone-chilling rationality tangled with surging emotions. Ansel''s words, Ansel''s actions, Ansel''s deception, Ansel''s difficulties...plex, iprehensible, contradictory, countless emotions intertwined, causing Ravenna to scream uncontrobly, without warning, and punch the mirror in front of her.


    "¡­Ha¡­ha¡­"


    The petite figure slid to the ground, the w-sitting Ravenna pressed her forehead against the shattered mirror, panting incessantly.


    Why... why had she heard such news when she had already decided to embark on the path of erasing her self, of giving up everything?


    "Ansel..."


    She murmured the name of the devil softly, "What exactly... do you want me to do? And... what have you... been through?"


    "Three years ago, why did you..."


    Ravenna''s words suddenly stopped.


    Three years ago... she and Ansel had parted ways.


    Why? Because Ansel had confessed to her that everything he had said was a lie, that everything he had done was a deception.


    ...And then?


    Ravenna felt a pain that was indescribable, emanating from her forehead... no, not her forehead, her soul, deep within her soul. The deeper she delved into her thoughts, the more intense and unbearable the pain became.


    And then... what did I... say to him? And what did he... say to me?


    Ravenna looked at the countless faces reflected in the shattered mirror, a great fear surged in her heart... what exactly had caused their breakup three years ago?


    She couldn''t possibly have not asked questions, and Ansel couldn''t possibly have brushed it off casually. Why... why couldn''t she remember clearly?


    "Ugh!"


    A pain that almost tore her soul apart surged up, Ravenna desperately pressed her hand against her forehead, her veins bulging on the back of her hand.


    "What exactly... why... Ansel..."


    Ravenna looked at the mirror in panic and confusion. In the densely shattered mirror, countless Ravennas were also looking at herself.


    They seemed to be saying at the same time¡ª


    The truth is not in your thoughts.


    *


    Upon the expansive and soft bed, Marlina, resting on Ansel''s arm, was ovee by a profound drowsiness. She affectionately nuzzled Ansel''s shoulder, whispering, "Mr. Ansel, I am going to sleep. Let Seri keep youpany."


    Ansel gently stroked the young girl''s head, "Rest well, you''ve worked hard."


    Marlina, her eyes half-closed, smiled blissfully, "As long as Mr. Ansel is satisfied."


    "Marli... drinking potions daily is not a solution!"


    Still straddling Ansel, Seraphina, her cheeks slightly flushed, rested her chin on Ansel''s shoulder and said to Marlina, "You''ll ruin your health... Don''t you want Ansel to help you find a way to transcend? That, that Water of Redemption, isn''t it good?"


    Marlina gently shook her head, "Mr. Ansel does not ept imperfection, and neither do I."


    "You need to learn to respect others'' choices, Seraphina." Ansel, stroking Seraphina''s back, "Marlina has her own thoughts."


    "There''s no need to rush at the moment... If a better opportunity arises, I will seek Mr. Ansel''s help."


    Marlina leaned gently against Ansel''s shoulder, smiling, "Although it''s gratifying to be able to assist Mr. Ansel, I won''t give up the opportunity to rely on Mr. Ansel... Ah, by the way, Mr. Ansel, your arrangements today were splendid!"


    "Hmm?" Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly, "Which arrangement?"


    "The one where I, without any instructions from you, revealed your stress to Miss Ziegler."


    Marlina cleverly reced the words Annelisa had said to her with "stress", after all, what she said to Ravenna today was somewhat self-serving.


    "...Oh, you mean that."


    After a brief silence, the young Hydral smiled gently, "How did she react?"


    "Although she denied it verbally, I could tell... she was greatly shaken. Mr. Ansel, Miss Ziegler must care about you."


    "Hmm? Ah? What? Did you guys also give that sour-faced monster a lesson when you went out today?"


    Our Miss Seraphina was quite excited, "I love seeing her deted! Marli, what exactly did you say to her?"


    Marlina, smiling, raised her index finger, "This is a secret between Mr. Ansel and me."


    "What? We have secrets now! I''m going to be angry, Marli! Believe it or not, tomorrow night I''ll..."


    After about ten minutes of yful banter, the very tired Marlina fell into a deep sleep, while Seraphina, who was snuggled up against Ansel, after her sister''s breathing hadpletely stabilized, put away her smile and looked at Ansel with a worried expression.


    "Ansel..."


    She whispered in Ansel''s ear, "Did Marli... do something wrong? I felt that for a moment, you seemed a bit... unhappy."


    "...Not unhappy, just a bit surprised."


    Ansel gently held Seraphina, whispering, "I''m not ming Marlina, just didn''t expect this to happen."


    "I... didn''t n to let Marlina tell Ravenna about my... certain situation."


    Or rather, Marlina shouldn''t know about his special situation.


    The game in the ck market was ultimately seized by fate, or rather... his somewhat excessive performance at the time probably also contributed.


    Marlina perceived a very terrifying fact from this, and she used this as a reason, under the push of fate, to reveal it to Ravenna, undoubtedly... this would greatly recover Ravenna''s human, emotional side.


    "ording to the original n, I intended topletely abandon Ravenna."


    He said so, startling Seraphina.


    "Ab... abandon her?"


    "The initial consideration of including her in the pact head was because I was too confident, and because... I hadn''t changed certain thoughts."


    "But as of now, she doesn''t hold much value to me, and Seraphina, you''ve also taken on the power of two pact heads, destroying her, is also indirectly killing this future heroine."


    Hydral''s eyes held no pity, "Such an oue, is also eptable."


    Tower of Babel, ideals.


    These two lifelines of Ravenna, the former is already in Ansel''s hands, and thetter... is almost there.


    "This...well¡­ isn''t necessary?" Seraphina seemed a bit conflicted, "Although she''s arrogant, she''s somewhat useful, and, and..."


    "And what?"


    The young girl sneaked a nce at Ansel, whispering very softly, "And I feel, Ansel, you do care about her a bit."


    The young Hydral was taken aback, thenughed and ruffled Seraphina''s hair, "That''s because of you, dear Seraphina."


    "...Huh?"


    "In the past, in my eyes, the feelings between me and Ravenna were dispensable, it didn''t matter if they were destroyed; but after being influenced by you... I think, if it''s possible to tame her, it might be better."


    "But, this is just another option, actually, I wouldn''t be particrly sad if she was destroyed... just like I initially aimed to ruin you, Seraphina."


    "Bad guy!"


    The young girl, embarrassed, hit Ansel''s chest.


    "Actually." Ansel smiled, "Fate won''t sit by and watch me turn Ravenna into a purely rational tool, it originally intended to find a way to make Ravenna pick up human feelings, and once it does, the person Ravenna can''t get rid of first is me... no matter what, my chances of winning are greater, and also ¡ª"


    "...And also?"


    Ansel mysteriously said, "This taming, didn''t start when I returned to the imperial capital."


    "From the beginning, I was in an invincible position."


    "...Hmph, bragging." Seraphina snorted, wriggling, "So Ansel, you... what exactly do you want to do with her?"


    Ansel gently stroked the girl''s soft short hair, "No matter how fate pushes, my n is still proceeding step by step, and in the end..."


    Venna, it''s all up to you.


    *

 Chapter 280: The Death of Master - I

    "Ravenna, allow me to introduce you to Ms. Myron," said Ronger, presenting the elderly woman seated across from her.


    "A reclusive master of the soul, she is a peer of Soren in the art of soul magic and a mentor of mine, entirely worthy of your trust."


    Ravenna bowed her head in greeting to the venerable, white-haireddy before her: "Greetings, Ms. Myron."


    "Heh¡­ I never expected Ronger to seek my aid," chuckled the old sorceress, whose name Ravenna had never heard of and had clearly been in seclusion for some time.


    "It must have been over thirty years since westmunicated."


    Ronger, much like Ravenna, bowed her head in a mix of respect and embarrassment, "I''ve thought of reaching out to you several times, but I feared disturbing your asceticism. My apologies, mentor."


    "There''s no offense taken, merely curiosity... After your achievements, you''ve never troubled me. Whatever brings you here must be of great importance."


    Myron''s gaze rested upon Ravenna: "This youngdy must be quite significant to you."


    "Ravenna is the granddaughter of master Ziegler," Ronger replied with utmost seriousness, "and to me, she is of the utmost importance."


    "...Ziegler, Eileen Ziegler?"


    Myron paused, then spoke with deep sentiment, "So she is Eileen''s granddaughter. I wondered why she seemed familiar."


    Her smile grew more tender: "Well, this visit just became even more meaningful."


    "Ms. Myron, what should I do?" asked Ravenna.


    "There is no need for any action on your part; a brief wait will suffice."


    Myron spoke with a gentle voice, and an intangible force brushed past Ravenna. The woman could sense a gaze sweeping over her soul, but the sensation was so faint¡ªespecially whenpared to the soul magic used on her by a fifth-stage sorcerer at the Tower of Babel... It was akin to the casual nce of a passerby on the street.


    "Hmm..."


    After examining Ravenna''s soul, Myron fell into contemtion. Ravenna remained expressionless, while Ronger appeared somewhat anxious.


    "There''s no grave issue to worry about, rest assured."


    Seeing Ronger''s nervous demeanor, Myron couldn''t help but smile and say, "The soul has been dislodged from the body and forced into an unsuitable vessel for too long, resulting in some damage, which has indirectly affected your memory. A period of restorative tranquility should suffice.


    If Ravenna doesn''t mind, I can also assist directly in the repair, though it would inevitably involve glimpsing some of her memories."


    Ronger exhaled in relief: "That is indeed most fortunate... We shall allow Ravenna to recuperate for a while; your assistance won''t be necessary."


    After learning of Ravenna''s memory issues, both she and Hendrik were greatly rmed. Sorcerers within the Tower of Babel with some expertise in souls had conducted examinations, arriving at conclusions consistent with Ms. Myron''s. However, due to concerns that Soren might have other contingencies, they ultimately sought the intervention of this reclusive master of souls.


    "...So," Ravenna said softly, touching her forehead, "my memory hasn''t been tampered with, correct?"


    "Why would you entertain such a notion?" Myron asked with mild surprise. "Has someone attempted such a thing on you? Was it Soren?"


    "No, it''s just..."


    The petite woman, sitting with dignity, paused before responding, "It''s just that the memory in question is of significant importance to me. I find its loss to be... too coincidental."


    Over the past few years, Ravenna has consistently tread on thin ice, embodying caution at this moment. After all, it was too coincidental that just as Marlina had confided a secret to her, she could not recall the scene of her rift with Ansel, nor the profound reasons behind their parting ways.


    "The cause is indeed merely an issue of the soul''s adaptation, but to say that your soul was confined within such a puppet, so vastly different from your own flesh, and yet maintained its integrity to such an astonishing degree is remarkable."


    Myron remarked, turning to nce at the lifeless puppet standing to the side. With a cursory look, she expressed her surprise, "Oh, you''ve enhanced this puppet, improving its soul''s adaptability? Impressive craftsmanship."


    Ravenna remained silent, for she was not the one who had improved the puppet, and the process of its enhancement¡­ was something she could never forget in her lifetime.


    Fortunately, the fragmentation of memory was merely a soul''s issue with adapting to the body. Since rest was all that was needed for recovery, it was not a matter of great concern.


    "By the way, during your convalescence, be mindful of certain things. As your soul recovers and readjusts to the body, memories you''ve forgotten may sh back intermittently."


    Myron advised, tapping her temple. "This can be somewhat uncontroble and quite distressing, so try to endure it as best as you can.


    Also, given your unique circumstances, with your soul having been detached for an extended period and even somewhat ustomed to the puppet, there will be a phase of rejection and difort upon returning to your body, but these are normal phenomena and nothing to worry about."


    Indeed, Ravenna had always felt a vague ipatibility between her body and soul, but this was also mentioned by the sorcerers of the Tower of Babel.


    In summary, these conditions aligned with the conclusions drawn by other sorcerers at the Tower of Babel who had studied the soul. Theck of discrepancy was reassuring, allowing her to finally set her mind at ease.


    "I appreciate your assistance, Ms. Myron," Ravenna said, bowing her head once more. "I apologize for disturbing your meditation."


    Myron responded with a chuckle, "Whether it''s Ronger''s request or your identity as Eileen Ziegler''s granddaughter, I have reasons to assist you. There''s no need for such formality. If you have any issues, feel free to seek me out."


    With a wave of her hand, her figure dissolved into an illusion and vanished from the room.


    Extraordinary beings like Myron are rare; they belong to a group of extraordinary beings detached from worldly affairs. Some delve into the Sea of Wonders, while others reside in the Celestial Path mountains, seeking truth in their own ways within this vast world.


    -->

 Chapter 281: The Death of Master - II

    These independent and powerful beings are coveted by many factions. Myron, who has long been in seclusion, is regarded by Ronger as a peer to the top soul sorcerer of this generation, Sorren. Her willingness to offer assistance to Ravenna at any time is likely not just because Ronger was once her apprentice, but probably also due to Ravenna''s identity as the granddaughter of Eileen Ziegler.


    Even though the old man''s name has been forgotten by most and his remains lie in amon public cemetery, there are still those who hold pure respect for the once-great master.


    Ms. Myron''s timely arrival and graceful departure allowed Ronger, who sat beside Ravenna, to finally breathe a sigh of relief. The elegantdy reached out to stroke Ravenna''s head and said softly, "In a few days, the materials I''ve ordered should arrive. I''ll have Virginia prepare a soul supplement for you. You should recover quickly, so don''t worry, Ravenna."


    "... Madam."


    Myron''s demeanor evoked Ravenna''s memories of her grandfather. She was unsure whether to feel fortunate or unfortunate that these memories remained unaffected.


    Her fingers intertwined, she asked softly, "What really happened to my grandfather''s death?"


    Ronger''s expression stiffened, and before she could speak, Ravenna continued to muse to herself:


    "Everyone says that my grandfathermitted suicide, dying helplessly and in despair after being betrayed by his son, my mother, and his many students."


    "But I don''t believe my grandfather would choose suicide, not even when he waspletely out of options and had never considered giving up."


    "Ravenna, this matter¡ª"


    "That''s why I''ve always believed that my grandfather was killed by someone... by some group of people."


    As she turned, the cold and cruel look in her purple eyes caused Ronger''s heart to wrench.


    The petite woman, whose demeanor was at odds with her appearance and stature, exuded a chilling aura of danger at that moment. "Madam, I also don''t believe that you and Hendrik haven''t investigated my grandfather''s death."


    "Now that the Tower of Babel is back on track and the future is no longer a concern, with Ansel''s support, all dangers and obstacles have vanished. So... can you tell me the truth about what happened back then?"


    Under Ravenna''s gaze, Ronger found herself unable to respond. After a long silence, she finally sighed deeply:


    "Ravenna... as you said, Hendrik and I also don''t believe your grandfather would choose suicide. Not just us, but everyone who believed in him until thest moment and followed him, we all don''t believe he would take his own life."


    The schr, who came from a family with a rich heritage and was quite capable herself, looked earnestly into Ravenna''s eyes. "We also came together to thoroughly investigate all possibilities, but we... found nothing."


    "Found nothing... does that mean you couldn''t even determine whether my grandfather''s death was a suicide or a murder?"


    "... Yes," Ronger replied, lowering her gaze and resting her hand on her forehead in a low voice. "We couldn''t find the answer, Ravenna."


    "I''m sorry, we... couldn''t find the answer."


    She repeated herself, her voice filled with guilt and sorrow.


    Ravenna reached out to touch Ronger''s shoulder, but her hand hesitated and hovered in mid-air before finally resting there.


    Ronger looked up at Ravenna, surprised at first, but her expression soon softened. She turned and gently embraced Ravenna''s small, warm body. "I don''t want you to forget, Ravenna, but... we must move forward. The Tower of Babel now, and everything we will create, is also what he wanted to see."


    Having not embraced anyone for a long time, Ravenna felt the warmth and considered that reconnecting with her emotions might not be such a bad thing.


    At least for now, it wasn''t.


    "I understand, Madam," Ravenna whispered. "I will move forward, no matter what."


    "... You don''t have to force yourself so much. You said it yourself, we''re not under any pressure now, right?"


    Ronger patted Ravenna''s slender back. "Don''t push yourself like you used to. He... wouldn''t want to see you like this."


    "No."


    As the conversation turned to this point, the emotion that had risen in Ravenna''s eyes suddenly dissipated.


    With a calmness that was almost unsettling, she said, "It''s precisely because my grandfather wouldn''t make such a choice that he failed."


    "Ravenna..."


    "I know what to do, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Ravenna released Ronger and spoke calmly, "Goodbye, Madam. I''m off to continue my research. Since it''s just a simple adaptation issue, I needn''t be distracted any longer."


    "... Alright."


    Ronger watched Ravenna, her hand initially reaching out to touch her head, but instead, she gently patted her shoulder. "Keep it up, we''re in this together."


    Ravenna, maintaining her usual impassive expression, nodded slightly and left the room.


    After her departure, Ronger, who had maintained aposed demeanor, seemed as if all his strength had been drained. This formidable fifth-stage sorcerer nearly copsed.


    "Why... why would Ravenna suddenly bring up the matter of Mr.Eileen?"


    The noblewoman leaning against the table, supporting her forehead weakly, her face filled with exhaustion and struggle.


    The death of Eileen Ziegler, an event that caused a huge shock in the sorcerer''s circle of the imperial capital fifteen years ago, still resonates. Even though Eileen had almost lost all his fame at the time, there were not a few sorcerers who remembered his past glory. Even if all external factors were discarded, Eileen was still a fifth-stage extraordinary being.


    A fifth-stage extraordinary being... dying quietly in the imperial capital under the empress''s suppression, no matter how one looked at it, it was incredibly horrifying.


    Because it was too eerie and horrifying, even though Eileen''s death was very tragic, everyone concluded that it was suicide. It was almost impossible to silently kill a fifth-stage alchemist, recognized as the strongest among the sorcerer branches, withplex methods and numerous tools¡­ Even the leader of the Chronos Guild might not be sure of this.


    Recalling the expression Ravenna had when facing him just now, Ronger felt a pang in his heart.


    Ravenna Ziegler was the first witness to Eileen''s death.


    That year, she, who was only six years old, saw her grandfather''s corpse with his heart gouged out and his head severed.


    *

 Chapter 282: The Death of Master - III

    Of course, Ravenna would not give up her pursuit of the truth because of Ronger''s words. This inquiry was just a simple test. If she could get the information, it would be best, but if not, it didn''t matter.


    She had to find the murderer who killed her grandfather, whether it was the killer or the mastermind, she would not let anyone go.


    The investigation of the killer must be put on the agenda. Ravenna was currently focusing on studying the essences rted to death and the undead. If the essences of time were not so difficult, she would prefer to start from this aspect.


    The door of the alchemy workshop opened, weing its busy owner once again. Ravenna decided to first create the alchemical tools that could be used in this area, and the rest... could be put aside for now.


    After all, the Tower of Babel had truly been reborn ¡ª although this rebirth, and the reason for the rebirth, had nothing to do with the Tower of Babel itself.


    "Should I also consider the hunting essence, which fits with the beast essence, the difficulty is not tooplex, and also ¡ª"


    Her muttering stopped abruptly as she looked up and saw someone sitting in the workshop.


    "Hunting essence? What, have you recently had time to go hunting?"


    Ansel, who didn''t bring anyone this time,zily sat on a sofa that didn''t know where it came from: "I don''t remember you having this hobby, Venna."


    "...When I''m alone with you, you don''t have to use this name."


    Ravenna nced at Ansel, who seemed to be on vacation in the alchemy workshop: "I''m more used to you calling me by my name, Ansel."


    "Oh..." Ansel understood, "You mean, let me call you that even when others are present? Okay, I don''t mind."


    "..."


    Ravenna was silent for a moment, then walked to the workbench without saying a word. She, who had already outlined the shape of the tool in her mind, was ready to start working and didn''t want to waste time with Ansel.


    But Ansel came here, obviously not to watch her work.


    The young Hydral stood up from the sofa and walked behind the petite schr.


    Miss Ravenna''s figure could not be described as slender, and it was even less appropriate to describe it as childish. The word petite was a perfect description.


    But most people have a certain degree of misunderstanding about the word "petite", especially in the memory brought by the friends who have crossed over, in the era of that world... people always associate "petite" with an obviously over-childish figure.


    Ravenna, whose head could barely reach Ansel''s Adam''s apple, obviously couldn''t be considered childish, but she was a head shorter than Ansel, andpared with Seraphina, the gap was quite obvious. So the wolfdy''s big words that day didn''t mean that Ravenna was really that small, it was just thatpared to them, well... it was kinda hrious.


    Ansel put his hands on Ravenna''s shoulders and said with a lightugh, "Did you forget what you promised mest time?"


    "..."


    When they meet again, she will show Ansel a smile from the heart.


    Ravenna''s body paused slightly, she took a deep breath, trying to make her tone as calm as possible: "I remember, please let me prepare..."


    "Ah, no, no need, not now."


    Ansel looked down at the petite, puppet-like Miss Ravenna in his arms: "You now, don''t seem to be in a state where you can show a smile from the heart, it''s too bad if you force it, for both you and me."


    He could feel her slightly tense slender shoulders rx a bit, then, a smile rose on Ansel''s face again:


    "But because of this... you must ept the punishment, dear Venna."


    The previously rxed body tensed once again, and Ravenna, with her head bowed, remained silent for a moment before murmuring, "I really shouldn''t have harbored any expectations of you, Ansel."


    "So... you still have expectations of me? You seem somewhat inconsistent, Venna, dering that you''ve seen through my true nature while still entertaining these unrealistic notions about me... Hasn''t this happened numerous times already?"


    Those hands gradually moved downward, and Ravenna''s breathing subtly changed ¡ª her flesh could not regte sensation and was far more sensitive than any puppet''s.


    However, Ansel simply wrapped his arms around her waist and did nothing more.


    "You''re... much the same."


    Ravenna struggled to steady her breath, feeling the warmth of his broad palms on her waist and the solid,forting warmth against her back as she was held tightly in Ansel''s embrace.


    "Speaking of pushing me towards the abyss of reason while trying to evoke memories from three years ago... Reminding me of your kindness, your deceit, attempting to stir my emotions... Why do you do this, do you find it amusing?"


    "What, the clever Venna can''t think of the answer?"


    "Of course."


    Ravenna slightly lowered her head, her voice a touch hoarse: "Just as I can''t fathom, among the words you''ve spoken to me, how many were lies."


    "Hmm?" Ansel''s brows lifted slightly, "As I recall, what I told you was... everything."


    "Yes, everything." Ravenna, wanting to not press so closely against Ansel''s chest but held firmly in ce, continued under the somewhat scorching heat, "You told me that everything you said to me was a lie, but I... don''t believe it."


    Marlina''s words had ultimately caused her to waver.


    "Ansel, I don''t believe you''ve never told me a single truth."


    Ravenna looked up, her face, usually impassive and delicate, now faintly marked with a barely perceptibleplexity of emotions: "Now that I think about it, even at the moment you wished to destroy me, it seems... I still harbored such thoughts."


    Ansel''s hand gently covered Ravenna''s small face, he paused for a moment, then shook his head with a smile: "This is unlike you, Venna."


    "You know me, I know you." Ravenna did not resist Ansel''s touch, her gaze falling as she received no response, "But it seems now, I don''t understand you, and you... don''t understand me either."


    After a brief silence, Ansel suddenly lifted Ravenna off the ground, eliciting an involuntary gasp from her, then set her down with augh.


    "This was clearly my time to punish you... How has it turned into your sermon?"


    Ansel, not intending to let go, pinched Ravenna''s chin: "Your change is quite apparent, Venna."


    "...I do not fear a future where I erase everything to be a mere tool. But if ites too soon, it is of no benefit to me."


    "So you''veid down your rational weapons and allowed emotions to flow unchecked?"


    "This must also be exactly what you desired... ying with an unresponsive doll holds little satisfaction, does it?" Ravenna said expressionlessly.


    Hearing this, Anselughed out loud: "You think too highly of yourself, dear Venna. There are countless ways to elicit a reaction from you. Are you not fully aware of your own sensitivity? Or have you forgotten what you experienced in my bedroom?"


    His fingertips easily sliced through the fabric on Ravenna''s body, andpared to her tender skin, his palm felt scorching, causing the woman, five years his senior, to shiver slightly.


    "Seraphina is quite sensitive already." Ansel whispered in Ravenna''s ear, "But even she wouldn''t tremble so violently from a mere touch on the stomach."


    Miss Ravenna, seemingly delicate yet dressed in mature allure, with a demeanor as cold as ice, possessed a particrly unique... contradictory charm.


    But Ansel did not continue under the guise of "punishment"; he simply kneaded Ravenna''s soft abdomen and stopped as her delicate body trembled in his arms.


    "Although I never mind forcing others... coercion must be meaningful, and clearly, forcing you to do something now holds no value, it doesn''t add to the pleasure."


    "So, I n to change the punishment... From your soliloquy upon entering, it seems you intended to secretly do something rather naughty."


    Feeling the smooth sensation in his palm, utterly different from Seraphina''s, Ansel said with relish:


    "Would you mind... if I joined you?"


    *

 Chapter 283: The Shadow Over the Idealist - I

    The enigma of Eileen Ziegler''s demise, a mystery quietly obliterated in the annals of the empire, remains unsolved.


    Of course, Ansel, bearing the memories of that time-traveler friend, is well aware of the truth behind that cryptic "suicide". Three years ago, he intended to use this to utterly shatter Ravenna, but ultimately chose to abandon the n.


    Three yearster, Ansel, who originally nned topletely destroy Ravenna, no longer needs or intends to use this crucial information. However, Suellen, in her attempt to win over Ravenna, turned this event, which had shaped her entire life and arguably made her who she is today, into an irresistible bait for Ravenna.


    The threads of fate are thousands, even millions of times stronger than anything Ansel could whimsically manipte in the ck market.


    Yet, this was within Ansel''s calctions. His nighttime chats with Seraphina were not baseless boasts. The contingency he left behind three years ago is enough to decide everything, and fate itself... is well aware.


    Just as it would not stand by and watch Seraphina be tamed into a loyal dog by him, it initially stirred up Seraphina''s rebellious emotions. But this rebellion would also promote Ansel''s training n. Even if fate is well aware that its operation is within Ansel''s calctions, it will still indifferently push everything forward.


    Just like the "rational choice" made by Ravenna, it is also a very simple value judgment. Whether to watch Ansel destroy Ravenna''s emotions and self, or to follow Ansel''s n butpete with him in the process, the choice is self-evident.


    After all, this is not the Red Frost Territory, not a ce where Ansel canpletely suppress all possible variables with his own power. The Elder Princess, the empress, and even Suellen... There are too many things in the imperial capital that Ansel cannot control. Therefore, even if fate never be "a god from the machine", the disturbances it can cause in this world are incredibly terrifying.


    "However, the effect of such a thing is very limited."


    Inside an old cottage, Ansel, with his arms crossed, leaned against the wall. He looked at the "detector" in Ravenna''s hand and raised an eyebrow, "Even if you don''t want the people of the Tower of Babel to know that you are investigating Mr. Ziegler''s case, you could havemissioned the Alchemy Association to make one, right? Why do you have to do it yourself?"


    Ravenna paced back and forth in the dusty room and indifferently said, "Suellen told me that the assassin who killed my grandfather is still in the imperial capital, and if Imission the Alchemy Association to make a special alchemical tool for hunting, it will inevitably arouse suspicion."


    "Because the person ordering this thing is the granddaughter of Eileen Ziegler. Although that is an old matter that may have been forgotten by most people, it cannot be guaranteed that it will not be linked together by someone with ulterior motives."


    Ansel pped lightly, "Even outside the realm of creation and knowledge, your wisdom is always flexible. That''s what I like most about you, Venna."


    "Are you expecting me to be moved by this joke-like ttery?"


    "No, what I want to hear is your slightly sarcastic retort."


    The young Hydral half-closed his eyes and chuckled, "Very interesting, it''s nostalgic... It seems... you are more ustomed to the rhythm of our past coexistence than I thought."


    "..."


    Ravenna''s expression froze slightly, but she had no way to refute Ansel''s words.


    When she chose to think about every word of Ansel''s and deliberately used rationality as an absolute defense... undoubtedly, Ravenna was hardly affected by Ansel''s words.


    But now, when Ravenna had no choice but to let down her cold iron wall and open the gates of rationality, the flow of emotions was like a bodily instinct, somewhat beyond her control.


    ¡ªWhen she was not deliberately opposing Ansel, she would behave like this.


    Unable to refute reality and choosing to remain silent, Ravenna continued to search for clues in this old room.


    This was the humble abode of Eileen Ziegler in his destitute twilight years, situated in an inconspicuous corner of the lower city, far from the heart of the empire.


    The renowned alchemist, who had once been celebrated nationwide four to five decades ago, met his tragic end in this remote and dpidated dwelling.


    "Could you elucidate your thought process?"


    Ansel, no longer standing idly by, began to stroll around the house with his hands sped behind his back. "Hendrik and his ilk, who possess more resources, greater power, and abundant energy, have failed to uncover even the slightest truth about this incident. Yet, Venna, you hope to find clues with this hastily assembled, half-baked detector."


    His fingers brushed over the thick dust on the decaying wooden boards. "Is it because the incident was still unresolved and shrouded in mystery, that you believe their investigation was hindered?"


    "And now, as the events from fifteen years ago have been nearly forgotten by all, do you think it''s possible to uncover some clues?"


    "It''s not just that." Within the grey frames of her sses, Ravenna''s violet eyes were icy. "I believe that the murderer who killed my grandfather may very well be active again."


    "Oh?"


    "Just like they killed my grandfather, they, or the people behind them, want to kill me."


    Ravenna''s implication was clear, and Ansel responded with interest, "Because you have my support, because you are more likely than your grandfather to... realize his dream, your conviction?"


    Eileen Ziegler was the origin of Ravenna''s extraordinary dream and the birthce of the Tower of Babel.


    He fell from being one of the top alchemists of his time to a rambling madman, all because of one concept¡ª


    Universal extraordinary.


    He wanted to create alchemical tools that didn''t require ether as a medium, meaning that even ordinary people could use them,pletely transforming the world.


    The implications of this idea in a world dominated by the extraordinary were self-evident.


    If the empress or Hydral had shown some interest, Eileen might have had a chance. Unfortunately, Ephesande at the time, although not as mad as she is now, was already showing signs of resisting death, gradually neglecting her imperial duties and the empire itself, naturally indifferent to this matter. melle, at the time, was still a bit of a rogue, running around the world.


    Although he gave Eileen a high evaluation, he didn''t care that the alchemist he had once appraised had be such a madman.


    -->

 Chapter 284: The Shadow Over the Idealist - II

    The Redemption Water of the Holy Church also offers the possibility of transcendence to the ordinary, but its essence is to elevate the extraordinary, while Eileen''s idea was diametrically opposed to it.


    Not to make the ordinary extraordinary, but to let the ordinary... control the extraordinary.


    His tragic end goes without saying, the most desperate end of an idealist, nothing more.


    So... Ravenna believes that the original murderer and mastermind, who even wanted to kill Eileen, who was so down and out and had almost no chance of rising again, would naturally want to kill her, who not only inherited Eileen''s knowledge, but also had a talent not inferior to his, and even had the support of Hydral.


    After all, the young Hydral might really promote the development of that fairy tale for fun, and when melle died, the greatest sage in the history of the empire''s alchemical legacy, plus Hydral''s umted astronomical resources inherited by Ansel, the Tower of Babel and Ravenna would have a more solid capital to try to promote this matter.


    In fact, Ravenna is also preparing to do so, but she is much more cautious and careful than her grandfather.


    In this way, her inference is indeed reasonable.


    "Then, by apanying you, have I not rendered you a significant favor?"


    Ansel''s gaze skimmed the floor, finally resting on a chair, now in a state of decay.


    In the memory he beheld, Eileen Ziegler had met his end seated on this very chair. A young and eager Ravenna, clutching her minor experimental results, hade rushing to find her grandfather, only to be greeted by his lifeless form.


    "I won''t deny it," Ravenna, engrossed in her search for clues, responded calmly. "With you present, the dangerous assassin, or even the puppet master behind the scenes, would not dare to lower their guard. If I do enough covers, they won''t discover that I''m investigating the truth of the past."


    "Ensuring your personal safety as well... truly a case of killing-well, protecting two birds with one stone."


    Ansel chuckled at this, the image of Eileen''s death surfacing in his mind, the absurdity of the truth only serving to brighten his smile. "Should I, perhaps, demand some...pensation from you?"


    "Agreed."


    Ravenna responded without hesitation.


    "Ah? When I initially asked if you wanted to learn the truth about your grandfather from me, you didn''t respond like this."


    "The cost was too high then, I couldn''t afford it."


    The impact of Eileen''s death on Ravenna was something both of them understood well. Ravenna knew that if she entrusted this matter to Ansel, coupled with the Tower of Babel, she might as well have sold herself entirely to him, leaving no room for aeback.


    But if it was just this kind of "help"...


    "You certainly know how to seize an opportunity," Ansel couldn''t help butugh. "Such petty calctions aren''t endearing, Venna."


    "So, in addition to the price I pay you, I will also offer something extra."


    The petite woman turned to look at Ansel, speaking earnestly, "Youe to use me, to stir up a dispute between the Empress and Evora. How about it?"


    Ansel looked at Ravenna, who was not joking in the slightest, and raised an eyebrow slightly. "How did you... suddenlye up with this?"


    "Although I agreed to help Suellen deal with Evora, it doesn''t mean I have any affection for the young princess."


    Ravenna spoke expressionlessly, "The same goes for our Empress."


    "Since you and Evora are at odds now, why not take this opportunity to strike at her, and throw the problem to the empress. You just need to give me themand, the responsibility... you don''t have to bear."


    Her words were extremely bold, using Suellen to get the cause of Eileen''s death, and introducing Ansel, the big snake, into this transaction. Not only did she want to have her cake and eat it too, she even nned to drag the empress into it.


    "Whether Evora is severely punished by the empress, or the empress is influenced in some way, it should be good for you."


    The current empress and Hydral have gone their separate ways, each waiting for the final madness. It''s even possible that there might be a world-shaking fight. Anyway, anything bad for the empress is definitely not bad for Hydral.


    "...Interesting."


    Ansel chuckled and nodded, "Although I never thought about getting involved in your little transaction with Suellen, now that you mention it, I''m a bit interested. Alright, I agree to this transaction."


    "Although you say this is an extra gift beyond the price, seeing as my dear Venna is so sincere, I''ll reduce the price a bit."


    The young Hydral''s mouth curled up slightly, his interested smile indicating that he was obviously thinking about something not so good.


    "Tonight, I''lle to find you. Remember to prepare the puppet you used before."


    "..." Ravenna''s eyelids twitched, "Do you have to use the price... in that way?"


    "What? Would you rather I use this price to torment you? That''s not impossible."


    "...I see. Do you have any other requirements?"


    "The only requirement is..."


    Ansel suddenly appeared behind Ravenna, leaning down to whisper in her ear, "You have to be prepared, Venna, both physically and mentally."


    Ravenna stood still for two seconds, then suddenly turned her head to stare at Ansel:


    "Did you deliberately intervene, already nning this?"


    To ensure that she wasn''tpletely devoured by someone like Ansel, Ravenna had a very simple and effective method.


    That was to always tell herself ¡ª whatever I can think of, Ansel can definitely think of, and even moreprehensively and perfectly.


    This concept helped Ravenna avoid many traps called "self-righteousness".


    "Well..." Ansel, harmless to humans and animals, smiled, "I won''t always be thinking about how to calcte you."


    That gentle smile, in Ravenna''s eyes, could be equated with an admission.


    "You can tell yourself that, don''t expect me to¡ª"


    Before she could finish, the detector in her hand suddenly reacted.


    "..." Seeing this, Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly, but said nothing.


    "Someone has been here... merely five days ago!"


    Ravenna''s attention shifted to the detector. Although it hadn''t consumed much of her time and its principle was rather straightforward, its effectiveness was not to be underestimated. It was incapable of investigating the tragedy that urred fifteen years ago, yet it was more than sufficient to detect traces of someone''s presence from¡­ five days prior.


    Faced with this uncanny "coincidence", Ansel merely crossed his arms and chuckled, "Can you track them?"


    "It should be feasible. The individual doesn''t appear to be a high-ranking power. The traces they left are subtle, but tracking them should be straightforward."


    Ravenna took a deep breath, she hadn''t anticipated that the clues woulde so effortlessly.


    The fact that they left such easily traceable evidence likely indicates that they are not the one who murdered Eileen. However, their presence here is enough to cast suspicion upon them.


    Her gaze swept over a chair ced in the room, then she closed her eyes and remained silent for a long while. When her eyes opened again, they were filled with a bone-chilling danger and coldness within their profound purple depths.


    "Let''s go, Ansel."


    "Aren''t you worried I might cause some disruption along the way, stirring up the snake in the grass?" Ansel asked.


    "You wouldn''t be so tedious."


    "You have quite the confidence in me."


    Ravenna didn''t respond to Ansel''s words. She left the dpidated, deserted old house, following the tracking traces provided by the detector without hesitation, advancing towards the target.


    However, when they arrived at their destination, neither she nor Ansel had expected such a... bizarre turn of events.


    "This is truly..."


    Standing outside the grand gate, Ansel looked at the luxurious mansion within, his expression somewhat subtle, "How should onement on this..."


    Saying this, he couldn''t help butugh, "But honestly, being able to witness the situation unfold like this, it was indeed worth the journey... don''t you think so, Venna?"


    Standing beside Ansel, Ravenna remained silent.


    Because the name of this mansion was Ziegler Mansion, once a testament to her grandfather Eileen Ziegler''s glory in the imperial capital.


    Now, or to be more precise, even earlier, the owner of this mansion was no longer Eileen, nor was it her.


    It was Ravenna''s... parents.


    *

 Chapter 285: Revenna’s Indulgence and Coldness - I

    "Shall we enter?" Ansel tilted his head slightly, his toneced with yful mockery, "Step foot into this ce you''ve opened up your detestation for countless times three years ago?"


    "Firstly, rece ''opened up'' with ined''," Ravenna responded, her face devoid of emotion.


    "Secondly, I''veined to you about this no more than ten times."


    With that, she shifted her gaze from the opulent architecture within the estate to the guard who was ostensibly on duty but hadpletely missed their presence.


    "As for the answer..."


    The schr in pursuit of truth, her voice slow yet resolute, uttered words of disdain, "I have no reason to halt here."


    Her response was as Ansel had anticipated. The young Hydral stared into the estate, already aware of the trajectory fate had set for Ravenna.


    In the six years of struggle, Ansel knew well that in the game against fate, even if he could eliminate almost all variables within his power, it was impossible to haveplete control. Adapting to circumstances and making temporary arrangements were far more important than pre-nning.


    Ravenna Ziegler had parents, rtives. She couldn''t possibly have been born a monster capable of controlling her emotions. Despite her...plicated childhood, these people were still the best tools to evoke her emotions.


    Fate tried to stir Ravenna''s emotions, which Ansel had anticipated. His original n was to render Ravenna emotionless, turning her into a mere tool.


    Although his actions upon returning to the capital seemed unrted to this goal, they were merely probes and preparations.


    Fate had two "reasonable" paths to choose from. The first was to follow the original trajectory, destroy the Tower of Babel, and exile Ravenna from the capital.


    This path had been temporarily blocked by Ansel through the empress''s absurd game. Holding the Tower of Babel, he could ensure the organization''s safety to the greatest extent. So... fate would naturally choose the second path ¡ª to maintain Ravenna''s emotions by using people and events as much as possible without destroying the Tower of Babel.


    Although Ansel could predict the general direction, his control here was far less than in the capital of the Red Frost Territory. He had no way of knowing how fate would push things forward, but following the line of Eileen would definitely not be wrong.


    He just didn''t expect... fate to be so direct, involving Ravenna''s parents.


    The young Hydral''s lips curled up slightly. Unpredictability didn''t mean unmanageability. After hundreds, even thousands of games against fate, he had a clear understanding of that "great" existence, whether it was simply rigid or purely disdainful of flexibility.


    Since fate wanted to evoke Ravenna''s emotions through her parents, the first thing to resolve was their conflict. Normally, in pursuit of the truth about Eileen''s death, Ravenna should choose to infiltrate the Ziegler estate. But to make hermunicate with her parents, our dear Venna would choose under the drive of fate...


    "Guard."


    Ravenna, who had been hiding, suddenly appeared, startling the gatekeeper.


    "Notify the master here," she said emotionlessly to the guard who had instinctively drawn his weapon, "Visitors have arrived."


    "You... who are you?"


    The guard''s sword was pointed at two figures who had appeared out of thin air, both of whom seemed rather ominous¡­ Although one of them appeared harmless, her icy, stern gaze and the sense of danger that her demeanor exuded clearly surpassed her harmless appearance.


    "I said, inform the master of this ce that there are visitors. Do you not understand?"


    Ravenna furrowed her brows and repeated, "Is this how you perform your duties as a guard?"


    As an uninvited guest who had appeared out of nowhere at the entrance of someone else''s estate, probably only Ravenna wouldmand the guard in such a tone.


    "Mr. Guard," Ansel stepped forward and spoke gently, "Could you please inform the Ziegler couple that Ravenna and her friend havee to visit? It''s just a notification, is that alright?"


    Despite her disguised appearance, the aura of Hydral managed to calm the guard considerably. He took out a telecrystal from his pocket, all the while keeping a wary eye on Ansel and the increasingly impatient Ravenna. After waiting for a short while, he spoke into the crystal:


    "Good day, Butler Cain, there are two people who wish to visit the lord and thedy. They im to be... Ravenna and her friend. Should I let them... What? I...


    Alright, I understand."


    The guard''s expression during themunication was quite a spectacle. After he finished, he immediately sheathed his sword and bowed deeply in a terrified and timid manner, "Please forgive me, forgive my rudeness! Miss Ravenna, and this gentleman! Butler Cain will be here shortly, please... pleasee in!"


    Although Ansel understood why Ravenna was doing this, he still asked with a lightugh, "So, you''re nning to confront your parents face to face, even though you''re here to investigate Eileen''s cause of death? Aren''t you afraid of alerting them?"


    "...Even if he is as cowardly and despicable as he is,"


    Ravenna, who was walking side by side with Ansel into the estate, whispered, "He wouldn''tmit the beastly act of patricide."


    "So, you''re nning to beat around the bush." The young Hydral stroked his chin, "Let me think... how should I sabotage this?"


    Ravenna looked up at him but didn''t say anything.


    They had just entered the estate when an elderly man, dressed neatly and standing upright, hurried over. The tears that welled up in his eyes when he saw Ravenna from afar were not fake.


    "Miss, Ravenna... Miss!"


    The old butler, who was kneeling on one knee in front of Ravenna, sounded somewhat choked up, "You... are you willing toe back?"


    "...I just want to ask some questions, don''t overthink it, Cain."


    Ravenna looked at the man in front of her, who was even older than Saville, and seemed too old to be a butler. Her eyes showed a moment of confusion, but she quickly suppressed it.


    "I thought you had been dismissed by them a long time ago."


    -->

 Chapter 286: Revenna’s Indulgence and Coldness - II

    She ignored the old man who had served the Ziegler family since Eileen''s rise to power and walked forward indifferently, "Given their character, there should be someone stronger, wiser, and younger to rece you."


    "Miss... Miss, the lord and thedy are not such ungrateful people."


    Butler Cain quickly got up and followed Ravenna with a bitter face, "Please believe ¡ª"


    "Not ungrateful?"


    The female schr who had been away from home for more than ten years sneered, "This is the most interesting joke I''ve heard in a while."


    The old man opened his mouth as if he wanted to exin something, but looking at Ravenna''s back, he chose to give up in the end.


    "I... I''ll lead the way for you. The lord and thedy are waiting for you."


    Cain quickly walked in front of Ravenna. His steps were not steady, and no matter how straight he kept his back, he couldn''t hide his old age. He was so focused on talking to Ravenna that he didn''t even greet Ansel.


    Cain''s behavior was not fitting for apetent butler. Even if he was overjoyed at reuniting with the youngdy, the old butler seemed too flustered.


    He led Ravenna and Ansel to the vi in the center of the estate, through the corridor, and to the reception room. Strangely, there were very few servants along the way. Although the Ziegler manor was not as luxurious as the Hydral manor, there were hardly any servants seen cleaning or preparing for work, which was quite odd.


    "The lord and thedy are waiting for you inside... I''ll take my leave first, miss."


    Ansel watched Cain leave, but Ravenna''s gaze didn''t waver. She stared at the door of the reception room, and no one knew what she was thinking¡ªexcept for a certain devil, except for the damned fate.


    "Do you want me to open the door for you?"


    Ansel''s voice pulled Ravenna back from her memories. She silently grabbed the doorknob and pushed the door open with an expression of cold indifference.


    Inside the room, a couple with matching looks and temperament sat together. As soon as they heard the door open, they almost immediately turned their eyes to the entrance. Compared to the emotionallyplex Ravenna, Ansel caught theplex emotions in the eyes of this couple, this pair of parents, at a nce.


    Excitement, guilt, sadness... too many emotions were intertwined, like a tangled mess of vines, making it hard to see the truth beneath theyers of emotions.


    "Venna, you¡ª"


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Eleanor."


    Ravenna''s mother had just begun to speak with great excitement when Ravenna, expressionless, interrupted her: "Please forgive my audacity for my unannounced visit."


    An invisible wall blocked the words Mrs. Ziegler had intended to pour out. She looked at her daughter awkwardly, her eyes revealing such vivid sorrow.


    "...Sit."


    Leiden Ziegler, son of Eileen Ziegler, Ravenna''s biological father, a senior lecturer at the Etheric Academy, with his eyes slightly downcast, spoke calmly: "Regardless of your reason for seeking us, let''s sit and talk first."


    Ravenna did not object, for she had never intended to show hostility. What she wanted to show was only... indifference, the indifference of strangers.


    Ansel and Ravenna sat across from the Zieglers. Leiden turned his gaze to the unremarkable young man next to Ravenna and asked indifferently: "And you are¡­"


    "I am Ravenna''s... um, friend." Ansel smiled and spoke with ease, telling a lie that was not a lie, "I am quite concerned about her situation, so I took the liberty of apanying her here. I hope you don''t mind."


    The implications of his words were significant to the Zieglers, leaving them silent for a moment. Ravenna seized this opportunity to take the initiative:


    "I have always been the only one to visit grandfather''s grave."


    "...What?"


    Mr. Ziegler was clearly taken aback by this statement.


    "I said, I have always been the only one to clean grandfather''s grave." Ravenna repeated, the indifference and alienation in her purple eyes, so simr to her father''s, may have hurt her parents.


    "From fifteen years ago, until now, I have been the only one cleaning it."


    Mr. Ziegler, who had recovered, looked quite upset.


    His hands clenched into fists, he stared at Ravenna and said word by word: "So, you only agreed to see us again after more than ten years to reprimand us, is that it?"


    "I did not use any tone of anger or criticism, I was merely stating facts."


    Ravenna maintained her unsettling calm: "If you think I am reprimanding you, that''s your problem, Mr. Ziegler."


    "...Heh."


    The man suddenly let out a coldugh: "Hoping for you to change, it seems I¡ª"


    "Leiden!"


    Eleanor tightly gripped her husband''s hand, interrupting him loudly, then turned to look at Ravenna, speaking in a somewhat weak, almost humble tone:


    "Venna, we... we are very sorry about your grandfather, we..."


    "I don''t care whether you feel anything for grandfather''s death."


    Ravenna didn''t care about her mother''s submissive attitude, but her tone had changed slightly, bing colder, bing... hateful:


    "Just as I have given up questioning your betrayal, your plunder, your shamelessness ¡ª because the answer is obvious."


    The atmosphere in the reception room suddenly dropped to freezing point, no one''s face looked good, including Ansel''s, although his heart was certainly not the same.


    Hydral, who was enjoying the spectacle, was calcting the emotional trajectory of Ravenna, Leiden, and Eleanor under the drive of fate, and even... their verbal exchanges.


    He turned his gaze to Leiden, whose face had turned extremely ugly, and murmured in his heart:


    [Didn''t I give all this to you?]


    "Didn''t I want to give all this to you!"


    Leiden raised his voice in anger: "Money, estates, resources, everything he left for you, didn''t I contact you when you came of age, asking you to take it all?"


    [Do you think] Ansel lightly tapped his cheek,ughing in his heart [I want to have anything to do with him!]


    "Do you think, I still want to have anything to do with him!"


    "I only see the result, the result is, I refused these things, and you chose to possess them openly."


    "You!" This absurd statement made Leiden stand up, "So you want me to sell everything, you''d rather see others upy all this, than let me have it, right?"


    "Yes." Ravenna answered without hesitation, "Because you''re not worthy."


    A cruel attack that pierced the deepest part of her father''s heart, Ansel sighed in his heart.


    As he sighed, Leiden seemed to be extremely sensitive to the word "not worthy". His face was filled with anger, his eyes were aze, and his fists were clenched... none of these looked like a father facing his daughter.


    "..."


    After staring at Ravenna for a long time with those angry eyes, Leiden, who was not tall and even a bit thin, sat down as if he had lost all his strength.


    [Ravenna, I really shouldn''t have expected anything from you]


    Ansel, supporting his chin, murmured to himself, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    Then... it was time for the first critical point to arrive.


    He leaned his head on his hand and said softly: "Ravenna, I really... shouldn''t have expected anything from you, you''ve gonepletely mad, just like him."


    At this moment, this father revealed deep helplessness and pain, the heavy sense of powerlessness in his words, even Ravenna felt it very clearly.


    A very small, but thought-provoking hesitation shed through the woman''s heart...


    The expression of his father didn''t look like a disguise¡­why...


    "Mad? Are you sure, Mr. Ziegler?"


    Just then, the silent "friend" of Miss Ravenna suddenly spoke.


    -->

 Chapter 287: Revenna’s Indulgence and Coldness - III

    "I know about Mr. Eileen, I admire his schrship, his ideals, his courage... How can you see what he did as madness, and how can you denounce Ravenna, who inherited his ideals, as crazy?"


    Ansel''s words made Leiden pause, but he quickly recovered, showing no shame or any other emotion, only deep, deep anger.


    "What are you talking about! What do you know!"


    Anyone would be intolerant of an outsider meddling in their family affairs, especially when the Ziegler family''s problems are so... painful. Leiden, who considered himself a victim, mmed his hand on the table, his voice rising again:


    "Great... great? That foolish arrogance, those unrealistic ideas, are they worthy of being called great? He just used those fanciful ideas to prove that his talent was above everyone else, I tell you... Eileen Ziegler was never a courageous man, let alone great! He was a madman!


    A selfish bastard!"


    The hesitation in Ravenna''s heart disappeared instantly, leaving only coldness.


    "Thest sentence." She said indifferently, "It suits you better, Mr. Ziegler."


    "Stealing grandfather''s designs, selling them to the Etheric Academy, seeking a official position there, preserving yourself... I can''t understand, how do you have the face to criticize grandfather for being selfish."


    The second critical point.


    Ansel''s fingers interlocked, a slight smile gracing his lips.


    My dear Venna would no longer heed any words from her father, so what should follow is...


    "You!"


    "Venna!" Eleanor, in her anxiety, held Leiden''s shoulder. She looked into Ravenna''s eyes, pleading desperately, "We had no choice back then... Father¡­Father had been researching alone for nine years, many were afraid of what he might create. I was pregnant with you then, we couldn''t take the risk..."


    Apelling and well-justified emotional card.


    Ansel, who had seen Ravenna''s life in its entirety, couldn''t help but marvel at the "coincidence" of fate. Perhaps twenty-one years ago, destiny had already prepared for this conversation.


    "..." Ravenna''s expression indeed froze slightly. She was silent for a moment, then whispered, "But betrayal is betrayal."


    "Betrayal... Betrayal!" Leiden was clearly losing his rationality in anger, "So what? So you want Eleanor, and the unborn you, to die because of that madman''s ravings? Is that what you want, are you satisfied with that?"


    The instinct to protect their child is ingrained in parents. If the Ziegler family was indeed in a precarious situation at that time, the actions of Leiden and Eleanor were understandable.


    And thus, a crucial turning point wasid for Ravenna''s reconciliation with her parents.


    ¡ª But the malicious devil would not let fate proceed so smoothly, the chess pieces were set.


    "Hmm... I mean no offense." Ansel spoke again, "If Mr. Eileen really had an achievement that could make other forces ferocious enough to... assassinate a fifth-stage alchemist''s whole family, wouldn''t that mean he was only one step away from sess? In that case, wouldn''t it be better to help Mr. Eileen than to betray him?"


    "Under his protection, your lives wouldn''t be so... dangerous, right?"


    This sentence plunged the reception room back into silence.


    Eleanor looked at Ansel with deep resentment in her eyes, but she, clenching her fists, seemed to want to exin to Ravenna, "Because... because..."


    "Enough, Eleanor."


    Leiden interrupted his wife''s words, he said coldly, "Do you still delude yourself that she will call you mother, consider herself your daughter? In her eyes, we are nothing more than two worms, two traitors, two despicable people who cling to life. She is not here to reminisce with you and me, she is here to trample, criticize, humiliate us, she is here... for revenge."


    "The Tower of Babel is valued by Lord Hydral, and from then on, it has ascended to the heavens, no longer oppressed by the Etheric Academy, she finally has the opportunity to vent her hatred on us."


    The two possible turning points, the extremely subtle emotional flow, werepletely shattered by Ansel''s very reasonable words... standing on Ravenna''s side as a friend.


    And Ansel''s question, and Leiden''s words just now, also destroyed thest thought that rose in Ravenna''s heart.


    "...I just want to ask you onest question."


    Ravenna stood up, staring into her father''s eyes, even though he was no longer willing to meet her gaze.


    "Mr. Leiden, after grandfather died, did you miss him? Even once."


    "...He was my father, Ravenna."


    The man tugged at the corner of his mouth, he seemed to want to show a mocking smile, but the expression on his face was only sadness and fatigue.


    "No matter how mad he was, no matter how outrageous, he was my father, I and you... and you, this monster, are different."


    Ravenna didn''t speak, she just turned around and left the reception room.


    Ansel also stood up, he bowed slightly to Leiden and Eleanor, preparing to leave.


    But, to his surprise, Leiden Ziegler, the man who called his daughter a "monster", stopped him.


    "Do you know?"


    The current head of the Ziegler family took a cigar out of his pocket and put it in his mouth, Ansel could see his hand shaking slightly.


    "I really want, really want, really want to beat you up right now, preferably to cripple you... to make you, this self-righteous, ignorant guy, pay for your words."


    "I apologize if I offended you," Ansel said apologetically, "but I am..."


    "But you are her friend."


    The man exhaled a cloud of smoke, he shrouded his weary face in the smoke, using the tobo to numb his shattered emotions.


    "I always thought she could never have friends, but now she has you, a friend who firmly stands by her side and speaks for her."


    "..."


    Leiden''s eyes drooped slightly, the cigar mped between his fingers trembled: "You may be the only friend she can make."


    "Please..." Eleanor, who had been ring at Ansel with resentful eyes, covered her face, sobbing uncontrobly, "Be good to her, if you can, help her... please."


    Father, mother.


    Ansel looked at this couple, these parents, his fingertips twitched slightly.


    "If..."


    He began, "If you really have any... difficulties, why not try to make it clear?"


    "She won''t believe it." Leiden waved his hand, whispering, "My daughter was ruined by my mad father, her life shouldn''t have been like this, my life... was the same."


    Leiden didn''t reveal too much, and rightfully couldn''t reveal too much, but Ansel knew very well what the son of this alchemical giant was talking about.


    Ansel didn''t say any more, he just bowed slightly and left the reception room.


    His friend was still waiting for him.


    *

 Chapter 288: Revenna’s Indulgence and Coldness - IV

    Within the confines of the alchemical workshop, Ravenna was gazing at the lifeless puppet, her lips sealed in silence.


    She was about to fulfill the price of having Ansel act as her shield. Although she was uncertain of what tricks he might y, surprisingly, there was no sense of anxiety in Ravenna''s heart.


    Once her resistance and hostility towards Ansel were put aside, this seemed quite normal.


    Boom ¡ª


    The heavy door of the alchemical workshop was slowly opened. On this night, there was only one person who could be here.


    Looking at the smiling young nobleman at the door, Ravenna, despite being unprepared, was surprisingly calm.


    "Ansel," she suddenly spoke, "Thank you for today."


    "... Thank me?" Ansel tilted his head, "For what?"


    "Thank you for always standing by my side, for speaking up for¡­ me and my grandfather."


    As she spoke, Ravenna removed her sses, set them aside, and with her captivating purple eyes, she stared at Ansel. At the same time, she took off her coat and began to unbutton the lining inside.


    "As a token of gratitude, and as a price that needs to be paid... I think I''m ready."


    "I''ve already empathized with this puppet. Whatever tricks you want to y, it''s up to you."


    The slightly petite woman stood in front of a puppet much taller than her, both performing the same actions. Her pale skin contrasted with the puppet''s light silver body. Although her tone was steady, her indifferent face was tinged with a faint blush.


    Ansel sat on the sofa in the alchemical workshop, propping his chin with his hand, smiling as he watched Ravenna for a long time. Then he said, "Then... let the puppet lift you up first."


    "..."


    Although a bit embarrassed, Ravenna did as he said.


    "No, no, no, I didn''t mean a princess carry. Do you remember how I carried Seraphina to youst time?"


    Ravenna''s gaze seemed to freeze.


    "You..."


    She took a deep breath, and in the end, chose to swallow the rest of her words that Ansel wouldn''t listen to anyway.


    The elegant schr, her lower body d in semi-transparent ck tights, was held by her own puppet and step by step, brought before Ansel.


    "It seems..." Ansel casually ran his hand over Ravenna''s skin, "You are indeed ready."


    "I''m not that bitch you put a cor on."


    Even though her body had started to tremble, Ravenna still maintained her cool and dignity: "I won''t... be... out of control..ugh!"


    The woman''s small, soft foot was held in Ansel''s hand. It was obviously too cute and small, yet it was wrapped in such mature ck tights.


    But this time, Ansel didn''t take advantage of the situation. He simply stroked Ravenna''s body and asked, "Are you sure you want to thank me?"


    Ravenna, who had already started to pant, looked at him coldly: "What... do you want to say?"


    "Don''t look at me like that. I just think that if I hadn''t said anything then... you might have had the chance to reconcile with your parents... I mean, Mr. Leiden and Ms. Eleanor, at some point in the future."


    "... I don''t need it."


    "Are you sure?" Ansel raised his eyebrows slightly, "Or is it because of my interruption that caused you¡ª"


    His mouth was covered by Ravenna''s small, tender foot, of course, just for a moment.


    Ravenna, who had lightly stepped on Ansel, whispered, "I said, I don''t need it."


    "There''s no need to express it in such an offensive way, dear Venna."


    Ansel took Ravenna off the puppet and let her straddle hisp, pulling her close into his arms.


    "... Some people like this, and I think you do too."


    "Mm... more or less, but I prefer to feel with something other than my mouth."


    Ravenna sighed, "I''ll do my best."


    The puppet also started to move, but Miss Ravenna obviously didn''t know what to do, so she let the puppet bend down to kiss Ansel''s lips.


    But Ansel stopped it, including her.


    "Venna."


    Ansel held Ravenna''s waist, his tone slightly serious.


    "Why do you think you don''t need to reconcile with your parents?"


    The woman''s hand on Ansel''s shoulder subconsciously tightened. She was silent for a moment, then said expressionlessly, "Are you caring about me? Caring about someone you''re about to send into the abyss of rationality?"


    Ansel justughed, "Maybe this is another one of my tactics?"


    "... If it were before, I would indeed think so, but now¡ª"


    Ravenna was silent for a moment, then said:


    "I don''t reconcile with them, firstly because there''s no need, and secondly... it would be more troublesome."


    "Troublesome?"


    "Do you know why my grandfather met with failure, Ansel?


    Ravenna inquired,


    "Because he was betrayed?"


    "No, it was because he was unwilling to sacrifice, the only thing he sacrificed was himself. "


    Her voice serene as she sat astride Ansel''sp. Yet, even the most tranquil tone could not veil the sorrow that lingered beneath.


    "It was not betrayal by my father, mother, or the multitude of students that led to his despondence," she continued. "Rather, it was the realization that his continued research would bring irreversible cmity upon those around him, prompting his decision to cease."


    Unbeknownst to them, Ravenna''s hands had encircled Ansel''s neck, seeking sce, a passive closeness that imparted a sense of security.


    "His unwillingness to make sacrifices led to his downfall, dying bereft of everything."


    "Thus, you are capable of making sacrifices."


    "I am, as you have witnessed."


    She affirmed, lifting her gaze to meet Ansel''s, her violet eyes cold as ice.


    "Sacrifice... everything."


    Young Hydral murmured softly, a familiar resolve for him.


    "Yes, sacrifice everything," Ravenna responded without hesitation, followed by a prolonged silence.


    Ansel caressed Ravenna''s waist and hips, and after a while, he couldn''t help but chuckle softly, "You indeedplement me well, Venna. I''ve reconsidered... Perhaps reconciling you with your parents beforepelling you to sacrifice would be a prudent choice?"


    "... You are truly repugnant," she retorted.


    "It''s merely a thought. As for whether it wille to pass, who can say? Or do you, in your heart, indeed harbor feelings for them¡ª"


    "Enough!"


    Ravenna abruptly interrupted Ansel.


    Her delicate, fair hands cradled Ansel''s cheeks, forcing him to lower his gaze to hers, to that petite visage that, despite its cuteness, exuded a sinful allure under her indifferent expression and mature demeanor.


    A rare¡­ restlessness flickered across her features.


    "Do you insist on¡­ speaking such words at this moment?"


    She questioned, lowering her head to bite Ansel''s shoulder.


    Ansel of Hydral.


    Her former friend.


    The devil seeking her ruin¡­


    Now stood by her side, and at this moment... he showed concern for her and her parents, for her life.


    Was this concern a facade? It should be, Ravenna knew well.


    But she needed it.


    Even if this concern was false, Ravenna Ziegler, called a monster by her father, no longer bound by rationality, needed it.


    For no one else could reach into her heart like Ansel, voicing her unspoken thoughts, understanding her deepest needs.


    The dual sensations of touch ignited desire, the instincts no longer repressed by reason, and ¡­ beneath it all, an indescribable fervor.


    And then¡­ there were her parents, whom she had forsaken and who had forsaken her in turn.


    All this made Ravenna feel that she should indulge herself, if only this once, lest these tumultuous thoughts hinder her efficiency at work the following day.


    "Let''s not dwell on those matters anymore, Ansel."


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered into his ear, "Just this once."


    "Ruin me."


    Hydral tenderly supported the back of her head, drawing the puppet closer to himself, "A troublesome request, but I shall oblige, my dear Venna."


    As he spoke, he was acutely aware of the restlessness within his embrace and the turmoil within Ravenna''s heart.


    Atst, he saw fate''s countermove.


    The same trick I had used on Seraphina, did you n to employ it once more? Fate, you are indeed a thorough pragmatist, yet¡ª


    While kissing her slender neck and feeling his own neck caressed, Ansel''s actions were fervent, but his eyes betrayed only coldness.


    Ravenna, who ced ideals above all else, could never fall for me, and moreover...


    Have you underestimated, my cruelty?


    *

 Chapter 289: The Distortion of Snake and Puppet - I

    To forget one''s troubles is no simple task.


    Often, Ravenna would not choose to cast aside her worries, but rather, she would engrave them in her memory as a cautionary tale.


    Yet¡­ why would she desire to erase the events of this day?


    Is it because these troubles are merely that, troubles, devoid of any meaning beyond inciting irritation?


    No, that shouldn''t be the case.


    The betrayal of her parents, the choices of her grandfather... there are still many things to consider. Why would she willingly plunge into a muddled frenzy, forgetting all these?


    Is it merely because, despite her rationality, she truly does not wish to recall her grey childhood, nor does she want those pale memories to resurface in her mind?


    That''s not right either. She would not simply choose to discard her troubles out of evasion, let alone choose such an absurd... method.


    "Dear Miss Ravenna, you must understand one thing."


    Ansel gently caressed the trembling waist of the puppet, his gaze falling on Ravenna lying on the puppet''s back.


    The cold and slightly petite female schr and her puppet were now in a... up-side-down, back-to-back position.


    The puppet bent its waist, its hands supporting the back of the sofa, while Ravennay on the puppet''s back, her astonishingly proportioned and slightly voluptuous legs, wrapped in ck sheer tights, resting on Ansel''s shoulders.


    "Your attempt to maintain this cold, even disdainful expression, in reality, does not affect my interest at all. In fact, your beautiful eyes veiled in mist and the redness on your skin surface only make me more... ruthless."


    The puppet, devoid of any expression, clung tightly to the back of the sofa due to its designed bodily instincts. Its lips unconsciously parted, a thread of silver saliva sliding down from the corner of its mouth.


    Ravenna, lying on the puppet''s back, bit her lip hard, her arm covering her eyes, her waist arching high due to the honest shared sensation, her slender legs wrapped tightly around Ansel''s neck, the tights rubbing against Hydral''s neck and cheek, conveying a delicate silky touch.


    The weak panting from her small lips, Ravenna, her fists clenched, was still wondering why she would make such a choice.


    Was it because... I can''t refuse Ansel''s request?


    Was it because I need to maintain my emotions, so instead of continuing to resist futilely like before, I chose... to en-enjoy?


    Ravenna Ziegler, high above, extraordinarily talented, super intelligent, a prodigy who will surely have the opportunity to reach the pinnacle of the fifth stage in the future.


    The petite and cold beauty who would not show a good face to anyone, was now connected to her puppet''s senses, her legs wrapped in ck tights, tightly wrapped around the traitor in her eyes, the enemy in her eyes.


    The waves of pleasure relentlessly bombarded her intellect. She, who had been able to withstand even when she was drugged¡­ should not be so disheveled.


    But in reality, if she put down her best weapon and removed the iron wall called rationality, she seemed indeed... helpless against this.


    "Ansel...you¡ª!"


    Ravenna, still shielding her eyes with her arm, suddenly choked on her words. Her brief, faint scream was stifled as soon as it was uttered, but her tightly curled toes still betrayed her utterly defeated state.


    Clearly, the wicked Hydral had no intention of giving Ravenna a respite. The unique constitution of women allowed them to derive wave after wave of sensation from the relentless tide.


    "...wait, let me...let me rest..."


    "Do you remember what you said at the beginning?"


    Ansel had never touched Ravenna herself from the start, but the usually indifferent and cold schr was now almost subconsciously entangled with him. Ansel leaned over, chuckled softly in her ear, "I''ve agreed, how can I go back on my word?"


    "I...ugh¡­ha¡­re-regret..."


    "Unfortunately, it''s not up to you."


    Ansel reached out and stroked Ravenna''s lips. This was the first time he had touched Ravenna since the main topic had begun. This tiny movement made Miss Ravenna, who Ansel described as "very sensitive", shudder slightly.


    "Overdoing it isn''t good." Ansel looked at the fresh blood on his fingertips and raised an eyebrow, "If it''s unbearable, why endure it?"


    "Did you...n this¡­ all along ¡ª"


    "Hmm?"


    "That sentence..." Ravenna''s arm moved slightly away, her purple eyes, already blurred to some extent, were filled with tears, and she was also struggling to stare at Ansel, "To ruin me, were you also preparing for this moment?"


    The cruel words Ansel had said to her at the time, only now, looking back, could she see the true heart-piercing part.


    If she didn''t resist, then Ansel only needed to set a few traps, and Ravenna would fall into despair at a terrifying speed, bing a pawn and tool in Ansel''s hands ¡ª because the Tower of Babel was in Ansel''s hands, her ideals were also in Ansel''s hands. When she truly became a monster that destroyed all her ideals, she would just be a pitiful puppet manipted by the devil.


    But if she wanted to resist, to fight against the traps Ansel might set for her at any time, then she had to ensure that she no longer used reason to guard against everything, ensure that she didn''t let reason be her instinct, ensure that she must retrieve her feelings as much as possible.


    And the result...is what it is now.


    No matter what choice she made, she could never escape from Ansel''s palm ¡ª even if she understood, even if she saw clearly, it was all in vain.


    "That''s why I said, you always sync with me, Venna."


    Ansel said, "But, I prepared, not just for this moment."


    Taming Ravenna and taming Seraphina were different, whether it was difficulty, means, or anything else, they were all worlds apart, so Ansel had prepared for both.


    Or rather, if it weren''t for Seraphina, Ansel would only be prepared to ruin Ravenna.


    Moreover, Ansel himself didn''t have high expectations for taming Ravenna.


    Because Ravenna Ziegler, was fundamentally different from Seraphina.


    -->

 Chapter 290: The Distortion of Snake and Puppet - II

    Seraphina was a very "instinctive" person, and because of this, her beastliness was so pure. She didn''t have any grand ideals in her heart, and the logic of her actions was basic enough, simple enough ¡ª protect what she likes, destroy what she dislikes, devour the stronger, that''s all.


    So, Ansel''s taming n also followed Seraphina''s instincts, what she loved, what she cared about, what she disliked, what she hated, what she needed...recing those things with Ansel himself and the corresponding tragic fate, everything was solved.


    Moreover, Seraphina, who followed her instincts, was more easily influenced by her body. The desires and restlessness in her body would drive her to get closer to Ansel, but...Ravenna was different, or rather,pletely opposite to Seraphina.


    The first thing an idealist has to ovee is the limitations and desires of being a "human". Those who can sacrifice everything for that metaphysical spirit and belief will not be swayed by the body''s reactions.


    Three years ago, Ansel, who had almost reached a spiritual fusion with Ravenna, couldn''t make her his own, so he naturally didn''t expect to be able to make Ravenna submit by this means now.


    But Ansel didn''t mind making apromise on this basis.


    The disagreement between him and Ravenna was only at a key node.


    Before that node arrived, they could be considered the closestpanions.


    But when that node arrived, they would immediately be mortal enemies.


    Ansel didn''t mind backing down a step, although destined to betray, but if he could ensure that Ravenna remained loyal before that node arrived, then this would also be considered taming sess.


    After all...that''s how Seraphina was.


    The never-satisfied Beast King would one day cast her wild thoughts on Ansel, but Ansel was sure that Seraphina would remain unquestionably loyal before that, and he would also strive to find a way to change this.


    Although the conflict between him and Ravenna was absolutely irreconcble, but if Ravenna could reach the point of Seraphina, Ansel would not choose to give up on her.


    But obviously, the possibility of this happening is also minuscule. Ravenna would never put her ideals under Ansel at any time, she seemed loyal to Ansel, but she was just loyal to her own ideals.


    "As expected of you..."


    Ravenna, panting heavily, convulsed slightly, then continued in a broken voice, interspersed with faint sobs, "You still harbor... that intention, don''t you?"


    "This doesn''t conflict with my n to ruin you."


    Unbeknownst to her, Ravenna had been drawing closer to Ansel, her body bent at a right angle, her thigh pressed against his chest. The young Hydral chuckled, gently kissed Ravenna''s petite, round knee, lifted his hand to hold her delicate foot, smaller than his palm, and gently kneaded it.


    "This is also your choice, Venna. We could have been the best of friends."


    "Best friends... including this kind of thing?"


    "Look, I haven''t done anything to you."


    Ansel''s eyebrows lifted slightly, "I merely asked you to bring the puppet. As for things like empathy, ruining you... I''ve never made such demands of you, have I?"


    "If you do nothing, at most you''ll watch me toy with your puppet... Venna, the pleasure you''ve gained is clearly..."


    "Something you''ve fought for yourself."


    The verbal assault once again breached Ravenna''s defenses, returning to the original question... why did she want to forget today''s troubles?


    "Do you really want to forget those troubles?" The devil seemed to know what she was thinking, issuing a bewitching whisper.


    "Of course I do..."


    "No, you want to vent the resentment in your heart, the rage, the... unease."


    Ansel leaned slightly forward, reaching out to hold Ravenna''s incredibly slender waist. When his hands met, Ansel could almost touch his middle fingers together.


    The young Hydral lifted the woman''s trembling waist onto the stage, kissing her tender, soft, snowy, and silky abdomen.


    Almost instantly, Ravenna''s waist was lifted again, her full thighs tightly wrapped around Ansel''s head.


    Ansel''s throat and chest were slightly dampened. If it weren''t for the ck veil, the scene would probably be even more absurd and exaggerated.


    "But you usually have other ways to vent these emotions, so why did you choose this one this time?"


    That face, clearly cute, but with a mature and cold temperament, was now struggling to maintain its usual cold aura. Ravenna once again covered her eyes with her arm. She now had to use her own rationality to fight against Ansel, discarding all irrelevant senses and emotions, she answered intermittently in as steady a tone as possible:


    "Because... you just... asked me... to do so, that''s all."


    "Oh~ Simple pragmatism, very much in your style."


    Ansel chuckled, then put Ravenna back on the puppet''s back, no longer touching her.


    "But is that really the case?" He tilted his head slightly, not even continuing to manipte the puppet, but said with a gentle smile, "Is it really just because I asked you, so you thought instead of resisting, you might as well use this to vent your pent-up emotions?"


    Ravenna, given a chance to breathe, inhaled deeply, maintaining a calm tone: "... What else could it be?"


    "I personally still believe that you are longing for me, Ravenna."


    "...You''re a bit too narcissistic, Ansel."


    The young Hydralughed heartily: "Of course, I''m not referring to that kind of longing, but... resonance."


    He gently stroked Ravenna''s cheek, reaching out to lift her arm, and thetter, who was almost copsing, naturally couldn''t resist and had to let him do as he pleased.


    Ansel looked at those eyes, misty with tears, avoiding his gaze, and said softly with a smile:


    "Your parents stirred up some unpleasant memories, you were disappointed, angry, and desperately needed someone... who could think what you think, reason what you reason, resonate with you, right?"


    How could the injured be only Leiden and Eleanor?


    The daughter who hadn''t seen her parents for more than ten years found that her parents were the same as before, unchanged ¡ª cowardly,pliant,promising... but still iming to be right, trampling on her and her grandfather''s ideals with so-called difficulties.


    And called her... a monster.


    Although Ravenna left without any hesitation and didn''t reveal her feelings to anyone, how could she possibly be... indifferent to this?


    "So that''s why you''re so self-destructive, that''s why you asked me to ruin you, isn''t it?"


    Ansel gently lifted Ravenna''s chin: "Because the rtionship between us... has be so distorted, it is no longer possible for us to truly resonate with each other."


    Ansel saw Ravenna as unfaithful, and Ravenna viewed Ansel as a traitor.


    Yet they could understand each other''s thoughts, Ravenna could easily see through Ansel''s schemes, and Ansel could effortlessly tear apart Ravenna''s disguise.


    They clearly despised each other, but one still harbored the intention to tame the other, and the other, even after three years, still held expectations for the other.


    Everything they had experienced together, after being shattered, did notpletely destroy or dissipate, but instead, due to their thoughts, their situations, their personalities... turned into the current, so twisted scene.


    "Come, admit that you are longing for me." Ansel smiled, "Then I will continue."


    "You are insane ¡ª!!!!"


    The puppet almost copsed on the ground due to the heavy blow to the soul, and Ravenna, without Ansel''s support, almost rolled off the puppet''s back.


    "¡ª Do you think I would say that?"


    Anselughed happily: "I wouldn''t y such a boring game, because I can''t win, and... I still have to keep my promise, dear Venna."


    "The rest time is over, the night is still long, and your expected ruin... is also far away."


    "Ansel... Hydral, Ansel..."


    Ravenna, whose eyes were slightly rolled, trembled, tightened Ansel''s neck with her legs, and repeatedly murmured in chaos:


    "I hate you, I hate you... I hate you..."


    "Well, I am just the opposite, Venna."


    Hydral did not hide his greed and evil, and gently whispered terrifying words:


    "Until now, I am still coveting all of you. If I can''t get it, I don''t mind destroying it."


    The vicious snake and the cold puppet, they hate each other, and they long for each other.


    No one wants to withdraw from this distortion.


    *

 Chapter 291: The Devil’s Test Soon Arrives - I

    On the following morn, Ravenna failed to rouse herself at the customary hour.


    Her awakening in Ansel''s bedroom the previous day was due to the puppet control she had over her physical form, but this time¡­ was different.


    Ansel''s nocturnal "antics" had only escted, and Ravenna, whose stamina could notpare to that of Seraphina, awoke a full five hourster than usual.


    The woman awoke, propping her forehead up with one hand, and with great effort, opened her eyes to a scene that was not the chaos she had anticipated.


    Those messes he had forced her to create were nowhere to be seen, and the clothes that Ansel had made were all neatly arranged, though Ravenna had no idea where they had been ced.


    She noticed a stack of clean clothes beside her, from undergarments to her ever-present whiteb coat, all neatly folded and stacked.


    Ravenna''s eye twitched as she looked at the ck garter stockings andce lingerie on top of the pile.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she slowly changed into the clothes.


    The previous night''s debauchery had cleared Ravenna''s mind considerably. Although she was reluctant to admit it, she had to concede that Ansel was right.


    ¡ª She did indeed need to vent her frustrations and needed someone who could resonate with her on a spiritual level.


    In this world, the only one with such talent, foresight, and understanding was Ansel.


    The term "friend" was merely a description of their rtionship at the time. Looking back¡­ Ravenna realized that if Ansel had not severed ties with her, their rtionship would have naturally evolved into what it was now.


    ¡­ At the time, Ansel seemed too young, and Ravenna had no such intentions.


    "... Three years," she murmured.


    The garter snapped against her thigh, thece at the top of the stockings was a bit too tight, digging slightly into her flesh, but Ravenna was lost in thought:


    "In three years, he haspletely changed."


    Both inside and out.


    Her feelings for Ansel had shifted from anticipation of their reunion to disappointment and hostility after he handed over the blueprints for the mechanical armor to the Etheric Academy. She had erected a wall of rationality to resist his influence, but just as their rtionship was about to hit rock bottom, Ansel yed his trump card¡­ forcing Ravenna to awaken her own emotions.


    Upon reflection, it seemed that her emotional changes were all within Ansel''s control. If Ansel had not provoked her hostility from the start and had approached her with a softer attitude, even if she still had expectations of him, the old grudges would have kept her on guard, and their rtionship would not have progressed so quickly.


    But as Ansel relentlessly pressured her, catalyzing her already dangerous rationality, and then unabashedly revealed his intentions to lead her into the abyss of idealism, she found herself unable to remain as cold and ruthless.


    Because her "rationality" made it clear that it was not yet time to destroy everything.


    Thus, a longing for Ansel of Hydral was once again kindled in the heart of Ravenna Ziegler ¡ª not a "hope" for the return of the former traitor, but a direct "desire" for her only one.


    The difference between the two was clear, crystal clear.


    "Seraphina... that little girl," Ravenna murmured as she put on her whiteb coat.


    "She had no say in being tamed by Ansel into what she is now."


    Even she, who could clearly analyze Ansel''s thoughts and intentions, waspletely unable to resist him. That naive and foolish dog had been yed from the start.


    ¡­ Although she was in a simr situation, she seemed to be even worse off than Seraphina.


    Seraphina, despite beingpletely under Ansel''s control, was blissfully ignorant, while she, despite being fully aware, had no choice but to passively ept everything.


    However, this was still within Ravenna''s tolerance.


    Her thoughts were not much different from Ansel''s ¡ª if she, who had been so close to Ansel, could make a final decision, then it was unlikely that Ansel could tame her with his current tactics.


    "I am not the young girl you''ve ensnared with a cor, blushing at yourp," dered Ravenna with a defiant air.


    "I might as well consider this a stress relief, a simple and efficient method."


    -->


    Such a reversal of roles restored a modicum of dignity from the memories of the previous night''s torment.


    Barefoot, she moved to the storage locker, ready to retrieve a bottle of energy potion to replenish her strength. Ravenna nned to upgrade her current detector, enhancing its basic functions as much as possible. After all, the Tower of Babel was now on the right track, and the various designs she and Ansel had jointly developed...


    Creating individual units was not difficult, but if mass production was to be achieved, considering cost, technology, and various other factors, the time spent would be measured in years. There was no need to rush.


    At present, the most important thing for Ravenna was to investigate the cause of her grandfather''s death. Yesterday''s clues led to the Ziegler Manor, but Ravenna didn''t get any useful leads. Her conversation with her parents could no longer continue.


    The only certainty was that Leiden was indeed unrted to Eileen''s death ¡ª after all, Leiden''s answer to Ravenna''s final question didn''t seem to be a lie, whether it was about Eileen''splex feelings or calling Ravenna... a monster.


    But Leiden wouldn''t have gone to Eileen''s old house for no reason. Ravenna didn''t believe he would go there specifically to remember her grandfather, just as she hadn''t seen them in over a decade.


    If it was unintentional, there must be something luring him to her grandfather''s old house; if it was intentional, it must be rted to the incident fifteen years ago, but he... was just unaware of the behind-the-scenes affairs.


    In that case... she would start investigating the people he had been in contact with five days ago and even earlier, as well as his activities.


    -->

 Chapter 292: The Devil’s Test Soon Arrives - II

    Ravenna''s thought process was as clear as ever. She quickly redefined her goals and nned to take immediate action.


    As she finished her contemtion and was about to open the storage locker, the bell at the entrance of the Alchemy Workshop suddenly rang, indicating someone''s request to enter.


    "Open the door," Ravenna calmly said, reaching out to open the storage locker as the workshop door opened.


    Boom¡ª


    "Ravenna, do you have any free time¡­?"


    Ronger, who heard a strange noise, looked at Ravenna, who was pressed against the storage locker door, with a puzzled expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "...Nothing, ma''am."


    Ravenna calmly closed the storage locker door, carefully pulled out the open-crotch white stockings that had slipped out of the door gap, and stuffed them into the pocket of her top. "What can I do for you?"


    Although Ronger was puzzled, she didn''t think much of it. Thedy, who had a high reputation in the Tower of Babel and was also a disciple of Eileen, smiled, "The Etheric Academy is seeking peace with us."


    This news stunned Ravenna for two seconds.


    "The Etheric Academy... is seeking peace?" She repeated Ronger''s words, "Are you sure, madam?"


    "I can''t say that everyone is seeking peace with us."


    Ronger flicked her hair with her hand, and the woman, who hadn''t been so radiant in a long time, smiled brightly, "But, this is indeed good news."


    "The sanctions imposed by Her Majesty seem to have affected many. The death of Duke of Luminaris has plunged the Etheric Academy into serious factional chaos. Many high-ranking sorcerers who were abroad have returned to the Etheric Academy, most likely to divide the resources of the grand duke''s lineage."


    The inheritance of a fifth-stage extraordinary being, along with the still-existing grand duke''s status, would not be so tantly devoured and divided by others, no matter how he died.


    But unfortunately... this poor and unlucky grand duke died by offending our great empress. Those countless jackals and tigers wouldn''t pretend to be reserved or act as bystanders. They would wish topletely devour the entire grand duke''s family in a few days.


    The Etheric Academy, grand dukes, and other individual extraordinary beings all coveted the Luminaris Family''s vast inheritance. It''s not surprising that this led to intense internal strife in the Etheric Academy, which was already full of factions.


    But Ravenna didn''t care about this. What she cared about was Ronger''s previous sentence¡ª


    [Many high-ranking sorcerers who were abroad have returned to the Etheric Academy]


    The headquarters of the Etheric Academy is indeed in the imperial capital, and those who stay here are indeed the cream of the crop. But that doesn''t mean... all its vast energy, spread across the entire empire, is concentrated here.


    The imperial capital symbolizes the most abundant and high-end resources, but it also symbolizes... the empress''s permanent pressure.


    Not everyone is willing to bear this cost. Among the nine highest seats of the Etheric Academy, only two fifth-stage sorcerers are permanently based in the imperial capital. The inheritance of the Duke of Luminaris has obviously attracted many old monsters who have been away from the imperial capital for a long time.


    Among them... there is a high probability that the murderer who killed her grandfather is included.


    The Tower of Babel and the Etheric Academy have been at odds, a conflict that can be traced back to even before the establishment of Babel. The radical ideas of Eileen and the conservatism of the Academy are fundamentally contradictory. Ravenna''s intense hatred for the Academy is inextricably linked to this.


    "So, is there a faction within the Academy that wishes to court us?"


    Ravenna asked calmly, concealing her thoughts and emotions from Ronger. "Not just one, but several."


    Ronger''s smile broadened. The Tower of Babel had been suppressed by the Academy since its inception... Living under such pressure for years, who would have thought that Babel would see such a day?


    "Duke of Magus Primus, Phase Traveler, Lost Wanderer... Three fifth-stages, three factions have extended their invitation to us, inviting us to hold lectures at the Academy."


    "... Three?"


    Although the Tower of Babel is not so formidable as to be opposed by all factions within the Academy, it is also impossible for any faction to respect Babel, even the most neutral ones harbor some hostility towards it.


    Yet now, three of the nine highest seats in the Academy have shown goodwill towards the Tower. A third of the Academy is leaning towards them?


    Even if this is for the inheritance of the Duke of Luminaris, showing such a tendency is already quite remarkable.


    "Yes, three! Ravenna, we are now¡ª"


    "Calm down, madam."


    Compared to the excited Ronger, Ravenna seemed unmoved. She furrowed her brows slightly and said, "Do you really think that their attitude was won by our own efforts?"


    As Ronger''s smile froze on her face, Ravenna continued:


    "Or rather, are they really trying to court us?"


    "..."


    Thedy opened her mouth, the joy on her face gradually faded, and she fell silent.


    Yes, the Etheric Academy, those three factions that are courting them... who are they really trying to court?


    "... I got carried away, Ravenna."


    Ronger sighed, "How could I forget such a simple thing? Even now, even though we have no obstacles and abundant resources, no one values us."


    "Everyone is just valuing Lord Ansel."


    The status of the Tower of Babel in the eyes of the big shots has suddenly risen, not because it represents an extraordinary new future, but because... it is the new toy of the future Hydral.


    Ronger could already guess what Ravenna would say next¡ªthat benefiting from this "identity" is not something to be proud of, but rather a shame... The girl has always been like this, always rational, always calm, always... ruthless.


    "But, this is also something to be happy about."


    Under Ronger''s slightly stunned gaze, Ravenna said this, her lips curling up slightly:


    "Madam, we will definitely have a better future."


    Seeing Ravenna like this, Ronger stood in ce for a long time, then quickly stepped forward and hugged her, leaving Ravenna at a loss.


    -->

 Chapter 293: The Devil’s Test Soon Arrives - III

    "... You''re right, Ravenna."


    Ronger said firmly, "We will definitely have a better future, and you no longer need to make any sacrifices for this."


    "Firearms, floating cannons, and all those misceneous things... let them rust and rot in the corner of the warehouse."


    Ronger didn''t know how long it had been since she had seen Ravenna''s smile. Although it was very faint and could hardly be called a smile, the vitality that the petite girl showed in that moment deeply touched her heart.


    Ronger, Hendrik... and many others, many of Eileen''s students, knew Ravenna when she was very young.


    In a sense, she and Hendrik have somewhat reced the position of Ravenna''s parents.


    When this moment came, when that heavy burden could finally be lifted from the petite girl who was still a child in her eyes, the throbbing in Ronger''s heart made her somewhat uncontroble, doing something that Ravenna didn''t like on ordinary days.


    "..."


    Ravenna''s arms opened slightly, as if she wanted to hug Ronger subconsciously, but she was not used to it. After hesitating for a while, she hugged her.


    She had lost a lot in her life, and she had never thought about getting it all back. Because of this, she seemed a bit at a loss.


    Fortunately, Ronger didn''t let Ravenna feel awkward for too long. She quickly let go of her and said with a smile, "The lecture will start this afternoon, do you want to go with me?"


    "Of course." Ravenna said without hesitation, "I must go... I will contact Ansel and ask if he wille."


    "... Isn''t that a bit inappropriate? Won''t it disturb Lord Ansel?"


    "No."


    Ravenna subconsciously put her hand into her pocket and stroked her white stockings, saying in a tone that she didn''t understand herself, "This will increase our bargaining chips, and as for him... he won''t refuse, trust me, madam."


    "That''s great if you have a way, but Ravenna... remember to keep your attitude and position right. I know you and Ansel have had interactions before, but the situation is different now. He is our savior, we must¡ª"


    "Repay him with all our might, I know."


    For some reason, Ravenna looked away and emphasized again, "I know, I will repay him."


    "...To the best of my ability."


    Although Ravenna''s behavior was a bit strange, this not-so-cold attitude actually reassured Ronger. She breathed a sigh of relief, took a step back, and said, "Then... huh? What is this?"


    Ronger felt as though he had stepped on something. Lifting his foot and turning his head, he discovered a smooth, oval object on the ground.


    "Ravenna, is this trinket your creation?"


    "...Yes." Ravenna, unusually active in her response, immediately took the oval object from Ronger''s hand. "I forgot to tidy up, my apologies."


    "Being forgetful and disorganized doesn''t suit you," Ronger teased, not particrly bothered. "I''ll notify you when we depart... Oh, and if Lord Ansel agrees, you must inform me immediately."


    "Mm."


    Ronger watched Ravenna, who responded softly, hesitated for a while, then suddenly reached out, ruffled her hair vigorously, and left briskly.


    "..."


    The woman subconsciously touched the top of her head. She could probably guess what Ronger was thinking, yet surprisingly, she didn''t feel any annoyance.


    Then she looked at the oval object in her hand, her breathing became slightly irregr.


    "Ansel, you rascal..."


    The genius alchemist, Miss Ravenna Ziegler, murmured as such. She carefully opened the storage cab that she had hastily closed earlier, unveiling its contents.


    tter¡ª


    Strange round-headed sticks, long crystal bead chains, and five or six oval objects identical to the one she held in her hand spilled out onto the table. There was also a peculiar mask with a hollow sphere in the middle, along with neatly folded restraining tools. All of these items had been meticulously crafted by Ravenna while Ansel yed with the puppet, sharing a unique connection with her.


    In the end, they were all used on herself.


    Ansel was never one to deceive; he had indeed been diligently working to fulfill his promise. The evidencey strewn across the floor, with scattered objects and various items of clothing intermingled.


    At first, Ravenna contemted throwing them all into the alchemy furnace, reducing them to ashes and erasing any trace. However, for some inexplicable reason, she hesitated and decided to reach out to Ansel directly instead.


    "I thought you would wake upter, dear Venna."


    A teasing voice came from the telecrystal.


    "...This afternoon, the Etheric Academy invited us to give a lecture there. Can youe?"


    "Hm? Using me to boost your poprity? Did my leniency yesterday give you the wrong impression, Venna?"


    Ravenna was silent for a moment, then took a deep breath.


    "What do you want?"


    She now wished for Ansel to give those vulgar and disgusting answers because they were the simplest to pay.


    But it seemed that he knew exactly what she was thinking and chuckled, "This time... let me think..."


    The brief hesitation brought longsting pressure to Ravenna. After a while, the young Hydral leisurely said, "I''m tired of you always paying the price, Venna."


    "The Tower of Babel isn''t just yours. If you want it to improve, then others... should also make sacrifices, shouldn''t they?"


    In the Hydral mansion, Ansel swirled his wine ss and said with a smile:


    "Hendrik, Ronger, it''s time for these two representatives to set an example."


    "I won''t allow you to tell them. Instead, I want you to make the decision for them ¡ª whether to sacrifice something for the further prosperity of the Tower of Babel."


    The devil who was so affectionate to himst night revealed his true nature at dawn.


    "Reason," he said as if singing, "or emotion?"


    "..."


    "You don''t have to answer me right away. Contact me anytime before the lecture starts."


    Ansel ended themunication, leaned back on the sofa, slightly lifted his head, and stared at his reflection in the wine.


    "This is the first test, dear Venna."


    Hydral murmured:


    "Don''t disappoint me a second time."


    *

 Chapter 294: You are Born for This - I

    Yuktreshil, the Etheric Academy''s headquarter.


    During this tumultuous period in the imperial capital, the grand sorcerer''s tower seemed to be teeming with activity.


    The legacy of the Duke of Luminaris and the Luminaris family, preserved for three centuries¡­ was coveted even by the affluent Alchemy Association, not to mention the myriad of enigmatic figures within the Tower of Babel and beyond.


    In this affair, due to the Duke''s "oversight," the Etheric Academy, now controlling nearly all of the Duke''s inheritance, found themselves in a position where the assets were not easily divided.


    The Etheric Academy held the most direct im, but the other two grand dukes from the southern territories, eager to carve up the Luminaris estate, were not to be underestimated.


    The Alchemy Association unearthed a substantial debt, ready to exploit the chaos for profit, while the mercenary group, the Zero Explorers, embodied the spirit of dedicated troublemakers, pledging allegiance to the highest bidder.


    Amidst this, internal factional struggles within the Etheric Academy were evident, signaling their desperation.


    Thus, it was unsurprising that some were so anxious to curry favor with Ansel of Hydral that they would even bow to the Tower of Babel.


    "So, among these three, which one has thedy chosen?"


    Ravenna, with her hands tucked into herb coat, walked alongside Ronger, followed by a group of excited schrs from the Tower of Babel.


    "The Phase Traveller, Barnes Catena."


    "¡­Him? I thought you would choose the Duke of Magus Primus."


    The fertile southern territories were governed by four superior beings. Among them, the smallest yet most prosperous and idyllic domain within the empire belonged to Hydral, while the other territories were divided among the Dukes of Luminaris, Arboro, and Magus Primus.


    With the Duke of Luminaris deceased, the Dukes of Arboro and Magus Primus were naturally locked in fiercepetition. However, The Duke of Arboro''s stance was not as straightforward as that of the Duke of Magus Primus, who was one of the nine supreme seats of the Etheric Academy, while Arboro is from Alchemy Association.


    The Duke of Magus Primus, bolstered by his dual status as a grand duke and a member of the supreme nine, was theoretically the most likely to secure the lion''s share.


    For this reason, he faced the most severe factional opposition within the Etheric Academy. A fifth-stage faction might not dare to confront a grand duke directly, but several, coupled with the machinations of the Duke of Arboro, meant that the Duke of Magus Primus was in a precarious position.


    However, this precisely highlighted the importance of the "assistance" offered by the Tower of Babel. Let''s not forget that¡­ the actual ruler of Hydral''s domain, the young Ansel of Hydral, could easily reach thends of the Duke of Luminaris. With his support, the Duke of Magus Primus could potentially reverse his fortunes, and the Tower of Babel could perfectly demonstrate its "value."


    If it were for the sake of the Tower of Babel, epting the goodwill of the Duke of Magus Primus would seem to be the better choice. Ronger, a clever woman, would not fail to see this.


    "I understand your thoughts, Ravenna."


    Ronger said softly, "But after much consideration, I''ve concluded that we should not act with undue haste."


    "Although to everyone, the Tower of Babel seems to be under the purview of Lord Ansel, this does not mean we should willingly brand ourselves with such a mark¡ªwe¡­ exist not for any one individual, Ravenna."


    "¡­So you n to minimize the strong association between the Tower of Babel and Ansel?"


    Ravenna''s brow furrowed slightly. "Ronger¡­ this is a perilous course. Our current status and resources are due to Ansel. If you entertain such thoughts, it could bring us considerable trouble."


    She spoke these words through a spell, audible only to Ronger, who simply smiled and replied, "We all hold Lord Ansel in high esteem, but respect for him does not preclude our independence. Lord Ansel is not Her Highness, the Elder Princess; he is willing to grant us autonomy, so why should we insist on bing his vassals?"


    "Moreover, seeking to increase our influence in such a manner is not a legitimate act, and Lord Ansel would not appreciate us leveraging his power so casually, would he?"


    It was peculiar.


    Just this morning, Ronger had agreed to Ravenna''s n to contact Ansel, to have him demonstrate his regard for the Tower of Babel, thereby providing it with a morepelling bargaining chip.


    Although Ronger''s current line of thought was in character for Ravenna, it was curious how she could have adopted such a diametrically opposite approach¡­ in such a short span of time.


    "Have you ever considered the issue from a contrary perspective?"


    "Madam."


    Ravenna''s gaze sharpened slightly, "Is that truly your only thought?"


    Ronger was taken aback, thenughed involuntarily, "What other reason could there be? Am I acquainted with the Phase Traveller?"


    She noticed Ravenna''s peculiarity. Afterughing, she asked quite seriously, "Or do you think there''s a problem, Ravenna?"


    "...No, I just feel that your thoughts have changed too quickly. This morning, you didn''t think this way."


    "Oh, that..." The dignified and elegantdy seemed thoughtful, "This morning, while preparing lecture materials, I had a chat with a young man. His thoughts were simr, and I suppose I was inspired by him."


    Ravenna paused slightly, but it was only for a moment, and she didn''t show any unusual reaction.


    "That young man, is he your assistant, or..."


    "No, it was just a casual conversation when he passed by. He''s probably a neer who hasn''t been with us for long." Ronger chuckled.


    By now, Ravenna had understood.


    Without a doubt, this was the doing of the mysterious chess yer who hadn''t "shown up" for a long time.


    Some factions within the Etheric Academy were trying to bow to the Tower of Babel to win over Ansel.Ansel knew she wouldn''t miss such an opportunity to significantly elevate the status of the Tower of Babel, so she had already set a price, waiting for her to pay.


    -->

 Chapter 295: You are Born for This - II

    And that mysterious person obviously anticipated this, and by changing Ronger''s thoughts, he prevented her from contacting Ansel, and... subtly conveyed a thought to her.


    ¡ªDon''t habitually rely on that devil.


    Ravenna also subconsciously reflected, was she a bit too hasty? Inviting Ansel to attend was just a way to further elevate the status of the Tower of Babel in the eyes of the outside world, a cherry on top. After all, some factions of the Etheric Academy had already bowed their heads, which was enough to prove the value of the Tower of Babel now.


    Ansel''s arrival wasn''t necessary... No!


    Ansel must have been sure that she would contact him, so he set such an expensive price. If it was something insignificant that she could refuse or give up, then his demand would be meaningless, wouldn''t it?


    What could make her definitely seek Ansel''s help and stand on the side of the Tower of Babel... What could it be... What could it be...


    "Oh, good afternoon, Madam Ronger."


    A gentle voice that sent chills down Ravenna''s spine sounded ahead.


    On the bustling cross-corridor, the young Hydral, leaning on his scepter, said with a warm smile, "I heard that you''re holding a lecture at the Etheric Academy this afternoon. I''m quite... interested in it."


    "... Lord Ansel, I''m delighted to have your approval."


    Although Ronger was a bit puzzled, she still bowed slightly with great respect, "If you would like to attend and give some guidance, I would be greatly honored."


    She quietly nced at Ravenna, her eyes somewhat helpless, as if to say there was no need for this. She obviously thought that Ravenna had invited Ansel.


    But Ravenna knew very well that she hadn''t replied to Ansel at all. So why did hee to the Etheric Academy, what was it for¡ª


    "Ah, I''m afraid I can''t."


    In this harmonious atmosphere, Ansel said with a cheerful smile, "Although I''m quite interested in your lecture, Lord Soren has invited me to witness his newly created fifth-stage spell, so I must decline."


    After saying that, he casually turned to the other side of the cross-corridor, ready to leave directly.


    But as soon as he lifted his foot, Ravenna instinctively called out, "Wait!"


    "¡­Hmm?" Ansel tilted his head, "What''s the matter, Venna?"


    This subtle address made all the schrs of the Tower of Babel freeze, and the sorcerers who deliberately slowed down their steps became extremely interested.


    "You... I mean, Lord Ansel."


    Ravenna''s breath was slightly hurried, but of course, it was not because of Ansel''s address, but because of the matter his current actions revealed.


    "Lord Soren has invited you..." She maintained herposure, trying to keep her tone as calm as possible, "But the timing is so inconvenient... a conflict?"


    She bowed her head even deeper: "If possible, I still hope that you... you cane and listen to Madam Ronger''s lecture."


    The proud female schr, who was able to maintain thest shred of dignity and decency no matter how she was tormentedst night, now seemed so humble.


    When the illusory warmth and resonance between the two were stripped away, what remained was only such a cold and hard barrier.


    "I regret it too, Venna."


    Ansel sighed: "I have no chance to attend Madam Ronger''s lecture."


    "..."


    Ravenna, who was slightly bowing her head, remained silent, while Ansel spoke softly: "I''ll listen next time, as for now..."


    The young Hydral did not look at the schrs of the Tower of Babel, but muttered to himself:


    "Indeed, Lord Soren''s side is more important."


    At this moment, Ronger had also noticed something wrong, but before she could speak, Ansel had already walked in the other direction of the cross corridor.


    The sorcerers who deliberately slowed down their pace started to walk quickly again. Among the crowd, the members of the Tower of Babel who stood in ce... seemed somewhat out of ce.


    "...Ravenna."


    Ronger, who had a bad premonition in her heart, whispered: "Lord Ansel, didn''t you invite him?"


    Before Ravenna could answer, her telecrystal began to vibrate. As soon as Ronger connected, a voice suppressing rage immediately came from the crystal:


    "Ms. Ronger, please exin to me... why Lord Ansel would go to Soren!"


    "Mr. Barnes, we don''t know..."


    "This has nothing to do with whether you know or not! Lord Ansel should not appear with others! Do you understand what I mean! Damn... you don''t really think I have any expectations of your Tower of Babel, do you!"


    Ronger couldn''t speak at this moment, and the Phase Traveller, who had originally agreed with her, was silent for a while, and then said in a calm voice: "Anyway, try to win over Ansel, even if he can''t appear at your lecture, you have to ensure... he won''t appear with others!"


    "This is not just about me, Ms. Ronger."


    Barnes said coldly: "At most, I can''t get more of the Nasema heritage, but you... huh, think about it."


    Themunication was cut off, and Ms. Ronger''s face was slightly pale.


    "...Was that the Phase Traveller''smunication?"


    Ravenna asked in a low voice.


    Ronger put the telecrystal back in her pocket, she was silent, seemingly organizing hernguage.


    "Rav..."


    "Leave it to me, madam." Ravenna calmly said, "I will find a way."


    As she said this, she clenched her fist tightly.


    I should have thought of it... why, why because Ansel now controls the Tower of Babel, I feel that I can rest assured?


    Ansel of Hydral, did not actively apply to the emperor to snatch the Tower of Babel from the Elder Princess, but was "forced" to ept it by Her Majesty.


    He has never shown a very urgent desire for the Tower of Babel. He just gave the Tower of Babel a generous treatment.


    But it is well known that Ansel''s kindness is famous throughout the empire. Looking at the entire history of the empire, and even tracing back to the Sky Conquering Dynasty, there is no Hydral as kind and tolerant as him.


    -->

 Chapter 296: You are Born for This - III

    He gave resources to the Tower of Babel, he supported the Tower of Babel... what does that represent?


    These resources, these supports, to Ansel, are they veryborious things?


    No, never, he just needs to leak some micro-resources from his fingertips, which can make the Tower of Babel enjoy endlessly. There is nothing to prove that Ansel of Hydral values the Tower of Babel very much.


    To him, the Tower of Babel may just be an interesting and useful toy. But his good attitude towards the people of the Tower of Babel and Evora formed a too sharp contrast, making them have the illusion that "Mr. Ansel values us very much", making them think that Ansel will always stand on their side.


    And the fact? The fact is... Ansel doesn''t care much about the Tower of Babel. The organization with a deep foundation, the old and powerful fifth-stage strong, which of them is not more valuable than the uncertain future of the Tower of Babel?


    Or to say, even if Ansel stands on the opposite side of the Tower of Babel for them, what can the Tower of Babel say?


    Who gave everything that the Tower of Babel can have now?


    The Tower of Babel, Ravenna... they had no choice from the beginning.


    They must do everything possible to ensure that Ansel''s position will stand on their side.


    Otherwise, when the outside world gradually realizes that the Tower of Babel is almost insignificant to Ansel, and even Ansel sometimes does not want to stand on the side of the Tower of Babel...


    Then their situation will slide in a direction that no one wants to see, at most, it is slightly better than when controlled by Evora.


    But the members of the Tower of Babel who have already experienced this taste, how can they be willing to see their current status fall again?


    No one will ept it, and Ravenna... is the same.


    "Madam, you go to the venue to prepare for the lecture first."


    Ravenna looked in the direction where Ansel had left: "I will ensure that Ansel stands on our side."


    "...Ravenna, you ¡ª"


    "Don''t worry."


    The petite and cold woman tried to show a smile to the elder who cared for her, but it was still stiff and weird: "Forgot how he called me? Trust me, madam."


    Ronger was silent for a long time, then sighed lightly, and also forced a smile: "I trust you, Ravenna... as always."


    She seemed to have something else to say, but she couldn''t say it, but Ravenna read Ronger''s thoughts from her ashamed and tired eyes.


    She did not wish for Ravenna to make any more sacrifices... regardless of the nature of the sacrifice.


    She, Hendrik, and those who had watched Ravenna grow, did not want this girl, who had sacrificed so much for the Tower of Babel, to give up anything more on her own.


    Ravenna even wondered what the deeper reason was for Ronger to change his mind.


    ¡ª This noblewoman, who regarded Ravenna as her own child, did not want her to be forced to plead with Ansel of Hydral, just to make the Tower of Babel a little better.


    And the irony was...


    Ravenna turned around, her teeth almost biting into her lips.


    When she did not resist her emotions with reason, the guilt that surged in her heart was so... torturous.


    The irony was that the person she was worried about, who was about to make another sacrifice for the Tower of Babel, was now presumptuously... making those who were worried about Ravenna, make a sacrifice.


    Ravenna Ziegler, bearing the love of others, yet having to sacrifice those loved her ¡ª she didn''t even know what Ansel would ask for, what he would make Ronger or Hendrik sacrifice, she just chose to do so.


    Even if, even if Ronger or Hendrik, if they knew the condition, would not hesitate to make a sacrifice, would definitely let Ravenna do what she is doing now... could she really do this with a clear conscience?


    Could she arbitrarily choose others to make sacrifices, while also epting their love?


    Such a fact seemed to speak for Ansel:


    Even the noblest ideals cannot cover up your despicable behavior at this moment.


    And even though reality is so cruel, Ravenna had no reason to hate Ansel, she indeed thought so, Ansel just put the choice in front of her.


    The young Hydral, the vicious devil, has no obligation to unconditionally save others.


    In the end, Ravenna had no right to denounce Ansel''s cruelty, she could only despise her own ugliness.


    What''s more absurd and ridiculous is that she had to bear the love of those she sacrificed, despise her own ugliness, and... make sacrifices more firmly.


    Do you still have a choice, Ravenna?


    Under this open plot, choosing to let Ronger or Hendrik make sacrifices will undoubtedly break her bottom line, which is already almost as low as it can be, and she did indeed say... as long as she can realize her ideals, she can sacrifice everything.


    She told Ansel that the reason Eileen failed was because he was unwilling to make sacrifices.


    This thought has entangled Ravenna for fifteen years, from the death of Eileen to today, everything is telling Ravenna, guiding Ravenna, what to do.


    Should she expect that mysterious person to take action again? No, the situation has be so urgent that Ansel has obviously seen through the purpose of that mysterious person first, the other party has already lost, what she can do... is only to obey.


    In her mind, a voice urged Ravenna to make the most appropriate choice, to make the most efficient sacrifice, because this is absolutely beneficial to the Tower of Babel, and only when the Tower of Babel bes stronger, can she have the chance to touch those unreachable ideal stars.


    That voice was saying, don''t hesitate, Ravenna, you''re used to it, you were born like this.


    You were born for this.


    You were born for this.


    *

 Chapter 297: Miss Puppet’s Trance - I

    In the expansive hall that could amodate thousands, Ansel sat alone in the center of the first row.


    Or rather, he was the only one seated in the first row.


    For Soren Canaster, who also desired a share in the inheritance distribution of the Duke of Luminaris and his family, no assistance couldpare to the presence of Ansel here.


    "Although you, Ansel, have your own objectives, you''re willing to give me such respect... How should I repay this favor?"


    Soren''s phantom appeared beside Ansel, donned in a white robe with one leg propped up, he sighed, "You don''t fancy Nasema''s inheritance either, I don''t know what else I could do to assist you."


    "Your helpst time was already significant," Ansel said with a smile.


    "That was merely repaying a favor," Soren replied with a helpless expression, "That old man is indeed difficult to deal with... After so many years of seclusion, his level has actually increased a bit. If I didn''t have the Soul Orb, it would be hard to say who would win."


    He leaned back in his chair, stroking his chin in thought, "How about I help you eliminate one one of Magus Primus and Arboro? That way, you would essentially control the South."


    This neutral faction sorcerer from the highest nine seats of the Etheric Academy calmly proposed a hair-raising idea.


    "Hydral doesn''t need to expand its territory right now, it''s quite troublesome, Lord Soren."


    "...Indeed, if Hydral''s system were to expand to the entire South, you would indeed be quite busy."


    Soren firstughed heartily at this, then his expression turned into a frown, "But Ansel, if you don''t make a request, this would be a big favor I owe you... I feel somewhat uneasy."


    Ansel merely smiled and did not respond to Soren''s words.


    For him, Soren''s favor was not that important anymore, but a good chess yer always ces his pieces in a position where they can strike in any direction and gain an advantage.


    A fifth-stage sorcerer who is proficient in soul magic, and whose strength has stepped up a notch after obtaining a Sky Conquering relic called the Soul Orb, is very handy whether it is used for foreshadowing or counteracting.


    Moreover, Ansel''s support for "Soren" was not intended to help him.


    For Ansel, as long as he can put pressure on the Tower of Babel, forcing Ravenna to make a choice, it doesn''t matter which faction of the Etheric Academy she chooses.


    He just picked a candidate who could maximize his benefits, and Soren himself was very clear about this, so he was so eager to repay Ansel.


    The flow of people at the entrance of the hall became denser. Some people were indeed attracted by Soren''s newly created soul magic, while others... were obviously more concerned about whether the young Hydral was really sitting here.


    Ansel of Hydral is obviously a hyper existence in this battle for the inheritance of the Duke of Luminaris, just as if the empress wanted to take all the inheritance of the Duke of Luminaris on the spot, no one would dare to say no.


    But under normal circumstances, the current divine species and their sessors generally do not "rob" like this, because they already have whatever they want ¡ª but this is only under normal circumstances.


    After all, there are no normal divine species in this world. Even if Mr. Ansel behaves quite normally, it wouldn''t be strange if he really wanted to take advantage of someone.


    "There are two minutes left before Miss Ronger''s lecture begins."


    Soren shook his head with a sigh, "Whether it''s her or the Tower of Babel, they obviously haven''t put themselves in the right position. Should I say that these schrs are really ''pure'', or should I say that they are... somewhat naive?"


    Ansel, supporting his scepter with both hands, smiled, "This world always needs some idealists, Lord Soren."


    "Idealists..."


    Soren chewed on Ansel''s words, he wasn''t sure whether Ansel was joking or serious. After a little thought, he cautiously did not take over the conversation.


    Decades have passed, and the influence of Eileen Ziegler in the capital is minimal. The wild words of the former master, under the gaze of the high and mighty extraordinary beings, eventually shattered like fragile bubbles.


    Soren is not a faction that strongly opposes his "universalization of the extraordinary" theory, but rather thinks that some old things in the Etheric Academy are too timid ¡ª if ordinary people can threaten them with merely extraordinary artifacts, then what is their fifth-stage achievement? A sand castle built by a child?


    However, Eileen''s idea of sharing the extraordinary with ordinary people is also not appealing to Soren. In his eyes, this is equivalent to ignoring the "talent" and "aptitude" of these extraordinary beings. Those without this aptitude will never be able to control this power well, so he didn''t think highly of Eileen from the beginning.


    But Ansel''s attitude towards Ravenna, and Ravenna''s identity, plus the words just now...


    This young Hydral, wouldn''t he really n to stir up such a revolution that would overthrow the entire empire after inheriting his father''s power?


    Sitting with a smart person makes one''s head ache, and sitting with a smart person who can easily kill you in the future makes one wish they had two more heads. Ansel just casually said a sentence, and Soren had to think carefully, even though they seemed equal now, even though Ansel still respectfully addressed him as "Lord".


    Even the top powerhouses with great ruling power in the fifth-stage realm, when facing that young man with a warm smile and always elusive, still have to rack their brains.


    Obviously, everything that Ansel showed in that game nned for Her Majesty made many big figures have to elevate their cautious attitude towards Ansel by several levels.


    "It''s time, Lord Soren."


    Ansel suddenly said.


    "...Hmm?"


    Soren came back to his senses from his thoughts, he subconsciously looked at the entrance of the hall, and said with some surprise:


    "Miss Ziegler, she doesn''t n toe to you? This is somewhat... unwise."


    -->

 Chapter 298: Miss Puppet’s Trance - II

    He didn''t know how Ansel talked to Ravenna, but in Soren''s view, in order to put pressure on her, Ansel must have given almost explicit hints.


    If that youngdy still doesn''t understand the situation, it would be somewhat ungrateful.


    Indeed, with just a nce, Soren knew he should no longer continue to probe or specte. He cleared his throat lightly, smiling as he spoke, "I should now present the fruits of mybor to the many guests... I must excuse myself for a moment, Ansel."


    The phantom sitting next to Ansel seemed to vanish as if it never existed, and a figure draped in a magnificent white robe appeared out of thin air on the previously empty podium.


    "Fellow seekers of truth,"


    Soren''s voice was clear and confident, "I, Soren Canaster, am honored to open a new door concerning the soul for you all."


    His opening remarks were concise and direct, and the hall, filled to the brim except for the first row, erupted in apuse.


    "Whether you are a seeker walking the Heavenly Road or a brave soul daring to step into the abyss, you should all be very clear about one thing."


    Soren spread his hands, and a dazzling light bloomed in his palm.


    "The soul is the key to transcendence, it is the core that allows us to elevate life to a higher level..."


    Ansel lightly tapped his scepter, he was indifferent to Soren''s eloquent speech, and he didn''t care about the spells spoken by this top soul sorcerer.


    In this world, only a handful of people knew the depth of Ansel, while the majority never considered what kind of power the young and kindly Hydral, known for his benevolence, actually possessed.


    As a beast closest to the abyss, Hydral''s power was very broad andplex, but this did not mean that every generation of Hydral was, well... in thenguage of that world, a "jack of all trades".


    Just as melle had a terrifying talent in alchemy, because of the breadth of their power, the Hydrals could freely choose the power that suited them best for deep development.


    This is one of the terrifying natures of Hydral ¡ª the ability to choose... the spiritual essence they desire.


    If you want to be a warrior who can push everything, then the awakened essence can make you dominate all battlefields; if you want to be a sorcerer who explores the magic way, then countless mysteries will automatically open to you; if you want to be an alchemist, then the truth of creation in your eyes is so simple and clear...


    The spiritual essence, as something rarer than extraordinary by countless times, can truly andpletely change a person''s characteristics... but Hydral can control its awakening direction.


    Everyone knows what melle''s spiritual essence is, but in the imperial capital, few, or rather... only melle knows what spiritual essence Ansel chose to awaken.


    Yes, even the empress does not know ¡ª to be precise, melle actively made the empress unable to know Ansel''s essence.


    Compared to Evora, who likes to show off her extraordinary talent and violent power without any restraint, Ansel, who has almost never "truly" revealed the power of the divine race, sometimes makes the top extraordinary beings feel awe.


    So, at the beginning of Ansel''s taming of Seraphina, he said... he actually didn''t need pure "strength" that urgently.


    In contrast, at this moment, a petite schr who originally almost perfectly matched his character, thoughts, and ideas, seemed to have made a very wrong choice.


    But Ansel just smiled lightly, seemingly sitting here, but in fact, he has been paying attention to another hall, and he is very satisfied with the development of everything.


    Backstage of the podium, Mr. Phase Traveller Barnes was having a terrible conversation with Ronger.


    "So, you failed to bring Ansel to our side in the end?"


    He inquired with a gloomy countenance.


    "¡­Mr. Barnes."


    Ronger took a deep breath, "We had our considerations."


    "You had your considerations¡­ Damn it! You had your considerations!"


    Barnes was so angry that heughed, "Do you think I called you here to listen to your considerations?"


    They had discussed this topic countless times before, but to express his anger and the humiliation he felt towards the Tower of Babel, he emphasized again, "What I need is Ansel!"


    "Do you know¡­ how much of the cake Soren could get after being supported by Ansel, and that stubborn bastard would leave after eating, leaving a mess behind!"


    At this moment, Barnes seemed not only upset about his impending failure in the struggle for the inheritance of the Duke of Luminaris, but also about the fact that he had to bow to the Tower of Babel, only to receive such a ridiculous oue.


    He had wanted to win over Ansel, but was unexpectedly beaten to the punch by Soren¡­ He didn''t know how long he would be ridiculed by other factions in the future.


    But he also knew that it was toote to change anything, so after venting briefly, he didn''t say much more, but rather said irritably, "So, how is your lecture preparation going, don''t tell me you can''t even do this right."


    Normally, a lecture would definitely require ample preparation time.


    The fact that the people from the Etheric Academy only notified them in the morning and expected the Tower of Babel to be present in the afternoon showed their ill intentions in their attempts to curry favor ¡ª as long as Ansel was there, the lecture itself¡­ didn''t matter much, it could even be seen as a reverse test for the Tower of Babel.


    If such a rising academic organization couldn''t even handle this, they might as well disband on the spot.


    But now that Ansel hadn''te, the only thing that could save Barnes'' face was the quality of Ronger''s lecture.


    "About that, Mr. Barnes."


    Ronger was silent for a moment, then said with unwavering determination, "This lecture will be hosted by Ravenna."


    "¡­"


    This fifth-stage extraordinary, who spent most of his time exploring the Zero Realm Enigma and was therefore somewhat solitary and irritable, was stunned for more than ten seconds, then asked incredulously, "Who did you say is going to host the lecture?"


    -->

 Chapter 299: Miss Puppet’s Trance - III

    "Ravenna, not me."


    After a moment of silence, Barnes tugged at the corner of his mouth, then burst outughing.


    Hisughter contained a hint of anger, but Ronger''s answer was so absurd that his anger was almost nonexistent.


    "Hahaha¡­ Is this self-abandonment, or do you really have some confidence? Letting a third-stage girl teach the entire Etheric Academy¡­ Well, I''m not in such a hurry now. Since the situation is like this, I might as well enjoy the show."


    Barnesughed sarcastically, his expression gradually fading:


    "But remember, Ansel''s actions show that he doesn''t care about you, the Tower of Babel. Your days won''t be easy in the future. If you make me lose face, I will definitely be one of those who won''t let you off easy!"


    "I trust Ravenna, Mr. Barnes."


    Barnes'' performance actually calmed down the previously hesitant and worried Ronger: "She will give you and me a perfect answer."


    At the same time, a sudden uproar broke out in the hall, obviously something had happened that greatly surprised the audience.


    Because the person who came on stage to host the lecture was not the famous fifth-stage sorcere Ronger Montrose, but the somewhat famous, but not only "famous"¡­ Ravenna Ziegler.


    Like Soren''s lecture where he demonstrated his new spell, many people who participated in the Tower of Babel''s lecture had different purposes.


    The only difference was that at least many people really went to Soren''s lecture with the purpose of learning, while the Tower of Babel''s lecture¡­ now basically only had people who came to watch the fun.


    Those who knew the truth watched the fun of the isted Tower of Babel, those who didn''t know the truth watched what fun the Tower of Babel could make. In therge lecture hall, there were very few people who really came with the purpose of learning.


    And when Ravenna took the stage, this atmosphere of watching the fun reached its peak.


    "Has Babel lost its mind? Why isn''t the woman from the Montrose family speeching?"


    "She is the core genius of Babel... but does she truly deserve to stand here?"


    "What stage is she? Third? Letting a third-stage dwarf spout nonsense? Has Babel gone mad?"


    As the audience''s whispers and discussions grew increasingly boisterous, echoing throughout the lecture hall, Ravenna''s icy voice, amplified by the podium''s sound system, reached every corner of the hall: "I am here to revolutionize the entire field of alchemy."


    Her words silenced the entire hall in an instant.


    Then, as expected... a burst ofughter erupted, so loud that even a sound barrier might not have been able to suppress it.


    "What did she say? She said she''s going to revolutionize alchemy?"


    "Is the Tower of Babel trying to attract the attention of Lord Ansel with such nbullshit? Why not just be a clown then?"


    "She''s clearly gone mad... but it''s quite entertaining to watch, hahaha¡ª"


    "Silence, you mediocrities, you... fools."


    The woman''s icy voice once again plunged the hall into silence.


    "At a nce, I can find no less than a hundred fools in this room who I could crush from theory to practice."


    Of course, Ravenna was telling the truth. Among the younger generation of the Tower of Babel, only Conrad couldpete with her. Most of the spectators here weren''t even worthy of being her shoe shiners.


    The big shots hardly cared about the content of the lecture, because they only wanted to confirm whether Ansel would take sides because of the Tower of Babel. Now that Ansel had sided with Soren, Babel''s lecture seemed meaningless.


    So, although Ravenna''s words had offended many, they were... not exaggerated.


    "I don''t have the habit of wasting time." Before the audience could start making a fuss, Ravenna removed her sses, her sharp gaze emanating from her purple eyes, looking down at everyone below.


    "Look carefully, what this is."


    A streak of light shed across her eyes, and the next second, a huge pale blue light curtain was projected from her sses into mid-air, disying arge array of iprehensible numbers, strange charts, and... three-dimensional model images?


    "[Data System]"


    She uttered this iprehensible term: "This is what I have created, the core that can rece the current inefficient alchemy system."


    "I know you can''t understand its use, so let me give you a few simple examples¡ªthe form for the Lorenzo Cain potion."


    As soon as Ravenna finished speaking, the numbers shing on the light curtain began to roll at high speed. In just a few seconds, the light curtain disyed a three-dimensional scroll, on which was written¡ª


    Two grams of Furyshroom powder, half a gram of Azurewing powder, a tenth of a gram of Ivory Amber, mixed with a hundred grams of water, stirred thoroughly, and extracted using the extraction spell...


    This clearly showed the necessary ingredients and the entire process for making the Lorenzo Cain potion!


    "Query," Ravenna calmly said, "The most basic function, all potions, alchemical tools, special items, enchantment requirements... as long as they are entered, I can get the information I need in the shortest time, and the expansion on this¡ª"


    "What can I make if I now have a piece of melle forge gold with a purity of over ny percent, a two-hundred-year-old Norn ancient tree branch, and aplete Magma Dragon crystal core?"


    The numbers on the light curtain began to roll again. This time, the rollingsted a long time. After about five minutes, the words disyed on the light curtain changed again¡ª


    "An unknown potion with effects simr to the [zing Source Potion], with a sess rate fluctuating around thirty-two percent."


    "A weapon that can maintain absolute stability in a fourth-stage confrontation, with a maximum volume not exceeding five thousand cubic millimeters, can add pration, sharpness, curse, burning, life, a total of nine enchantments, with a sess rate fluctuating around twenty-one percent, the probability of enchantment needs to be calcted separately."


    "A casting medium that tends to exert [Fire], [Life], [Change], [Toughness]... a total of twelve essences..."


    Ravenna simply provided the materials she had, and the light curtain automatically gave out the items that could be made, even including the sess rate!


    -->

 Chapter 300: Miss Puppet’s Trance - IV

    Under the stunned gaze of many extraordinary beings, Ravenna''s performance was not over yet.


    "Scan and construct a model."


    She calmly instructed, lifting her sses towards the podium.


    Swiftly, a three-dimensional projection of the podium before her appeared on the screen, apanied by text:


    Composition: Ny-two percent of Birch Wood, eight percent ofmon metal.


    "This is merely the tip of the iceberg of the many functions of this data system."


    Ravenna stated, folding up the screen and putting her sses back on, her face expressionless as she looked down at the audience below.


    Her petite figure, which was hardly imposing,manded silence in the room, not through any physical presence, but through the enigmatic... data system.


    "Some may argue that all these tasks can be aplished by spells, albeit moreboriously ¡ª that is precisely why this system exists," she continued.


    "More efficient information gathering, more efficient route adjustments, more efficient mathematical calctions, the deduction of alchemical steps, simtions, trial and error, data storage... This data system can eliminate many unnecessary repetitions, enabling a leap in the simplification of the entire alchemical process."


    "I know there will be those who question the source of the information data, whether the effects of the many functions are correct. You can input the information yourself, make adjustments yourself. This is where the freedom and flexibility of the data system lies -¡ª anyone can design their data system to meet their needs."


    "..."


    Backstage, Barnes squinted slightly, "This thing..."


    To an experienced sorcerer like him, the data system that Ravenna was talking about seemed impressive at first nce, but upon closer inspection, it seemed worthless.


    Because the truly strong don''t need such an "assistant". Do high-level alchemists need this thing to calcte sess rates, look up recipes, scan objects in front of them, and need all these misceneous functions?


    No! Because they themselves can already use ether to achieve "omnipotence", this thing, upon closer inspection, is just a child''s ything.


    But upon further reflection... it''s not quite that simple.


    Because the fourth and fifth stages in this world are after all a minority within a minority.


    The third stage, as the backbone of the extraordinary, is incredibly numerous, and the number of first and second stage beings struggling to ascend is countless. Who dares to say that this data system... is of no help to them?


    Moreover, if its flexibility is really so strong, why would it be limited to the field of alchemy?


    Not just alchemists, if it is promoted and has the possibility of "mass production", all the middle and low stage extraordinary beings in the entire empire will receive the infinite grace of the Tower of Babel!


    And...


    Sharp intuition told Barnes that the petite woman on the stage was still hiding something ¡­ about this data system!


    The use of this thing is definitely not limited to this, but the shackles and limitations of the world, the times, and thinking make him unable to think of what else this thing can be used for.


    However, even if he doesn''t know, the function that this data system is showing now is already... terrifying.


    "Ravenna... Ziegler."


    Barnes muttered Ravenna''s name in a low voice.


    "So that''s it, Eileen''s descendant, inheriting the madman''s will... Do you like to throw your sights to the weak? It really is a family tradition."


    This data system will be a powerful weapon for middle and low stage extraordinary beings, and it can bring incredible help to their path of ascending.


    "Hmph, but you''re much more sober than your grandfather, knowing that even if you help the weak, you should help the weak among the extraordinary, not the mortals."


    Barnes suddenlyughed, he turned his head to look at Ronger, "I miscalcted, you, no... she indeed gave me an unexpected surprise, not only did not lose face, but actually added weight, although it''s far from Ansel... but it''s better than nothing."


    "I think we can reconsider cooperation."


    He slightly lifted his chin, "As long as that thing is handed over to¡ª"


    "In the beginning, I called you mediocrities, fools."


    Ravenna, who had concluded her demonstration, stood in the center of the podium, her tone devoid of any fluctuations, "Because I indeed possess the qualifications to look down upon you."


    "...But."


    As she uttered these words, Ansel, who was in another hall, tilting his head and resting his eyes, suddenly opened them, a slow smile spreading across his face.


    "But, this data system is not something I created."


    Under the stunned gaze of everyone, including Ronger, Ravenna also raised the corners of her mouth slightly, as if challenging someone, yet also as if... satisfied with making the right choice, she proudly dered:


    "This is the work of Ansel of Hydral."


    "I was able to create it, to achieve what I have today..."


    "It all depends on Lord Ansel."


    At that moment, when Ravenna was caught in a desperate dilemma, she suddenly realized something.


    That is... what was the purpose of Ansel deliberately setting up this situation, arranging this test? Was it to test whether she could make the right choice under pressure, to test her beliefs, to test whether she could really sacrifice everything?


    No, none of these.


    Because a variable had appeared in his brief conversation with Ronger and herself.


    ¡ªThat was how he addressed her.


    Ansel had never used the name "Venna"¡ªeven in front of Marlina or even Seraphina, he had hardly ever used this name.


    Just like three years ago, he had always maintained a distance from her in front of the outside world.


    But today, he called her by such an intimate name in front of so many people.


    Although there had been a foreshadowing¡ªAnsel had said that he would call her this way in front of others in the future.


    But it was this that made Ravenna overlook the biggest anomaly.


    Why did Ansel insist on calling her by this name when he stood against the Tower of Babel?


    And at that time, he also said a sentence¡ª


    "Indeed, Lord Soren''s side is more important."


    Important? What in the world is "important" to Ansel? What value does Soren have that is worth his investment? None! Ansel stood on Soren''s side, purely to put pressure on the Tower of Babel, on her.


    So, the meaning of this importance... is self-evident.


    ¡ªThe Tower of Babel, or rather... she herself, must bring out a value that can be called "important."


    When her thoughts reached this point, Ravenna finally understoodpletely.


    If the Tower of Babel does not bring out a creation like a firearm that can truly cause an earthquake, then it will always be just a dispensable toy for Hydral¡ªbecause the "kindness" of the young Hydral has be the most lethal poison.


    Ansel helped them get rid of the shadow of Evora, making them think that they could rest easy from now on, but in fact... even if Ansel really wanted to help them unconditionally, they could not ept it so tantly.


    She, must not ept it so tantly.


    Because this is not three years ago, the current Ansel is no longer ying the friend who is willing to give everything for her unconditionally, who shares the same ideals.


    He looks down on her from a high position, and if she wants to receive his grace, she must show her value, she must... tter him.


    "So," Ravenna continued, "Without the guidance of Lord Ansel, I would never have conceived this creation. In this respect, I am equally... mediocre."


    She was not lying, for this concept, abstract to the point of iprehensibility, was indeed imparted to her by Ansel.


    But at the same time, Ravenna was lying.


    For all the products of her coboration with Ansel, she had to im that shepleted them independently, but this one thing... was not required.


    ¡ª Because Ansel never thought she would make it. When they first met at the Hydral Manor, Ansel had expressed surprise.


    The countless coborations between her and Ansel were mostly led by Ansel, but this one, a creation thatpletely transcended the era...


    It waspleted independently by Ravenna, relying only on Ansel''s extremely abstract concept.


    But at this moment, Ravenna abandoned her pride, abandoned her dignity, she would rather call herself mediocre, and attribute the credit for creating the data system entirely to Ansel.


    Because at this moment, she finally broke free from the illusion that Ansel had once given her.


    Ravenna Ziegler realized that the only correct thing to do was to look up to Ansel.


    But at the same time... there was no anger in her heart, but a very strange feeling arose.


    Because she couldn''t possibly just realize this simple fact now ¡ª the talent and greatness of Ansel Hydral, she knew better than anyone.


    It was all because of Ansel''s attitude towards her three years ago that led her into this mistake.


    However if, if she really didn''t feel any need to look up to, to bow down to, to be humble, to tter Ansel at that time.


    Does that mean that Ansel really considered her a friend, he might not have lied, just like Marlina said...


    What did he have to give up?


    However, just as Ravenna was thinking about this, there was a loud "boom", and a steel puppet four or five meters high actually fell straight down from the ceiling!


    "Hehehe...hahahaha! Great, Tower of Babel, Ravenna, great!"


    The madughter came from the steel puppet: "To be able to bring out such a thing, and with the cultivation of Lord Ansel, you are going to take another step forward, unlike me, a dog who has lost everything...pletely different."


    "Why!"


    He roared in rage and madness: "Why can you, a bitch, have everything, why did all of mine get destroyed because of that little oversight... Tower of Babel, Ravenna, don''t you think..."


    "I will let you have it easy!"


    The steel puppet attacked with a bang, and Ravenna, who was stunned, didn''t have time to react.


    Because she recognized the voice in the puppet.


    It was the most outstanding genius of the Etheric Academy, and also her... former opponent.


    ¡ª Conrad of Luminaris.

 Chapter 301: Miss Puppet’s Perplex - I

    Nasema Luminaris perished, his death devoid of significance.


    From an utterly objective standpoint, His Grace the Duke of Luminaris indeed fell victim to a conspiracy ¡ª a plot, however, that neither the conspirators nor the conspired had ever intended to be lethal.


    He was merely unfortunate to be in a position where anyone would have met their demise, and thus he died a meaningless death, taking with him the three-century legacy of the Luminaris family, all obliterated in an instant.


    Perhaps it was precisely because his death was so devoid of meaning that our emperor, in her boundless mercy, did not annihte the entire Luminaris lineage. After executing the Duke of Luminaris, she could not be bothered to deal with the rest.


    With great benevolence, he left those bereft of their protector to the mercy of a pack of ravenous beasts.


    In theory, Mr. Conrad Luminaris would certainly have the right to inherit all his father''s possessions, regardless of whether he held a title or not, as it is only natural for offspring to inherit from their parents.


    But clearly, this is a situation that exists only in theory.


    In reality, the various predators circling the Luminaris inheritance would be considered exceedingly generous if they were to leave Conrad with even a sliver of capital to make aeback.


    And Conrad Luminaris, once the prodigy of the Etheric Academy, bathed in countless glories, the favored son of the heavens... It is evident from the fact that he took the family name as his surname even before he became the head of the household, how much he valued the family''s honor.


    How could such a man flee like a dog with his tail between his legs, hiding in a cold cave, daydreaming of rising and revenge?


    When the Luminaris family perished, Conrad too had resolved to embrace death, but before that...


    There were some ounts to be settled.


    If Conrad''s intrusion was merely baffling, what followed exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    The backstage of the podium was instantly reduced to ashes by a sky-high inferno, the long drapes now a cascade of flowingva, and amidst the furious curses of the noblewomen, the temperature in the entire auditorium soared!


    In the Imperial Capital, only a fifth-stage extraordinary being could barely escape Her Majesty''s suppression. It seemed that Ronger, who was also under attack, almost instinctively looked towards Ravenna on the podium, her eyes filled with utmost urgency. She stared at the ck-robed figure that had suddenly appeared, the molten gold light coalescing into an immense and terrifying pressure:


    "Have you lost your minds?! Mr. Barnes, let''s join forces¡ª"


    In the next instant, the space where the three fifth-stage extraordinary beings stood twisted without warning¡­ and they vanished in the blink of an eye!


    "Do you still have the leisure to look at others?"


    Ravenna, who had instinctively turned to check on Ronger, almost reflexively raised her defensive spells upon hearing this voice. But the zing light cannon that struck her, with its terrifying energy, sted her right into the burning drapes behind her.


    "...Not dead yet?" came a deep voice from the steel golem, "You still cling to life as always, Ravenna."


    ...The abnormal energy output had already surpassed the third stage!


    Ravenna, hurled into the ruins, coughed up a pool of blood. The energy decay ne hanging from her chest had shattered due to overload. Conrad''s seemingly in and unadorned light cannon was in fact apression of highly concentrated light essence, the burst of instantaneous energy capable of vaporizing the target was no exaggeration, a signature skill of the Luminaris family.


    But Conrad couldn''t possibly possess such skill... The external armor on him? A weakened version of mechanical armor? Impossible, the Duke of Luminaris at most had the skill to replicate mechanical armor based on Ansel''s blueprints, definitely not the capability to improve it¡ª


    Boom!


    The steel golem wielding a longsword cleaved down, and the exploding column of light obliterated everything in front, nearly bisecting the entire hall. Ravenna, who had narrowly escaped the strike by hiding behind the drapes, gasped for breath, the fresh blood trickling down her forehead staining her ashen sses.


    The digits of the data system danced wildly, yet within this hair''s breadth, its juvenile and coarse nature was evidently ill-suited for significant tasks. Conrad, with his clear intent and well-prepared n, harbored the desire to annihte her here, fueled by resentment. He was not one to prattle self-righteous nonsense before taking action.


    If all went as expected, the next strike could potentially...


    The steel golem raised its sword, the light flickering on the de surged in an instant, making the entire sword appear to have swelled dozens of times its size. Despite the frantic rms on the lens, Ravenna remained indifferent, for she knew there was nothing she could do at this moment.


    Under the blinding white light, even though she was tens of meters away, Ravenna could still feel the intense heat that threatened to incinerate her skin. Light, heat, energy... the simplest output, the purest violence. Conrad was well aware that his time was limited, so he chose to obliterate Ravenna in the most brutal way possible.


    There should be other fifth-stage beings on this floor... they should be able to make it in time. No, they might just stand by and watch me die, or they might be entangled by Conrad''s people. The only person I can hope for is ¡ª


    "Go ahead and be destroyed before me, Ravenna Ziegler!"


    ...How ridiculous, at this moment, are you actually hoping for his rescue, Ravenna?


    Ravenna thought so amidst Conrad''s maniacalughter.


    The will to survive can never be wrong. Of course, Ravenna didn''t want her life to end so absurdly in such a ce.


    But... if the fleeting thought that just shed by was true, if the rupture three years ago was not truly Ansel''s intention, did she really have the right to expect Ansel''s rescue?


    Or rather, why was she so sure that Ansel would save her? Was it her worth, was it that Ansel still intended to tame her, not letting her die, or...


    Or was it the words Ansel whispered repeatedly in her ear duringst night''s wild desire?


    "Because I am the only one in this world who can resonate with you."


    Ravenna had to admit that she had shivered several times because of this sentence. She had to admit that she would vent her negative emotions in such an absurd way because the only person in this world who was most suitable for her was Ansel.


    They shared the same ideals, they had suchpatibility... if Ansel''s "betrayal" back then really had some hidden truth, if her anger and resentment were too self-centered, then what had she been doing these three years...


    What exactly had she lost?


    Ravenna didn''t know. Before the arrival of destruction, she felt no fear, only confusion.


    It was as if someone had set fire to their own house, determined to find a new ce to live, but when they stepped outside, they found that the world was nothing but a vast expanse of icy snow.


    Such a sight was so piercing to the eyes, so empty to the soul, such a cold confusion.


    And in this confusion, her salvation... arrived as it should have.


    The destructive light did not engulf Ravenna, because with a loud noise, the golem''s spell was directly interrupted.


    Yes, that person would not let her die here, she was valuable to him, he still wanted to tame her, but... but if, if he didn''t think so, he still considered me a friend... he said before, he was still my friend¡ª


    -->

 Chapter 302: Miss Puppets Perplex - II

    Everything Ansel had done before exploded in Ravenna''s mind at this moment, the chaotic and confused memories and scenes kept churning, once the confusion and doubt began, everything couldn''t stop.


    Marlina Marlowe, what that woman said, was like a dyed bullet, shattering Ravenna''s thinking that had solidified for three whole years after Ansel''s test made Ravenna realize the strangeness between them.


    When she began to look back at everything that had happened during this time, she could no longer distinguish whether Ansel''s kindness was to tame her or truly care for her, whether Ansel''s cruelty was to make her submit or to retaliate for her betrayal.


    ...Yes, Ansel also said that I was a traitor in his eyes. If, if that''s true, am I¡ª


    "Got you, bastard!"


    The excited and high-pitched roar shattered Ravenna''s thoughts.


    Her unfocused eyes slowly regained focus, there was no joy of surviving a disaster, theplex and chaotic thoughts made Ravenna unable to calm down, so she only realized now... the one who saved her, was not the person she thought.


    ¡ªHe didn''t even show up.


    The wolf, having shattered the ceiling and descended from the heavens, twisted its neck to gaze upon therge iron lump before it, licking her rosy lips.


    "That was a close call. I almost couldn''t report back to Ansel."


    "... Seraphina Marlowe," came Conrad''s voice from within the steel golem, "why are you here?"


    "Idiot, of course, I''m here waiting for you."


    Seraphina crossed her arms, her face expressing confusion, "Or did you think I was here for a lecture?"


    "So, it was Lord Ansel who... instructed you?"


    The steel golem fell silent for a moment, then let out a deste and neuroticugh.


    "Hehehe... hahaha! You''re really lucky, Ziegler!"


    "You''re insane... I''m not here to listen to your ravings."


    Seraphina looked at the steel puppet with a look reserved for the mentally challenged, her fiery gaze not hidden, "Ansel told me I could have a good fight today. Although that formidable-looking guy ran away, you, hmm... you''re not bad."


    She twisted her neck, her fists collided, and a wild smile appeared on her pretty face: "Come!"


    The wolf, still a long way from bing a king, took a step forward. The spreading violent aura and the tremor from that step increased the fear in everyone''s hearts.


    In Seraphina''s eyes, the greedy me of hunger for food burned fiercely:


    "So you better... let me have a feast!"


    Bang!


    The sharp and piercing explosion echoed in the hall. The girl, who had been standing still, suddenly burst into supersonic speed. The power umted by the extreme speed was like an unstoppable tidal wave.


    In the blink of an eye, her tall and fit figure had already appeared in front of the steel golem, her long and full thigh had already swept up, even through the ck leather pants, one could see the suddenly bulging, clearly defined muscles on her thigh!


    Boom!Boom!Boom!Boom...


    The steel golem, which was four or five meters tall and looked extremely solid and heavy, was actually kicked and sent flying by Seraphina. Its huge body plowed a trench in the ground, raising a cloud of dust, and finally was "embedded" in the wall at the other end of the hall.


    On the other side, Seraphina nced at her leg, which was almost bent at a ny-degree angle, broken in a terrifying way, and almost only held together by muscles. She reached out and grabbed the lower end of her broken leg, roughly pushed it back into ce, hissed in pain, then rubbed her neck and muttered, "It''s pretty hard, not easy to deal with, but..."


    Only four or five seconds had passed, and she had already stepped on the broken leg, casually pushed it, and hopped on the spot a couple of times.


    Under the double blessing of her already terrifying physical talent and the power of the first, this horrifying injury seemed to have almost healed in just a few seconds.


    "Break it a few more times, and it won''t matter!"


    The wolfughed wildly and sprinted forward, the sound of her foot hitting the ground was like a thunderp, and in an instant, she was almost at the steel golem that she had kicked tens of meters away.


    At almost the same time, a zing and dazzling beam of light shot towards her. The aura read by the head of wind made Seraphina show a contemptuous smile. Even though she was in a sprint, she seemed to predict the future and deftly turned her body to avoid the beam of light, not even her clothes were hit.


    The monster that grew by devouring pure violence had once againe to this golem, and the iron fist that had been gathering strength crashed down!


    The sound of bones breaking was drowned out by the loud noise of steel colliding. Seraphina''s expression changed slightly. The hardness of this puppet far exceeded her expectations. When she punched it, the thick armor only dented a few centimeters, and the hand that punched it had basically shattered the entire palm and wrist.


    Before she could throw a second punch, the golem''s body burst into a dazzling white light. The extremely dangerous intuition made Seraphina kick the golem and leap back tens of meters.


    The dazzling light radiated from the puppet, making Seraphina unable to open her eyes, but the perception of the head of wind would not be affected by this light. Seraphina almost instantly realized that this guy... was trying to attack Ravenna directly.


    "Dream on, bastard!" Seraphina roared in anger:


    "Stay and fight me!"


    Seraphina''s speed far surpassed that of the light cannon''s coalescence, orchestrated by Conrad. Without a moment''s hesitation, her unscathed fist directly hammered onto the steel armor''s head, causing a resounding echo of metal collision throughout the hall. The light cannon, due to Seraphina''s powerful punch, deviated its trajectory towards the ceiling.


    "Move!!"


    Without turning her head, Seraphina yelled, "What are you still doing here? Get out, don''t hinder me!"


    After uttering these words, she raised her hand andnded another punch on the steel armor, which was gradually deforming under her blows. Her expression was ferocious as she said, "Either you defeat me before you kill her, or you die by my hand now... there''s no third option¡ª"


    Her fists clenched into a hammer shape, raised above her head. Her muscles tensed, channeling an immense force along her spine to her arms. The hammer fist, carrying an explosive force, crashed down amidst Seraphina''s roar!


    "¡ªpossible!"


    Tsk!


    The anticipated booming sound did note. Instead, Seraphina''s forearm and fists were directly shaved off ayer of flesh by the instant light cannon, causing the lethality of this strike to plummet.


    "It seems, I have been used as a whetstone by Lord Ansel for Miss Seraphina."


    Conrad suddenly spoke, "In that case, I will no longer struggle. Let''s have a fair duel, shall we?"


    Seraphina, whose hands were nearly carbonized, was stunned for two seconds, then nodded vigorously with great joy, "You''re quite cooperative! Let''s do it!"


    She leaped back a dozen meters, first opened her palms, rxed her muscles, then suddenly clenched her fists. The sudden burst of muscle directly shattered the carbonized matter on her arm, exposing the bloody flesh and even the bones. Meanwhile, her muscle fibers were visibly repairing her arm at an astonishing speed.


    "A fair duel, oh... and this thing!"


    Seraphina walked to where the steel armor was kicked away by her, picked up the metal long sword that should have been used as a casting medium, and forcefully threw it to Conrad in the distance.


    By the time shepleted this action, her arms were almost fully recovered.


    "Now that''s more like it...e on!"


    Seraphina, excited to the extreme, watched Conrad raise the long sword, preparing to fight her like a true warrior, "Continue!"


    This was the battle she yearned for, the fight she craved, the valuable... hunt!


    In the ruins, Ravenna watched Seraphina in the distance. Thetter was fighting an enemy of a higher stage, and despite the intensity, she was not at a disadvantage, even somewhat dominating.


    Just by looking at that side profile, Ravenna Ziegler could feel the spirited enthusiasm.


    She once had it too, that spirited enthusiasm.


    *

 Chapter 303: Miss Puppet’s Remorse - I

    The Etheric Academy''s once tranquil lecture hall was abruptly transformed into a battlefield, where even one of the esteemed Supreme Nine Seats fell victim to a cunning ambush, a clear p in the face resonating with humiliation.


    This was undoubtedly one of Conrad''s objectives; had his sole desire been to avenge himself against the Tower of Babel, he would not have chosen this precise moment to strike a lethal blow against Ravenna.


    The demise of the Duke of Luminaris was, to a certain extent, inextricably linked to the Etheric Academy, especially considering their subsequent division of the Luminaris family''s legacy, a deed that could only fuel enmity¡­ perhaps even more so than the hatred directed towards the Tower of Babel.


    Regardless of the current circumstances, the Etheric Academy was now in no position to retaliate, as Conrad had predicted¡ªthe young and carefree Hydral evidently regarded this conflict as a whetstone to sharpen his subordinate, the ferocious wolf under hismand.


    Those who should have intervened to prevent this sh remained silent, their eyes fixed upon the chaotic and disordered battlefield.


    After all, if one disregards that recording, this was the first true appearance of Seraphina Marlowe, the enigmatic being capable of harnessing the power of two pact heads.


    Conrad, d in his mysterious steel armor, slowly raised his longsword, its iron de beginning to shimmer with a pure and intense light.


    Seraphina, with eager anticipation, exhaled, her dark crimson eyes reflecting the image of her prey.


    Even if it were forged from indestructible steel, the wolf would tear it asunder as effortlessly as it would rend flesh.


    "Hum!"


    The light on the de surged, and in that instant, Seraphina vanished from sight.


    Her afterimage, like a bolt of lightning, left a trail of sonic booms in the air¡ªa brutal roar, a cry of raw power. The floor was shattered by the violent rush of air as Seraphina, now in earnest pursuit, left behind a wake resembling a ravenous beast poised to devour everything in its path!


    "Crash!!"


    Seraphina, like a fierce wolf descending from a hilltop, delivered a knee strike to the chest of the steel armor¡ªa blow so powerful that it could only be described as explosive.


    From the point of impact, a tumultuous wave of energy burst forth, instantly shredding chairs and tables to pieces and sting a huge crater into the floor.


    "Could she truly cause such destruction even after the reinforcement spells have been activated?"


    Now, the Etheric Academy was filled with sorcerers, observing this extraordinary battle that defied all logic.


    "This Miss Marlowe, bearing Her Majesty''s oppressive might and facing a reinforced battlefield that not even explosive spells could dent, has managed to produce such an effect with merely third-stage strength?"


    "Damn it... This is why I detest these cursed warriors; they''re good for nothing but brawling and killing. Are we living in an age of war to witness such a breed of people?"


    "No warrior has ever been cursed to this extent! Without the reinforcement, she might have demolished this entire floor! If this is what a third-stage can do, what havoc could a fourth-stage wreak, twist off a dragon''s head with bare hands?"


    Unconcerned about and unable to hear the outside world''s opinions, Seraphina''s sole focus was to dismantle her metallic adversary, a task that seemed increasingly challenging.


    Despite the ferocity of her assault, which was more terrifying than any previous attack, the massive steel golem did not budge, suggesting that Conrad had redirected some energy to his defenses.


    In such close quarters, conventional weapons like firearms and energy sts were...


    Precise and swift!


    Conrad, with his casting medium in hand, was evidently capable of instantaneously unleashing an energy st far more lethal than the one that had carbonized Seraphina''s arms moments before. The light flickering on his de shot straight towards Seraphina''s back, carrying a sense of desperate finality!


    However, the intense beam of light struck the armor''s chest and dissipated into nothingness.


    "Too fast," the onlookers whispered.


    Not just the ordinary sorcerers, but even the fifth-stage extraordinary beings watching the scene discussed among themselves, "Such speed that surpasses even the casting time... Without other strategies, Conrad is undoubtedly doomed."


    "But as it stands... Miss Marlowe may not necessarily gain the upper hand."


    Hispanionzilymented, "That suit of armor must be one of Nasema''s ndestine creations, likely inspired by mechanical armors. The spells attached to it are beyond her ability to counter."


    "Her regenerative abilities are equally remarkable."


    "But a direct hit to a vital area would be just as fatal."


    "After all... she is only third-stage. Under normal circumstances, a third-stage extraordinary being would have been annihted by Conrad in a single encounter."


    If not for Ravenna''s emphasis on the sanctity of life, she too would have been vaporized by Conrad in an instant.


    "And yet, as things currently stand... she seems unable to prate the armor''s defenses. Each offensive move results in severe injury, and despite her regenerative capabilities... wait, what''s happening now?"


    Indeed, the steel armor was exceedingly cumbersome, but this bulk also afforded it unparalleled defense. Even as Seraphina''s unleashed violence could easily disrupt the battlefield''s reinforced spells under the empress''s suppression, she could not easily breach Conrad''s defenses.


    "Miss Marlowe, by me concentrating most of the ether on defense, you can''t do much to me, can you?"


    Conrad''s voice emanated from his armor, "You shouldn''t want such a fight. How about this... let me kill Ziegler, and I will fight you in the purest way, how does that sound?"


    "Insane."


    Seraphina''s fist mmed into the armor she had dented, unflinchingly taking the beam of light Conrad shot at her, letting it pierce her side, while continuouslynding another punch. The continuous booming echoed in the lecture hall, the sound waves and aftershocks ravaging the already dpidated hall. To be honest...


    the current situation was indeed uninteresting, Seraphina was simply beating up a stubborn mule.


    Because Conrad concentrated the ether on defense, Seraphina didn''t even bother to dodge his light cannon, unless the intuition upgraded by the head ofwind gave a high-risk warning.


    "You want to negotiate with me? Are you still half asleep?"


    Seraphina scoffed, "Do you really think I can''t crack this iron shell? Hmm?"


    -->

 Chapter 304: Miss Puppet’s Remorse - II

    ng!


    In the continuous collision and booming, a particrly loud bang suddenly sounded. The entire armor was dented by three to four centimeters where it was hit, and Seraphina''s arm would definitely pay a great... price for this brutal hit?


    ng!!


    A boom no less than the previous one echoed again in the lecture hall. The violent impact, even afteryers of heavy armor and defensive spells, still affected Conrad.


    The avenger who sacrificed everything showed a slight change in expression, "Miss Marlowe, this is not good ¡ª"


    ng!!!


    Feeling the violent impact from behind, the rest of Conrad''s words were stuffed back into his throat.


    Twice, both her arms should have been broken by now, the self-healing ability couldn''t be this fast, why¡ª


    "Why... is she not injured?"


    The fifth-stage extraordinary beings who were watching, stared intently at Seraphina''s slender and perfectly muscled arm.


    "...The head of strength, no, the head of strength doesn''t have this ability, which means, it''s her own?"


    "The degree of her injury indeed has a gradual decay process, weakening? Immunity? Or..."


    "It''s adaptation, her body... that beastly aura, it''s so strong it''s about to overflow."


    The strong can always capture the key in the shortest time. The beastly aura that Seraphina unabashedly emits during the fight, is constantly showing her chilling ferocity and brutality.


    "Beast essence, can a third-stage have this kind of essence control?"


    "That''s not control, but an innate ability."


    "...Spiritual essence."


    It''s not just a group, not just the Etheric Academy, the Alchemy Association, the Zero Explorers, independent extraordinary individuals, even Hydral''s manor, and... the pce at the top of the imperial capital.


    "Ansel, Ansel... do you have no sense of security?"


    The old empress looked down at the fight that seemed like child''s y to her, her mouth slightly raised, "You actually want to cultivate such a dangerous creature, be careful that she will devour you clean in the future."


    "But, it''s not iprehensible."


    She raised her hand, touching the young and handsome face in the fire, her cloudy eyes flickering with endless madness and... greed.


    "Your power..."


    The god who is about to step into the end, seems to see that face, under that body... the surging endless darkness.


    "So sweet, so precious, of course it needs... to be well protected."


    In the lecture hall, the young beast king haspletely adapted to the damage caused by the recoil. Now, she can disregard everything, in the most ferocious and brutal way, use all her strength to deliver each punch.


    "What a pity, thest thing you should do is to have a protracted battle with me!"


    Seraphinaughed out loud, the unabashed violence and harshness in herughter made many viewers shudder:


    "If you don''t want to be beaten into a pulp, then fight me now!"


    Now, even the crowned ones high above have fallen into silence.


    "In other words," someone interjected abruptly, "if she is not in immediately, and once she limates to the damage, is it then over?"


    "There are myriad solutions to immortality: space, time, consciousness, senses, soul... As long as her actions can be sealed, that would suffice. At present, it appears that Miss Marlowe''s methods are severely limited; aside from hand-to-handbat, she possesses no other means of attack."


    "To rephrase, a third-stage could obliterate a formidable fourth-stage monster and also has nearly limitless potential for growth?"


    "... I am already endeavoring to alleviate the mood; do not add to everyone''s stress."


    No one wishes to antagonize Hydral, but the current situation presents a rare opportunity for transformation.


    It is unknown what will transpire when the moment of Hydral''s sh with the empress arrives, or even if that day wille sooner than expected. Before that day arrives, who knows what madness will ur.


    Yet, these "powerful beings," who stand at the pinnacle of the continent, save for the divine species, are almost all contemting the urrence of such a scenario.


    It is a tremendous boon that Ansel of Hydral has only one pact head; he may not be able to gather all eight¡ªoh, seven¡ªbefore that moment arrives.


    However, the issue lies in the fact that his sole pact head''s strength and potential are evidently... excessive.


    ¡ªThis girl, standing over one meter eighty and merely sixteen years old! A few months ago, she couldn''t even resist the local Baron, and now she can withstand the empress''s suppression and pulverize fourth-stage forces into the ground!


    This is no longer progress; this is a mutation!


    Under Hydral''s seemingly infinite resources, in another two years, will she not be kicking the heads of fifth-tiers around like balls?


    The indestructible armor was being sted inch by inch into a concave shape¡ªagainst such irond defenses, blunt weapons are, of course, infinitely more effective than sharp ones, but who has ever heard of using fists and feet as blunt weapons?


    "You still won''t move, is this what you call a duel like a warrior? Still thinking about how to kill that little one?"


    Seraphina''s eyes gleamed with ferocious malice, and the prey devoid of any desire to counterattack turned her once soaring emotions into irritation and dissatisfaction. Such opportunities to unleash her power were rare... she would not ept leaving this battle empty-handed.


    The wolf-beast''s visage was fierce, her fists and feet like a tempest, the booming like the voice of heaven falling, and the entire steel armor began to deform at a visible rate under her extreme barrage. If Seraphina focused on one point... perhaps the entire armor would have already been shattered!


    She even deliberately avoided attacking the weak points marked by the head of wind, because now, unharmed by the recoil, she estimated that it wouldn''t take long to beat Conrad to death at this high-speed barrage, which was not what Seraphina desired.


    "Then you might as well die like a turtle, hammered to death inside your shell!"


    Seraphina roared thus, her delicate fists, now impervious to damage, gathered a terrifying force capable of splitting rocks and mountains, and she hurled a punch towards the steel armor already cracked by her blows!


    -->

 Chapter 305: Miss Puppet’s Remorse - III

    Hiss¡ª!


    The next second, an intensely fierce column of light rose from the already tottering,pletely deformed armor below, engulfing Seraphina''s forearm in an instant. She felt the intense impact of that pure energy but did not withdraw her hand, insteadughing and saying:


    "This is how it should be!"


    The momentum of that arm did not decrease, but in an instant, it was almost entirely carbonized, and because it was not withdrawn, it continued to be scorched by the light column, the carbon on the arm being eroded away in a very short time. Her arm was almostpletely destroyed, but Seraphina still resolutely delivered that punch.


    Crack¡ª!


    Under that torrential barrage, a piece of armor was finally split open by Seraphina, who then contentedly withdrew her hand, symbolically stepping back a few paces and looking down at her "barely remaining" forearm.


    "It''s going to be a bit troublesome to grow this back... I don''t really want to drink Ansel''s potion, it''s a waste."


    She shook her arm frustratedly, now only charred bones and a few strands of charred flesh hanging from the bones, and after a couple of shakes, she flung the remaining piece to the ground.


    At the carbonized break, the carbon was peeling away rapidly, fresh, wriggling flesh buds and visibly growing white bones appeared, which looked quite unsettling.


    "... I didn''t want to use myst resort here, Miss Marlowe."


    The steel armor, now battered and deformed by Seraphina, radiated light: "This was a spell I intended to activate only when facing someone trying to save Ziegler."


    "You are indeed persistent." Seraphina raised an eyebrow slightly, "The little one has no grievance with you, right?"


    "Because the only one I can kill, who also has value as an object of revenge, is her."


    The girl paused for two seconds, then couldn''t help butugh: "To articte bullying the weak and fearing the strong with such righteousness, you are quite a character¡ª"


    Boom!


    What was originally a silent beam of light suddenly erupted with a tremendous noise. Seraphina, who had twisted her body to dodge, slowly turned her head to see a sword mark over ten meters long, likely having pierced through two floors and still prating four or five rooms, symbolizing the lethal power of that strike.


    And Conrad''s longsword was already full of light, swelling to over six meters in length, terrifying to behold.


    "The Luminaris family''s ancestral core spell, ''Glorious Armament,'' has been passed down for three centuries."


    Its radiance enveloped the wearer, resembling the armor of an angelic being from a minstrel''s bad. Brandishing a longsword, step by step, it advanced towards Seraphina.


    "Oh, the pact head of Hydral, witness... the Luminaris family''s final splendor!"


    This overwhelming surge of power did not instill fear in Seraphina; instead, it awakened the most primal and voracious desires within the heart of the nascent beast sovereign.


    To devour... to consume!


    She rushed towards the glowing, shattered armor with utmost excitement, capturing every floating ether, the transformation of light essence, its condensation and gathering¡ªall perceived and devoured by her senses, by her¡­bestial nature!


    Conrad swung his sword in a wide arc, the explosive force of the de''s aura capable of bisecting Seraphina. Yet, the girl did not leap high; instead, she performed an extremely agile, ground-hugging spin, deftly avoiding the fierce sword light.


    Conrad''s next strike fell with hair''s breadth precision, but Seraphina evaded with agility, guided by an otherworldly intuition that leaves no room for error.


    Boom,boom,bomm ¡ª


    The tremors felt across at least three floors from this point were testament to the destructive power of a top-tier fourth-stage spell, even when diminished by the dual constraints of the empress and the Etheric Academy.


    Yet, each of Conrad''s strikes surpasses this!


    "Too slow... far too slow!"


    Seraphina,ughing, sprinted towards the armor and struck without hesitation!


    The sound of hard materials colliding echoed once more, but Seraphina''s smile froze slightly¡ªnot due to ack of destructive power, but...


    Seraphina quickly dodged to the side, just as a fierce column of light burst forth from the radiant armor. Had she been a momentter, the consequences would have been dire.


    "Miss Marlowe, though you are formidable, your foundation iscking, and your methods... overly simplistic," Conrad''s voice emanates from the burning ze of the armor.


    "Limited to closebat, your options are too restricted."


    Seraphina nced at her hand, nearly consumed by the armor''s fiery glow from her punch, and her arm, now only partially recovered, then licked her rosy lips.


    "No matter, I''ll take it slow."


    Though recklessness is not an option, as long as she maneuvers carefully and bes ustomed to the burn of the light mes, victory will be hers.


    "... Take it slow, you say?" Conrad mused, then suddenly bursts intoughter.


    "Ha..hahahahaha! Take it slow, indeed, take it slow!"


    With a roar, Conrad unleashed a devastating sword light, which Seraphina nimbly avoided. Conrad then bellowed, "In your eyes... Am I merely a sparring partner for you to take your time with? Just as my father was to that damned empress, a disposable nobody, right?"


    Seraphina was startled by his outburst: "What are you ranting about? It wasn''t me who killed your father."


    "Hydral... Empress... all those Divine beings!"


    "Those monsters should never have existed in this world! They are the ones who destroyed the empire, who ruined the entire world! This world... was never meant to be like this, destroyed by these monsters!"


    Conrad hadpletely lost his sanity, his sphemous words frightening some fifth-stage observers into cutting off their viewing, fearing the empress''s wrath might fall upon those who heard these words.


    The armor''s light intensified, and Conrad''s roar grew louder: "Without these monsters, how wonderful the empire would be, my father, I... our family... how great our family would have be! All because of... merely because of a mistake, a mistake that wasn''t even my father''s! A mistake, for not pleasing that madwoman!"


    "The three-hundred-year glory of our family, to be destroyed like this?"


    "You, the Tower of Babel, Ziegler, the empress... and Hydral!"


    Conrad, roaring, raised his longsword high, its light intensifying, the energy seeming to level the entire floor: "A bunch of scum, beasts... die, all of you!"


    -->

 Chapter 306: Miss Puppet’s Remorse - IV

    In this moment of fortune, among the few fifth-stage extraordinary beings still watching, one spoke:


    "Should we intervene?"


    "You want to curry favor with that young Hydral?"


    "After all, this might be the end of his pact head, why not take the opportunity?"


    "Indeed, this must be her limit now, inheriting the power of two pact heads, she is indeed unnaturally strong, but not to an unfathomable extent¡ª"


    Their conversation abruptly stopped, and the discussion faded into nothingness.


    For they witnessed¡ª


    Behind the wolf beast, a doomsday shadow suddenly rose, engulfing all light in its wake.


    "I really cannot understand, how could someone like you, who has devoured countless ordinary people alive, can still consider yourself glorious. What kind of logic do you follow?"


    At this moment, Seraphina rxed her body. She slightly lowered her head, her voice calm, "It seems you only allow yourself to plunder others, but not to be plundered... You seem to not understand thew of the beasts at all, poor thing."


    "... But never mind, I''ve seen too many like you. I''m toozy to refute your nonsense, but¡ª"


    The Beast King slowly raised her head, the brutality seeping from between her teeth, the ferocity radiating from her dark red eyes, along with the enormous shadow behind her that seemed to swallow all light, all spoke of the monster''s... towering rage.


    "You, worthless, creature."


    She took a step forward, the power of Hydral''s projection surged into her body, just like when she was fighting against the head of strength of melle, she learned to use a more advanced power.


    Seraphina, whose eyes had turned into snake eyes, whispered like this, then raised her hand and clenched her fist.


    Then, pure destruction was held in her palm.


    "Dare... to insult Ansel!"


    At this moment, Ravenna was under the shadow of the huge monster.


    It was clear that Seraphina was trying to protect her safety, to prevent any idents, and chose to stand in front of her.


    Ravenna... couldn''t understand, but she wasn''t sure if she really couldn''t understand.


    The shock brought by Seraphina''s power had long numbed her. What she couldn''t understand was why Seraphina, at this time, could still spare the heart to protect her; what she couldn''t understand was why Seraphina''s almost mad, terrifying real rage... could be so pure.


    She couldn''t understand why the silly girl who was originally immersed in the fight, turned into a monstrous evil from the abyss the moment she heard Conrad''s insult to Ansel.


    She couldn''t understand... or could she really not understand?


    Before the light on Conrad''s sword, which seemed to be able to level this entire floor, or even several floors, exploded, Seraphina had already roared in rage, unleashing this suppressed pure power, a punch of pure destruction, furiously thrown out!


    When she threw this punch, her mind was not dominated by anger, but was full of everything she had just realized.


    The perception of the flow of ether, that vortex of power, did not need close contact, could also transform the power on her body in some way to the ether, transform,press, and finally...


    Explode!


    In her ring dark red snake eyes, a brutal and joyful look burst forth.


    You worthless trash, hurry up and disappear from this world!


    So, starting with Seraphina''s punch, a red and ck light that emitted a destructive aura suddenly lit up...


    It first converged into a line, then instantly expanded to four or five meters wide, and when Seraphina''s punch was delivered, it exploded with a deafening roar that shattered eardrums!


    Then, in front of her, everything disappeared.


    A trench nearly four or five meters wide and two or three meters deep went straight ahead, destroying one wall after another, directly sting through... this entire floor.


    Of course, the avenger who held up his long sword and denounced the absurdity of this world, had also disappeared.


    All the fifth-stage extraordinary beings who were watching her fell silent.


    "Is there..."


    Someone whispered, "Is there any exnation for this?"


    "If you have to say... the power of Hydral''s projection is indeed powerful."


    "But just now, she put the whole thing in, right?"


    "Yes..."


    "Third stage?"


    "Third stage."


    Then there was a long silence.


    In this long silence, in this messy battlefield, one of the core figures of the event finally appeared.


    He leaned on his scepter, stepped over the rubble on the ground, walked towards the girl who was panting heavily while sitting on the ground, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Well done, Seraphina."


    Seraphina, who was too tired to pay attention to her surroundings, wanted to raise her head when she heard the voice, but that warm and soft hand was already on her head, gently stroking.


    "Absolutely, absolutely, absolutely perfect."


    Ansel stroked the girl''s soft hair and said with a smile, "You really are the best."


    "Hehe... hehehe... don''t say that, I''ll be shy."


    Even though she was almost too tired to move, Seraphina''s body still unconsciously twisted a couple of times. She leaned against Ansel''s thigh, closed her eyes and gently rubbed against him, "I should thank Ansel, this fight was so refreshing! And and! I learned something new, I''ll show it to you after I rest! Ah! And, Ansel, can you help me name this move?"


    Miss wolf said a series of happy words, and Ansel kneeled beside her, holding her hand, and responded with a lightugh.


    "But... I''m really tired..."


    Seraphina, who was sitting on the ground, leaned her head on Ansel''s shoulder and said weakly, "I feel like I''ve been drained, and Ansel''s body is too big... it hurts all over, I can''t use this move casually."


    "Rest well when you get back, I''ll have them make you a big meal."


    "Great! I want to eat dragon meat, and that steak, and... and..."


    The girl mumbled and mumbled, her voice getting smaller and smaller, until her tired eyespletely closed, and she only made a steady breathing sound.


    "Rest well." Ansel gently kissed Seraphina''s forehead, "Good girl."


    Behind the duo, at a distance no more than a few meters, Ravenna, equally exhausted and bearing the brunt of Conrad''s attack, was half-prostrate on the ground. She had to lift her head to catch a glimpse of Ansel''s retreating figure.


    She happened to witness him tenderly embracing Seraphina''s waist, nting a gentle kiss on the young girl''s forehead.


    "... Ansel," Ravenna murmured, her body curled up slightly. She struggled to prop up her upper body, attempting to appear less disheveled. "I..."


    "Ah, I''m d you''re alright, Ravenna," Ansel turned his head to nce at the petite woman, her forehead and sses smeared with blood. He spoke softly, "I''m sorry for dragging you into this."


    Ravenna was taken aback.


    "... Dragging me into this?"


    "Yes," Ansel gently stroked Seraphina, who was leaning against his shoulder, fast asleep.


    "Conrad was a gift I gave to Seraphina. She couldn''t find a suitable adversary, a worthy opponent, yet she harbored a burning desire to make a name for herself¡­ She wasn''t very happy during her time in the capital."


    The young Hydral merely gazed at the girl in his arms, his voice incredibly soft, "So, I prepared the best enemy for her, the grandest stage¡­ Everyone will remember this day, everyone will remember her name."


    Having said this, he nced at Ravenna, speaking in the same gentle tone, "I''m sorry for stealing your thunder... Your choice was not bad, quite satisfactory."


    "So..." Ravenna felt a surge of indescribable emotion, her speech unconsciously quickening, "So, it was all a setup for me, right?"


    "Ah, well..." Ansel pondered for a moment, then broke into a smile, speaking lightly, "It was more of a side effect."


    A side effect...


    "You did well to think of the way out I left for you. But whether you chose to sacrifice yourself or not, I didn''t really care. After all, you were bound to take that step eventually."


    Ansel''s tone was different from when he spoke to Seraphina. Even though it was still gentle, Ravenna could distinctly feel the difference.


    "Are you so sure that I will eventually... be that idealist monster?"


    Ravenna whispered.


    "What are you talking about, dear Venna?"


    Ansel asked, somewhat surprised. He then shook his head and chuckled, "If I wasn''t sure, why would I have made that bet? I bet that you would sacrifice everything for your ideals, that your ideals are destined to be destroyed by your madness."


    "After all, three years ago..."


    "Didn''t you give me the answer?"


    His gentle words made Ravenna''s limbs turn cold and stiff.


    Ansel hoisted Seraphina onto his back, stood up, and without looking back, said, "You''ve made your choice, Venna. After all, what you need isn''t me."


    "Ansel, wait ¡ª"


    "Huff...huff...Ansel, I want a kiss..." The sleeping girl mumbled in her dream.


    "...What else can I do, Seri?"


    "Hehe..."


    The petite woman half-lying on the ground instinctively reached out towards his retreating figure. The words she wanted to say were choked back by the girl''s mumbling on his back.


    Yes, Ravenna had passed Ansel''s test.


    ¡ª She knew, she knew that an insurmountable barrier had formed between them.


    Justst night, the handsome young man was whispering words that made her heart flutter. Now, his eyes could not amodate her reflection.


    The man who seemed to want to tame her, control her, care for her in every way, didn''t even want to¡­ help her up.


    This was more agonizing than any indifference, deliberate alienation, or simple courtesy.


    Because it was as if he was saying¡ª


    No matter how intimate we are, no matter how much I need you, no matter how I try to control you, no matter howplicated our rtionship is...


    I will no longer walk with you.


    At that moment, a profound sense of loneliness engulfed Ravenna.


    Then came fear, and¡ª


    Not overwhelming, but so vivid, so painful... regret.


    *

 Chapter 307: The Snake Grants No Rest - I

    The farcical drama at the Etheric Academy has drawn to a close.


    It appears that prior to the Luminaris family falling underplete control, Conrad surreptitiously reallocated a cache of resources. With these assets, he contracted a fifth-stage mercenary from the Zero Realm Explorers and acquired a top-tier forced teleportation scroll, impervious even to fifth-stage defenses, to forcibly dispatch Ronger and Barnes, leaving himself alone to y Ravenna.


    One can only remark that Mr. Conrad''s obsession with personally ending Ravenna''s life, a "ceremonial sense" born of nobility, led to his justifiable defeat¡ªeven though employing an assassin to directly eliminate Ravenna would have nearly guaranteed sess.


    However, Conrad''s death does not signify the end of this saga.


    The struggle for the Luminaris legacy continues unabated, with various powers wrestling for dominance. Soren, once the frontrunner, has lost his overwhelmingpetitive edge due to unforeseen events.


    It is evident to the discerning eyes that the chaos and fierce battle that day were an borate ruse orchestrated by Ansel for his crucial pact head.


    The stage was set at the Etheric Academy headquarters, at the epicenter of this maelstrom, where at least a dozen fifth-stage extraordinaries converged, casting their gaze upon the unfolding events.


    The adversary, a desperate yet deeply rooted heir of a grand ducal family, demonstrated formidable power in his madness and with the aid of resources, a spectacle for all to witness.


    On this stage thatmanded the attention of the masses, the adversary fought with all his might, and our protagonist, Miss Seraphina Marlowe, did not disappoint, iming a crown thatmands respect and awe.


    Whether it be her uncanny and potent essence, her terrifying talents, or her synergy with the power of the pact head¡­ No one doubts Seraphina''s potential. If her path to growth remains unobstructed, it will take but three to four years, or at most five to six, for a monster capable of challenging empires to emerge under Ansel''s guidance.


    And what chills the spine even more is the high probability that Seraphina''s ascent will proceed without hindrance, smooth to the point of inevitability.


    [The Undying Cmity]¡ªthis moniker is gradually gaining currency among the capital''s extraordinaries in reference to Seraphina.


    "Undying" sinctly captures her most vital characteristic disyed inbat, while "Cmity"... stems from her notorious reputation in the Red Frost Territory and the dread her cruelty and savagery in battle inspire.


    Anyone who has witnessed the recording of this battle would introspectively question their own will to fight when faced with such a battle-thirsty beast and those dark crimson eyes that seem to devour flesh and blood.


    Seraphina''s triumph is undeniably wless, and it is this perfection that prompts the great figures to specte about Ansel''s true intentions at the Etheric Academy.


    Was he genuinely there to support Soren, or was it to ensure that Conrad, aware of his presence, would not dare to take the bait, leading him to attend Soren''s lecture as a mere observer?


    Does he truly hold the Tower of Babel in such little regard? If so, what then of the revolutionary "Data System" demonstrated by Ravenna, which she imed was Ansel''s invention?


    She said that the system was created by Ansel¡­ who would dare to use Ansel as a shield? And if Ansel was generous enough to share such a creation with Ravenna, how could his rtionship with the Tower of Babel be anything but¡­ close-knit?


    H


    Every time someone believes they have grasped the young Hydral''s intentions, the unfolding events shatter their illusions.


    As a result, Ansel''s stance bes once again enigmatic, and the Tower of Babel emerges as a prize worth vying for, its value soaring ever higher. This also signifies that within this still-unsettled maelstrom¡­ they have no escape and nowhere to turn¡ª


    If they misstep again, the consequences are unimaginable.


    *


    "So, Hendrik."


    Before Hendrik''s desk, a middle-aged man draped in a ck robe adorned with numerous gems gave a slight nod, "What are your thoughts on this matter?"


    "... Your Grace, I am not in a position to make a decision on this matter."


    The current leader of the Tower of Babel, with a wry smile, said, "The data system belongs to Ravenna, no... to Lord Ansel, and I truly cannot make any unteral decisions regarding it."


    "Since Ansel has entrusted it to you, he has naturally also transferred the decision-making authority."


    Duke of Magus Primus, one of the nine supreme seats of the Etheric Academy, spoke calmly, "I am determined to acquire this object. If my current offer does not satisfy you, I am willing to increase it."


    "But..."


    The conversation was interrupted by a knock on the door, and the Duke of Magus Primus slightly turned his head, "Come in."


    The petite woman wearing gray sses entered; in the current imperial capital, there were few who did not recognize her.


    ¡ª The data system... aplex spell that broke through the limitations of traditional magic, a mine of infinite value, a treasure of limitless potential, evident even to the most novice of sorcerer apprentices.


    Had it not been for the reckless Miss Cmity, Ravenna Ziegler would undoubtedly have be the most sought-after individual in the imperial capital after that day''s lecture.


    But in this world, there are no ''ifs,'' and the reality is that Seraphina Marlowe, so cherished, so treasured, so valued by the young Hydral, has dered her existence to the empire, to the world, with her own power and talent.


    In the grand scheme of everything, whether it be the Luminaris family, the fifth-stage extraordinary beings, or the Etheric Academy... they are but footnotes to her rise to fame.


    Within these footnotes, Ravenna and her "achievements" seem somewhat insignificant.


    Of course, this is only in terms of the topic''s poprity. From a practical standpoint, the "important figures" who have been in contact with the Tower of Babel these past few days have been numerous.


    The data system... a terrifying entity whose potential bes increasingly apparent the more visionary and knowledgeable one is, the more one is willing to delve into it. No influential figure would choose to walk away, and it is precisely because of this object that the Tower of Babel has once againe into the limelight.


    "Your Grace," Ravenna bowed slightly to the Duke of Magus Primus.


    "Oh, Miss Ziegler, please take a seat."


    The Duke of Magus Primus, who hade to discuss matters, almost assumed the posture of a host, "Hendrik tells me he cannot decide on matters concerning the data system. I presume... you can?"


    -->

 Chapter 308: The Snake Grants No Rest - II

    Ravenna, seated in the adjacent chair, remained silent for a moment before turning to Hendrik:


    "Hendrik," her expression was impassive, but her tone was earnest, "would you mind stepping out for a moment?"


    Hendrik, momentarily taken aback, then nodded gently, "Of course, have a good talk with His Grace, Ravenna."


    The leader of the Tower of Babel left his office, and the Duke of Magus Primus, intrigued, raised an eyebrow, "What is it? Do you wish to propose some sort of private transaction?"


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    Ravenna lowered her gaze slightly, "Before we proceed, may I inquire about the terms you are prepared to offer?"


    "I appreciate straightforwardness."


    The Duke of Magus Primus nodded in satisfaction, snapped his fingers, and a severed head dropped onto the floor.


    "Bynar Kailunster of the Luminaris family, a fifth-stage retainer."


    The grand duke, perched at the pinnacle of the empire, rested his chin on his hand, "You may not be aware, but the mad young dude of the Luminaris only hired one fifth-stage from the Zero Explorers to trouble you. The three fifth-stage retainers of the Luminaris are currently scattered and well-hidden."


    "..." Ravenna, observing the head on the floor, replied after a moment of silence, "Your Grace, are you suggesting they wille to kill me?"


    "No one knows what orders Conrad has given them, but since that mad dude failed... it would be normal for them to seek revenge on you and the Tower of Babel."


    The Duke of Magus Primus tilted his chin slightly, "So, it''s not just you who will be unfortunate. The Tower of Babel is not the Etheric Academy. If they were to go on a rampage and indiscriminately ughter..."


    At this point, he tugged at the corner of his mouth, "You might think I''m being rmist, but if this were to actually happen, consider the losses and casualties that would result."


    "I''ve taken care of one of the three for you, as a gesture of goodwill and a sign of my sincerity."


    His tone was casual, "Agree to my terms, and I will take care of the other two as well. That''s the first condition."


    "... And the second?"


    "The second is, of course, the most basic of resources."


    The Duke of Magus Primus gestured with his hand, "Whatever you need, contact me. Whether it''srge quantities of basic resources or rare and valuable ones, for the next six months, name your price; I set no limits."


    This overly generous attitude made it clear that the Duke of Magus Primus was not here solely for the data system.


    As expected, he added, "Of course, with Ansel''s support, you might not be in need. The specifics can be worked out between my people and Ansel''s, to fill in any gaps."


    Observing Ravenna''s continued silence, the Duke of Magus Primus slightly furrowed his brow, yet he did not disy any impatience. He went on to add, "Thirdly, regarding the matters of the Tower of Babel within the Etheric Academy, I shall coborate with the other two factions to resolve them for you. Naturally, this will take some time."


    Upon hearing this, Ravenna finally spoke, "For Your Grace to propose such terms, what you desire must extend beyond mere temtes and methods of using the data system."


    "Indeed, what I seek is... everything," the Duke of Magus Primus revealed a hint of avarice in his eyes.


    "From the most fundamental, the most basic, the most essential ideas, to the entire process of bringing them to fruition, that is what I desire."


    "I am aware that you have concealed something. Its potential is not as limited as you have presented in your lectures. It represents a path that is remarkably novel, and I intend to explore its very essence¡ª"


    "I apologize, Your Grace," Ravenna interjected calmly, "but on this matter, I cannot acquiesce."


    ...


    The Duke of Magus Primus narrowed his eyes slightly. As a fifth-stage extraordinary being and a grand duke of the empire, it was unthinkable for him to lose his temper with a young woman. However, the subtle emotions he did reveal were more than most could bear.


    Ravenna''s expression remained unchanged, still that of unyielding indifference.


    "Ha, you certainly possess audacity," the Duke of Magus Primus chuckled, but he did not waste words on trivial inquiries like "Are you sure?" Instead, he straightforwardly lowered his demands, "Then, I shall take a step back. Provide me with a data system inclined towards the integration of spells. A foundation will suffice; I wish to test its malleability."


    "Agreed," Ravenna affirmed, locking eyes with the Duke of Magus Primus.


    "Your Grace, you may reduce the weight of other transactions, and in addition... I would like to propose a private trade, as you mentioned earlier."


    "My grandfather, Eileen Ziegler¡ªwhat do you know of his death?"


    Ravenna''s question momentarily stunned the Duke of Magus Primus. After a few seconds, he burst intoughter, "Ziegler, Ravenna Ziegler, you truly are courageous, inquiring about this from a former adversary is not the wisest of choices."


    The Etheric Academy and Eileen were once at odds, and Ravenna''s boldness in posing this question to the Duke of Magus Primus was indeed audacious.


    "If the Etheric Academy were an imprable fortress, the current situation would not have arisen."


    Amidst the Duke''sughter, Ravenna remainedposed, "And as the first to engage with us among the supreme nine seats, the likelihood of your involvement in my grandfather''s death is naturally minimal."


    Great figures care about interests, but those who would disregard personal feelings and reputation are a rare few.


    Especially for a noble of the Duke of Magus Primus''s stature, it would be nearly impossible to shamelessly seek the inheritance of the Luminaris from a former "archenemy."


    This implies that within the factions of the Etheric Academy, the Duke''s previous attitude towards Eileen was not neutral, but at least it was not overtly hostile.


    "Hmm... you do have a point."


    The man crossed his legs, adopting a more rxed posture, "I didn''t expect this to be your request... haha, there''s no need to include this in our trade. If you pursue this matter, it will surely displease my old friends, which would also be advantageous for me."


    -->

 Chapter 309: The Snake Grants No Rest - III

    "...Your Grace, your implication is," Ravenna''s gaze sharpened, "that my grandfather''s death is indeed connected to certain individuals within the Etheric Academy, correct?"


    "No, quite the opposite," the Duke of Magus Primus shook his head.


    "To my knowledge, none within the supreme nine seats harbored overt malice towards Eileen. You could say... at least no one wished to directly end his life ¡ª the difficulty was too great, the cost too high."


    "But¡ª"


    "Yet he died, silently, ha... I initially thought it was a false rumor," the middle-aged man expressed with a hint of mncholy, "Who could have foreseen such an event?"


    Ravenna remained silent, her delicate and beautiful visage exuding a frosty demeanor, rejecting any attempt to probe her thoughts.


    "Yet you still suggest that if I continue my investigation, it will affect the Etheric Academy."


    After a long pause, Ravenna spoke again.


    "That''s because they are the most likely tomit such an act," the Duke of Magus Primus tapped his head, "The Alchemy Association is made up of craftsmen pursuing their craft, the Zero Explorers amodatewless rogues, but only the Etheric Academy... gathers a multitude of schrs."


    "Schrs signify a wealth of knowledge, a broader vision, and more... sensitive thoughts."


    "Although Eileen was universally opposed at the time, whose hostility was more intense is not so obvious, is it?"


    As the Duke of Magus Primus spoke, he stood up, casting a final nce at Ravenna, "However, I must warn you, Ravenna... do not entertain the notion of replicating Eileen''s creations."


    His gaze turned somewhat menacing, "Because our Ansel, the future Lord Hydral, seems to ¡­ share some affinity with Eileen in this regard."


    "The reason Eileen was able to research for so long, even with such audacious ideas, and maintain some neutrality, is because everyone knew it was impossible for him. But you¡ª"


    The grand duke, who had enjoyed the privileges of extraordinary status and nobility, narrowed his eyes, "You might influence Ansel, and Ansel... might actually be capable of creating such a thing."


    "When that timees, haha... I can assure you, your fate will not be any better than Eileen''s."


    "Take care, young one. What you have now, and what you wille to possess, has not been easily attained."


    With those words, his figure fragmented like an illusion, until he vanished from sight.


    Ravenna found herself alone in the office.


    She removed her sses, her hand unconsciously tightening its grip. The tumultuous emotions within her, no longer suppressed by reason, were increasingly reflected in her actions.


    Was it disappointment from not obtaining valuable intelligence, or was it anger at the Duke of Magus Primus''s warning as he left? Anger at him, at what he represented... such arrogance, such malevolence, such cruelty in trying to keep the world stagnant, frozen?


    Both, but not limited to these.


    The Duke of Magus Primus said that the young Hydral shared some affinity with her grandfather.


    After that day, Ravenna tried as much as possible to avoid anything rted to Ansel... She didn''t think she was running away, but rather that she needed to be calm.


    To calmly think about everything rted to her and Ansel.


    But the more she thought this way, the more a thought would suddenly dart through her mind as she went about her daily tasks, thinking, researching, learning¡ª


    I... have lost Ansel.


    After that day, after the end of that grand performance, when Ansel left with Seraphina, ignoring her lying in the ruins, this thought... no matter how Ravenna tried to forget, it could appear in her mind at any time, any ce, under any circumstances.


    It was like a... thorn wrapped around Ravenna''s heart.


    And the Duke of Magus Primus''s casual words made this thorn tighten a few more notches, constantly piercing Ravenna''s heart.


    Ansel and my grandfather are in sync... No, it''s not just that, Ansel resonates with me, we are each other''s only resonance.


    But I... I lost him, no, he betrayed first, he¡ª


    Whenever Ravenna tried to find reasons for herself in this way, Marlina''s words would pierce her defenses like a sharp sword.


    ["Mr. Ansel was forced to give up something very important."]


    Then, the meaning of that test, Ansel''s deep pain from the decisions he had to make, even if he was intimate with her, easily shattered the defense pierced by the sword.


    She just... just couldn''t verify Marlina''s words, the broken and missing memories made it impossible for Ravenna to determine what happened that day.


    That test made Ravenna realize that Ansel was no longer the Ansel who used to apany her, they needed to distinguish between superior and inferior, master and servant.


    Then she suddenly realized that even though she had thought about temporarily submitting, but her actions... were they really submission to Ansel? Those attitudes, those behaviors, those psychological reactions, weren''t they all still subconsciously following the pattern of interaction with Ansel three years ago?


    She was still indulging in... three years ago, before the dream was shattered.


    And Ansel, ruthlessly shattered her dream.


    Yes, after they had such an indulgent, ambiguous, entangled night, telling her such a reality, giving Ravenna the greatest contrast, tearing everything deep inside her to pieces.


    But no matter what... she couldn''t harbor any resentment towards Ansel.


    What''s even more ridiculous is that all of this is just...


    Just a mere "side effect".


    Ravenna didn''t know how she left Hendrik''s office, or how she returned to her own alchemy workshop.


    She only knew that she shouldn''t think about these things, she should focus on finding clues about her grandfather''s death, or at least... think about new designs, how could she put so many thoughts on one person? Why couldn''t she throw these things behind her no matter what?


    Why? Ravenna knew very well in her heart.


    Because the most important things in her life were nothing more than the Tower of Babel, the ideals she pursued, and...


    And that onlypanion, the only person who could resonate with her.


    Ravenna closed the door of the alchemy workshop and sat down on the floor, leaning against the door, looking exhausted.


    "What am I thinking..."


    She covered her face and murmured to herself: "Enough, the truth... yes, wait until the memory is restored, then consider these things, now is not the time, not¡ª"


    "What''s not the time?"


    "..."


    The petite woman sitting on the floor, her body froze instantly.


    She almost instinctively wanted to escape, to run away, but her head uncontrobly looked up.


    Looking at that, the only one she had lost.


    *

 Chapter 310: An Unfulfilled Promise - I

    A deafening explosion reverberated through the alchemy workshop.


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh as he gazed at Ravenna through the thick fog, "The thirteenth failure. As I''ve mentioned, you''re too hasty, Venna."


    With a flick of his fingers, he conjured a crystal-clear orb of water beside Ravenna.


    "... At least, it eliminates another incorrect option."


    Her pretty face, smeared with soot, emerged from the smoke, and she expertly dove into the water orb.


    "Sigh..."


    Ravenna gently shook her head, emerging from the water orb, her hands wiping her damp cheeks. Droplets of water, some clinging to her long eyshes and others sliding down her delicate, fair face, made her appear like a fawn that had just quenched its thirst, albeit her expression was far from endearing.


    "An in-depth study of the Universal Ether Furnace should onlymence after you''ve reached the fourth stage."


    The youthful Hydral nced at the remnants in the alchemy furnace and couldn''t help but shake his head, "Any effort now is merely a waste of energy and materials. Unlike other things, Venna, its design principles and elements are far tooplex."


    Ravenna, too, looked at the object turned to rubble in the explosion, and after a moment of silence, she softly replied, "I know, but I can''t let it go, Ansel."


    She turned to look at the boy sitting on the couch, the only person in the world who could understand her, the only one who could share her vision, and said, "The thought that even a single advancement in the Universal Ether Furnace could hasten the arrival of a new era by even a day fills me with an irresistible urge to create it."


    The petite yet stunning woman, now revealing a longing and intoxicating emotion she never shows in front of others, reached out towards the extinguished furnace:


    "The world will advance further, breaking away from stagnation. The harm brought by disasters and chaos will be minimized, and thisnd will undergo aplete transformation within decades... no, within years, eradicating poverty and suffering. Even the most ordinary individuals will not be mere fodder for the extraordinary but will see the extraordinary ¡­ be an ordinary part of life."


    Ravenna seldom spoke such emotionally charged words to Ansel, clearly indicating that the "Universal Ether Furnace" carried all her hopes and dreams of over a decade, and her pursuit of this dream was beyond words.


    "..."


    Ansel, looking at his first and best friend, listened to her unreservedly sharing such a vision. He knew better than anyone how difficult it would be to realize such a dream, yet his lips curved into a slight smile, his voice softening, "Venna, you must understand... achieving this is not as simple as inventing a Universal Ether Furnace."


    "I know."


    Ravenna turned to face Ansel, quicklyposing herself. She disliked showing too much emotion in front of Ansel, partly to avoid his teasing and partly because, despite their close friendship and perfect harmony, she was five years his senior and couldn''t afford to appear... unadult-like.


    After all, she was already quite unadult-like.


    "That''s why we continue to strive for that moment, creating more alchemical devices that can push it forward, to change..."


    "What I mean is," Ansel interrupted, "no matter how many inventions, no matter how powerful, some things are hard to change."


    "Are you referring to... the resistance we''ll face?" Ravenna frowned slightly.


    Ravenna was a true intellect, and being truly intelligent meant she wasn''t a fool in everything outside of alchemy and spell research.


    "That is¡­ indeed a problem."


    The woman''s demeanor cooled considerably: "To push for such a transformation, we''ll touch upon too many interests, especially since grandfather was¡ª"


    Her gaze turned icy and filled with deep loathing, only in such moments did the usually indifferent schr reveal such intense emotions.


    Ravenna took a deep breath, calming herself, and softly said to Ansel, "This isn''t something you should bear alone; it would bring you great trouble."


    "No, no... that''s secondary."


    Not having touched the core circles of the empire, one naturally wouldn''t understand what the divine species meant for the empire, so Ansel merely responded to Ravenna''s words with an inexplicable smile, "I don''t mind such troubles, Venna. The issue is, even if we ovee the pushback, there are still tons of problems waiting for us."


    "... Tons of?"


    "Societal transformation, fundamentally rooted in the material, must not be confined solely to it."


    Whenever these topics were broached, Ansel would be somewhat verbose, but Ravenna did not show any signs of annoyance. Instead, she listened with unparalleled patience and seriousness.


    "The desire for empire''s change cannot be achieved merely by using extraordinary forces to elevate the entire society''s productive forces¡ªI exined the meaning of productive forces to you when we discussed the universal Etheric Furnace, didn''t I? In any case, merely allowing themoners to possess extraordinary levels of productive forces is far from sufficient."


    The youthful Hydral, brimming with enthusiasm yet utterly serious, gestured, "This would lead to ss conflicts. The issue of interests you mentioned earlier is just the tip of the iceberg... Even if I solve this problem in a short time and push it forward, when this society has been operating for ten years...


    No, if the effect of the universal Etheric Furnace is as we expect, it won''t take ten years, just five years, and more terrifying conflicts will erupt. If not handled properly..."


    He paused, then said very seriously, "It''s not impossible for the Empire to split, be destroyed, and then be reshaped, with everything being swept away."


    Ravenna was stunned because Ansel''s words were indeed somewhat unthinkable. She pondered for a long time, unable to figure out the reason, and finally asked:


    "Why? With you and the emperor at the time, such a thing could not happen."


    "How many of the extraordinary beings do you think consider ordinary people as their own kind?"


    "Should be¡ª"


    Ravenna subconsciously wanted to answer "quite a few," but thinking of her grandfather''s experience and most of the extraordinary beings she had seen since childhood, she fell silent.


    She was beginning to vaguely realize what Ansel wanted to say.


    -->

 Chapter 311: An Unfulfilled Promise - II

    "You see, you know it very well in your heart," the youthful Hydral said softly, "Extraordinary beings like you, like your grandfather, are always a minority within a minority."


    "In the eyes of most extraordinary beings, ordinary people are... not on the same level as them. The gap between the two is like that between humans and uncivilized animals. The stronger the extraordinary beings, the greater this gap, equivalent to... humans and ants."


    "Why? Because the power has alienated their personalities? This is just one of the reasons, one of the most superficial reasons."


    "The root cause is that this world is distorted, Venna."


    Ansel lowered his eyes slightly, "The extraordinary makes the soul chase and crave for further progress, making extraordinary beings eternally pursue the possibility of life''s ascension, but the nature of the abyss makes all extraordinary beings unable to realize this desire, stepping into madness in repeated torment."


    "The Heavenly Road was born in response, but it is an imperfect path. After the [Throne], no one has found the door to the highest, and for nearly a thousand years, countless extraordinary beings have wandered here, unwilling to perish, no one has seeded, and under such circumstances..."


    The youthful Hydral, with a mocking smile:


    "Under such circumstances, there are monsters born as gods, eternally superior to them¡ªVenna, extraordinary beings regard ordinary people as ants, but before that..."


    The emotion revealed in those sea-blue eyes, Ravenna couldn''t understand, but she was sure that it was definitely not contempt, but... something even more unspeakable.


    "Before that, they were even less noteworthy in our eyes. Because the pure weakness of ordinary people will make them infinitely in awe, infinitely dependent, infinitely adoring us, and these self-proimed masters of power will never have such purity."


    "...Tools to please the gods."


    Ravenna murmured in a low voice, her tone somewhatplex. Ansel had openly discussed this topic with her before, and Ravenna did not harbor any hostility towards him because of it. She knew very well that if Ansel were like the empress, viewing ordinary people as beings to please her existence, he would never have worked with her for such a long time.


    "Yes, and ordinary people can ept, or rather... they don''t even know they exist for this reason, but extraordinary beings can''t ept this reality."


    "The anxiety and madness of not being able to go further, the resentment and unwillingness to be dominated by the divine beings... Thebination of the two has formed... hehe, a top-down vicious curse among the extraordinary beings¡ª"


    Ansel shook his head andughed, the irony in hisughter was so vivid, but it was more than just irony.


    "The higher stages dominate the lower ones, just as the empress dominates them; since they can''t resist, they oppress, dominate, and manipte all beings inferior to themselves like the empress. This is passed down from one level to another, and no one can escape this cycle. And all the malice, resentment, and unwillingness of the extraordinary beings...


    will be imposed on ordinary people, and then, like the empress, they will please themselves by manipting the lives of ordinary people."


    "This is the current Empire."


    "It''s not just the changes brought about by power, Venna... but the extraordinary itself, the malice and distortion of the whole world."


    "In this situation," Ansel sighed, "If ordinary people have the ability to touch the extraordinary unconditionally, if the extraordinary beings, even theirst ''superiority'' and ''advantage'' are to be shattered, what do you think... will happen?"


    "...Copse."


    Ravenna murmured, "Extraordinary beings will choose to destroy everything."


    "Right, who would want to see the pigs they raise stand up, speak humannguage, and no longer be as humble and respectful as before?"


    As Ansel said this, he also envisioned such a scene.


    Extraordinary beings will oppress and dominate ordinary people more fiercely to ensure their superiority. That world will not get better, but will step by step towards copse in the stacked contradictions.


    "If it''s irreversible, the emperor at the time might choose to... ''restart'' the Empire."


    The boy shrugged, "After all, all he or she needs is praise and adoration, not watching bigger ants and smaller ants biting each other. If he or she finds it boring, he will choose to start all over again."


    "...No."


    This ethereal, spine-chilling utterance did not plunge Ravenna into despair.


    Instead, she stared intently into Ansel''s eyes, her magnificent violet irises shining brightly:


    "What if... what if it were you, Ansel?"


    "What?"


    "I mean, what if you were the one controlling the empire?" With a remarkablyposed tone, the woman voiced this audacious proposition, "If it were you... you would never choose to tear everything down. You would find a solution, elevating the entire empire rather than letting it remain shackled in this absurd, morbid stagnation."


    Ansel was taken aback for a moment, then burst into heartyughter: "You really dare to speak your mind, Venna. If our empress were to find out, you''d be roasted to a crisp."


    "But that''s just the kind of person you are, different from them, from all the divine beings."


    Ravenna did not hide her thoughts:


    "You''re an outstanding individual, aren''t you?"


    The youthful Hydral swung his legs, his face filled with a carefree joy: "Go on, I love to hear it."


    "So... do you have a solution?"


    "The journey is long, and I''m still thinking. In fact, while pondering these matters, I''vee up with an additional creation, a... remarkable thing that can serve as a... foundation, or perhaps a probe into the current situation."


    "...What?"


    "A."


    "..."


    Seeing Ravenna furrow her brows in thought, yet utterly unable to imagine what he meant, Ansel raised his eyebrows in amusement: "Can''t think of anything at all?"


    "Even if I could follow your train of thought," Ravenna shook her head, "I still wouldn''t understand how a '' could be of any use."


    "Suppose there''s a spell that can be used to collect and search countlessplex pieces of knowledge and information. What do you think it could be used for?"


    The schr pondered for a moment, then frowned: "What use could a portable library have?"


    "Alright, what if we expand what it can record? Let it perform calctions, make deductions, add moreplex functions like autonomous recording, scanning, analyzing... even the spell itself could be inputted. What then?"


    -->

 Chapter 312: An Unfulfilled Promise - III

    This abstract description would be iprehensible to anyone. Even a genius would be limited by the perspective of their era.


    But standing before Ansel was a genius who could transcend her era.


    The woman was stunned by Ansel''s words. Clearly, she was trying to visualize the thing Ansel described in her mind, but it was too abstract for her to grasp even a hint of it.


    But while contemting it, Ravenna had already recognized... the immeasurable value of this thing.


    Before Ravenna could speak, Ansel continued: "What if... this spell... it shouldn''t be called a spell at this point... what if this... thing, could be interconnected?"


    "Inter... connected?"


    "Yes, like if someone in the north had this thing and inputted information about some unique monsters in the north, then someone in the south who also had this thing could instantly know this information, transcending time, space, and even the limitations of the medium. What then?"


    "It''s like a, a that can connect the entire empire, allowing countless people to transcend countless limitations, to pierce through¡ª"


    "To pierce through¡­ that iron wall of knowledge that has stood for thousands of years!"


    Ravenna, her voice trembling, finished Ansel''s sentence for him.


    "Right¡ªoh, Venna, you¡ª"


    "Ansel, you''re a genius... no, genius doesn''t even begin to describe your talent, you''re simply... simply..."


    Ravenna hugged Ansel tightly, too excited to articte her thoughts. The mere thought of such a visioning to life made her lose all self-control.


    "From material to knowledge, from knowledge to thought... how did you think of everything? How do you know everything? Are you really only thirteen?"


    Ansel, embraced by the soft body, was stunned for a moment, then contentedly wrapped his arms around the petite schr''s slender waist, half-closing his eyes: "Of course I''m only thirteen. As for why I could think of so much... it''s just as you said, because I''m a genius."


    "I know... I know."


    Ravenna whispered with utmost confidence: "I''ve never doubted your abilities, Ansel."


    "Um... you might be disappointed this time, because regarding this '', I can only propose such a concept. I have no clue about its underlying principles, so it''s just talk¡ª"


    "I will make it happen." Ravenna looked at Ansel, her tone incredibly serious, "Ansel, I will, I will create it. Compared to the Etheric Furnace, its value and difficulty... lies in the concept you proposed. In this world, even after a hundred years, two hundred years... or even a thousand years, there might not be anyone who can reach your current height."


    "I will never... never allow such a great work to be buried in my hands."


    Ansel chuckled: "Then I''ll be looking forward to it."


    Ravenna softly responded, then realized how tightly she was holding Ansel. She immediately let go, took two steps back, and averted her gaze.


    Ansel just looked at her with a smile, not saying anything that would embarrass the very unadult-like adult Miss Ravenna.


    The two of them remained silent for a few minutes, but neither found it awkward. In the tranquility,panions with a vision that transcended their era could only feel an unparalleled sense of understanding and harmony.


    "Ansel, at this moment, I find it difficult to envision a world without you, a world where I alone must instigate change," Ravenna confessed after a long silence.


    Ansel responded with a jest, "Perhaps in my absence, you might find anotherpanion?"


    "No," Ravenna shook her head, "I refuse to believe that there exists another being in this world who could rival your talents, and not just your talents... Ansel, your thoughts, those that I cannotprehend, those that I cannot touch."


    "Divine beings, the whole Empire, extraordinary beings, mortals... To be honest, I have not delved as deeply as you have, and even now, I only half understand your words."


    Ansel''s smile brightened, "That''s alright, I will teach you, Venna."


    "...Thank you, Ansel."


    A rare, genuine smile graced Ravenna''s strikingly beautiful face, "Ourpatibility, ourplementarity... It''s as if it were fated."


    Ansel''s smile froze.


    "Yes, without you, the transformation of the Empire, the transformation of the world, would face countless obstacles. But with you, Ansel... with you, everything is different."


    Ravenna took Ansel''s hand, her voice resolute and unflinching, "We are fated to change the Empire, to change everything, Ansel."


    "Fa...ted."


    "...Ansel?"


    After calming her turbulent emotions, Ravenna quickly noticed Ansel''s unusual demeanor. His strained attempt to smile made her anxious.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Fated..." Ansel lowered his head, hiding his expression from Ravenna.


    "Venna."


    The youthful Hydral softly asked, "Do you believe that I will change the Empire, that I will provide you with significant assistance?"


    Ansel''s unusual state worried Ravenna, but she didn''t know how to handle it, so she could only respond to his question, "...Yes, isn''t that a given?"


    After a moment of hesitation, she clumsily tried to encourage Ansel, "You and I, in terms of abilities and ideals, we are so... aligned, aren''t we?"


    "Ideals... Heh... Yes, I too want to change the Empire, to change all this damnation."


    Ansel suddenlyughed, lifting his head to reveal a radiant smile. The profound light in his sea-blue eyes momentarily mesmerized Ravenna. Had she just glimpsed... an unusual darkness?


    "I will change the Empire, Venna."


    He dered with absolute certainty, "There is no doubt about it, the Empire will... be better, I promise."


    "...But you," Ravenna, still looking at Ansel, couldn''t help but ask, "You seem to have... thought of something..."


    "I was thinking about something."


    Ansel suddenly pulled the petite Ravenna close, cradling her face in his hands, their foreheads touching.


    "Venna."


    The young Hydral, a thirteen-year-old boy, stared intently into Ravenna''s eyes.


    "No matter when, no matter what happens."


    "You will always... stand by my side, right?"


    Ravenna stared into his clear, bright eyes, the darkness she had seen earlier seemed to have been an illusion. Now, all she saw in those eyes was... an unprecedented worry and weakness, and some sort of...promise?


    "...I don''t know what you''re worried about, Ansel."


    Ravenna sighed, hugging Ansel tightly, "Besides your side, where else could I stand?"


    Ansel closed his eyes, as if reminiscing about something, and softly asked, "Do you promise?"


    "I promise, Ansel."


    Ravenna didn''t know what Ansel had suddenly thought of, but it was only at this moment that she realized.


    Ansel... was truly just thirteen years old.


    *

 Chapter 313: An Unfulfilled Promise - IV

    Ansel always appears at the most opportune moments, in the most suitable of ces.


    It is precisely for this reason that Ravenna refuses to dismiss any incident between them as mere coincidence; it is also why she can steadfastly cling to her convictions amidst the most perplexing of circumstances.


    Yet now, no matter how lucidly she perceives the situation, it is all to no avail.


    Or perhaps¡­ it is precisely because her vision is so unobstructed that the mundane, "by-the-way" challenge pierces through her defenses.


    Rtionships, standings.


    The disparity between past and present rtionships, the difference in standing between her and Seraphina ¡ª it''s not out of jealousy, but rather... loss.


    "...Ansel."


    Ravenna rose, her gaze demurely cast downward: "Do you seek anything in particr bying here?"


    Ansel observed Ravenna for a moment before arching an eyebrow: "Judging by your expression, you don''t seem particrly thrilled to see me."


    "No, it''s just that I was..."


    The petite schr lifted her gaze to Ansel, but quickly diverted her eyes: "I was merely lost in thought."


    "That much is obvious without guessing," Ansel, supporting his face with his hand, remarked, "Does it concern your grandfather? What, did you manage to extract something from the Duke of Magus Primus?"


    Ravenna fell silent for a moment, then shook her head, "He said he couldn''t be certain of any suspects, merely directed me towards the Etheric Academy."


    "I see..."


    Ansel chuckled wryly: "In that case, it seems your goals have not been entirely fulfilled, Venna."


    "The data system... such a precious entity, you aim to use it not only to solidify the Tower of Babel''s position and to fervently demonstrate your worth to me, but also to exchange it for information regarding Eileen''s demise."


    "The first two goals you''ve achieved quite admirably, attributing all glory and capability to me, signifying a subordinate status, which also shows, Venna, that you are acutely aware of your current ce."


    With such an endearing moniker and a casual tone, he artictes words that so distinctly delineate the chasm between them, causing Ravenna, her head bowed, to subconsciously twitch her fingertips.


    "Yes, I am well aware, An-An... sel."


    She intended to utter the honorific ''Lord,'' but her instinctive reluctance prevails¡ªonly now does she realize¡­ whether her previous formal address of Ansel was borne out of respect or resentment?


    At this juncture, as the boundaries between them were clearly defined and she genuinely intended to address Ansel with respect, she found the word ''Lord'' surprisingly difficult to express.


    Ansel appeared utterly indifferent to this, indeed, his nonchnce has always been thus. He never showed any deliberate aloofness, merely a pure... indifference.


    "So the trail has gone cold again," Ansel sighed, "Quite the nuisance, isn''t it? Has our Young Princess Suellen sought you out again?"


    "...No."


    "Hmm... It should be soon."


    After concluding such idle chatter, the young Hydral leaned back against the sofa,nguidly stating, "Let''s get down to business then. Seraphina''s birthday is the day after tomorrow, and I wish to present her with a gift, one that is nothing short of perfect... I believe you are the most suitable person to craft it."


    "..."


    "What''s the matter?" Ansel inquired, looking at the silent Ravenna with interest, "You don''t wish to do it?"


    "...No, certainly not, I will do it, Ansel," Ravenna''s voice was soft, "But before that, may I pose a question to you?"


    "Um..."


    Ansel stroked his chin thoughtfully, "Am I to interpret this as you setting conditions?"


    "I¡ª"


    "Is that so?" the young Hydral inquired nonchntly once more.


    The schr lowered her head, her voice growing fainter, "My apologies, Ansel, I... I did not mean to."


    "That''s a relief," Ansel''s smile returned, "For a moment, I thought you had forgotten your ce in these few days, my dear Venna."


    Such words, coupled with that appetion, were dripping with irony.


    "The gift must be the most perfection, seek reimbursement for all materials from me¡ªMarlina will handle it. Remember, what I desire is something that is absolutely, ultimately, unequivocally worthy of Seraphina, perfection itself."


    "You should realize the gravity I ce on this matter by my personal involvement," Ansel continued, extracting a blueprint from his coat and cing it beside him, "Here are the ns, with all design concepts clearly exined; this should pose no challenge for you."


    "... Indeed."


    "I have faith in your abilities, Venna."


    Ansel spoke with satisfaction, "As for the day after tomorrow... Seraphina loves lively atmosphere, and you are among the few acquaintances she has in the capital."


    "Therefore, you shall present the gift in person at the event."


    Ravenna''s hand slowly clenched into a fist.


    Ansel, supporting his cheek with one hand, spoke with a smile, "Reluctant, are you?"


    "No, I am quite... honored, Ansel."


    "That''s good to hear, do remember to make an appearance."


    "I shall."


    The young Hydral nodded in approval, rising to leave but then pausing as if a thought had just struck him.


    He tilted his head slightly, his sea-blue eyes reflecting the unchanged petite figure of the past three years.


    "Do you promise?" he asked.


    "I¡ª"


    Memories of the past were so vivid, like thunder cleaving through her mind, causing that word she was about to utter to be stuck in her throat, unspoken.


    Ansel simply watched her, smiling gently, "Never mind, just be there when the timees, I won''t... make it difficult for you."


    With these words, he walked away from the alchemy workshop with an even, unhurried pace.


    In the silence of the workshop, Ravenna''s body trembled ever so slightly.


    Even in such a trivial matter, she could not bring herself to utter those words:


    <I promise.>


    *


    WebNovel won''t let me release the chapter unless it meets 1000 words, so I''m saying 60-word-long nonsense here:


    FIRST OF ALL, I LOVE O-Ni-SANS.


    SECONDLY, I LOVE HEIGHT DIFFERENCES BETWEEN ML AND FL(S).


    THIRDLY, I LOVE THAT CONTRAST BETWEEN PHYSICAL FIGURE AND PERSONALITY.


    LAST BUT NOT LEAST, I ABSOLUTELY LOVE KIDS DRIVING HUGE TRUCKS =v=


    Long live my kinks.

 Chapter 314: Ansel’s Gift - One (I)

    "I concede, Mr. Ansel."


    The silver-haired girl, d in a resplendent ck dress, humbly admitted, her head slightly bowed. "I am still leagues away from your level of skill in chess games."


    Ansel, with a smile, collected the chess pieces and affectionately patted Marlina''s head. "Chess is, after all, merely a form of entertainment. Besides, your talent is already quite exceptional. There is plenty of time, Marlina. Patience is key."


    "Words to live by," Marlina responded, her eyes half-closed, her demeanor utterly docile.


    The tender green grass of thewn swayed gently in the breeze. The warmth from above and theforting heat of the sun melded together, filling Marlina with a sense of bliss so profound it threatened to dissolve her.


    How she wished time could freeze in this moment, a moment free of fatigue and worries, especially this tranquility andfort, it was simply...


    "A¡ªN¡ªS¡ªE¡ªL!"


    The excited shout from above shattered the dreamlike atmosphere between the young boy and girl. They both looked up, one with a face of resignation, the other with a grin.


    "C¡ªA¡ªT¡ªC¡ªH M¡ªE!"


    The voice echoed from a gradually erging ck dot in the sky. Ansel, looking up, could already see the radiant smile of pure joy on the wolf girl''s face.


    He chuckled and shook his head, shifting his chair and extending his arms. Seeing Ansel''s actions, Seraphina immediately flipped over, her long legs curled up, her entire bodypacted into a ball, andnded perfectly precisely in Ansel''s embrace.


    Despite falling from an unknown height, she was as light as cotton upon contact with Ansel''s arms, without any impact.


    "Did you enjoy it?"


    Ansel asked, looking at Seraphina, whose eyes were bright and clear. His already cheerful mood rxed even more.


    "It was fun!" Seraphina eximed, wrapping her arms around Ansel''s neck. "It''s so cool! So this is what it feels like to fall from the sky... Hmm, I shouldn''t have let Mr. Toradon cast that spell on me. As long as I don''t die, it''s fine.


    Theck of impact uponnding... it feels like something is missing."


    She had just jumped from the Nostrom, floating ten thousand meters above the empire, experiencing a high-altitude bungee jump. Toradon, melle''s head of magic, had cast a spell on Seraphina. As soon as she touched any object, the spell would activate, instantly erasing all kic energy from Seraphina, ensuring she could enjoy herself safely.


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh. "Who wants to get injured on their birthday? Don''t tell me you''ve developed some strange fetish for getting hurt, Seraphina."


    "I... I don''t have such a hobby!"


    Seraphina''s face inexplicably turned red, her eyes darting around as she subconsciously touched the cor around her neck.


    Right, that level of...ahem, it,it doesn''t count as getting hurt. I don''t have such a strange hobby!


    The young girl cleared her throat, dispelling the chaotic thoughts in her mind, jumped off Ansel''sp, and dered with an air of confidence:


    "Ansel!"


    "Hmm?"


    "I am now a pact head who can stand on my own, right?"


    Looking at Seraphina, hands on her hips and chin slightly raised in pride, Ansel couldn''t help but smile. "Barely."


    "Huh?"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened slightly. "So I can only... barely?"


    "Because the only ones who can threaten Mr. Ansel are the fifth stages," Marlina gently exined. "So, Seri, you need to have the power to confront the fifth stage to be considered able to stand on your own."


    "Fifth stage... Hmm, the gap is still too big."


    Seraphina scratched her head. "The gap in extraordinary transcending is too big, it gets more exaggerated the further you go."


    "After all, it''s a transformation and sublimation of life levels."


    Ansel picked up the wine ss by the chessboard, took a sip of the crystal-clear wine, and smiled. "The stronger and more advanced you be, the harder it is to break through. But once you seed, the changes are earth-shattering."


    These words immediately reminded Seraphina of the secret of the divine species. The girl, who was just smiling, suddenly looked worried.


    She squatted next to Ansel, gently tugged at his sleeve, and looked up at him.


    "Ansel, what are you going to do¡­ in the future?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I mean, the problem with the divine species."


    The loyal she-wolf, thinking about the scene described by melle, the white paper soaked in water, casually pulled and self-destructed, shattered, and thinking about the future that Ansel is destined to face, her heart involuntarily aches.


    "If they ascend, maybe they can solve the problem... The royal family has always thought so."


    Seraphina murmured to herself, her eyes and expression suddenly bing fierce.


    "I can kill all the other divine species and eat them! Maybe I can find ¡ªugh!?"


    "What kind of nonsense are you thinking about?"


    Ansel helplessly withdrew his hand that had been hitting Seraphina''s head hard. "If this problem was so easy to solve, there wouldn''t be so many creatures in the world, just four divine species fighting endlessly."


    "I... I was just thinking about it." Seraphina covered her head innocently. "Why can the empress get further possibilities by burning Hydral''s ''madness'', and you can only be burned, without any choice."


    She was quite upset about this, obviously thinking that Hydral, as theoretically the strongest existence among the divine species, should not be in such a passive situation.


    Ansel gently tousled Seraphina''s soft, cropped hair, "On your birthday, let''s cast aside such concerns."


    "... Alright," Seraphina whispered in acquiescence, her voice then swelling with irrepressible excitement and anticipation, "Ansel, what gift have you prepared for me?"


    Her inherently impatient nature had been sorely tested these days; she pestered Ansel incessantly, almost a dozen times daily, curious about her gift. s, no stratagem could pry the secret from Ansel''s lips.


    "Well..."


    Ansel''s smile deepened, "Patience, you will find out soon enough."


    "Why can''t you just tell me now, when it''s so close!"


    The more she was urged to patience, the more impatient Seraphina became, her ballooning expectations tickling her heart. She spent recent nights tossing and turning, sweetly pondering what Ansel might present her.


    "It won''t be long now, why can''t you wait?"


    "AHHHHHHH¡ªAnsel!"


    -->

 Chapter 315: Ansels Gift - One (II)

    Marlina watched with a tender, indulgent smile as Seraphina, unable to contain her patience, yfully prodded Ansel''s stomach. The affection and gentleness in her eyes were unmistakable.


    When her gaze shifted to Ansel, that affection and gentleness morphed into a sense of peace and tranquility.


    She could sense that Ansel truly found joy in everything Seraphina represented¡­ be it loyalty or folly, obedience or whimsy.


    It was more than enough that Seraphina could bring such sincere delight and sce to Mr. Ansel, for as long as there was someone to alleviate his solitude, Marlina too felt a profound happiness.


    Yet¡­ Ansel''s mother had mentioned that even with Seraphina''spany, Ansel still felt a deeper loneliness...


    With this thought, the young girl''s expression remained unchanged, her eyes slightly downcast, a wistful sigh in her heart.


    Her capabilities, she realized, were still woefully inadequate.


    Even though a terrifying suspicion has taken root in my heart, what can I possibly do?


    To presume that I can share the burden for Mr. Ansel with my current abilities is nothing short of audacious. If my suspicions are true, to lightly speak of "sharing the burden" would be¡­ to belittle the hardships that Mr. Ansel has endured.


    Seri, though loyal and brave, is far too naive. Even now, she harbors a "passion" that could potentially harm Mr. Ansel at certain moments. She is also incapable of standing on the same intellectual level as Mr. Ansel.


    ¡­ Speaking of which, how has that Miss Ziegler been doing recently?


    The incident at the Etheric Academy had deeply involved Ravenna, leading Marlina to conduct a thorough review ¡ª She had always believed that there were no coincidences in Ansel''s ns. Ravenna''s presence there, her speech, and her demonstration of the existence of the data system must have all been part of Ansel''s scheme.


    Although she had no way of knowing what had transpired between Ansel and Ravenna three years ago, Marlina had deduced an answer that was close to the truth based solely on their rtionship. So, at this moment... what she was wondering was whether the proud Miss Ravenna Ziegler woulde or not.


    Her Mr. Ansel would not miss such a good opportunity. The birthday banquet was likely just the beginning, with more unknown events waiting for her¡­ and her.


    If Miss Ziegler remained stubborn under these circumstances... Mr. Ansel would probably truly give up on her.


    As Marlina pondered this, she suddenly felt a slight vibration in her pocket. She immediately took out the telecrystal and began to converse with the other party.


    "... Alright, I understand."


    After ending the conversation quickly and sinctly, Marlina looked up at Ansel, "Mr. Ansel, the gift has arrived."


    "Gift!"


    Seraphina jumped up instantly, "Is it my gift? Is it a gift from Ansel?"


    "Not from Mr. Ansel, but from someone else for you, Seraphina," Marlina smiled helplessly, "It''s from Lord Soren, Mr. Ansel."


    The idea of a grand duke from the supreme nine seats of the Etheric Academy giving a gift to a third-stage extraordinary being sounded absurd, but when the recipient was Seraphina, it was actually quite normal ¡ª even though Ansel had never publicly announced Seraphina''s birthday.


    "Why?"


    The young girl was puzzled, "Ansel didn''t tell others that it''s my birthday, did he?"


    "This shows that you are a big shot, Seraphina."


    Ansel stroked Seraphina''s cheek and said softly, "Even though you are not yet able to stand on your own in my eyes, but for the empire, for this world, you are already a big shot who is worth the strong humbling themselves and the weak desperately trying to curry favor with."


    Although most of this was directed at Ansel, it was impossible that there were no overtures towards Seraphina. After all... everyone had seen the potential of this disaster beast.


    Ansel looked at Seraphina, who seemed a bit dazed and apparently had no real sense of the situation, and said with a lightugh, "It''s okay, don''t be nervous, just ept all these gifts. They are all what you deserve, Seraphina."


    "...It feels like a dream."


    The young girl murmured as if she were sleep talking, "Even the grand duke is giving me gifts¡­really, Ansel?"


    "What''s so surprising about that? Didn''t Hydral also give you a gift?" Ansel rubbed her cheek vigorously.


    Upon hearing this, Seraphina instantly snapped back to reality, "So what are you going to give me!"


    "Why, don''t you want to see what Mr. Soren has sent first? Not just him, there will probably be many more peopleing to give you giftster, there will be plenty of surprises."


    "I don''t care."


    The young girl snorted disdainfully, "I will just give the things they send over to you, Ansel. I won''t use them anyway... I just want the gift from Ansel!"


    She sat on thewn, her head resting on Ansel''s thigh, and said listlessly, "Why is there still more than an hour before the banquet... I can''t wait, Ansel, can you knock me out?"


    "I do have other ways to make you pass out."


    "What... ah!"


    The "battle-hardened" Miss Seraphina immediately realized what he meant and, blushing with embarrassment, hammered Ansel''s thigh. But perhaps because it was her birthday, her courage was particrly high today. She blushed and said, "You can''t make me pass out in just over an hour, even if you are Ansel!"


    "Really?" The questioned beast lord raised an eyebrow, "Do you think I''m only at this level since I usually hold back a bit?"


    "You¡­ what-what are you holding back! Is that what you call holding back!"


    Seraphina headbutted Ansel''s waist in annoyance and huffed, "We''re not talking about this today!"


    "Alright, alright, what Seraphina says goes."


    Ansel''s hand rested on the young girl''s soft and snowy skin, feeling the warmth.


    Birthday¡­ a concept that had be a distant to Ansel.


    For six years, he had eschewed the celebration of his own, deeming it an unnecessary waste of time.


    Despite melle and Annelisa''s persistent attempts tomemorate the asion, Ansel never engaged with genuine enthusiasm.


    ¡ª Since that fateful day, he no longer believed¡­ his birth was an event worthy of celebration.


    Yet¡­ the possibility of change had once been within reach.


    Had that woman extended her hand three years prior, he might have struggled to rise, but s, there were no such contingencies.


    Ansel harbored no significant malice towards Ravenna, fully aware that his initial intentions towards her were far from benign.


    He med his youthful naivety, unable to control his schemes, thoughts, or the tumultuous emotions within.


    In a way, he was grateful to Ravenna for her substantial assistance on a matter of destiny that was of the utmost importance.


    Therefore, to reciprocate the aid you have bestowed upon me, I have prepared¡­ a gift for you, my dear Venna.


    *

 Chapter 316: Ansels Gift - Two (I)

    Seraphina''s birthday celebration was by no means avish affair.


    She had a fondness for lively gatherings, yet she was not one to insist on pomp and circumstance. Indeed, as Ansel had mentioned, Seraphina had few friends in the imperial city.


    Presently, the attendees included only Ansel, Seraphina, Marlina, the Hydral couple, and Lawrence and Toradon, who joined for the merriment.


    The venue was set on the openwn of the Hydral manor, where servants had transported an array of cooking equipment for on-site preparation, creating a bustling scene that scarcely resembled the "banquets" of the era.


    However, Seraphina was delighted, and it was precisely because of her preferences that Ansel had chosen to do so.


    The young Hydral stood by the bar, personally crafting beverages for the gathering, while melle stood beside his son, observing the various hues within the exquisite bottles, his eyebrows slightly raised.


    As the greatest alchemist of his time, he immediately recognized the special effects of the drinks ¡ª energy enhancement, physical fortification, strength amplification¡­ which elicited a subtlyplex expression on Mr. melle''s face.


    Tonight, it would be best to take Annelisa out, the beckoning flowers of the lost sea''s depths should be in bloom, a perfect asion.


    melle nced at Annelisa, who was engaged in conversation with Seraphina, his expression a mix of tenderness and nostalgia.


    Reflecting on the past, he mused that his own youthful exploits far outnumbered Ansel''s, who, byparison, could be considered innocent.


    It wasn''t that Annelisa had reformed melle into a paragon of virtue; rather, as he aged and his life neared its twilight, he found it impossible to encounter another woman who could invigorate his spirit as Annelisa did.


    "Ah, Ans¡­"


    Hydral mused, addressing his son with a sense of reflection, "find yourself a partner who will bring radiance to your life."


    "Love is a remarkable thing," the handsome middle-aged man winked at Ansel, "a miraculous bond that transcends kinship and unites two independent souls."


    "I already have one, father," Ansel replied calmly.


    "Little Seraphina? No, no... she won''t do."


    "..."


    The young Hydral paused, lifting his gaze and half-closing his eyes to look at his father.


    "Don''t look at me with those eyes," melle chuckled, "I''m not saying little Seraphina isn''t wonderful. She''s a very good girl, and both your mother and I are fond of her, as well as the affection you''ve shown her."


    "But as someone who has been through it, I must impart some wisdom about love."


    The man draped his arm around Ansel''s shoulders, who shifted slightly in difort but did not resist.


    melle, undeterred by Ansel''s subtle movements, continued with a lightugh, "Lovees in many forms. Yours and Seraphina''s is sweet and pure, aforting dependency, akin to¡­ well, embracing in the cold of winter, basking in each other''s warmth."


    He patted Ansel''s shoulder, "That sensation of a me flickering in your heart is delightful, isn''t it?"


    Ansel remained silent, his gaze tenderly fixed on the chattering Seraphina in the distance.


    "However, this means Seraphina''s love does not extend to that aspect."


    Following Ansel''s gaze to the jubnt Seraphina, melle was very pleased with the girl from the frigid bordends. Her temperament, abilities, and potential were, in melle''s view, beyond reproach.


    "It''s not that Seraphina iscking, but rather the limitations of her character... She certainly loves you, offering warmth and sce. Yet, she does not share your intellectual aspirations, a fact you are well aware of."


    "That is sufficient," Ansel replied serenely. "Seraphina need not change; she is perfect as she is."


    "That''s why I''m telling you to look for someone else," melle responded matter-of-factly.


    "..."


    Watching his silent son, the man spoke with a hint of peculiarity, "Ans, you don''t harbor any... unfair notions towards little Seraphina, do you? We are Hydrals, not mere mortals."


    Ansel sighed and massaged his forehead, "Father, please be more discreet."


    melle was taken aback, "Do you truly think so?"


    "... It''s simply impossible to find the kind of person you describe," Ansel shook his head.


    "I understand what you mean¡ªfinding someone who resonates with me... Vibrant, indeed. A life pursuing worthy endeavors is what constitutes vibrancy for us."


    "Of course, what else is our wisdom for? To spend our days in sorrow and resentment?"


    melle spread his arms wide,ughing heartily, "It''s to revel in the privileges of our divine heritage! To indulge in all that brings us joy!"


    "I thought you would say it''s to seek a cure for that curse."


    "That''s merely incidental," melle waved his hand dismissively, "I have no interest in wasting half my life on such matters, only to end up like Ephesande... a pitiful clown."


    Everything the four divine beings did was to break free from the world''s shackles and curses. melle''s words sounded absurd, but Ansel believed that was exactly how his father felt¡ªunconstrained and whimsical, yet exasperatingly headstrong.


    "I believe..."


    melle''s voice suddenly softened, "Although today is little Seraphina''s birthday, and it''s somewhat inappropriate to bring this up, since it crossed my mind, I think it''s best to mention it to you, Ans, lest I forgetter."


    Ansel''s eyelids fluttered slightly, but he remained silent. melle continued, "Although Ans, you''ve said that such a woman doesn''t exist in this world, and I used to think you were unlikely to encounter one, it seems now... that, um... Ravenna? Yes, it should be her. Isn''t she quite suitable?


    The data system, it''s truly an extraordinary thing. Although she said the idea came from you, Ans, you probably haven''t been involved in it at all, right? She meets the standards in terms of ability, and as for qualifications, you even asked me for a favor three years ago. And the most crucial point, her philosophy... I believe she definitely¡ª"


    "Father."


    Ansel interrupted melle, his gaze fixed on melle''s eyes, "Although you''re here, discussing love with me, as far as I know, the only person you''ve ever loved is my mother."


    melle was taken aback for a moment, then his mouth stretched into a wide grin, unable to suppress his exaggeratedughter, "So, Ans, you think I''m not qualified to advise you on this matter?"


    Ansel responded calmly, "Unless you''re willing to admit to my mother your extensive romantic experiences."


    -->

 Chapter 317: Ansels Gift - Two (II)

    "Can''t having only your mother be considered extensive experience?"


    "...You''re as adept at sophistry as ever, Father."


    "This isn''t sophistry, Ans," melle said with a radiant smile, "This is the absolute truth."


    "Because your mother is the most perfect woman in the world, whether it''s attachment or ideal, her love can satisfy all my needs, so of course, I don''t need to love anyone else."


    This response seemed unassable. After a moment of contemtion, Ansel asked, "I can understand other aspects, but how can my mother... provide help at your ideal level? She knows nothing about alchemy and has no interest in it. She should be unable to provide any help with the truth and creation you pursue."


    Despite all the actions of the divine species in pursuit of further possibilities, setting aside the rest, Hydral, as melle said, they all need some kind of "pursuit", like the empress controlling an empire, to anchor themselves.


    What melle pursued was naturally the pinnacle of alchemy, the peak of creation, the eternal truth.


    Throughout his life, he has been seeking the answer to this world, the answer he can give to this world.


    melle gazed into Ansel''s sea-blue eyes, those beautiful eyes identical to his own, and chuckled as he ruffled Ansel''s hair:


    "You''re wrong, Ansel."


    But he stopped there, saying no more.


    They just watched the ones they loved. During this time, the mature Lady Hydral and the shy tall girl both looked back many times. The former''s gaze was generous and gentle, thetter''s expression shy and evasive.


    "Alright." melle patted Ansel''s shoulder with a smile, "I won''t continue to disturb you, Ans, while you prepare drinks for Seraphina. Annelisa and I need to get ready to... hmm?"


    Before he finished speaking, his gaze shifted to the entrance of the manor. As his eyebrows raised slightly, his expression became more animated.


    "Ans."


    The man chuckled, "No matter what, you''re quite decisive in your actions."


    "I don''t know what you''re misunderstanding," Ansel replied calmly, "but she''s just here to celebrate Seraphina''s birthday."


    melle shrugged, "Anyway, I can''t imagine what you would do... well, let''s just leave it at that."


    "Ansel!"


    Seraphina, sitting at the long table, waved to Ansel and shouted, "Aren''t you ready yet? The food is almost done!"


    "I''ming."


    Ansel gently shook the wine bottle and nced at melle beside him, "Let''s go, Father."


    Seraphina swung her legs yfully, tapping the chair beside her with palpable excitement, "Ansel,e sit here!"


    As the birthday girl, Miss Seraphina certainly had the privilege to be capricious. Ansel, holding a bottle of specially mixed drink, took a seat next to her. The young girl cocked her head slightly, eyeing the pale pink liquid ced beside her with suspicion, and queried, "Ansel... this isn''t your gift to me, is it?"


    Realizing her tone might havee across as ungracious, she squirmed and muttered, "I mean, I''m not saying I disdain your gift... it''s just that, if it''s alcohol, there''s no need for such secrecy, right?"


    "What are you thinking?" Ansel chuckled at Seraphina''s awkwardness, "It''s just a drink I''ve crafted for you, the real gift hasn''t... oh."


    His gaze shifted towards the entrance, where the whiteb coat dazzled in the sunlight.


    "The gift has just arrived," Ansel said with a smile.


    Following Ansel''s gaze, Seraphina''s expression turned to one of shock.


    "Ravenna... why - why is she here?"


    "I invited her on your behalf. In the capital, she''s pretty much the only acquaintance you have, isn''t she?"


    "Is that so?" Seraphina scratched her head, "I suppose... no, wait, we may be acquainted, but we''re not that close."


    Crossing her arms, she stated pointedly, "Her demeanor, as if everyone owes her money, does spoil the atmosphere a bit."


    Clearly, Miss Seraphina still harbored some resentment from Ravenna''s "critique" during their previous encounter at the Hydral Manor.


    However, seeing Ravenna in person somewhat lessened her animosity¡ªafter all, she had also once mocked Ravenna''s appearance, which could be considered a form of payback.


    Thus, while Seraphina was not entirely averse to Ravenna''s presence, she hadn''t anticipated a warm wee either, leaving her puzzled as to why Ansel had invited her.


    Meanwhile, Lawrence and Toradon, who were casually observing from the periphery without taking their seats, also seemed to sense the subtle shift in the atmosphere.


    "Hey, hey, Toradon."


    Lawrence slurped a noodle wrapped in tomato meat sauce and mumbled, "Isn''t that the short one...?"


    "It''s Ravenna Ziegler," Toradon said thoughtfully, watching Ravenna enter, "Strange, what''s she doing here?"


    "Isn''t the young lord nning to make her his pact head? Maybe she''s here to dere war on Miss Seraphina?"


    Lawrence, perched on Toradon''s wrist, stood up excitedly, waving his paws, "Oh, how splendid! I never tire of watching women fight! I always enjoyed watching them brawl for the boss! Now I get to see them sh for the young lord! My rat''s life isplete!"


    "Cut it out," Toradon scoffed, "Right now, Miss Seraphina could knock her out with a single punch, and it wouldn''t evene to that, the young lord he... huh?"


    The fifth-stage abyssal sorcerer let out a soft exmation, his gaze sharpening, "This Ziegler seems..."


    Lawrence nced at him, "What''s up? Something wrong?"


    "... No, it''s nothing."


    Despite his words, Tudo''s smile took on a peculiar edge.


    "I take back what I said; the young lord does seem quite concerned about Miss Ziegler."


    "Out with it!" Lawrence snapped, biting Toradon''s wrist in frustration. Unfazed, Toradon trapped Lawrence with the noodles from his te, flinging him away with a swift motion.


    As the two pact heads engaged in casual conversation, Ravenna made her way to the dining table. The servants, ever professional, refrained from resting their gaze upon her, yet the few remaining stares were enough to unsettle her breathing.


    Seraphina''s puzzled look, Marlina''s contemtive gaze, melle and Annelisa''s evaluative stares, and Ansel''s... iparably gentle gaze.


    "... I apologize for my tardiness, Ansel, and... Miss Marlowe."


    She bowed her head slightly, avoiding eye contact with anyone¡ªAnsel had made her acutely aware of her ce through his actions.


    -->

 Chapter 318: Ansels Gift - Two (III)

    "Uh, well... it''s alright, I suppose."


    Seraphina was at a loss for words, having never intended to invite Ravenna, but she wouldn''t deliberately show her displeasure, not when it was Ansel''s wish.


    The young girl fiddled with her hair, "The meal has just been prepared... we haven''t started yet."


    While saying this, she stealthily pinched Ansel''s thigh, frantically signaling him to say something.


    It''s as if I''m the host... No, that''s not right, it is indeed my birthday, but also not right! I''m not the host here, ugggggh, Ansel, speak!!


    Seraphina, unustomed to such an atmosphere, grew impatient, and as her facial expression began to show strain, Ansel finally spoke with a smile, "It''s fine, Seraphina is right, please take a seat, Venna."


    "..."


    The intimate address caused a shift in the expressions of those present, with melle and Seraphina showing the most noticeable reactions; the former barely suppressing augh, and thetter, whose face had not shown a hint of negativity since waking, froze.


    The mature Lady Annelisa''s eyes danced with meaning as she observed Ravenna, while Marlina''s expression changed the least, her thoughts inscrutable.


    At that moment, our Miss Puppet, much like the fragrant suckling pig on the nearby grill, was pushed by the nefarious Hydral into a precarious situation, just by a mere greeting


    Ravenna inhaled softly, not responding to Ansel, but instead approached Seraphina with a gift in hand, bowing her head and extending the present with both hands. Her indifferent tone was as respectful as possible, aiming to dispel any hostility that Seraphina might harbor.


    She was well aware that she could not afford to ruin this birthday celebration with her usual demeanor, and that''s why¡­ Ansel''s initial greeting had caused her such embarrassment.


    The girl before her, whom she had once considered an equal in status, a "beast" had often scorned and mocked, now demanded¡­ such deference from her.


    Humiliation? Ravenna was not swayed by such feelings, though her emotions were still affected, the reasons for which¡­ she could not fathom.


    "Miss Marlowe, this is the gift Mr. Ansel has sent you."


    "A gift¡ª"


    Seraphina''s pitch rose sharply, her joy so evident that anyone could hear it, and her previous stiffness vanished without a trace.


    Almost instinctively, she reached out to take it, but then, considering Ansel''s recent address and the petite woman before her, she felt a twist of reluctance.


    "Ansel... why do you have my gift from Ansel?" Seraphina huffed.


    "... Because it was Ansel who entrusted me with this task."


    Ravenna whispered, "He specifically instructed me to ensure that this gift was nothing short of perfect."


    Nothing short of perfect...


    Indeed, the gift Ansel had asked her to make was not particrly difficult, otherwise, he would not have given Ravenna just two days toplete it.


    Yet Ansel had still made a point of visiting her alchemy workshop, insisting on perfection with utmost seriousness.


    How could Ravenna not understand Ansel''s thoughts and intentions? But what good would that do?


    In countless "shes" with Ansel since their reunion, Ravenna had always seen through his ns. She had managed some resistance and countermeasures before, but after Ansel dered his intention to push her into a rational abyss with his cold scheme, even knowing what Ansel intended, Ravenna could onlyply without resistance.


    Step, and step, by step¡­ she proceeded until now.


    Ansel''s childlike insistence on disying his affection for Seraphina, this unabashed "revenge," only made her doubt everything that had happened three years ago.


    Thus, it was no longer just a matter of being unable to resist; it was a question of self-doubt.


    Only then did Seraphina realize that the "dwarf" before her was indeed an alchemist.


    "So, ahem, so it is."


    With a well-founded reason and moving words, Ravenna''s additionalments, which highlighted Ansel''s attitude, immediately dispelled any displeasure in Seraphina''s heart.


    She coughed twice for show, feigning modesty for a moment, but when she reached out, her swift and decisive action almost snatched the gift from Ravenna''s hands, eliciting a light chuckle from Annelisa.


    Holding the squarely wrapped box, an eager Seraphina immediately set about unwrapping it. Her heart pounded, her cheeks flushed with anticipation at the thought of receiving a perfectly crafted gift from Ansel, her body softening with the desire to lean towards him.


    But as she began, Ansel''s hand was already on hers.


    "Not yet, Seraphina."


    "Not yet?!"


    Miss puppy, growing impatient, had been itching with curiosity from the unanswered questions, and now, with the gift in hand, she was infuriated at being denied the chance to unwrap it, tempted to bite Ansel in protest.


    I am already angry!


    "This gift."


    Ansel, with a smile in his eyes, whispered, "It''s not suitable to be opened now."


    He leaned close to Seraphina''s ear, murmuring:


    "It''s best when it''s just the two of us."


    The warm breath in her ear sent a shiver through the girl, and Ansel''s subtly hoarse voice yed upon her heartstrings, recing her current restlessness with a tantalizing itch of unfulfilled desire.


    "Then.. then, it''s settled!"


    Seraphina dered with a tender and delicate voice, clutching the gift box as if it were the world''s most precious treasure. She nced at the smiling Hydral couple, her cheeks blushing a deeper shade of pink, yet she mustered the courage to whisper into Ansel''s ear, "When it''s-its, just the two of us... Ansel, you open it for me, and also, um..."


    Chu~


    She nted a gentle kiss on Ansel''s cheek in front of everyone.


    "Thank you... Ansel," the girl''s voice quivered slightly, yet it was filled with the sweet bliss of happiness. "Thank you for the gift you''ve given me. Although I don''t yet know what it is... I am truly happy, super happy!"


    Annelisa leaned her head against melle''s shoulder, her smile so sweet it seemed to melt away; melle, embracing his wife''s shoulders, shared in the pure love the young girl disyed, feeling joy for his son. Marlina quietly observed Seraphina''s profile, the pure happiness evident on her face bringing aforting smile to her own.


    "Sob, sob¡­ I''m so moved!"


    -->

 Chapter 319: Ansels Gift - Two (IV)

    Lawrence, having mbered back onto Toradon, wiped away an imaginary tear with his paw. "This is the pure love between young people, so wonderful, so delightful... Even without experiencing it, just witnessing it brings joy, don''t you agree, Toradon?"


    Toradon, stroking his chin, agreed, "Yes... I''m quite happy too, but it seems there''s someone here... who can''t seem to share in the joy."


    "Who! Who is so blind!" Lawrence stood up in anger, "They''re ruining the atmosphere, take them out and feed them to the dogs!"


    Toradon couldn''t help butugh, "Well, they''re clearly not happy, yet they still manage to blend into the atmosphere, they must be forcing themselves..."


    He sighed and shook his head, though his expression seemed somewhat schadenfreude, "The young lord seems... to hold quite a grudge against her."


    No feeling.


    Ravenna emphasized to herself that she shouldn''t feel anything.


    Firstly, she wasn''t in a romantic rtionship with Ansel three years ago, nor was she now, so there was no reason for her to be emotionally affected by Seraphina''s intimate gesture.


    Secondly, Ansel''s actions were clearly intentional, which went without saying.


    Thirdly, showing any negative emotions now would be greatly detrimental to herself.


    Under the pressure of these three factors, Ravenna managed to control her outward emotions well ¡ª a mere guest, not overly intimate, yet not too isted.


    She took her seat, numbly picked up her knife and fork, and waited for the birthday celebration''s protagonist to speak.


    "Now that Ansel''s gift has been given, little Seraphina, please also ept mine and Anne''s gift," melle said with a smile.


    He snapped his fingers, and the butler Saville instantly appeared behind him with a tray, walking towards the expectant Seraphina.


    "Please ept the lord and madam''s gift, Miss Seraphina," Saville said, bowing slightly and cing the tray before her.


    The girl leaned forward, eager and anxious, to see that the modestly sized te held nothing overly ornate, just a seemingly ordinary emblem.


    "This, this is..."


    "This is the emblem of Hydral, well... let''s just say, it oveps a bit with the pact head''s symbol."


    melle exined warmly. "It''s an emblem that only core members recognized by the head of the Hydral family can possess. You, little Seraphina, wouldn''t normally need it, as the pact head''s proof is more direct, but the gift Anne and I are giving you is contained within this."


    "Since it''s a storage-capable device, I initially thought to give you a ring or a pendant for convenience, but Anne reminded me... the jewelry you wear shouldn''te from me."


    He looked at Seraphina''s hands, adorned with two rings, and she, btedly realizing his intent, touched the snake ring symbolizing her pact head status, her cheeks flushing as she understood melle''s meaning.


    "So after much thought, this emblem seemed most appropriate. Carry it with you or imprint it on your clothing for its effects."


    "As for the specifics, I don''t need to be as secretive as Ans," the man said with a heartyugh.


    "It includes the essential resources for your cultivation, living funds, and various materials you might need, as well as a set of clothing that is average in protection but never wears out."


    He nced at his son, his tone somewhat resigned, "ording to Anne, I wanted to make you a suit that, once you reach the fourth stage, would allow you to y those at the fifth stage as if they were nothing, but Ans said you don''t like to rely on external things to strengthen yourself, so we made this set of clothes instead. The style...


    was chosen by Anne and Anstogether, you''ll definitely like it."


    "This is my gift to you, little Seraphina," Annelisa said with a beaming smile. "Remember to try it on tomorrow and show me, it''s sure to look wonderful."


    "Yes! Thank you, Sister Anne!" Seraphina nodded vigorously, her cheeks aglow with gratitude.


    "The gift I give you is a key, apanied by a protective spell¡ªalready imbued within the emblem itself," melle dered nonchntly.


    "Ans informed me that you require extensivebat to advance in the beast essence. Given your current strength, little Seraphina, it might not be easy to find a worthy opponent after the fourth stage. Therefore, the key is meant to unlock a Zero Realm Enigma I''ve designated¡ªconsider it a grand arena. There, you should find the inspiration to ascend to the fifth stage."


    "Fifth stage¡­"


    Seraphina''s eyes sparkled, "So, if I advance to the fourth stage and then go to that Zero, uh, Zero what that Mr. melle mentioned¡­ I would have a chance to ascend to the fifth stage?"


    "I can''t speak for others, but if it''s you, little Seraphina¡­"


    melle, stroking his chin, smiled, "It would be a breeze."


    In short, melle had already prepared the path to ultimate power for Seraphina. As long as she followed it, she was destined to be an invincible war machine capable of crushing everything for Ansel.


    "As for the protective spell, I''ve remelted the emblem because of yourbat style, little Seraphina¡­ it''s a bit reckless. If something happens to you, Ans would be heartbroken. The spell on the emblem can withstand any lethal attack. If the ether is exhausted, just recharge it. It won''t break all at once."


    melle shrugged, "Unless you pick a fight with a divine species. If ites to that, it will overload directly, ensuring that even if you face the full onught of a divine species, you can survive for ten seconds."


    Seraphina''s mouth fell open, "The full force of a divine species¡­ ten seconds?!"


    "This full force¡­ can''t really be considered a true full force. If it were a true full force, it wouldn''t be able to withstand it." melle chuckled, "But by then, Ans certainly wouldn''t let you face this situation alone. This protective spell can also help you."


    The value of these gifts¡­ needs no further exnation.


    The depth of Hydral, as divine species, was undoubtedly revealed here¡ªwithout a doubt, they should be this powerful, this invincible.


    This was just a birthday gift.


    However, although Seraphina was shocked by the value of these gifts, her mind was not entirely on them.


    Because once something bes valuable to a certain extent, she can no longer understand its level of value.


    What she felt more was¡­ melle, Annelisa, they treated her like family, and Ansel was involved in these gifts.


    "Mr. melle, Sister Anne¡­ thank you!"


    "You don''t need to thank us, little Seraphina."


    Annelisa spoke softly, "You just need to do what you can do, and do it to the best of your ability. That''s more meaningful than anything else."


    "What I can do¡­"


    Seraphina looked at Ansel, and Ansel smiled, taking the emblem from her hand and gently pinning it to her chest.


    "Not just for me, Seraphina."


    The young Hydral said, "What mother means is, live your life well."


    "I''m not that generous and kind."


    Annelisa covered her mouth and chuckled, "At the very least, there''s one thing Seraphina needs to remember, that is¡ª"


    "I will definitely stand by Ansel''s side!"


    That decisive, firm, passionate voice made Ravenna tremble slightly.


    How¡­ familiar words.


    She instinctively turned her head to look at the girl who had spoken these words. She was radiant, confident, and even filled with a kind of¡­ heartfelt joy.


    Seraphina Marlowe, she was genuinely happy that she could contribute her strength to Ansel.


    "No matter what happens, no matter what I encounter, no matter who it is! Even if it''s a divine species¡­ as long as they are Ansel''s enemies¡ª"


    Seraphina swung her fist with force, her confident and fierce demeanor like a wolf baring its fangs.


    The fiery, unwavering light in the girl''s dark red eyes, "I will smash them all, I won''t let anyone threaten or harm Ansel!"


    Once upon a time, Ravenna had also made a simr promise.


    But now, looking at Seraphina, looking at her confident demeanor, she realized something¡ª


    Even though she had responded to Ansel as decisively as Seraphina.


    But she didn''t have the determination to match.


    She didn''t ce Ansel¡­ in such an important position.


    And now, why would Ansel treat her¡­ as three years ago?


    *

 Chapter 320: Ansels Gift - Three (I)

    When Seraphina, with a face of satisfaction, put down the dragon leg bone and let out a small, contented burp, two hours had already passed.


    She patted her slightly bulging belly, exhaling with infinite satisfaction.


    "That was wonderful... I''ve never eaten so happily before!"


    Ansel wiped the corner of Seraphina''s mouth, "Are you satisfied?"


    The top-notch chef, the most perfect ingredients, creating the ultimate feast. For Ansel, this was his first time celebrating Seraphina''s birthday, the significance was naturally extraordinary, so he strived to do his best.


    "Of cour¡­"


    Seraphina''s subconscious response suddenly stopped, she touched her lips, looking at Ansel with a somewhat guilty, but also eager anticipation.


    "Well, Ansel... if I- I say¡­ although I''m very satisfied with the meal, but there are still many things I want to do..."


    The girl''s eyes were bright, her tone hopeful yet cautious, like a big dog squatting in front of its owner, wagging its tail for food.


    "You won''t... think I''m too greedy?" Seraphina asked in a low voice.


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh, "I was just asking if you were satisfied with the meal."


    The young Hydral, with one hand propping his cheek, said with a smile, "How could my Seraphina think that I only prepared this lunch for her?"


    He stood up and reached out to Seraphina, "Next, is the main event I prepared for you."


    Seraphina''s cheeks instantly turned red, her non-existent tail was spinning wildly, she grabbed Ansel''s hand, stood up excitedly, suppressing the urge to cheer, "I knew Ansel must have prepared something! What are we going to do next? Where are we going?"


    Although after arriving in the imperial capital, Seraphina spent most of her time with nothing to do, basically killing time with exercise, but as long as she was with Ansel, she was always looking forward to the new day.


    And on this special day, she was even more convinced that Ansel would give her an iparable, unforgettable birthday.


    "Saville, is everything ready?" Ansel looked at the butler standing behind the Hydral couple.


    Saville bowed slightly, "Everything is arranged, young lord."


    Marlina was slightly stunned, she subconsciously looked at Ansel, but quickly realized her overstep and immediately lowered her head.


    No one seemed to notice her small emotional fluctuation, which made Marlina breathe a sigh of relief.


    But Ravenna, who had been silent, took this small change into ount.


    Marlina Marlowe, was she just now doubting, in... loss?


    Ravenna knew the old man standing behind the Hydral couple, he was the current butler of the Hydral family, one of the very few people who held the Hydral family emblem, although he had been loyal to melle since melle was a child, but he was not melle''s pact head, because although he had a ring on his hand, it was not the proof of the pact head.


    It was normal for him toe to handle affairs for Ansel, Marlina''s reaction... was it because she had been helping Ansel handle affairs before, and now she was at a loss?


    It shows that Ansel really values Seraphina''s birthday, but...


    In the woman''s flowing thoughts, a thought shed.


    But what if, behind this birthday, Ansel has other ns?


    Using an event to hide the real purpose... or to say, using a real purpose to achieve another real purpose, this is Ansel''s usual method, Ravenna couldn''t be clearer about this.


    The devil who can control people''s hearts can always use "seemingly achieved some purpose" to perfectly cover up another purpose he has achieved. Of course, he is sincerely celebrating Seraphina''s birthday, but this... does not prevent him from using this as a means to do something else in secret?


    "..."


    Thinking of this, Ravenna subconsciously clenched her fist under the table, but a few secondster, her tense body softened again.


    She looked at Ansel, her eyes, which should have been cold and rational, were a bit lost.


    As always, she found Ansel''s true face from the slightest clues.


    But at this moment, after experiencing the changes of this period of time, after being tormented by that sentence for so long, what emerged in Ravenna''s mind was not how to confront Ansel, but an indescribable emotion that she dared not think about.


    "Venna... Venna?"


    Ansel''s call interrupted Ravenna''s tumultuous thoughts. The young Hydral cocked his head, looking at Ravenna: "Come, join us."


    "...What?"


    Ravenna paused, slightly stunned: "Should I¡­e as well?"


    Although she knew that Ansel was unlikely to let her off easily, Ravenna still instinctively reacted with bewilderment.


    For Ansel to forcibly involve her, an unrted individual, in his affairs was intriguing to onlookers, regardless of his intentions. Moreover, this deliberately affectionate address made it difficult not to specte about their rtionship.


    Ravenna nced at Seraphina and easily read a hint of displeasure on the face of the girl who could not hide her emotions.


    Ansel... what exactly does he intend? Is he simply seeking revenge against me, or is there more¡­?


    Unable to find an answer, Ravenna could only respond softly to Ansel, rising from her seat, bowing to the Hydral couple, and following behind Ansel and Seraphina.


    "Ansel, Ansel, what are we actually going to do?"


    Seraphina, clinging to Ansel''s arm, chattered incessantly: "Why not invite Marli as well?"


    "Marlina is dealing with matters for you."


    "Dealing with..."


    The girl''s expression froze, then drastically changed, resembling a puppy scolded by its master without understanding its fault.


    "But, but I haven''t caused any trouble, why would Marlina need to handle¡ª"


    "It''s those gifts from the nobles, the extraordinary beings, piled up like a mountain."


    Ansel said with a smile, ruffling her hair: "From the standpoint of a pact head and a Hydral servant, neither you nor she need to pay special attention to those people. But Marlina is a delicate and sensitive person; she''s well aware that many among them will cast their gaze towards the vige in the Red Frost territory, seeking to contact your family and friends.


    This couldplicate matters, even making it difficult for you... Therefore, these people need to be handled properly, and she does not wish for such trivialities to trouble you or me, understand?"


    Seraphina nodded, halfprehending: "I see... Marli is really working hard."


    She said somewhat sheepishly: "Compared to Marli, it seems I''ve never really been of any help to you, Ansel."


    -->

 Chapter 321: Ansels Gift - Three (II)

    Ansel chuckled and shook his head: "Seraphina, do you know where you help me the most?"


    This question immediately made Seraphina nervous; she always became extremely anxious when it came to her role and the assistance she could provide to Ansel.


    "I... I don''t know," Seraphina whispered.


    "It''s by always standing by my side."


    Ravenna, who had been silently trailing behind Ansel and Seraphina like an ornament, paused in her steps, then quickly caught up.


    Ansel was... doing this on purpose.


    He had deliberately chosen this topic, this manner of speaking, and Ravenna should have remained unaffected, yet she¡­ could not.


    Because even if Ansel''s words were intentional, his feelings for Seraphina were genuine.


    So genuine that... she had no room for doubt.


    The petite schr took a deep breath and continued to follow the young couple in silence, ying the unfortunate outsider.


    "You... you shouldn''t say such strange things!"


    Seraphina''s ears turned red with Ansel''s words: "Be serious, Ansel!"


    "I am serious," Ansel said, looking at Seraphina curiously, "Or do you dislike being by my side?"


    "I don''t! It''s just, that¡ª"


    As soon as Ansel suggested she disliked being by his side, Seraphina immediately became flustered, her voice rising sharply, then she instinctively nced back at Ravenna.


    "Such, such words..." The girl lowered her head, speaking shyly into Ansel''s ear, "Don''t say them in front of others, it''s embarrassing!"


    Anselughed heartily: "Then it means I''ve said it too seldom. It seems I should often speak thus in front of others."


    "Ansel!"


    Ravenna watched as the tall girl bit Ansel''s neck in a yful fit of embarrassment. Their frolic and intimacy were so pure and natural, a perfect match.


    This was¡­ Ansel''s intention, and there was no need for her to be emotionally affected by it.


    Rationality was the weapon Ravenna must not abandon, yet she found herself having to retrieve it. Whether this was one of Ansel''s intentions, Ravenna did not know. All she knew was that she had to stabilize her emotions as much as possible.


    Ironically, her usually infallible rationality¡­ could not ovee the bullet that had pierced her defenses and still lingered in her chest.


    ¡ª Was it her who had betrayed Ansel first?


    Before resolving this question, any rational thought Ravenna had would eventually reach this turning point and then be chaotic, devoid of any rationality.


    Moreover, it was breeding emotions and thoughts that should not have appeared, making everything uncontroble.


    An absurd thought even shed through her mind ¡ª if she had not left Ansel three years ago, would she be in Seraphina''s position now?


    This thought made Ravenna''s breathing rapid, not out of excitement, but because the absurdity scared her. She could not understand why she would have such a delusion that should not exist.


    It was as if she was trampling on her previous persistence and self, turning everything she had paid into a joke.


    "Venna," Ansel suddenly said, "Can you not understand why I had to bring you along?"


    "... Yes, Ansel," Ravenna was forced toe back to her senses and replied softly, "I, I don''t understand, Ansel."


    Upon reaching the manor gate, Ansel and his party boarded the carriage. Seraphina sat down next to Ansel, nced at Ravenna who was sitting opposite them with her eyes downcast, and pouted slightly, "What does this have to do with her... If you have something to do, I can understand, but... but at this time today... can''t you amodate me a bit?"


    "Because, Seraphina, you need a helper," Ansel said leisurely, "for the uing activities."


    "...A helper?"


    Seraphina was stunned, "What are we going to doter?"


    "Guess what I have prepared for you?"


    The lively girl thought for a moment, "Ansel must have prepared, um... an activity that I absolutely can''t think of!"


    "What''s the use of being unexpected," Anselughed, "If I''m preparing, of course I have to prepare your favorite thing."


    "My favorite..."


    Seraphina pondered ¡ª in fact, she didn''t even know what she liked the most, so she couldn''t figure out what Ansel had prepared.


    "Is it... a fight?" The girl asked tentatively.


    "Almost."


    Ansel scratched Seraphina''s chin and said with a smile, "I have prepared a hunt for you."


    *


    The carriage halted before the gates of an immense estate.


    Yet to call it merely an estate would be an understatement; a more fitting description would be a plex of pces".


    Seraphina''s face was a portrait of astonishment as she eximed, "Where-where is this ce, Ansel? Is this where the empress lives?"


    "The mistress of this house would certainly appreciate yourment," Ansel replied with a light chuckle. "This is Evora''s abode. She has a penchant for such opulent and luxurious tastes that befit her status. You''ll get used to it."


    Seraphina was not particrly concerned with this; her mind was urgently preupied with understanding what Ansel meant by "hunting."


    Meeting the girl''s eager and expectant gaze, Ansel looked towards the depths of the pceplex and said warmly, "Evora possesses thergest hunting grounds in the entire imperial capital, where she breeds nine fifth-stage magical beasts and countless third and fourth-stage monsters and ferocious beasts."


    At the mere mention of this, Seraphina''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and upon hearing Ansel''s words, she leapt up in exhration, "And what of the ecosystem? Has it been fully recreated as well?"


    "Of course, that''s just the kind of person she is," Ansel said with profound meaning.


    "She desires to hold even the world itself within her grasp, to exertplete dominion over it."


    "Seeking favors on one hand while being sarcastically cryptic on the other, Ansel... are you serious?"


    A bright ze of blood-me ignited from nowhere, and from within it, a pair of slender, delicate legs stepped forth, the owner''smanding presence evident even from just her legs and the fifteen-centimeter heels that struck the ground.


    Elder Princess Evora emerged from the blood-me, her exaggeratedly long red dress trailing on the ground. She lifted her chin slightly, looking down at Ansel, "I don''t recall ever agreeing to lend my beloved hunting grounds to your little hound for her amusement."


    ...After that game, the rtionship between Ansel and Evora had be exceedingly tense.


    Ravenna watched the two future deities in opposition, murmuring to herself in confusion, Why is Ansel seeking out Evora?


    Only by focusing her thoughts on these matters could she ignore the chaotic turmoil within her mind.


    "Yes, you never agreed, but I never intended to seek your consent," Ansel replied with a warm smile.


    "Have you lost your mind?" Evora scoffed disdainfully, "What, after your dog has had her moment in the spotlight, do you think she alone, as a pact head, can now stand against me in terms of power?"


    In an instant, Seraphina''s gaze turned sharp and dangerous, the ferocious aura emanating from her palpable even to Ravenna, and the usually rational schr couldn''t help but be momentarily dazed.


    Does¡­ does she not realize what she''s doing? Even as Ansel''s pact head, she''s facing Evora, an existence equal to Ansel. Even so, Seraphina, will you still... bare your fangs?


    "Tsk, control your dog, Ansel," Evora said irritably, raising her hand, "Or do you intend for me to discipline her myself?"


    With the pleasant sound of steel shing and mechanical friction, the long-absent Gleipnir transformed into a hand cannon, its massive ck muzzle like the gaping maw of a ferocious beast, ready to crush and devour everything.


    Ansel, without hesitation, raised his weapon, his smile still in ce, "Feel free to try, Evora."


    The woman''s eyes ignited with sparks, her growing rage so palpable that it made all who were disloyal tremble.


    And at that moment, avishly decorated carriage rolled up,ing to a stop in front of Evora''s pceplex.


    The carriage door opened, and a girl as pure and dignified as an iris, her elegance and tranquility apparent, gracefully descended from the carriage, lifting the hem of her pristine dress.


    "This is indeed... quite the coincidence," said the girl named Suellen, her expression one of surprise, "Lord Ansel, Elder Sister, what is this...?"


    Upon seeing the young princess, Ravenna''s heart skipped a beat.


    Deals, agreements, dangerous consequences... these thoughts surged in her mind.


    In that moment, Ravenna was certain¡ª


    This was absolutely, unequivocally no coincidence.


    What trap had she stepped into now?


    *

 Chapter 322: Ansel’s Gift - Four (I)

    "Suellen¡­" Evora began, her eyes narrowing slightly, "I never granted you permission to set foot here."


    "Furthermore," she continued, her voice aloof and arrogant amidst the sudden surge in temperature and the sound of sparkles igniting from thin air, "what did you just call me?"


    "My apologies, I was disrespectful, Lord Elder Princess, Your Highness."


    Suellen replied, gracefully curtsying in apology without a hint of panic. Had it been any other prince or princess, they would likely be scrambling to figure out how to prostrate and admit their error by now.


    "My presumptuous visit is to seek... the use of your hunting grounds."


    Beside her, Seraphina was utterly confused, while Ravenna, with a twitch in her eye, couldn''t believe such a coincidence.


    "You?"


    Evora shifted her gaze slightly. Already tall, her stature was further entuated by fifteen-centimeter heels, giving her an overwhelming presence.


    Unlike Seraphina, whose physical transformation by the head of strength merely added height, Evora''s imposing aura was all-epassing, whether it be her figure, attire, demeanor, or the air of arrogance¡­ that constantly proimed her "my superiority above you".


    Her lips curled into a scornful smile, as if she had heard a great joke.


    "You seek to borrow it as well? Suellen, with your penchant for scheming, one would think you''d have a sharp mind. What happened, has it suddenly failed you today?"


    Suellen smiled serenely, unfazed by Evora''s words: "It''s not that I have a need, but rather... it''s my mother, Her Majesty''smand."


    She spoke with a calm and gentle tone, without any hint of leveraging the empress''s authority, sounding merely like someone following orders.


    But, in Evora''s eyes, Suellen''s mere presence was an affront of the purest form¡ªa provocation magnified by the fact that Suellen, regardless of her demeanor, had made it clear she was an emissary of the empress. Evora, who regarded her own mother nearly as an adversary, harbored nothing but the most contemptuous sentiments towards Suellen.


    The Elder Princess lifted her gaze to the grandest temple atop the imperial city, her eyes stormy with a brooding darkness. The temperature soared to excruciating heights, mirroring the tumultuous fury of her current mood.


    "... Suellen."


    Withdrawing her attention from the temple, Evora let out a derisive chuckle, "Your days of masquerading with borrowed authority are numbered. Make the most of this time while you can."


    "I am grateful for your concern, Your Highness."


    Suellen replied with a sweet smile, the picture of grace and charm. "May I have permission to enter now? Oh... my apologies, and to you as well, Lord Ansel."


    She quickly turned to Ansel with a bow, her face a portrait of sincere regret, "I have neglected to greet you due to my mother''smands. Please forgive my rudeness."


    Gleipnir, once again assuming the form of a scepter, Ansel''s lips curved into a slight smile as he nced at Evora, "You are far more courteous than your sister, Suellen."


    "Ha, you''re still the same, Ansel."


    Evora, cloaked in an aura of zing indignation, did not take offense to his impertinent remark. Instead, she scoffed disdainfully, "Are you delirious, or have you lost yourself too deeply in this charade?"


    "Etiquette, morality, ethics... since when do we need to abide by such constructs? They are the ones that should bow to our will!"


    The fervor in Evora''s crimson eyes was unmistakable, revealing the true sentiments of her heart, while also conveying a trace of dissatisfaction towards Ansel.


    "Then, consider me thetter, Evora," Ansel replied with an unconcerned smile, "I quite enjoy this millennia-long saga, and thus far, I have not grown weary of it."


    "... How utterly tedious," Evora remarked dismissively, shifting her gaze away from Ansel, "Go ahead, enter. You''re fortunate; since she is allowed, there''s no reason to bar you from entry."


    "Let''s proceed, Seraphina, Venna," Ansel said, leaning on his scepter as he strolled into the opulent pceplex established by Evora.


    Upon hearing this familiar address, Ravenna''s heart skipped a beat.


    She immediately became aware of two distinct gazes¡ªone profound and the other scorching and piercing.


    Even though Ansel''s statements seemed casual, he was quite deliberate about it¡ªchoosing to address her so intimately in the presence of others.


    And Ravenna¡­ clearly having underestimated the impact of Ansel''s actions, was taken aback.


    Ansel had previously only used my name...


    Was he... protecting me?


    This absurd notion, once unthinkable, now seemed usible as the recent tumultuous events had shaken Ravenna''s typically rational and detachedposure. More importantly¡­ Ansel''s image in her mind had shifted from that of a cruel, deceitful chatan ¡ª a schemer and betrayer ¡ª to a chaotic figure she could no longer discern clearly.


    ¡ªRavenna found herself increasingly unable to control her thoughts about Ansel.


    Their gazes lingered on Ravenna for an extended period, only dissipating when Ansel of Hydral had led them a considerable distance away.


    "Ansel, Ansel."


    It was precisely because they had proceeded some way that Seraphina, after surreptitiously ncing back, could not contain her curiosity and inquired of Ansel, "Was that¡­uh, Su-Suellen''sing earlier arranged by you?"


    "That was not my doing," Ansel replied with a smile. "What does Her Majesty''smand have to do with me?"


    Instantly, Seraphina understood, "By saying that, it''s certain that it was your arrangement!"


    She hummed with immense satisfaction, "Otherwise, how could that young princess have arrived so opportune... If that arrogant wretch refused us entry, would you truly fight with her?"


    Ansel gently ruffled Seraphina''s hair, unable to suppress a chuckle, "Even at this distance, she can hear you."


    "Ah-ugh!"


    The wolf''s hackles rose instantly, and she nearly leapt on the spot, scanning her surroundings with heightened vignce while hastily covering her mouth.


    Ravenna, observing from the side, was at a loss for words... Lacking such basic awareness, this impulsive nature could bring Ansel untold troubles, yet Ansel¡ª


    His patient and tender demeanor only caused Ravenna to lower her gaze, choosing not to look any longer.


    ¡­ Indeed, no matter how foolish the girl might be, Ansel had infinite reasons to forgive her.


    A me ignited without warning beside Ansel, and Evora stepped forward, casting a nce at the ever-vignt Seraphina and then at Ravenna, who was looking down.


    She observed the two beautiful women, each with their own grace, a slight smirk on her lips carrying an inexplicable air of condescension and confidence.


    Of course, this disdain were fleeting; Ravenna, with her head bowed, could not see, and Seraphina, with wide eyes, could not discern.


    "So, was your sole purpose to find a ce for your little dog to frolic?"


    Standing shoulder to shoulder with Ansel, Evora spoke casually, "You''re too indulgent with her, Ansel."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ansel tilted his head slightly, looking at Evora with a half-smile, "Is Lord Elder Princess feeling jealous?"


    "..." Evora paused mid-step, her eyes narrowing slightly as a blood me suddenly ignited by her hand. She reached into it, and her entire palm seemed to vanish into some private, weird space, disappearing from sight.


    Ansel''s expression briefly stiffened as he nced at Evora, his sea-blue eyes carrying a hint of warning.


    -->

 Chapter 323: Ansel’s Gift - Four (II)

    "... Hmph."


    The woman chuckled lowly, withdrawing her hand from the vivid me and then inexplicably licking her palm, which appeared somewhat bizarre.


    "Never mind, your fondness for this little dog isn''t surprising," she remarked, ncing at Seraphina, who remained on guard, "Loyal and full of potential... I might consider having one myself."


    "Though I''m not surprised by her; however, the other one..."


    Evora looked down at Ravenna, "Isn''t she the ything you grew tired of three years ago? Howe you''ve picked her up again?"


    The capricious Elder Princess never considered the venom in her words, or perhaps, she never thought her words to be venomous at all. A person who could utter morality and ethics should bow to me'' is naturally beyond reproach in terms of character.


    "Why bring her along? And to call her in such a... revolting manner?"


    A distinct look of disgust crossed Evora''s face, "Venna... Ah, enough. Ansel, have you resumed the make-believe game you put aside three years ago?"


    "Because in this hunting event, Seraphina needs an assistant. Is that so hard to understand?"


    "An assistant? It seems you''re not as confident in your little dog as you im."


    "You underestimate Venna''s worth, Evora."


    "Her worth? Am I not more aware of it than you? Don''t forget, during the three years you abandoned that little ything, it was I who toyed with her."


    "That''s precisely why," Ansel said with a lightugh, "You''ve never seen Venna''s true capabilities. She was wasted under your care for three whole years... What a pity."


    Ansel, unexpectedly, sided with Ravenna... or perhaps, it wasn''t so unexpected?


    In Ravenna''s eyes, she saw through this clearly. It was nothing more than a tactic Ansel used to win her favor ¡ª tormenting her with an attitude and methods that were harsh to the point of cruelty, while also providing support at crucial moments. Hadn''t Ansel been doing this since their reunion? In the end... it was merely a method of taming.


    Just that... merely that.


    Ravenna tried to convince herself of this. The past her could always persuade herself with logic, with the conclusions she deduced that were invariably correct. But now, she was failing again and again.


    Yes, taming... What Ansel wanted was taming. So, from the very beginning, he had made his stance clear. From the moment of their reunion, had he... abandoned me?


    A wave of panic and fear surged in Ravenna''s heart. She wanted to dispel it, but the ensuing chaos of emotions made her thoughts... increasingly difficult to navigate.


    The truth...


    The utterly bewildered schr clenched her fists.


    To resolve the current predicament, she must know the truth.


    Whether Ansel truly had secrets, or whether that sentence was a trap Ansel had Marlina ry to her, no matter what, she needed a definitive answer.


    Otherwise, if this continues, if this continues...


    "Alright, you two, go in."


    Unbeknownst to them, they had arrived at a closed, massive pce. In front of the pce gate stood two armored giants about four to five meters tall. Evora, with her hands behind her back, casually said, "So... you''re really lucky, Seraphina. Thanks to my bloody damn sister, you get to y for more than just an afternoon."


    "...What?" Seraphina was taken aback, "What does that mean?"


    "You''ll know when the timees. Hurry up and go in, don''t waste my time."


    Evora waved her hand impatiently, and two doors made of mes appeared in front of the massive pce gate.


    "...Ansel."


    Seraphina turned to look at Ansel, "Aren''t youing with us?"


    "I''m not good at this." Ansel shook his head with a smile, "Just have fun."


    "But I want to¡ª"


    Seraphina subconsciously said this, but upon seeing Evora''s arrogant and beautiful face, she swallowed the words she originally wanted to say.


    She didn''t know when it started, but Seraphina had also learned to restrain the capricious rights that Ansel had given her.


    "Let''s go, Ravenna." She turned her head to look at the silent petite sorceress.


    Ravenna nodded slightly and followed Seraphina into the doors made of mes.


    And when the two of them disappeared, the aloof expression on Evora''s face vanished in an instant.


    She impatiently grabbed Ansel''s hand, and without waiting for Ansel to speak, she let the mes envelop the two of them. The next second, they appeared on a sofa in a viewing room.


    "Enough already..."


    The woman exhaled deeply, lifting the hem of her opulent robe, revealing the expensive, vibrant fabric up to her thighs. Shezily reclined on the sofa, cing her feet, encased in high heels, onto Ansel''sp.


    "Do you have any idea how you''re going topensate me for ying along with your little dog and puppet?"


    Evora propped her cheek on one hand, her usually fierce and intimidating eyes bing incredibly seductive. A smile curled at the corner of her mouth as she drew a circle in the air with her index finger, igniting a me.


    "Or, shall we start with what we haven''t begun yet?"


    With that, she seemed ready to lean her mouth into the ring of fire.


    "Evora."


    Ansel sighed, his deep, dark gaze silently extinguishing the me under Evora''s dissatisfied stare.


    "You seem to be in heat quite frequentlytely. Why is it that every time we meet, you''re thinking about that sort of thing?"


    "Do you think it''s easy for me to remain a virgin?"


    Evora, clearly displeased, pressed her foot onto Ansel''s thigh, her heel gently squeezing. "You''re not the only one with desires, Ansel. And besides... why do you look so annoyed? Are you at a disadvantage?"


    "I believe, as the future of the Empire," the young Hydral sighed again, "our rtionship should be more normal."


    "It''s perfectly normal now, and I''m quite satisfied,"


    The woman said nonchntly. The straps on her high heels burned away automatically. She moved her foot slightly, creating a gap between her soft heel and the shoe. She then lifted her leg, seemingly aiming for a certain spot, ready to put it down.


    Ansel caught Evora''s ankle, turning to look at her. "I''m not interested in this kind of game."


    "You just hate being stepped on, don''t you?" Evoraughed heartily. "Then you take it and use it. From passive to active, that should be fine, right?"


    With that, she wiggled the high heel she was holding with her toes.


    In matters of this nature, Ansel was always proactive, and Evora was one of the few people he couldn''t take the initiative with.


    Hydrals only produce offspring at the end of their lives, but if they were to mate with another divine species, no one knows if this rule would be broken. And Ansel would never ept such an unexpected event that he couldn''t control.


    Evora''s "desire" is less about that and more about... her longing for a twisted and terrifying offspring thatbines the power of two divine beings.


    After all, as human beings, mefeast wouldn''t be corrupted by the world''s information until they reach thete sixth stage. Pure physical desire is nothing to Evora, let alone restraint, evenplete annihtion is easy.


    The young Hydral didn''t mind enjoying the charms of the Elder Princess, but at least, not now.


    Seeing that Ansel had no intention of "using" it, Evora slightly furrowed her brows, clicked her tongue lightly, kicked off her high heels, crossed her feet on Ansel''sp, and didn''t do anything else.


    "It seems your little dog is well-fed every night," she said in a rather sarcastic tone. "And the little puppet? ording to your size, without some preparation, her organs will be punctured, won''t they?"


    "I had hoped, Evora, that following your surrender, we might engage in more serious discourse," Ansel remarked, his gaze piercing through the vast expanse of the floor-to-ceiling ss, absorbing the distant vista.


    Before himy an endless verdant jungle, its rolling hills nketed in lush vegetation.


    Indeed, this was Evora''s hunting ground... seemingly situated within a pce, yet in reality, it was as if a corner of the continent had been transnted directly inside, forming an immense ecological zone.


    "Serious discourse... I have no desire to speak of those two bitches."


    Evora''s eyes darkened with malice: "To think that they would dare to introduce the eggs of a lesser Tidecallers into my hunting grounds, with the intent of destroying what I have nurtured for years. Ah, such cruelty is indeed worthy of my beloved mother, who, despite her senility and foolishness, still retains the malice of her youth."


    The so-called "mission" from the empress, as conveyed by Suellen, involved cing an egg of a lesser Tidecallers within her hunting grounds.


    Why undertake such an action? Because the empress sought to study the Tidecallers''s resistance to world erosion, requiring a suitable environment for nurturing such beings, and Evora''s long-managed hunting ground was deemed... appropriate.


    Regardless of the empress''s true intentions, the idea of destroying this hunting ground was undeniably real.


    "Were it not for you, Ansel... I cannot fathom the extent of the trouble I would face."


    Evora smiled pleasantly: "It''s an excellent opportunity to employ your hound to dispose of that ursed thing, and in the process, allow my presumptuous sister to witness the cruelty with which that woman deals with failures. Truly... a delightful prospect!"


    She lifted her delicate toes to touch Ansel''s cheek, her nails zing like mes: "So, Ansel, are you truly indifferent to my reward?"


    "I shall allocate this reward where it is most fitting."


    Ansel, grasping Evora''s snowy foot, responded indifferently: "Your favor is too precious to be squandered in such a manner."


    "How tedious," Evora retorted, withdrawing her foot in annoyance.


    With a wave of her hand, a massive screen materialized in the room, disying Suellen, d in a pristine white dress, holding a deep blue luminescent egg, making her way to the source of a jungle river.


    Evora mused to herself: "I wonder where that woman acquired the egg of a lower-tier Tidecaller. She never conceals such orders; it''s impossible for me not to be aware."


    "Indeed."


    Ansel, supporting his chin with one hand, watched as Suellen submerged the egg into the river, a slight smile ying on his lips:


    "Who, after all, suddenly presented Her Majesty with this thing?"


    *

 Chapter 324: Ansel’s Gift - Five (I)

    Upon crossing the threshold of the blood-me portal, Seraphina was utterly transfixed by the vista that unfolded before her.


    The horizon was cloaked in a verdant expanse of foliage, with dense canopies obstructing the sunlight, casting a somber shadow over the jungle. Vines and creepers mbered over the trees, intertwining with the underbrush on the ground to form verdant barriers.


    The fresh scent of wood mingled with the fragrance of vegetation, filling Seraphina''s nostrils. This aroma, distinct yet brimming with the same vibrant vitality, was starkly different from the modest snow forest surrounding her vige.


    Her heart raced with excitement; thisnd bore no trace of human intervention, and the wild growth stirred the primal beast within her soul, urging her to explore this new world.


    "Such... such a vast forest, and the sky above!"


    Seraphina eximed in awe and disbelief, craning her neck to take in her surroundings. "How could the outer hall possibly contain it?"


    "Her Highness Evora possesses an unparalleled understanding of the essence of space," Ravenna whispered softly.


    "Creating such a secluded space is no difficult feat for her. The challenge lies in... crafting such a perfect ecological cycle."


    To Seraphina, the former was more astonishing. She couldn''t help but ask Ravenna, "But, is a fifth-stage truly that formidable?"


    Ravenna paused for a moment, then adjusted her sses with a calm tone, "Miss Marlowe, it seems your time with Ansel has led to some misconceptions about those of the crown stage... extraordinary beings."


    "To ascend to the [throne] is to perceive and manipte the essence; to wield the [scepter] is to touch and control the rules; to don the [crown] is to govern the extraordinary, to dominate the essence."


    "Reaching the crown signifies that, in one or multiple essences, the extraordinary being has reached the pinnacle that the Heavenly Road can amodate.


    The Duke of Luminaris, who was executed by Her Majesty as well, could theoretically obliterate a city the size of the capital with a single strike using forbidden magic at full power, and Soren Canaster, who can effortlessly manipte the very essence of an extraordinary being''s soul¡ªeven after the soul has merged with the body from the third stage onwards¡ªwithout causing the slightest harm, should he choose to."


    Ravenna looked at Seraphina''s bewildered face, fell silent for a moment, and then added, "It''s just that under Her Majesty''s rule, the empire appears very... stable. The fifth-stage crown bearers rarely have the opportunity to demonstrate their power openly, which might give you the impression that they are somewhat ordinary."


    "They are, after all, the strongest beings beneath the four divine species, Miss Marlowe. Your ustomed defiance represented by Ansel does not imply... their power has diminished."


    Ravenna, with a hint of incredulity in her heart, pondered.


    How much does Ansel... truly dote on her? Does he really regard Marlowe as the head of strength, rather than as a favored concubine to be tamed?


    Reflecting on this, Ravenna realized: Ansel... wouldn''t think that way.


    Because he used to treat me the same.


    Whenever she was engrossed in her research, working with almost masochistic zeal, he would always find ways to jest and distract her. He encouraged her to rest, to take her mind off work, to find something else to do. "Start by eating well every day," he would say.


    The petite woman, bound by memories, swayed slightly. Having ignored everything after her betrayal, she now remembered the past more vividly... Ansel''s treatment of Seraphina was like... like how he used to treat her.


    He wasn''t taming Seraphina, nor did he want to disrupt her work; he simply wished to spare them from meaningless suffering and torment, nothing more.


    As Ravenna was relentlessly battered by the harsh realities of life, Seraphina stood motionless, gazing up at the sky with a vacant expression.


    When she was outside, she pondered what could possibly exist within the grand hall, a mere few dozen meters high.


    Yet, the sight before her was so overwhelming that she found herself at a loss for words, prompting her to contemte¡­ whether her life, in Ansel''s shadow, had been too smooth sailing?


    Without worries or anxieties, whether it concerned her daily needs or resources for cultivation, everything was provided without her having to ask. People respectfully presented her with everything she needed daily.


    Even her birthday gifts were unimaginably luxurious¡ªthe scheduled suit of armor capable of ying beings a stage above her own; a peculiar domain that could elevate her to the fifth stage, and terrifying devices that could ensure her survival for ten seconds even against divine beings¡­


    Under Ansel''s protection, her life had be sofortable that she had growncent about broadening her horizons.


    Ahhhhh! Birthdays should be joyous asions. Ansel already prepared such a surprise for me; I should be happy. Why am I dwelling on these thoughts?


    Seraphina stamped her foot, shook her head vigorously, and cast her gloomy thoughts aside... Ansel might be watching from somewhere; she couldn''t let him think she was unhappy.


    Although she thought this, Seraphina etched the shock and rity of that moment firmly in her mind.


    "Ravenna... Ravenna?" she called out.


    Receiving no response, Seraphina turned to look at Ravenna, who was lost in thought, and asked with concern, "What''s on your mind?"


    Ravenna snapped back to reality and, upon meeting Seraphina''s dark crimson eyes, quickly averted her gaze, murmuring apologetically, "I beg your pardon, Miss Marlowe, I was just lost in thought."


    "Hmm... Ah, I was also thinking something, it''s nothing," Seraphina replied, scratching her cheek and observing Ravenna, who seemed reluctant to meet her gaze.


    After hesitating for a moment, she added awkwardly, "You,You needn''t call me as Miss Marlowe; I''m not used to such formalities. Just Seraphina will do."


    "... Very well, Seraphina," Ravenna nodded in agreement.


    Having regained herposure, Seraphina pped her cheeks, refocusing her attention on the vast and unknown world before her.


    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and a smile of eager excitement spread across her face.


    "This is¡­ the smell of life and freedom," she eximed.


    -->

 Chapter 325: Ansels Gift - Five (II)

    "After spending so much time in the imperial capital, it''s been ages since I''ve smelled such an exciting scent. I mustn''t waste Ansel''s kindness!"


    With a sprightly leap, Seraphinanded on the vines of a nearby colossal tree, her nostrils ring, her expression one of intense focus, as if she had quickly caught a scent.


    "The pungent smell of¡­ poison," she sniffed vigorously.


    "It''s strong; it must have been here recently. To leave such an overt trail, hmm, it seems we''re dealing with something formidable."


    In the jungle and the wilderness, the weak do everything in their power to conceal themselves, while only the truly powerful have no need to hide their tracks. Encountering such a formidable being right away was a delightful surprise for Seraphina.


    "Ravenna!"


    Seraphina turned her head to gaze down at the diminutive sorceress below: "Can you keep pace with me?"


    Without a word, Ravenna''s ring on her middle finger shimmered, and a sizable floating cannon materialized beside her.


    The petite schr effortlessly mounted the floating cannon and floated up to Seraphina''s level, silently observing her.


    "You are indeed... quite convenient," Seraphina remarked, eyeing Ravenna and her "steed" with a twitch of her lips, struggling to suppress augh.


    Ravenna remained unresponsive, merely inquiring calmly, "Should I prepare to conceal myself? Frankly, although Ansel has assigned me to assist you, I am utterly inexperienced in hunting and uncertain of my usefulness to you."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it," the magnanimous Miss Wolf replied with an air of "I never had any expectations of you" attitude.


    "I rely on this skill for my livelihood; without it, my family would have perished from hunger long ago."


    Despite having not hunted for some time, Seraphina had absolute confidence in her innate talent and instincts as a huntress.


    "Ravenna, you just... well, stay hidden on the side. Do you have any spells that can mask your scent and presence?"


    Ravenna nodded, and suddenly the light around her floating cannon twisted, rendering her invisible to Seraphina, and indeed, her presence became faint. Without close attention, Seraphina could only detect a slight essence.


    "Wow... magic is truly convenient."


    After Ravenna reappeared, Seraphina, with a hint of envy, said, "I only know how to fight; I know nothing about everything else... But now Ansel doesn''t need me to fight for him."


    The young girl often found herself in this quandary, wishing to fight for Ansel against his enemies, yet not wanting him to be in a difficult situation.


    She nimbly leaped through the forest, her tall and graceful figure stretching like a sleek cheetah, while Ravenna piloted the drone to keep up with Seraphina, who rambled on, "Like during thest lecture... Ansel told me there was someone he wanted me to confront, and I was thrilled! But I couldn''t imagine who would dare provoke Ansel, only to realize they were targeting you."


    "..." Ravenna remained silent, the trial aimed at her, the gift for Seraphina, was so... unforgettable.


    "To be honest, that fight was exhrating, but afterwards, I felt somewhat guilty¡ªI seemed to havepletely forgotten you."


    Seraphina scratched her head, "Ansel explicitly asked me to protect you, yet I got carried away in the fight."


    "...That''s precisely why you were able to help me."


    "Huh? Is that so?"


    "Had you not fought so fiercely to obstruct him, Conrad could have easily killed me. Your interference was so intense that he had to choose between defeating you first or taking the chance to ambush me during the fight."


    Ravenna said camly: "Your abilities are not suited for protection; had you truly focused on protecting me, it might not have been effective. Thus, your...bative spirit, indeed saved me."


    "About your personality¡­"


    The woman lowered her head, speaking softly, "Ansel, he understands this very clearly."


    "Hehehe... so that''s how it is," Seraphinaughed naively, "Ansel really knows me best!"


    "Regarding this matter¡ª" Ravenna couldn''t help but ask, "Ansel''s absolute perception of you, his understanding and even... control, do you think... it''s a good thing?"


    "Huh?"


    While sprinting at high speed, Seraphina managed to nce at Ravenna, "What''s wrong? Isn''t it good that Ansel understands me?"


    "What I mean is..." Facing those confused yet incredibly pure eyes, Ravenna opened her mouth but ultimately swallowed the words she intended to say.


    "No, it''s nothing, I spoke out of turn."


    "... You strange," Seraphina muttered, not minding much, "This mysterious half-spoken, secretive demeanor, you''re really like Ansel."


    At this point, Seraphina couldn''t help herself; she slowed down and asked Ravenna, "Hey, Ravenna, three years ago, you and Ansel... wait, huh?"


    The intoxicating scent that Seraphina had been tracking suddenly intensified, prompting her to halt in her tracks and survey her surroundings with narrowed eyes.


    Perched on a sturdy branch, she crouched slightly, her nose twitching subtly: "It''s close... right in this vicinity, it has stopped."


    Ravenna''s floating cannon hovered behind Seraphina: "Have you located your quarry?"


    "Yes, the smell of the venom... It''s likely it has just captured its prey; this must be itsir."


    Seraphina nced at the mushrooms growing on the branch, her ears twitching as she captured the babbling sound of the river. Looking up, she noted that although the forest was dense with foliage, it did notpletely obscure the sunlight, which bathed the area in a pleasant glow.


    "The environment is so favorable... This is the ce, it cannot escape now!"


    Seraphina''s expression grew increasingly animated as she turned to Ravenna: "Hide just like this, remain here, I will seek it out."


    No sooner had she finished speaking than Seraphina leaped from the branch, her figure vanishing into the dense vegetation.


    It was at this moment that Seraphina truly appreciated the formidable power of the head of wind.


    This ability, originally meant for perceiving the hidden and discerning all things, had be specialized within her... Even in this jungle, teeming withplex information elements that even top hunters would struggle to discern, it guided her unerringly.


    Or rather, every de of grass, the swaying nts, the gentle breeze... all that would normally disrupt her perception, now served her, transforming into aids in her hunt for the monster. The intricate jungle before her eyes was, in fact, a clear path!


    "How effortless..."


    She murmured joyfully: "This is the power Ansel has given me, truly formidable!"


    -->

 Chapter 326: Ansels Gift - Five (III)

    The scent of venom, the traces of movement, the incongruous odor of a "carnivore," and... another strange scent that Seraphina couldn''t quite identify.


    Following her senses, the path before Seraphina became increasingly clear. Her gaze pierced through the foliage and leaves, through the mottled branches and the concealing fallen leaves, spotting a flowing purple figure nearly a hundred meters away through the tiniest of gaps!


    "I''ve found you!"


    The thrill of the hunt peaked at this moment, and Seraphina suppressed the urge to pounce on the creature and shatter its skull with her bare hands. She reached behind her back.


    Hunting was an art, not a mere brawl. It had to be executed with grace and style. From this distance, one arrow should do... Eh?


    Where is my arrow?


    It was only when Seraphina reached back and found nothing that she realized¡ªshe had not brought any weapons!


    Not even a bow, let alone a small knife.


    The girl stood frozen, her first thought being that Ansel surely wouldn''t have forgotten to remind her of this.


    Her second thought was¡ªthen why didn''t he tell me?


    And then, the realization dawned on her¡ª


    So that''s what it meant to have Ravenna as my assistant!


    What better than an alchemist to provide her with the necessary weaponry and support?


    Seraphina quickly retraced her steps, climbing back up the tree and tapping Ravenna, who had indeed remained motionless, with a casual air: "Do me a favor!"


    Ravenna blinked in surprise: "What can I... assist you with?"


    "Weapons," Seraphina stated matter-of-factly, "You''re an alchemist, you must have a stockpile of weapons. Lend me one for now."


    "..."


    Ravenna fell silent for a moment before replying: "Are you certain you wish to use my weapons?"


    "What else?" Seraphina was genuinely puzzled.


    The next second, Ravenna produced a ck, elongated object from her storage ring and handed it to Seraphina.


    "This is one of the finest weapons I carry, shall I instruct you on its use?"


    Now it was Seraphina''s turn to be baffled as she looked down at therge, hefty object Ravenna had handed her. After a brief pause, she looked up at her.


    "What is this?"


    "A firearm," Ravenna answered sinctly.


    "I didn''t ask for this!"


    Seraphina eximed, jumping up: "What do I need this for! Don''t you have something more normal? Like a bow and arrow?"


    "From a weaponry standpoint," Ravenna spoke earnestly, "a firearm assembled through alchemy and loaded with alchemical bullets is clearly more advanced than any other weapon."


    "...Regardless, I dislike it and cannot use it," Seraphina pouted, crossing her arms, "With this, I might as well take it down with my bare hands. Can''t you make a bow first?"


    "A standard bow and arrow is certainly feasible, but would that satisfy your needs?"


    "Uh... perhaps not."


    The young girl scratched her head, "Aren''t you alchemists supposed to be able to make things out of air with a ''snap''? That''s how Mr. melle does it."


    Ravenna remained silent for several seconds, her gaze on Seraphina causing goosebumps to rise on her skin.


    "Wh-what''s wrong, did I say something incorrect?"


    "You said it yourself, that''s Mr. melle. Such feats are unique to him in the entire world. A powerful alchemical instrument requires high-quality materials, the right tools, and ample time to create. Otherwise, why would alchemists need workshops?"


    Realization dawned on Seraphina;paring a divine species to a regr alchemist was indeed unfair, but she was out of options and felt disheartened.


    "Ansel said you''re my assistant, so I assumed you''d have a way... He couldn''t don''t know that I dislike using such things. Could you check again... maybe you have a bow in your inventory?"


    "... I wouldn''t store a bow in my armory, so that''s impossible¡ª"


    Ravenna''s words abruptly halted.


    Seeing her reaction, Seraphina''s eyes lit up, "Did you think of something?"


    Ravenna didn''t respond but instead looked down at the grey bracelet on her wrist, her expressionplex.


    Ansel, you see everything crystal clear, don''t you?


    Ansel of Hydral, the devil who takes everything into ount, wouldn''t make such a basic mistake; he knew Ravenna had the means to "assist" Seraphina.


    Or perhaps... he wanted to see Ravenna use those means.


    "Ravenna, Ravenna? Speak, can you or can''t you... Eh? What?! Hey! Your hand!"


    Seraphina watched in utter shock as Ravenna''s had¡­ to be clear, the wrist bracelet on her hand¡­ began to emit a fine mist of grey-ck particles which, upon Seraphina''s closer inspection, were clearly tiny insects!


    Feeling her skin crawl, Seraphina didn''t know how to react as the minute bugs swiftly gathered to form... the shape of a longbow?


    A gleam passed over Ravenna''s spectacles as she murmured, "Integrity at eighty-one percent, stability no more than seventy-six percent... Thepletion is too low, but it should suffice."


    As the shape solidified, a bow truly materialized out of thin air in Ravenna''s palm!


    "Give it a try." She tossed the bow to a dumbfounded Seraphina, who caught it clumsily, feeling queasy at the thought that it was made of insects.


    "It''s far from a normally crafted alchemical bow, possessing only the most basic power enhancement feature. As for the arrows... I can attempt to enchant them, but I can''t guarantee the oue."


    Seraphina looked at the bow, then at Ravenna, and back at the bow again.


    "Aren''t you able to create things out of nothing?!"


    If not for the fear of scaring away her prey, Seraphina would have shouted.


    "... The principle behind this bow''s creation is worlds apart from Mr. melle''s methods, and it''s currently just a basic prototype."


    Ravenna touched the bracelet, her eyes downcast, "But he saw through it immediately."


    Ravenna, who ceased her concerns for the future of the Tower of Babel, had devoted her entire focus to the demise of Eileen and her research on Nidhoggur.


    She believed that the true magnificence of this creation lied not in its capacity for destruction, but in its ability to create... to transcend the limitations of materials and approach the divine realm of melle with its creations!


    Utilizing Nidhoggur as the fundamental unit topose matter and construct etheric circuits, she endeavored to achieve creation ex nihilo in an alternative manner¡ªa journey fraught with unparalleled difficulty and suffering, known only to Ravenna herself.


    Currently, what she possessed was merely a prototype, or rather, an iplete one at that.


    She carried it with her at all times, constantly pondering, refining, and studying it, while Ansel... effortlessly discovered such a thing.


    Ravenna wished to prevent Nidhoggur from being exposed, especially to the ambitious gaze of the Elder Princess. Despite Evora''s arrogance, her vision is far from narrow; on the contrary, it is her ability to foresee the potential of firearms that has led her to heavily invest in the Tower of Babel. Should she discover this...


    she might very well intervene in the affairs of the Tower of Babel once again, disregarding even Ansel''s dignity, in an attempt to regain control.


    Yet, at the moment of deciding to use Nidhoggur, Ravenna experienced an unprecedented tranquility within her heart.


    Even though she seemed to have been outmaneuvered by Ansel, coerced in an unconventional manner, she harbored no resentment.


    On the contrary, amidst a series of relentless self-interrogations and doubts, a vibrant and vivid rity momentarily pierced through the chaotic heart of Miss puppet.


    Ansel still understands everything about me.


    Does this also signify that he... is still watching over me?


    *

 Chapter 327: Ansel’s Gift - Six (I)

    Evora, who had long appeared disinterested, suddenly had a spark in her eyes.


    "This object..."


    She gazed intently at the grey bracelet on Ravenna''s wrist, an unmasked me of greed burning in her pupils.


    "Intriguing."


    The Elder Princess chuckled softly, "Is this the inspiration you provided her?"


    "Yet, the creation is a testament to Ravenna''s own abilities."


    Ansel observed that lovely yet aloof visage, a slight smile ying on his lips, "I certainlyck the skill to craft such an item."


    "Skill, hmph... Your little puppet indeed possesses a unique and remarkable talent in this regard."


    As the conversation turned to this, Evora sneered for reasons unknown, "But she always harbors impractically foolish delusions."


    Ansel''s brows lifted slightly, "...Has she mentioned anything to you?"


    "What else could it be but an upgraded version of her mad grandfather''s ideals?"


    The woman waved her hand dismissively, "Nonsense about... the domestication of alchemical devices and such."


    The young Hydral watched Ravenna crafting arrows for Seraphina, his eyes narrowing slightly, "Has she spoken to you of this often?"


    "Not particrly. She''s intelligent enough to know that after realizing my disinterest in such folly, she ceased to mention it, lest she provoke my ire."


    The Elder Princesszily stroked her foot along Ansel''s thigh, "I''ve considered several times simply destroying the Tower of Babel outright, given their limited value."


    The fate''s hand almost pushed Ravenna into consigning the Tower of Babel to the abyss, but what caused Evora to abandon such a thought?


    Ansel caressed Evora''s delicate and smooth instep, her toes slender and the bones at the junction with her instep slightly pronounced, giving her entire foot a distinct and elegant outline.


    "But you refrained from doing so, why?"


    The fiery woman let out a contented purr, "Because, well~ I''m curious to see what your prized puppet is truly capable of. Consider it... a favor in your regard, sparing them."


    Ansel chuckled, "Should I be grateful to you then?"


    Evora, lying on her side and propping her cheek, nced over with a narrow and seductive gaze, reminiscent of a fox looking back, yet her allure was not one of subservience but rather amanding ze.


    "Then you may... continue touching," her red lips curved into a smile that did not conceal her desire, "I find it quite pleasurable."


    Ansel did as she suggested, continuing to y with the foot in his hand, though his thoughts were elsewhere.


    Just as when he tamed Seraphina, he constantly reviewed past events, analyzing the actions of fate to discern its purpose.


    Until he confronted Ravenna, intending to transform her into the ideal monster, fate had always acted with the destruction of the Tower of Babel and Ravenna''s exile as its goal.


    Being under Evora''s control was never a good thing; provoking this fierce and tyrannical woman to destroy the Tower of Babel was not difficult, and Ansel could not possibly wrest the Tower from Evora''s grasp. Therefore, after snatching the Tower from Evora through that game, fate''s path was temporarily blocked.


    Moreover, Ansel dered his n to Ravenna with unyielding intensity, forcing fate to temporarily change course to prevent Ravenna from falling into a rational abyss and bing a tool under Ansel''s control.


    Thus far, everything remained within Ansel''s control.


    ording to the original n, Ravenna would either resolve to confront Ansel with reason, elerating her descent into a rational tool devoid of emotion, or, through frequent contact with Ansel, like Seraphina, she mightpletely turn emotionally towards him.


    The former was Ansel''s initial n, unaffected by Seraphina''s influence, while thetter was ¡­ a trial he was willing to undertake because of Seraphina.


    During this process, a significant upheaval urred¡ªAnsel was unwittingly driven by fate, and in the process of venting his stress, he overexerted himself, leading Marlina to detect something amiss. And Marlina, unbeknownst to him, subtly informed Ravenna of this possibility.


    At this juncture¡ª


    "Ansel."


    Evora''s voice, tinged with dissatisfaction, interrupted Ansel''s reverie. She frowned at him, a silent reprimand in her gaze: "Be gentle."


    "... You seem to be mistaking me for a servant," Ansel responded with a wry smile.


    "We stand as equals. If I canmand you thus, then you may do the same to me on another day, use me as a maid, and I shall harbor no resentment," Evora retorted, her chin lifted defiantly.


    "That should be eptable, shouldn''t it?"


    "I have no interest in indulging in such trivial games with you, Evora."


    "Such a bore you are when ites to me," she clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    Evora''s footshed out towards Ansel''s face in a fit of pique, but he caught her ankle just in time, her pale sole nearly brushing against his cheek.


    "Aren''t you the capital''s renowneddies'' man, Mr. Ansel?"


    "... I don''t recall ever earning that moniker. Three years ago, I was but a child, dear Miss Evora."


    "Ha! A child?"


    She scoffed, bursting intoughter. She locked eyes with him, her lips parting in a teasing gesture. "You were a devil even then, Ansel ¡ª long before that."


    "Is that so?" Ansel tilted his head slightly, "I appear so wicked in your eyes, Evora."


    "What of it? What''s wrong with being wicked?"


    Her legs entwined around his neck, her supple waist lifting her torso into an intimate proximity with Ansel.


    "Compared to the nauseating halo of your youth..."


    She whispered into his ear, "The man you''ve be now, is utterly... irresistible."


    "The empire''s fate in your hands is indeed a troubling thought, Evora."


    Ansel sighed, "I dread to think how burdensome I will be."


    "Who said anything about burdens? Sitting beside me on the throne, watching them squirm to please us¡ªit''s delightful, isn''t it?"


    Evora released him, her ideological divergence instantly cooling their closeness. The rising indifference, even disgust on her face, betrayed herck of genuine affection for Ansel and underscored the nature of divine species.


    Or perhaps... it was Ansel who was the true anomaly.


    Ansel remained silent, his gaze shifting from the image of Seraphina drawing her bow to the petite schr perched silently upon the floating cannon.


    Fate had unjustly made Ravenna aware of his peculiarity.


    Because this would deepen her bias towards herself.


    -->

 Chapter 328: Ansels Gift - Six (II)

    After their encounter, Ansel''s ambivalent behavior¡ªseemingly abandoning her yet needing her, desiring to tame her¡ªnted a wistful, illusory hope in Ravenna''s heart that ''Ansel cared for me''.


    But at the peak of this notion, after a night of shared confessions following their departure from Ziegler Manor, Ansel cruelly exposed the irreparable rift between them.


    The ephemeral illusion of closeness, yet distance, transformed into an undeniable reality of downfall.


    Beneath this vast disparity, coupled with the information disclosed by Marlina and the peculiar nature of Ravenna''s soul, no matter how rational, intelligent, or steadfast this c c petite and aloof schr was, she would inevitably plunge into utter chaos.


    ording to Ansel''s current n and pace¡­ Ravenna''s downfall was merely a matter of time.


    Unless this was precisely what fate desired¡ªto rey the events that unfolded with Seraphina.


    But have you perhaps¡­ perceived me as too benevolent?


    Ansel mused silently.


    How could I pledge the same vow to someone who once betrayed me, as I did with Seraphina?


    Seraphina''s uncontroble beastal nature lies in the distant future, where, before its arrival, anything is possible.


    However, Ravenna''s pathological pursuit of her ideals has permeated her life, unchangeable.


    Three years ago, he believed he had broken through Ravenna''s obsession, only to find it was all in vain; even if Ravenna were to fall, he doubted she would ce her ideals below herself.


    Yet, fate must have foreseen the possibility of sess in taming Ravenna, after which... something even more elusive awaited him.


    However, addressing the current matters was of utmost importance.


    "Evora," Ansel suddenly spoke, "You must have watched enough by now."


    "...What?" Evora slightly turned her head, "Watched enough?"


    "I brought Seraphina here not just as a favor to you but to ensure she enjoys herself today."


    The young Hydral was not smiling; that kind of pure calmness, bordering on indifference, was rarely seen on his face.


    "It''s not about watching her like a pet in captivity."


    Evora''s eyes narrowed slightly: "So, on my territory, I don''t even have the right to look at your dog?"


    "Just now, you were unsure how to repay me... and now you''re dering your status again?"


    Evora is no saint; by human moral and ethical standards, she is a thoroughly asshole.


    But she doesn''t care about appearing "moral" or if anyone criticizes her on moral grounds; she would simply burn that person''s entire family.


    Her sole motivation is to follow her heart¡ªthe most pure, extreme form of self-indulgence and tyranny.


    Ansel, fully aware of this, smirked, "So, the eggs of the lesser Tidecallers, you''ll handle them yourself?"


    The only way to influence someone like her is to directly affect her interests.


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, Evora reluctantly said, "Do you really like your little dog that much?"


    "Yes."


    "...Hmph."


    The woman scoffed coldly, "Although I don''t know what''s wrong with your brain, this is good for me. Such a significant weakness, I''ll be sure to exploit it, Ansel."


    The young Hydral revealed a harmless smile, "You''re wee to try, Evora."


    The once luminous chamber was instantaneously shrouded in gloom and darkness, as if a pitch-ck maelstrom, mingling the essence of all creation, had engulfed everything within its reach.


    The shadow of the abyss seemed to have descended.


    Then, a fierce ze tore through the engulfing shadows, its mes voracious, consuming the oppressive darkness that sought to overwrite reality. Fueled by the very darkness it devoured, the fire grew more intense and fervent, while the darkness, undeterred, countered with a chilling, deathly silence, silently obliterating all tangible matter without a trace.


    This bizarre struggle, akin to a dance of the arcane, endured for an indeterminate span¡ªperhaps a mere moment, perhaps an eternity.


    At a certain instant, the raging inferno and the boundless void vanished without a trace.


    The symbols of divine might that had been locked in a voracious duel seemed nothing more than an illusion, as the spacious room, bathed in sunlight, remained as grand and bright as ever, untouched by the recent turmoil.


    Only in the eyes of Hydral and mefeast, where shades of ck and me lingered, did the tale of what had transpired remain.


    Whoosh¡ª


    As Seraphina released the taut bowstring, the sharp triangr arrowhead cleaved through the air, its piercing whistle resounding through the jungle.


    The prey, coiled within itsir, had reacted toote despite its immediate awareness, its eyes opening just in time to meet its fate.


    "Wryyyy!"


    A shrill cry echoed through the woods, startling a flock of birds into flight, as Seraphina pumped her fist in the air, eximing with tion, "Perfect! Once more!"


    Ravenna handed another arrow to Seraphina, who licked her lips and drew her bow to its full extent. In the moment a peculiar creature emerged, breaking through the branches, vines, and dry leaves, she released another swift arrow.


    Thud ¡ª


    The second arrow pierced straight through the creature''s head, its slightly oversized body copsing with a heavy fall.


    Ravenna raised her hand, adorned with the bracelet, and the arrows that had been lodged in the creature''s body and head swiftly disintegrated, transforming into streams of ck particles that returned to the bracelet.


    "This is so convenient!"


    Seraphina marveled, examining Ravenna''s bracelet with astonishment, momentarily disregarding the fallen prey, "To be able to reim them at will... such an impressive device, Ravenna, why have I not seen you use it before?"


    "Firstly," Ravenna exined, her spectacles reflecting a fleeting light, "as I''ve mentioned before, this is merely a prototype, and still in its experimental phase; secondly, I''ve only recently brought it into existence."


    She murmured to herself, "An eleven percent damage rate... indeed, it''s far too unstable. The durability of these simply enchanted arrows in actualbat is unsatisfactory; their strength must be enhanced."


    "I suggest we gather some suitable materials here," Ravenna proposed to Seraphina,


    "Nidhoggur cannot withstand your consumption, Seraphina. If you require arrows... I must make do with what we can find here to meet your needs."


    "That''s fine by me... just don''t take too long," Seraphina scratched her head, "I''m not even sure how long I can enjoy this hunt."


    "It won''t take long. The carcass of the creature you''ve in can be repurposed; it''s body is a valuable alchemical resource."


    "Ah! That''s easy, I''ll bring it over to you right now!"


    Seraphina handed the longbow to Ravenna and dashed excitedly to the side of her quarry, which had fallen to her twin arrows.


    She surveyed her trophy: a creature with a green body, bipedal gait,rge membranous wings for arms, and a disproportionatelyrge head with a strikingly long and bulbous tongue¡ªsuch a monster was unfamiliar to her.


    The pungent poison emanating from its bulbous tongue suggested the location of its venom nds... perfect for crafting poisoned arrows for Ravenna!


    The thought of the uing hunting adventures filled the young girl with exhration¡ªthe thrill of starting from scratch, crafting all tools and weapons by hand, was indeed a fascinating endeavor!


    ¡ªEven if she herself was not the one doing the crafting.


    Seraphina hummed a cheerful tune, readying herself to hoist her prey and transport it to Ravenna''s side.


    However, as she extended her hand to touch the corpse, a chilling sensation that made her entire being shudder in an instant, a cold dread that shot up from her tailbone to the crown of her head, caused Seraphina''s fur to bristle, and she instinctively leaped backward over ten meters.


    "What was that just now¡­"


    Miss Wolf shivered, observing the goosebumps densely covering her arms, she uttered in disbelief, "A threat...?"


    "A threat of¡­ death?"


    The motionless corpse suddenly twitched.


    Then, the twitching became more violent and terrifying, almost causing the entire prone body to leap up on the spot. In this horrifying convulsion, a deep sea-blue color... rapidly enveloped the entire body.


    Semi-transparent, flesh-bud-like... or perhaps tentacle-like appendages, one after another, burst through the skin of the corpse at an increasing pace, wildly dancing in the air, causing one''s scalp to tingle.


    "Damn it..."


    Gazing at the grotesque monster now covered in tentacles and beginning to deform, Seraphina muttered with a chill, "What in the world is this monster?"


    "D¡­a¡­.


    The young girl''s expression froze instantly.


    For she heard... she heard the monster, with its torn, tentacle-covered massive mouth, echoing her words!


    "What¡­ in¡­ the¡­ world¡­ is... this... monster?" It repeated, stumbling over the words with a muffled voice.


    Seraphina instinctively took a step back, and the deformed monster, covered in tentacles, also retreated a step.


    "... Bastard!!"


    Regaining herposure, Seraphina''s expression darkened immensely¡ªhad she really been frightened by such a nonsensical, chaotic creature? How could Hydral''s strongest pact head be scared of such an inexplicably messy thing?


    Her cruel and fierce aura burst forth in an instant, and at that moment, the countless tentacles on the monster''s body ceased their writhing, solidifying for nearly a second, then¡ª


    Then, without even attempting to learn, it turned and fled without hesitation, sprinting away on the spot.


    At this moment, this intense sense of mockerypletely infuriated Seraphina.


    "..."


    "Damn freak... you''re doomed!"


    The wolf roared, "I will tear you to pieces and boil you in a pot! Ravenna, follow me!"


    Saying so, she did not wait for Ravenna, directly chasing after the traces left by the monster, sprinting away.


    However, Ravenna did not immediately follow Seraphina.


    "Miss Ravenna."


    A princess in a white dress, pure and beautiful as an iris, appeared out of nowhere behind the stiff Ravenna, chuckling lightly:


    "The time hase, you must fulfill... your promise."


    *

 Chapter 329: Ansels Gift - Seven (I)

    "The time hase, you must fulfill... your promise."


    The promise naturally concerning that bargain.


    The perilous and madcap bargain Ravenna had struck with the Young Princess. Despite her self-proimed rationality, she had epted the deal.


    For in the twenty-one years of her frigid existence, meaningful endeavors were few and far between.


    Such a noble and grand aspiration to transform this rigidly absurd world, ultimately leading to a tragic demise, yet still imparting his beliefs and ideals to his granddaughter. The death of Eileen Ziegler was an obsession Ravenna could not relinquish, no matter the cost.


    "You... now?"


    Ravenna almost instinctively wanted to distance herself from Suellen, uncertain if she was under Evora''s surveince, but Suellen had already spoken, leaving her with no alternative.


    "Fear not, for my haughty sister, Lord Ansel will handle her."


    Suellen assured with a serene and gentle smile. "Otherwise, why would he not apany his favorite pact head and instead choose to linger with that detestable bastard?"


    Ansel... indeed had other ns.


    Ravenna was not surprised by this revtion; Ansel''s nature was to utilize everything to its fullest potential, even... Ravenna had no doubt that it was to fulfill this very scheme that he had brought Seraphina here.


    "...What do you require of me?"


    Ravenna inquired calmly, having regained herposure.


    "I have ced an egg ofa lesser Tidecaller here; it has hatched and found a host along the river," Suellen exined with a tranquil air, as Ravenna looked on in mild shock.


    "The venomous beast you encountered earlier was its host. You are fortunate to havee across it so soon."


    "A lesser Tidecaller?" Ravenna''s mind shed with scant details about this enigmatic divine species, quickly grasping Suellen''s intentions.


    "Do you intend to destroy the ecological bnce of this hunting ground?"


    "I appreciate such an astute coborator, Miss Ziegler," Suellen said with a smile.


    "I am no fool with delusions of grandeur; I never aspired to overthrow my dear sister, for that is an impossibility. The revenge I seek... is a gratifying one."


    "The so-called gratification naturally entails an unbearable loss for her, and in the imperial capital, there are few things she cares about. This hunting ground is one of them."


    "She has invested much effort into this ce.Hehe¡­ how challenging it is to maintain ecological bnce in an environment purelyposed of magical creatures. A Tidecaller, though merely a lesser one, given enough time, can devastate the entire ecosystem."


    Suellen, stepping on the vines, gracefully lifted her skirt and lightly hopped beside Ravenna, yfully saying, "Then, I can relish the sight of her enraged and frenzied expression, akin to a mad dog. The mere thought of it... brings such delightful pleasure."


    She actually shivered slightly with genuine anticipation.


    "...You truly are fearless," Ravenna remarked.


    "Of course I fear death, which is why Ie bearing Her Majesty''smand," Suellen replied, nimbly hopping between vines and branches. "My sister''s hatred is forever reserved for her mother who scorns and oppresses her, not for someone insignificant like me."


    Hearing this, Ravenna''s brow furrowed slightly: "Then why do you need me?"


    If Suellen was acting on imperial orders, then Evora should not be able to resist, and Suellen would not require any assistance, merely observation.


    "You underestimate my sister, Miss Ziegler," Suellen shook her head. "You underestimate her audacity and... her madness."


    The young princess''s lovely face turned chillingly cold: "The kind of madness that, if necessary, would dare to defy even the Empress''smands."


    "Her Majesty requires a ce to cultivate the Tidecaller, but once my sister goes mad, she will undoubtedly destroy it before it can wreak havoc on the ecosystem, even at the risk of severe punishment from Her Majesty. She would still proceed."


    "Wouldn''t that be better?" Ravenna countered. "Then she would clearly face a more wretched fate."


    "You truly do not grasp what I desire, Miss Ziegler."


    Suellen suddenly turned to Ravenna, her eyes shadowed with a chilling darkness: "What I want is... for her to endure my revenge without resistance, not to showcase her uniqueness, defying her mother''s will without facing death."


    "It is irrelevant to the final oue."


    "...So, to ensure that Evora cannot intervene," Ravenna slowly understood, "you turned to Ansel? Had him act on your behalf?"


    "Everyone knows of the deep rift between Lord Ansel and my sister, especially since he unwaveringly sides with the Empress."


    Suellen''s smile bloomed: "He would, of course, be willing to do a favor, as this is no difficult task for him."


    Initially, Suellen had not considered reaching out to Ansel, but she was struck by a recollection of his words at the Alchemy Association.


    Ansel, who had effortlessly discerned that she was the mastermind behind the cessation of the floating cannon production and had requested their reinstatement, had made apelling proposition:


    ["I assure you, I shall not interfere with your forting ns and actions. Should the need arise, I am prepared to offer my assistance¡ªfor a fee, of course."]


    This promise nted a seed of thought in Suellen''s mind, which fully blossomed after Ansel''s stark opposition to Evora following the war game.


    Convinced that there was an undisclosed conflict between Ansel and Evora, Suellen no longer hesitated to¡­ seek help.


    "On one hand, Lord Ansel would obscure my sister''s view, under the pretense of not allowing her to treat his favored pact head, Seraphina, as a mere pet. My sister would harbor no suspicions, for Lord Ansel''s fondness for Miss Marlowe is widely recognized, is it not?"


    The battle at the Etheric Academy, which heralded Seraphina''s power and potential, not only announced the rise of a formidable being but also signaled to other extraordinary beings: The young Hydral truly cherished his sole pact head.


    "With Lord Ansel''s restrictions in ce, she will temporarily refrain from surveilling this hunting ground, and her character is such that she would disdain any eavesdropping or spying.


    However, as time progresses and if the destruction caused by the Tidecaller worsens, my unscrupulous sister will undoubtedly devise other means to address the issue¡­ such as deploying formidable creatures to intercept and eliminate the Tidecaller''s lesser kin. At that juncture¡ª"


    "Do I need to¡­ intervene?" Ravenna murmured in response, finally understanding why she had been brought here.


    She was indeed an "assistant," but not to Seraphina¡ªshe was Suellen''s aide.


    -->

 Chapter 330: Ansels Gift - Seven (II)

    Her task was to aid Suellen in allowing the summoner to wreak havoc in this hunting ground, to brazenly disrupt the ecological bnce right under Evora''s watchful eye.


    This was the ultimate purpose behind Ansel''s orchestration of this event for Seraphina, but...


    Yet, Ravenna always felt something was amiss, and the subtle discrepancies eluded her analysis.


    It was as if Evora believed Ansel had brought Seraphina to assist her with the Tidecaller, with Ravenna merely an essory.


    Conversely, Suellen thought Ansel had brought Ravenna to aid her in retaliating against Evora, with Seraphina serving merely as a convenient pretext.


    Both princesses, guided by their respective lines of thought, saw no issue with the situation. Meanwhile, the serpent leisurely manipted the threads, watching the sisters faithfully follow the path he hadid out.


    "I shall also take action, intercepting overly powerful creatures, but some will inevitably slip through the. When that happens, it will be your responsibility¡ªdo extend my regards to Miss Marlowe. Since she is here to hunt, she will surely wee any prey, will she not?"


    Having finally spoken her piece, Suellen sighed deeply, "This is a protracted endeavor; brace yourself mentally."


    "... Protracted?"


    "Her Majesty''s time is precious; she has little patience for waiting on oues. The temporal flow of this hunting ground has been adjusted; half a day outside is roughly equivalent to... a week here."


    Suellen took out her pocket watch and gently wiped it, "It is precisely for this reason that we have more leeway to operate. My sister will not be constantly vignt here, and in a moment of inattention, much time will have passed."


    No wonder Evora mentioned that Seraphina''s ytime would be more than one afternoon... But a week, isn''t that excessively long?


    Ravenna furrowed her brow, considering her understanding of Ansel, she knew he would never let Seraphina linger here for a week or longer, unless Seraphina herself wished to stay.


    Wait... wish.


    Ravenna suddenly realized something. Neither Evora nor Suellen had considered¡­ whether Seraphina would be willing to stay for an extended period.


    Both assumed that Ansel would ensure Seraphina''s presence, regardless of her personal wishes.


    But Ravenna now understood¡ªAnsel... would not do that.


    If Seraphina lost interest in the hunt, he would surely let her leave, rather than force her to stay until the end of the event.


    Why was Ravenna so certain of this?


    Because... three years ago, Ansel had done the same, respecting what mattered to her past self.


    The fleeting thought crossed Ravenna''s mind, involuntarily tightening her fists. She forced herself to discard these notions and continued to ponder.


    Given that Seraphina could depart at any moment, Suellen''s n was no longer viable, and she was evidently unaware of this fact, which meant... Ansel''s true intentionsy deeper, and his coboration with Suellen was merely a facade, anotheryer of deception.


    Among all the manipted puppets, the most vulnerable and powerless Miss Ziegler lifted her head and saw the strings above everyone''s heads.


    And that face... hidden within the shadows, smiling.


    What exactly does Ansel desire? What is he scheming to gain? In theory, he could only obtain Suellen''s favor or the benefits of her exchange, but is that all truly worth his borate machinations?


    "Ah, right, I have some news for you, Miss Ziegler."


    With a yful tap on Ravenna''s shoulder, Suellen announced, "My quest for vengeance will not cease, but our coboration muste to an end."


    Ravenna instantly grasped Suellen''s wrist, turned her head, and stared intently into her eyes, "What did you¡­ say?"


    "You seem to be losing control, Miss Ziegler."


    Suellen did not take offense at the impoliteness, instead raising an eyebrow, "You should know that showing emotions and revealing weaknesses can be perilous¡ªthough I was already aware of your vulnerability."


    "Why stop? What about my grandfather''s death¡ª"


    "Don''t me me; I wouldn''t want to lose you, such a... powerful ally," Suellen said with a hint of helplessness, "This is at the behest of Lord Ansel."


    The diminutive schr was stunned.


    The anger that had just begun to surface on her indifferent face froze there.


    "His exact words were, ''I don''t care what you want to do, but if it involves breaking a tool that I find useful, I will be displeased.''"


    The Young Princess shook her head, "He believes that coborating with me would, hmm... break you, hence he instructed me to unterally terminate our partnership, and furthermore¡ª"


    "Furthermore, ording to his wishes, once you fulfill your promise, I will offer you for free a piece of information that will significantly advance your investigation into the true culprit."


    "His... wishes?" Ravenna murmured, "He asked you to tell me all this?"


    "Yes, that''s the nature of our exchange."


    Suellen tilted her head, "After all, Lord Ansel also dislikes my sister, so for him, this task is merely a matter of convenience, and thus he was quite generous in not asking for much, just these requests."


    She gazed at Ravenna for a moment, then couldn''t help but chuckle:


    "Though he refers to you as a tool, I believe Lord Ansel still holds you in high regard, Miss Ziegler."


    "Well, I must proceed with my observation task. I hope you will also fulfill your responsibilities, Miss Ziegler."


    Suellen''s figure turned ethereal and vanished, leaving Ravenna standing alone, lost in thought.


    Is this... Ansel''s purpose?


    Is he aiding me in the investigation of my grandfather''s death, not wanting me to continue risking myself with Suellen?


    No, no, that''s not right. He said he wouldn''t intervene, that he would merely watch if something happened to me. His actions are meant to... ment topel me to seek him out? Yes, that must be it. Now I have no choice but to ask for his help, forced into a deeper trap, unable to resist him.


    That must be his intention, he must have nned that, must have.


    Because the Ansel I know now¡­ is no longer my friend.


    "He... must have nned this."


    The petite woman sitting atop the floating cannon curled up slightly.


    But if it were before.


    If it were before, Ansel would have... simply wanted to help me.


    *

 Chapter 331: Ansels Gift - Seven (III)

    Seething with rage, Seraphina sprinted through the jungle in pursuit of that utterly repulsive, deformed creature.


    Curiously, the messages carried by the head of wind were dwindling, signifying that the traces left by the monster during its flight were vanishing at a visible rate. This anomaly alerted Seraphina, who was also utterly baffled by the sensation she had just experienced.


    Death... In that instant, she had felt the threat of death with an undeniable reality.


    It had been some time since Seraphina had tasted this sensation. Thest time she had felt death''s presence was when she had resolved to face the zing Ice Python, but no matter when, that feeling was always profoundly¡­ unforgettable.


    Compared to the formidable fourth-stage beasts, why did this seemingly powerless creature, which fled at the sight of her, evoke such a premonition of death?


    As Seraphina pondered this, a whooshing sound from behind caused her to instinctively slow her pace.


    "Ravenna?" The girl turned in confusion. "Why are yougging behind?"


    "...I was analyzing the traces left by that thing."


    Perched atop the swiftly gliding floating cannon, Ravenna spoke in a hushed tone, "Seraphina, I have some bad news for you."


    "Hmm?"


    "We may be in grave danger."


    Seraphina paused, her steps slowing further, "What do you mean?"


    "That thing... your prey, the aberrant one."


    The petite schr looked at Seraphina with utmost seriousness, "It''s been parasitized by a dangerous creature that shouldn''t be here. Its transformation, its behavior... they all point to one thing. The entity now controlling that corpse is one of the four divine species¡ª"


    "That is..." In Seraphina''s stunned gaze, Ravenna spoke gravely, "It is a Tidecaller."


    The girl''s pace gradually came to a halt, and she stood frozen in ce.


    She stared at Ravenna for a long moment before raising two fingers uncertainly, "What number is this?"


    "...My thoughts are clear, Seraphina, and I''m not speaking nonsense."


    Ravenna produced a bottle of pale blue water, "This sample was taken from a nearby river. The water here has turned into this, and as a hunter, you should know how abnormal this is."


    Seraphina gazed intently at the hue of the water, which could not possibly be found in any river, swallowing hard.


    "So you''re saying," she shifted her ufortable gaze to Ravenna, "that it really is..."


    "It is indeed a Tidecaller, but a le¡ª"


    "Fantastic!"


    Miss Wolf leaped on the spot, her cheeks flushed with excitement, "To think I am hunting a Tidecaller! Am I truly capable of hunting such a thing?"


    "...," Ravenna fell silent for two seconds, "Although I''m unsure why your excitement outweighs your fear, this Tidecaller is not a true divine species; it''s a lesser one."


    Seraphina, who had been cheering with her arms raised, tilted her head, "What does ''lesser'' mean?"


    "I''m not entirely sure why they are distinguished as such." Ravenna adjusted her sses, "Knowledge about divine species is exceedingly rare and valuable, and my database does not contain sufficiently detailed information. However, since it''s a lesser one, we can conclude that itcks the potential to be a deity and is significantly weaker in terms of power."


    Hearing this, Seraphina''s excitement instantly turned to disappointment, "So it''s not that impressive after all..."


    "...That''s only inparison to the mightier Tidecallers."


    At this point, a slight fluctuation appeared in Ravenna''s usually impassive expression. After a moment of silence, she continued, "Therefore, I suggest you abandon the hunt."


    Before Seraphina could respond, Ravenna added, "This hunt is a game for you, a game prepared by Ansel, and this lesser Tidecaller is an ident within it. Logically and emotionally, there''s no need for you to deal with it."


    "You''re free to seek other prey."


    Suellen was observing the movements of the Tidecallers, naturally, Ravenna could not allow Seraphina to hunt them down. The brief span of time was certainly insufficient for the lesser Tidecallers to mature. Judging by its immediate flight upon sensing Seraphina''s murderous intent, it was indeed no match for her.


    Even if her argument failed, Ravenna would devise another, persuading Seraphina to abandon her pursuit of the lesser Tidecallers'' juveniles. After all, the justification was ample, leaving no room for worry¡ª


    "What are you talking about, Ravenna?"


    Seraphina, utterly perplexed, inquired, "What do you mean by ''this is an ident''? How could this possibly be an ident?"


    "... Of course, it''s¡ª"


    "You said it yourself, Tidecallers couldn''t possibly appear here, yet here one is. What does that mean?"


    The young girl punched the air with vigor, cheering ecstatically, "It means that it''s a surprise prepared by Ansel for me! Hunting a Tidecaller... though it''s a, uh- what, hm¡­right, lesser one, is still a Tidecaller! I''ve never hunted anything so formidable!"


    With her hands on her hips, she boasted proudly, "With Ansel arranging this, I wouldn''t want to disappoint him. I must bring its corpse back to Ansel!"


    "..."


    Ravenna''s expression turned somewhat distant.


    At that moment, in her conversation with Suellen, the peculiar doubts that had arisen in her mind were finally rified.


    Ansel would certainly not coerce Seraphina into anything; her choices were her own. However, Suellen was unaware of this, leading Ravenna to believe that Ansel must have a deeper motive.


    Seraphina''s reaction made it clear to Ravenna¡ªupon witnessing the Tidecaller, regardless of the timing, Seraphina would inevitably perceive it as a "gift" from Ansel, thus initiating an unrelenting hunt.


    This was in direct contradiction to Suellen''s deal.


    Was Ansel''s action intended to sabotage Suellen''s deal? No, of course not.


    Because in this scenario, there was someone who could influence the oue.


    That was herself.


    If she told Seraphina that Ansel brought her here to prevent the Tidecaller''s death, then Seraphina would surely cease her pursuit.


    But the crux of the matter was, did Ansel truly intend to help Suellen achieve her goal? That remained uncertain, for as Suellen herself stated, such matters were merely incidental favors for Ansel.


    What he truly sought was a test for himself.


    If Ravenna failed to stop Seraphina, then Suellen would never reveal the crucial information about Ravenna''s grandfather.


    Thus, the dilemma for Ravenna was whether to deceive Seraphina for the sake of this information.


    Or should she allow her to¡­ happily, celebrate her birthday?


    "Ravenna, let''s go! Catch that stupid blue¡ª"


    "Seraphina."


    Ravenna suddenly spoke, "I want to ask you a question."


    "What is it?" Seraphina turned around, looking at her curiously.


    "Imagine, your birthday, this asion held in such high esteem by Ansel, everything he has done, if it wasn''t solely for you, but rather, you were a facade¡­ for some ulterior motive."


    The woman gazed intently into Seraphina''s eyes, "What would you do?"


    "¡­Ah?"


    Seraphina paused, puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    "Literally what I said."


    The girl fell silent, stroking her chin, a contemtive expression on her face.


    After a couple of seconds, she had an epiphany, "You''ve discovered Ansel has some secret n!?"


    Without waiting for Ravenna to respond, Seraphina hurriedly ran to her side, whispering in her ear, "Tell me, tell me! Is it true or not? What should I do? How should I help?"


    "¡­Did you not understand what I just said?"


    "Isn''t this me understanding?" Seraphina looked bewildered, "So, what exactly is Ansel''s n?"


    "You will do it?"


    "Nonsense, why wouldn''t I act if Ansel has a n."


    "Even if he''s using your birthday, even such an important day, he could incorporate it into his schemes?"


    "¡­You''re quite odd, Ravenna."


    Seraphina expressed her utter confusion, "Does Ansel''s n have any contradiction with celebrating my birthday?"


    "¡­"


    Ravenna remained silent.


    At that moment, she truly understood why Seraphina was so cherished by Ansel.


    She also realized that she could never regain the affection Ansel had poured into her three years ago.


    Because she couldn''t make that step, she couldn''t reach Seraphina''s level of purity.


    After all, the issue between her and Ansel was never about simple maniption or scheming, but an irreconcble, absolute opposition of stances and contradictions.


    So, what should Ravenna do? Should she, in ordance with her own necessities, inform Seraphina that Ansel is conspiring with Suellen to devastate the local ecosystem?


    Without a shadow of a doubt, Seraphina wouldply, for as long as Ravenna presents her logic, she would resolutely carry out the task, thereby enabling Ravenna to¡­ acquire intelligence of unparalleled importance.


    Given that she can no longer return to her former life, and since she is inevitably a tool in Ansel''s hands, rather than continuing to wallow in futile regret, it would be most prudent to seize any advantage possible. This, undoubtedly, represents the optimal choice.


    "Ansel..."


    Indeed, the optimal choice.


    "Has no n."


    Gazing into Seraphina''s eyes, Ravenna spoke thus.


    "Do what you desire, that is his wish."


    Seraphina tilted her head, observing Ravenna for a moment.


    "Of course I know!"


    She lifted her chin proudly, "Was it even necessary for you to tell me? Let''s go together and catch that ugly monster!"


    Ravenna watched Seraphina''s eager departure in silence.


    This was a gift from Ansel to Seraphina, not for you, Ravenna.


    The best choice is not to greedily destroy the beauty he has bestowed upon his beloved, but to silently, and without a sound, offer yourself as part of the sacrifice, allowing his cherished one to have a perfect birthday.


    Once again, Ravenna saw through Ansel''s trap, yet she found no joy in it. There was even a moment when she detested, detested how well she understood Ansel, how she could always predict what he was truly thinking.


    In her numbness, Ravenna could almost hear Ansel whispering in her ear:


    "Don''t forget, Venna."


    "You are just a by-the-way side effect."


    *

 Chapter 332: The Worthless Miss Ziegler - I

    "The Tidecallers are the most enigmatic of the divine species, and few extraordinary beings are willing to venture into that world''s most perilous realm to observe and understand them. To my knowledge, intelligence on the Tidecallers is scarce, limited only to certain aspects of their characteristics."


    Ravenna, perched atop her floating cannon, elucidated the nature of the Tidecallers to Seraphina.


    "Foremost, the Tidecallers are widely recognized, yet their most iprehensible trait is that, despite being divine species, they are parasitic beings."


    "Parasitic..."


    Seraphina, incredulous as Ravenna had described, questioned, "How can a divine species be such?"


    "No one knows the answer," Ravenna replied, shaking her head. "But it is indeed the case. Seven hundred years ago, a formidable fifth-stage adventurer ventured deep into the Lost Sea and made this record¡ª"


    "''The terror of the Lost Sea is not due to the countless dangerous magical creatures inhabiting its endless depths. Rather, it is because the entire ocean... serves as nourishment, a nurturing ground, and a pasture for the Tidecallers.''"


    Seraphina shuddered at the thought of the scene, the image of the monster writhing madly with its tentacles freshly in her mind.


    "That is truly... disgusting," the girldy muttered.


    "Therefore, what you must confront is not the creature that it has parasitized; merely killing its current host will be futile... and it may have already escaped in another body by now."


    "That''s not for you to worry about."


    Seraphina waved her hand dismissively, confidently stating, "I''ve memorized that strange and foul scent. It cannot escape... we are drawing near."


    "Scent..."


    Ravenna could never nitpick Seraphina''s talent, from abative standpoint, the girl was undeniably a prodigious genius.


    "What next?"


    Seraphina suddenly slowed her pace, drawing alongside Ravenna, who was still processing the situation when a sh like lightning crossed her vision. It was only upon closer inspection that she realized it was Seraphina''s fair arm.


    In her hand, she had caught a brown-green snake.


    While yfully handling the venomous serpent, Seraphina inquired, "Is there anything else I should be wary of?"


    "...As you''ve seen, it possesses an inconceivable adaptability and learning capacity, so never underestimate it, and... thank you."


    The speed Ravenna noticed the snake was several times slower than Seraphina''s, but even if she hadn''t seen it, the permanent protective spells and alchemical devicesyered upon her would have shielded her from harm. However, this did not mean she was indifferent to Seraphina''s kindness.


    "Hm?" Seraphina casually tossed aside the snake she had killed, expressing surprise, "You actually say thank you... I don''t recall ever hearing you say that to Ansel, even though he has helped you so much."


    Ravenna fell silent at the girl''s offhand remark, while Seraphina, who was tracking the Tidecaller and not looking at Ravenna, thought nothing of it, as Ravenna was not one to talk much.


    Help...


    Ravenna was certain that many of the predicaments she faced were deliberately orchestrated by Ansel, pushing people into traps before extending a helping hand... hardly what one would call assistance.


    But looking back now... everything was progressing favorably¡ªAnsel had saved the increasingly unstable Tower of Babel, providing substantial support and allowing it to advance in the intended direction.


    And the more idyllic reality became, the more frantic the panic in Ravenna''s heart grew.


    She still remembered Ansel''s words, the wager that Ansel bet she would topple everything in madness. What exactly would he do for that, and how far had he gone now?


    Thus, it was natural for Ravenna tock any gratitude towards Ansel, a sentiment that differentiated her from Seraphina. Ravenna could even imagine how Seraphina had once been manipted by Ansel, still naively cherishing her idealistic dreams, unaware that most of her suffering was orchestrated by him.


    Yet, ironically... It was Seraphina Marlowe who ultimately received the most favorable oue.


    "I''ve been somewhat curious for a while, Ravenna."


    The rather talkative Miss Seraphina couldn''t help but nce at Ravenna and said, "Do you have... mental issues?"


    "..."


    "Uh, I''m not insulting you. I mean, your entire demeanor is just... not like a normal person, not that... well, anyway, you are really abnormal."


    Seraphina recalled the memories Ansel had shown her, which contained little about Ravenna. Although Ravenna seemed off back then, it was only¡­ mildly so, not like the current Ravenna, who seemed so... lifeless? Or rather...


    Like a¡­ a puppet? Like one wound up and then clicking-cking along. Seraphina thought.


    "Although I''m unsure where such a notiones from," Ravenna responded calmly, "my mental state has always been stable, so there''s no need for concern."


    Seraphina pouted, "If you think there''s no issue, it''s fine by me. It doesn''t concern me anyway."


    The young girl muttered to herself, if it weren''t for Ansel, I wouldn''t bother reminding you.


    Miss Wolf had immense trust in her intuition, which had been further enhanced by the head of wind. She was convinced her feelings were not amiss.


    "Wait... stop!" Seraphina abruptly stopped Ravenna, her brow furrowed slightly as she sniffed the air: "Something is wrong with this scent... it has¡­ more."


    "More?"


    "Yes, several scents have dispersed, right around us, and the strongest one has ceased."


    "It must be manipting other creatures," Ravenna murmured, "Its parasitic abilities are not confined to a single host."


    "Tch, thisplicates matters."


    Seraphina clicked her tongue: "If we kill the host body, will the others die as well?"


    "... Uncertain, but it''s worth an attempt."


    "Very well, let''s do it!" Seraphina dered decisively, "Bow and arrow in hand, I will kill that bastard!"


    Ravenna silently handed over the bow and arrows to Seraphina, following the girl''s gaze, she directed her attention deep into the jungle. Seraphina had located the Tidecaller, but... sess would note easily.


    Suellen, under the guise of "observation", was safeguarding the Tidecaller, ensuring it could extensively parasitize and devastate the local ecosystem. Her cautious nature led her to seek Ansel''s assistance, and she could use Ravenna and Seraphina to eliminate more threats.


    Now, with Seraphina intent on hunting the Tidecaller, how could Suellen possibly allow it?


    The wolf, having locked onto its prey, climbed nimbly to a higher vantage point, kneeling on a sturdy branch, bow drawn, eyes narrowed to slits.


    The nauseating stench grew even more potent and expansive, with fainter scents scattered around.


    "Such a detestable smell..."


    The wolf-beast murmured lowly, a deep loathing welling up from within.


    She exhaled slowly, the bowstring taut to the point of curving the bow itself, her arm muscles sculpted in a disy of grace and power. Even without sight of her quarry, Seraphina''s expression remained defiant and confident.


    To her, this was merely a game presented by Ansel, and games were meant to be enjoyed.


    She was certain that with this arrow, the repugnant scent would be eradicated, no different from when she had previously pierced the skull of her intended prey.


    Whoosh¡ª!


    The arrow''s piercing whistle as it cleaved through the air was the harbinger of its near-instantaneous arrival at a target nearly a hundred meters away. Seraphina''s pupils reflected the arrow, now a mere speck in the distance, her face already alight with a smile, ready to savor the prey''s agonized screams.


    However, in the next instant, her smile froze.


    Boom!!


    Ravenna''s arrow effortlessly prated the interwoven roots on the ground, the massive root branches as fragile as paper under its force. Despite the remarkable impact, Seraphina''s face bore no joy.


    For the arrow had missed its mark.


    Almost simultaneously, a strange, deep blue mass burst forth from the dense roots, vanishing in an instant.


    "Who are you!"


    A furious roar exploded through the jungle: "Come out!"


    That momentary disturbance... it was not the reaction of a Tidecaller. There was another presence interfering, and even though it was well-concealed, Seraphina could sense the anomaly.


    "Damn it... if I find you, you''ll¡ª"


    Biu!


    A fierce beam of light erupted from below, and in an instant, a blinding column of radiance materialized before Seraphina''s eyes. In the next moment, a charred wing plummeted to the ground before her.


    As the girl lowered her gaze, she observed the singed edges of the wing and the translucent blue tendrils that tenaciously sprouted forth, only to be¡­


    Obliterated by a passing floating cannon.


    "Seraphina."


    Ravenna called out, surrounded by four floating cannons. She looked up at the young girl perched on a tree branch and calmly instructed, "Pursue it, and do not let it escape."


    "...Ah, um? Wait wait wait wait, just a moment, I sense something around us¡ª"


    "The enemy, creatures that have been parasitized by it."


    The petite sorceress''s mirror shimmered with flowing light: "Though Ick your formidable strength, these beings are of a lesser stage. Leave them to me; I am well-equipped to handle them."


    This rapid exchange left Seraphina bewildered for several seconds before she grasped the situation: "Leave them to you... Wait, what¡ªahhh!"


    Without turning her head, she had punched the tree trunk, crushing an invisible spider the size of a human head into a pulpy mess. From the remains, a semi-transparent tendril emerged, burrowing into Seraphina''s skin and eliciting a terrified howl from Miss wolf.


    She struck the tree trunk again with the back of her hand, pounding several times until she cracked the sturdy trunk, then, with a lingering sense of dread, she withdrew her hand and hastily leaped down to Ravenna''s side.


    -->

 Chapter 333: The Worthless Miss Zeigler - II

    Seraphina rubbed the back of her hand with a look of disgust and inquired, "You said... you''ll handle this?"


    "Is your quarry not the Tidecaller?" Ravenna replied serenely, "Thus, the optimal strategy would be for me to dispatch these nuisances while you continue your hunt."


    "If we both linger here, it could create more trouble at any moment."


    "But..."


    Seraphina, clutching her longbow, seemed somewhat embarrassed and reluctant to leave Ravenna alone.


    "You appear to be overthinking, Seraphina."


    The autonomous floating cannonsmenced a one-sided ughter in the jungle, while Ravenna, pushing up her sses, reminded, "Have you forgotten what this is? This is the game Ansel prepared for you; your only concern should be to enjoy it."


    "Do you not wish to hunt the Tidecaller?" she posed the question.


    "... Of course, I do!"


    Seraphina responded immediately, her tone turning fierce: "But there''s someone interfering me... It''s hiding now, but don''t think I can''t find it! Once I''ve dealt with the Tidecaller, I''ll capture that guy, clean it, skin it, and roast it on the spot!"


    With that, she patted Ravenna''s shoulder urgently: "I''ll leave this trouble to you, Ravenna. I''m off to settle things with that one... Hmph! Think you can escape? Not a chance!"


    "It''s alright, Ansel said," Ravenna replied softly, her eyes downcast, "I am your assistant."


    "Heh, thanks! You''re not as bothersome as I thought!"


    Seraphina patted Ravenna''s shoulder again with a grin, then shouldered her longbow and dashed off in the direction of the fleeing Tidecaller.


    Roar!!!


    A tiger''s roar echoed through the dense forest, seemingly in pursuit of Seraphina, but Ravenna calmly raised her hand, summoning another floating cannon. A zing light struck a corner of the jungle, and the roar turned into a pitiful wail.


    "Have you seen enough, Lord Suellen?"


    The woman asked with an indifferent expression.


    "Or do you fear that Seraphina will immediately find the lesser Tidecallers, hence your constant vignce?"


    "... Miss Ziegler," emerged a girl d in pure white from the void, floating mid-air, looking down upon Ravenna with a cold demeanor.


    "Could you elucidate what you are currently doing?"


    "As you can see," Ravenna replied nonchntly, hands in pockets, "I am clearing obstacles for Seraphina."


    Suellen chuckled, augh devoid of warmth that sent shivers down the spine: "So, this is your mission? Is this how you fulfill your promises?"


    "It''s merely understanding the crux of the matter," the petite sorceress waved a hand, controlling the floating cannon to actively seek and destroy targets: "Pleasing Ansel seems more pragmatic thanpleting our transaction."


    "... So, you have descended to such depths," Suellen sighed, "I had hopes for you, Miss Ziegler."


    "Do you have the right to judge me?"


    Ravenna retorted emotionlessly: "Had you note bearing Her Majesty''s name, you would have¡­ no, you wouldn''t have the right to even step through the door. Lord Suellen, aren''t you far stronger than me, when ites to relying on others?"


    "Otherwise, why don''t you tell Seraphina directly that Her Majesty wants the Tidecallers to grow to stop her? Because you know Ansel is here for Seraphina''s birthday, and you dare not spoil her mood, for that would be akin to provoking Ansel, who could leave at any moment... leaving you alone to face Lord Elder Princess."


    "So, you''re using me, making me drive Seraphina to hunt other creatures¡ªbecause you dare not offend Ansel over any slight possibility."


    Ravenna sinctly dismantled Suellen. Ravenna, who, facing intellectual shes with Ansel almost daily, clearly bypassed Suellen.


    "Being incapacitated by the Elder Princess would make you appear inept, Lord Suellen; having Seraphina ''hunt'' the Tidecallers is evidently more eptable to Her Majesty."


    "Am I to thank you for this?"


    Suellen regained her usual elegance, unable to suppress augh: "You truly are... intriguing, Miss Ziegler."


    She narrowed her eyes, adding, "Do you know why I sought a deal with you? It wasn''t just a test of Lord Ansel''s disposition, but also... my affirmation of you, Miss Ziegler."


    "I''ve looked into your interactions with Lord Ansel three years ago, and despite scant information, it sufficed, along with recent events between you two, to confirm one thing¡ªyou would never tter Lord Ansel, even¡­ you are resisting any assistance from him, not just because of the cost, but you inherently resist it."


    "That''s why I approached you, because you wouldn''t seek Lord Ansel''s help, because you had some worth."


    "But now..." Suellen tilted her head, sighing with a hint of regret, "you seem to have changed from the Miss Ziegler I knew, not entirely leaning towards Ansel, but bing lost, bing..."


    "Despondent."


    Suellen immediately countered¡ªsince you enjoy interpreting me, let me interpret you.


    "A kind of despondency that signifies giving up the struggle, utterly powerless. You''re not leaning towards Lord Ansel, but rather clueless about what to do, probably just self-hypnotizing."


    "Your imagination is indeed vast, Lord Suellen."


    "Hehe, is that so?"


    The diminutive schr stood with an icy demeanor, while the radiant smile of the pure white princess illuminated the scene. They locked gazes for an extended period, until the floating cannons annihted all the monsters controlled by the Tidecallers in the vicinity.


    "It seems I''m headed for failure," Suellen suddenly sighed, "I''m bound to face punishment from Her Majesty upon our return, which is quite the nuisance."


    "You seem to ept it quite readily."


    "What would you have me do? Should I, like my sister who cannot stand to lose anything, hysterically scream and shout at you?"


    Suellen raised an eyebrow, "That would be rather unseemly, Miss Ziegler. I admit I am furious, but I am on a quest for vengeance, not to reduce myself to a clown."


    "However..."


    Her gaze turned icy in an instant, as intimidating as that of a cold-blooded creature.


    "You''ve also made it onto my list for revenge, Miss Ziegler. I will not forget your betrayal this time."


    Suellen''s lips curved into a slight smile, "You will never surpass Miss Marlowe in the eyes of Lord Ansel, which means you are always at risk of being discarded. And when that timees¡ª"


    "By then, you might want to consider whether you''ve already been reduced to ashes by the Elder Princess," Ravenna retorted coldly.


    "Oh~ such a strong attack. Did I touch a nerve just now?"


    Suellen''s eyes twinkled, "I''m terribly sorry, but the truth is as it stands, Miss Ziegler."


    "Compared to Miss Marlowe, who is loyal, adorable, beautiful, with a youthful innocence yet an undeniably sexy figure, and possessing unparalleled potential¡ª"


    She lifted her chin slightly, spewing venomous words without reservation:


    "Your paranoia, self-centeredness, coldness, and generally off-putting personality, coupled with a physique that fails to arouse the slightest interest, not to mention your delusions that no one canprehend... You are utterly worthless."


    "You are no match for the Elder Princess either¡ª"


    "Hhehe, goodbye then, worthless Miss Ziegler~"


    Without waiting for Ravenna to respond, Suellen''s figure faded away. Clenching her fists and bowing her head, Ravenna remained silent for a long while before suddenly unleashing several shots towards the spot where Suellen had been.


    Indeed, from any perspective, whether it be personality or appearance, she couldn''tpare to Seraphina.


    The only value Ravenna held, deemed worthless in the eyes of others, was her unique thoughts and abilities, which held unparalleled worth to that only fellowpanion. Now, with his departure, the distinction between their statuses¡­ blurred once more, leaving her to persevere alone.


    "Despondent... absurd."


    Ravenna murmured to herself, "I will find the answers, whether it be the death of my grandfather or... the change in Ansel."


    Despondency and confusion were far from the truth.


    She had simply seen Ansel''s true intentions and, aligning with his wishes, made the best choice possible.


    That was all.


    *

 Chapter 334: The Self-Crashing Miss Ziegler - I

    "The fluctuations of the ether have diminished," Ansel sipped his wine, "It appears the cleansing has also concluded... Venna''s floating cannons are indeed well-suited for deployment in such scenarios."


    Even without observing or listening to what exactly transpired on-site, the two future deities seated here could sense the changes urring in that region.


    Or rather... despite not looking or listening, their perception remained fixated there¡ªEvora was simply impatient, while Ansel was more cautious.


    Suellen clearly did not understand her sister well enough. For Evora, there was never anything beneath her consideration; if she desired to do something, she would undoubtedly pursue it.


    "Speaking of floating cannons... How is the mass production of your floating cannons progressing?" Ansel turned his head towards Evora.


    "Not bad, I currently have twenty thousand units."


    Evora casually mentioned a figure that could send shivers down one''s spine: "But the effectiveness is still mediocre, ying a minimal role in battles beyond the fourth stage... I overestimated this device. At that higher level, it seems the mechanical armor from the Etheric Academy is more useful."


    "Do you aspire to mass-produce alchemical weapons capable of defeating fourth-stage extraordinary beings?"


    Ansel chuckled, "That''s rather unrealistic, Evora."


    "Oh, and the little toy you value cannot achieve that either?" Evora raised an eyebrow.


    "Hmm... That''s hard to say."


    "...Are you serious?"


    This time, it was the Elder Princess who was surprised. She observed Ansel''s smiling demeanor for a while before suddenly asking:


    "Ansel, I''ve always been curious, what exactly do you value in Ravenna? Is it just her abilities?"


    Evora, cradling her cheek, swirled her wine ss, her slender eyes capable of effortlessly shifting between fierce intimidation and seductive charm, slightly narrowed: "Alchemical talent, creative genius... Ah, do you truly need it?"


    "Why not? An excellent alchemist is the most precious treasure in this world."


    Ansel raised an eyebrow, "Compared to those who merely delve into theory, exploring the arcane, at least they are engaged in production, aren''t they?"


    "Before you say that, could you first tell me who your father is?"


    The Elder Princess smirked, "melle Hydral, the most powerful alchemist in history. If you have a need in that regard, what is there that he cannot solve?"


    "Moreover, I don''t believe youck such talent, Ansel."


    She swirled her wine ss, slightly tilting her chin up, "You always manage to aplish anything, don''t you."


    "There is no one in this world who can achieve everything, Evora."


    Ansel gazed into his wine, his tone serene, "My father, your mother, they are no exceptions."


    "You''re starting again..."


    Evora rolled her eyes, a gesture that, despite itsmonness, she executed with an air of supreme elegance. The Elder Princess''s every action was centered around her absolute self, but it''s undeniable... From her birth, she has been striving to be a qualified sovereign, never ceasing her efforts and relishing the journey.


    "Whencees this inexplicable heaviness that burdens you, Ansel?"


    Evora leaned forward slightly, her gaze fixed on the youth''s handsome visage as she reached out to touch it, only to be grasped by Ansel''s hand.


    "I prefer to call it a necessary rationality," Ansel replied with a smile, releasing Evora''s hand. "It''s for the best, for everyone."


    "Hmph," Evora scoffed disdainfully, "I have no need for such a thing, for I have no obligation to be kind to everyone."


    She crossed her legs and tilted her head back, drinking deeply from her ss. Her lips, moist and glistening, shone with an alluring luster that only Ansel could appreciate.


    "Everything," the future empress said with a fierce and self-serving grin, "as long as it benefits me, that''s all that matters. That is the empire, that is the value of everyone''s existence."


    Ansel watched Evora for a while, his yful eyes gradually causing her difort.


    "What do those eyes of yours¡­ imply?" Evora asked, her brow furrowed. "Are you mocking me?"


    "Not at all," Ansel shook his head, his toneden with meaning, "I merely wish for you to understand, Evora, that oftentimes, the cmities that befall us are not the result of external malice, but rather a simple case of... reaping what one sows."


    "It feels like you''re just going around in circles to insult me."


    Despite her words, the Elder Princess''s brow rxed slightly: "But I don''t mind your capriciousness, Ansel. Your entric ideas are within the bounds of my tolerance... Oh, I see."


    Evora''s expression cleared: "I hadn''t thought about it much before, but now, after sitting down and talking with you, it''s not hard to guess the reason¡ªyour little puppet shares manymonalities with you in the realm of fanciful thinking, right?"


    "Do I seem like someone who would pay attention to someone for just that reason?" Ansel retorted.


    Evora paused, thenughed heartily: "That''s true! Without sufficient value, you wouldn''t take action. The term ''idealist'' has no connection to you. Thinking about it... you and that slightly broken-minded puppet are fundamentally different."


    The conversation seemed toe full circle¡ªso what value did Ravenna possess that Ansel esteemed? His alchemical talent was indisputable, and as for skilled alchemical assistants, they were even less of a concern.


    Yet, at that moment, Ansel chuckled softly, tilting his head to look into Evora''s eyes:


    "You''re so intent on probing whether Ravenna is of any use to me. Are you trying to test something, Evora?"


    "It seems... you''re quite covetous of that thing."


    What Ansel referred to was clear to both, naturally, it could only be the alchemical swarm of insects, Nidhoggur, that Ravenna had just disyed.


    The young Hydral set down his ss, propped his cheek with one hand, and said with a smile, "What, are you thinking of hinting that she''s of no practical use to me, and then nning to use something to take her from me?"


    "Tsk... why are you always so perceptive and cunning."


    Evora frowned, "My probing was quite normal; I shouldn''t have revealed any ws."


    Of course, this had nothing to do with ws. It was because our Miss Elder Princess hade to this conclusion, a line of thought that Ansel had deliberately led her to while exaggerating Ravenna''s abilities.


    Ansel naturally wouldn''t answer this question, but instead said with a smile, "So, you really do want her, don''t you?"


    "To be precise... it''s that special alchemical device."


    Now that the cards were on the table, Evora dropped the pretense: "That thing is intriguing, I indeed desire it. Can you give it to me, Ansel?"


    "You might as well go find Venna yourself," Ansel said leisurely.


    "But she''s your possession," Evora stated, "With your consent, that''s all that''s needed, right? Let''s make a deal, as we have done in the past."


    "I''ve never been one to force others to do anything. If you can gain Venna''s consent, I''ll agree to this trade."


    "You can be... quite troublesome."


    Evora set down her ss and crossed her arms in displeasure, "Your little ything holds grievances against me, and now with you as her support, how could she agree to me? If you wish to refuse, you can just say so, Ansel."


    "Who told you I''m refusing?"


    The young Hydral spoke with a meaningful tone, "What makes you think that Venna would definitely refuse you?"


    -->

 Chapter 335: The Self-Crashing Miss Ziegler - II

    "Hah, you want me to entice her? What else does she care about besides the delusions in her mind? Are you suggesting I help her realize those delusions? Ansel, you really are¡ª"


    Evora''s expression turned cold as she looked at Ansel, who remained silent with a smile. She began to speak with indifference, but halfway through, she suddenly stopped.


    Ravenna Ziegler, the things she cared about most, aside from her unrealistic delusions and the Tower of Babel that housed them, was there really nothing else?


    "Ziegler..."


    The Elder Princess murmured to herself, her gaze gradually brightening.


    "Speaking of which, I never paid much attention to how that old man died."


    She shifted her gaze to Ansel''s face, her tone slightly elevated: "Ansel, tell me, do you think our little puppet would care about this news?"


    "These are all your own thoughts."


    Ansel picked up his wine ss again and took a sip, chuckling with an air of detachment: "It has nothing to do with me, right?"


    This was the gift Ansel had prepared for Ravenna.


    A safer method that would not endanger her life, allowing her to obtain the answers she so desperately sought.


    Otherwise, why would Ansel have deliberately waited for Ravenna to finish disying Nidhoggur before instructing Evora to cease her prying?


    As for the cost...


    It was merely a triviality, something she had paid countless times before, simply a continuation of¡­ selling her own soul and beliefs.


    The venomous serpent gazed into the wine in his ss, whispering in his heart:


    ept this gift well, Venna.


    *


    By the time Ravenna arrived at the spot where Seraphina was, the girl was squatting by the stream, washing her face.


    "Oh, you''re here," Seraphina turned her head, her eyes slightly open, her naturally watery eyes now even more dewy, giving her a lively appearance: "Have you dealt with them all?"


    "There are still some left, but they suddenly lost the ability to move, so I guessed you hadpleted the hunt," Ravenna shifted her gaze to Seraphina''s surroundings, "So, where is the lesser of the Tidecallers?"


    "Haha, right here!"


    The girl stood up abruptly, shaking her head to cast off the droplets on her face and hair, proudly holding her head high with one hand on her hip, then pulled out a semi-transparent blue jellyfish from her... pocket?


    "This is it! It''s dead for sure!"


    Seraphina pinched the strange life form that could manipte living beings at will, as if holding a soft ball, her casual demeanor suggesting she hardly regarded it as a divine species.


    "Is this... a Tidecaller?" Ravenna gazed at the semi-transparent blue jellyfish in Seraphina''s hand, "A jellyfish?"


    "Don''t be fooled by its softness, when I caught it, it jumped right onto my face, disgusting!"


    Seraphina rubbed her cheeks with a look of disgust: "I almost couldn''t resist bursting it right there, but without a corpse, I wouldn''t be able to show off to Ansel."


    "How did you kill it... without using physical means?"


    "Well..." the future Beast King scratched her head, "I just pumped some ether into its body, and it died instantly."


    Saying this, red and ck streams of energy intermittently appeared around Seraphina''s body.


    When she killed Conrad, Seraphina further understood how to control the flow of ether outside her body, and now she was adept at it.


    Ravenna remained silent, her mind conjuring the image of the giant corpse she had passed on her way here, a ck-furred gori standing five meters tall, clearly the Tidecaller''sst desperate struggle.


    But the oue was that Seraphina had beaten it to death, leaving behind a body with half of it sted away.


    This was... Seraphina''s power, even recognized by Ansel.


    No, it was more than just power.


    Although Ravenna had only been with Seraphina for a short time, the overly pure girl was too easy to read, her character transparent in Ravenna''s eyes.


    Loyalty, determination, sincerity... Ansel valued her, and even, even liked her... It was not without reason.


    Ravenna silently observed Seraphina, who was engrossed in examining the corpse of the Tidecaller, murmuring softly about how to boast of her achievements to Ansel and express the immense joy she found in her endeavors. Her eyes sparkled with a brilliance akin to the most dazzling stars on the veil of the night sky.


    Ravenna realized this was an opportune moment.


    Given Ansel''s profound trust in Seraphina, could it imply that Seraphina might be privy to ¡­ Ansel''s secrets?


    Even Marlina was aware of such information, albeit through Ansel''s mother. If Seraphina and Ansel shared such a close bond¡­ it stood to reason she wouldn''t be oblivious to these matters.


    Seizing the moment was imperative. Should any misunderstandings arise, they must be addressed forthwith, rather than allowing them to fester ¡ª In the face of uncertainty, inquiry was Ravenna''s modus operandi.


    "Seraphina," Ravenna intoned, taking a deep breath.


    At this juncture, unnoticed by all, even Ansel was unaware of her intentions, as if the heavens themselves conspired to aid her in this inquiry.


    Even if Seraphina might eventually ry Ravenna''s question to Ansel, it was a stark contrast to being discovered outright by him.


    "...Ha?" Seraphina casually pocketing the Tidecaller''s corpse and tilting her head. "What''s wrong?"


    "I wish to ask you about something," Ravenna said, locking eyes with Seraphina, her words deliberate and measured.


    "Is there any force in this world capable ofpelling Ansel to change?"


    "!"


    Seraphina''s expression shifted instantaneously, but she instinctively denied, "Wh-what are you talking about? Have you lost your mind? Who in this world¡­could, could possiblypel Ansel? Are you referring to the empress?"


    "... No, I understand now, thank you, Seraphina."


    The answer was unequivocally clear.


    The girl who could not conceal her emotions had the answer written all over her face, which was¡­ precisely what Marlina had once told her. Even the words that had been verified by her as truth now seemed to be conclusive evidence.


    Ravenna, with trembling hands, struggled to push her sses up her nose.


    She felt a blinding whiteness before her eyes, her limbs became incredibly weak, and her ears were filled with a cacophony that, as time passed, morphed into the sound of her own heartbeat¡ªthudding, increasingly rapid.


    When she regained herposure, Ravenna realized she had begun to gasp for breath incessantly.


    ["Mr. Ansel¡­ has forsaken something of great importance to him."]


    This was the reality.


    ¡ªCould there be a more terrifying entity that had abducted Ansel, coerced him, and led him to forsake something significant? Could that significant thing be... all that they had experienced together, the promises they had once made?


    If so¡ª


    At that moment, Ravenna''s inner void and bewilderment reached their zenith.


    What was the purpose of all her resentment, hostility, and entanglement over these three years?


    From initially reaching out to Ansel incessantly, hoping to get answers from him and harboring a faint hope, to after reuniting with him, trying to decipher his ns, constantly confronting him, and then bing utterly passive and numb¡ªuntil now.


    In this prolonged period, what exactly was the nature of her negative emotions towards Ansel... what exactly...?


    What on earth... have I done?


    Peaking alongside this indescribable emptiness and confusion;


    Was an overwhelming sense of regret that threatened to consume her entirely.


    *

 Chapter 336: Before the Storm - I

    "Ansel!"


    Upon crossing the fiery portal, Seraphina caught sight of Ansel and immediately dashed towards him with exultant cries.


    "Stop."


    A frigid, haughty female voicepelled Seraphina to stop, as Evora, standing beside Ansel, furrowed her brow.


    "You reek too much... calling you Ansel''s dog, do you truly have no distinction from the wild beasts in my hunting grounds? Can''t you use magic to tidy yourself?"


    "You¡ª"


    Seraphina''s eyes shed with malice, her burgeoning feral spirit causing her to instinctively radiate a brutal, menacing aura, which Evora easily perceived as hostility.


    "Come, Seraphina."


    Just as Evora raised her hand, seemingly to chastise Seraphina, Ansel interjected, chuckling softly as he said, "Ignore her. Your scent is far more pleasant than hers."


    "..." Seraphina was momentarily stunned, then blinked and let out a light chuckle, joyfully skipping to Ansel''s side and making a mischievous face at Evora''s back.


    Seraphina''s body indeed bore the marks of the jungle hunting grounds: bloodstains, mud, and various pungent odors. After standing to Anse''s side, she hesitantly sniffed her own arm, only rxing when she saw no abnormal reaction on Ansel''s face.


    "Do you always neglect logic when defending your little dog, Ansel?"


    Evora crossed her arms, scoffing coldly: "Now you look like a lovesick fool of a youngd, isn''t that a bit too embarrassing?"


    "Because,pared to somehow overpowering feminine aura, I prefer Seraphina''s wild nature."


    Ansel ruffled the wolf girl''s head, who purred contentedly.


    "Rather than saying I''m a lovesick fool..."


    Young Hydral, with a slight tilt of his head, gazed at thevishly dressed, long-legged Evora, unable to suppress augh as he said, "It''s more like our esteemed Lord elder princess, a dissatisfied, unfulfilled woman ."


    Seraphina, who was being petted and enjoying it, quickly pulled Ansel''s sleeve, not wanting him to start another argument because of her.


    Evora said no more, merely huffing and vanishing in a burst of mes. The grand hall was left with only Ansel, Seraphina, and Ravenna, who stood with her head bowed, her expression vacant and dazed.


    Ansel nced at Ravenna but remained silent, instead turning to Seraphina, holding her hand, and speaking gently, "Did you have fun?"


    "So much fun!"


    Seraphina nodded vigorously, her face aglow with unwavering joy.


    After ying the Tidecaller, Seraphina had frolicked in Evora''s hunting grounds for a while, even killing two fourth-stage monsters and encountering a fifth-stage giant turtle. Our fearless Miss Seraphina bravely punched it, only to find that the creature didn''t even bother to retaliate, simply walking away.


    In summary, Seraphina had never experienced such a luxurious and perfect birthday, and she indeed had a joyful time.


    "Since the days I''ve been with you, Ansel, every day is wonderful¡­ I feel happier and happier! "


    Seraphina, her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue, demurely lowered her gaze, seemingly unable to contain the excitement within her heart. She leaned in for a kiss, only to be acutely aware of the dirt that marred her skin, leaving her head awkwardly suspended in mid-air.


    Yet Ansel, undeterred, cradled the back of her head, pressing her tender, slightly wild lips against his own.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He inquired, eyebrows arched in yful challenge as he slightly pulled away. "Do you find me repulsive?"


    Caught off guard, Seraphina hesitated for a moment before embracing Ansel with fervor, engaging in a passionate and untamed kiss.


    The sound of their mingling breaths, the entwining of lips and tongues, and the girl''s expertly skills honed by Ansel¡­were, to any onlooker, exceedingly intense, enough to induce a blush.


    And there was but one onlooker present.


    Ravenna''s difiture and loss of control, stemming from Marlina''s words and initiated by Ansel''s test, found its culmination in Seraphina''s deration, leading to the crashing of her self.


    All the hesitations, confusions, vacitions, and contemtions she had experienced pointed inexorably to the oue she least desired to confront.


    She had considered the possibility that while Seraphina could not deceive her, could Ansel have deceived Seraphina? Was thisyer of deceit part of his calctions as well?


    Yet, what pained and seemed absurd to Ravenna was the belief that ¡ª Ansel would not deceive Seraphina.


    Indeed, even if she perceived Seraphina to have been tamed by Ansel''s design, the Ansel of now would surely not deceive Seraphina.


    ¡ª Ansel of Hydral would not stoop to deceive someone he cared for, someone he loved deeply, for something as trivial as the forsaken herself/


    Such a cold and harsh reality was inescapable for Ravenna, for her intelligenceid bare the truth, and the answer emerged unbidden before her eyes.


    The young couple before her, seemingly indulging in their desires, were in fact exchanging a pure and evident love, a truth so ring it was almost blinding. To Ravenna, what was blinding was not the love between Ansel and Seraphina, but the irreceable¡­ nature of their bond.


    ¡ªAn irreceable bond that once felt so near, yet now seemed so distant.


    "Alright, if that''s what you truly desire, we can discuss it further tonight," Ansel said, steadying Seraphina by her waist, their foreheads touching as he spoke with a light chuckle, "Today, we shall do as you wish."


    "Hmm¡­ha¡­"


    Seraphina, breathing heavily, reluctantly licked Ansel''s lips, her inner fervor and strength not diminished by the day''s vigorous hunt but rather intensified.


    Clinging to Ansel''s hand, she nestled against him like a puppy circling its master, her silly grin belying her contentment.


    "Take a short rest, you can go back to the vige with Marlinater. I won''t intrude," Ansel suggested, pinching Seraphina''s cheek affectionately.


    "But remember to return on time tonight, alright?"


    "I know, I know!"


    Seraphina responded with glee, nting another kiss on Ansel. "I wish every day could be just like this."


    "Hmm? If that''s what you wish, Seraphina, it''s not out of the question."


    "Ah... No, no, no... Let''s not," Seraphina hastily objected, shaking her head vigorously at Ansel''s seemingly serious consideration.


    "That won''t do; I would be aplete fool, a useless person! I am, cough, the strongest pact head for Ansel... Ah! Ansel, look, look, this is the Tidecaller! I''ve taken care of it, hehe!"


    -->

 Chapter 337: Before the Storm - II

    The loyal hound, eager to share her triumph, boasted with joy: "This one was quite a challenge, but still no match for me, hmph!"


    Ansel, observing the semi-translucent jellyfish carcass in Seraphina''s hands, responded with a smile, "I knew you could do it, Seraphina. A mere lesser Tidecaller, how could it possibly stand a chance against you?"


    "Hehe... Well, it wasn''t entirely my doing, Ravenna helped me too. Ravenna... Ravenna?"


    "... I am here."


    "Why do you stand there, lost in thought?" Seraphina gazed with a hint of perplexity at the petite sorceress nearby, who could easily be lifted with one hand, "You are quite formidable, indeed. Those ''buzzing'' and ''whizzing'' devices... hmm, they seem rather useful."


    Seraphina''s affirmation did not bring any joy to Ravenna, who merely nodded numbly, yet remained standing in ce, seemingly unaware of what she should do next.


    What should she do? What tasksy ahead for her? Was she now useless? Seraphina''s game had ended, and it seemed she had also passed Ansel''stest trial? Would Ansel allow her to stay, presenting her with more challenges, or was he merely continuing his humiliation, his revenge? And what should she, herself¡­ do in response?


    "Let''s go, Seraphina," Ansel said softly.


    "Return and have Marlina dress you up nicely, so your parents and friends can see a brand-new Seraphina."


    "Mm... Oh." Seraphina nodded, noticing that Ansel seemed to have no intention of mentioning Ravenna, then turned back to nce at the silent, motionless woman.


    She suddenly remembered the question Ravenna had asked her before, and the words Ansel had spoken to her that night.


    Within the n... The terrifying nature of fate made Seraphina realize, not everything truly falls within Ansel''s ns, and Ansel was forcing himself to do something. Thus, after meeting Ravenna, she could always sense a d¨¦j¨¤ vu from this cold, rational woman.


    What Ansel truly thought of Ravenna, Seraphina had no idea, but she felt that Ansel probably... did not wish to push Ravenna towards destruction.


    Thus, Seraphina tugged at Ansel''s clothes, asking softly, "Um, Ansel, what about Ravenna?"


    "..." The young Hydral slightly raised his eyebrows, turning to look at the lonely puppetdy, his lips curving into a slight smile as he spoke casually.


    "My apologies, Venna, I almost forgot you... Come with us, let''s head back to the manor for a rest. You must be tired after all the running around with Seraphina."


    Previously, Ravenna would have immediately resisted Ansel without a second thought.


    But now, looking into Ansel''s eyes, those deep, ocean-blue eyes... she lost the courage to keep eye contact after just one nce.


    Fear, Ravenna felt... fear.


    Everything Ansel did was so interconnected, dering that he would push Ravenna into the abyss of rationality, forcing her to pick up emotions as much as possible. And just as she was getting used to the fluctuations of her emotions, she quickly faced Ansel''s judgment.


    ¡ªBetween you and me, things are no longer as they were.


    Yet, even so, Ansel offered no exnation. He did not tell Ravenna what he had endured; he simply demonstrated what could not be conveyed in words through his actions.


    Ravenna dared not look into Ansel''s eyes, for any emotion they might contain¡ªgentleness, tolerance, indifference, detachment... were all beyond her eptance. Most absurdly, the only emotion she seemed capable of epting was... hatred.


    Now, the only thing that could make Ravenna feel less cold and rigid was the implied hatred and anger from Ansel.


    But... could Ansel really be such a person?


    "Yes... I understand."


    All things considered, it ultimately boils down to such a phrase¡ªa hollow and powerless response.


    Ravenna Ziegler seemed to have truly transformed into a puppet, manipted at Ansel''s whim.


    She followed the young couple nestled together, mechanically maintaining a distance between them.


    Whenever it seemed she might draw closer, Ravenna would freeze in her steps for a moment before catching up.


    The puppetdy, who believed there was nothing in her life beyond her ideals, experienced a sense of remoteness from another dimension.


    In Ravenna''s eyes, no matter how illusory and distant her ideals might be, she possessed the determination and confidence to realize them.


    But now, the distance right before her eyes...


    Indeed, it was untouchable.


    *


    In the empty grand hall, Evora rested her cheek on her hand, staring emotionlessly at the scene disyed on the light screen.


    Her conversation with Ansel outside the hunting grounds was, of course, an act, as they had to constantly disy a facade of opposition to each other. Otherwise, Evora, despite her domineering and capricious nature, would not continue to speak ill of Seraphina after being helped by Ansel several times.


    But... some truths are spoken in the midst of pretense.


    "You have already be fascinating enough... How did you turn into this displeasing state again?"


    The future tyrant empress whispered softly, the unassuming tenderness on that handsome face on the screen made her feel nauseated.


    Evora, as a human among the divine species, possessed the most abundant and normal emotions. Although her desire for Ansel, or rather... her desire for his offspring, outweighed everything else, in Evora''s eyes, Ansel was the best husband in the world.


    Having watched Ansel grow up, fully aware of his talent, gift, and charm, Evora had no expectations for any other male.


    Naturally, although Ansel was excellent, Evora, in her pride, hoped he would be her favorite version of him.


    As Ansel grew, Evora gradually saw in him the self-esteem and pride that the divine species should possess,pletely different from his younger self.


    Thinking of the young Hydral, even now, with Ansel implicitly acknowledged as her future husband, Evora felt a wave of revulsion.


    "Indeed... it must be rted to his parents."


    The woman muttered with considerable annoyance: "Raising their son to be a ''normal person''? I wonder what melle was thinking, is ruining their sessor amusing?"


    "After all the trouble of waiting for Ansel to awaken his self, now again..."


    Her gaze was riveted upon that foolishly endearing smile, and within those eyes that seemed to ze with sanguine mes, there was an unmistakable intent to kill.


    "This is the price you pay for your folly, melle... that your son could fall for such an imbecile, thus exposing his vulnerabilities so recklessly."


    Evora sneered, "Without your ludicrous and absurd teachings, how could he have ever plummeted to such depths?"


    "So be it, let the fragile parity between Hydral and mefeast end with me. Love... hahahaha, you will rue the day you harbored such a feeble thing, Ansel."


    With a wave of her hand, the light screen dissipated into the air, and at the same time, a shadowy figure suddenly materialized in the great hall.


    "How so," the Elder Princess drawled, "you''ve acquired the intelligence?"


    "Yes, for your perusal."


    The figure knelt on one knee, presenting a scroll aglow with luminescence. With a flick of her finger, Evora summoned the scroll into her palm.


    Evora was the epitome of action; upon receiving advice from Ansel, she immediately dispatched agents to investigate the cause of Eileen''s death.


    -->

 Chapter 338: Before the Storm - III

    It was less an investigation and more... a perusal of records. Though the death of that alchemical master remained an unsolved mystery, to the all-seeing eyes of mefeast, it was merely an anecdote, a trivial tale to be recounted over leisurely tea.


    Unfurling the scroll, Evora devoured the essential details of Eileen''s demise. As her eyes swiftly scanned the document, her expression grew increasingly animated, her lips curling into a smile that, by the end, erupted into boisterousughter.


    "Ha... Hahaha! Ziegler... Ziegler! So it turns out your family is nothing but a band of jesters, delightful, how utterly delightful!"


    The princess on the throneughed heartily, "Is this what you''ve been chasing? I''m quite looking forward to the moment you discover the truth, oh... and Ansel, that devil, must be anticipating it as well."


    Evora''s face twisted with a fervent and excited grin, "With this, I can utterly destroy everything about your little puppet and bring it entirely under my control. In doing so, you''ve inadvertently yed no active role; you could even im ignorance of how Eileen met her end. After all, it was the puppet''s own pursuit, its own choice... exquisite, truly exquisite!"


    The woman exhaled a heated, desirous breath, and with a gesture, she enveloped the informant in a ze of blood mes, sending them to an unknown fate.


    Then, she casually lifted the hem of her split gown, sent her fingers downwards, seated herself upon the throne, tilted back her head, closed her eyes, and began to fantasize excitedly about the devil kneeling before her, eagerly licking¡­ her fiery flowers.


    "I must say... I absolutely adore your malevolence, Ansel... ah...ha..."


    Evora''s voice quivered intermittently as the fantasy grew more intense, her movements bing increasingly frenzied.


    "Excellent... deep down, you are still the one I favor. Allow me to assist you, for I too wish to savor the sight of your little puppet''s¡­ despair and copse."


    *


    Within the grand hall, this hall diverges starkly from the mere opulence of the Evora Pce.


    Its stature, eminence, authority, and, most importantly¡­ its power.


    "That is all¡­ for this experiment,"


    Suellen, kneeling with forehead pressed to the ground, whispered apologetically, "Forgive me, Your Majesty, mother, I failed to fulfill yourmand."


    "...It matters not¡­ I had no expectation of sess,"


    From the evesting source me, the aged voice of Ephesande echoed: "The Tidecaller... hmph, the continuation derived from that worthless relic is hardly preferable to death. I merely repurposed melle''s trinket."


    Her voice rose inexplicably, "Moreover, I have already found what I need."


    "...If so, congrattions to Your Majesty."


    Despite not knowing what Ephesande had obtained, Suellen promptly responded.


    "And, your other task?" the aged sovereign inquired.


    Indeed, beyond the superficial, cultivating the Tidecaller and disrupting Evora''s hunting grounds, Suellen... had another task.


    "As per your request, I have been observing Miss Marlowe,"


    Suellen humbly answered, "I have also utilized the alchemical artifacts you provided, and ultimately confirmed that she bears no trace of corruption from the Abyss."


    Suellen was unaware of why Ephesande had given her this peculiar task, but she knew it was not her ce to ponder.


    "... No trace?"


    The voice from the me became lighter.


    Suellen immediately felt uneasy but could only reply, "Yes, none... except for the inevitable erosion due to the pact head''s link, there are no traces of Abyssal corruption."


    "None... how can that be... how can it be none!"


    A roar of fury emanated from the fire, and Suellen''s delicate skin at once blistered, then peeled, revealing a gruesome wound.


    The young girl''s forehead, riddled with veins, perspired as she remained prostrate, swallowing the unbearable pain and saying with difficulty, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, perhaps it''s because¡ª"


    "... No, it''s nothing."


    After a few seconds, the infernal heat dissipated, and the embers ignited on Suellen''s skin, not scorching but healing her wounds.


    "It might be melle''s machinations, no... it must be his doing, hahaha... how could he let me know about Ansel''s awakened essence?"


    Ephesande chuckled, "In this world, how could there be someone capable of withstanding two pact heads'' powers, with such that feeble,ughable beast essence?"


    "You are indeed cautious, melle. But I am more so... I would never peek at even a fraction of Ansel''s loyal hound''s essence, nor would I give you the chance to discover that I have already known this secret."


    Kneeling on the ground, Suellen dared not move a muscle as she etched Ephesande''s lunatic soliloquies into her memory. In the hellish crevices of this world, if she were to grasp that thread of hope¡ªfragile and elusive as a spider''s silk¡ªshe could not afford to overlook any opportunity.


    Ansel''s... essence?


    Could his essence truly aid mother in escaping her madness? And what does that have to do with the Abyss? Is Seraphina Marlowe the beneficiary of his power?


    If such a capability exists, could he possibly...


    "Enough, Suellen, you may leave."


    Ephesande''s indifferent voice reached her: "Keep an eye on Ansel and his loyal hound. As for Evora''s punishment... see to it yourself, and do not disturb me frequently."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    Only then did Suellen rise, her head bowed, making her way out of the grand hall.


    Once outside the pce, the reverence and obedience on her face instantly transformed into a visage of intense coldness and fury.


    Evora, Ephesande... sister, mother...


    How could I share blood with the likes of you?


    How can the empire be ruled by such madmen?


    I will change everything. That throne, that crown, they should belong to the one who is most deserving!


    The key lies in... the key is the young Hydral, who possesses the power to¡­ change everything.


    The self-indulgent pursue her heart''s every desire, seeking satisfaction in all that pleases her; the doomed exhaust every effort to resist impending destruction, searching for a glimmer of life amidst chaos and madness; the lowly tread upon a precarious thread, where a single misstep could spell ruin, yet she yearn for the power that is beyond her reach.


    And all of this... is somehow connected to that youth.


    So, what exactly is Ansel of Hydral, at the eye of the storm, doing now, and what does he n to do?


    *

 Chapter 339: An Entreaty from a Mother - I

    Within the teleportation chamber of Hydral Manor, Seraphina embraced Ansel tenderly, hoisting her luggage with a sprightly air, she eximed, "Ansel, Marli and I shall take our leave now!"


    Ansel responded with a nod and a smile, "Enjoy yourselves... Marlina, upon your return, do not concern yourself with the affairs of the Red Frost territory. Spend some quality time with Seraphina and rest well."


    The serene, snow-haired girl bowed her head slightly, replying softly, "Yes, Mr. Ansel."


    Initially, Seraphina had intended to summon her parents to the imperial capital, but it was Marlina who dissuaded her.


    With heartfelt sincerity, Marlina exined that their parents would not find joy in the grandeur of Hydral Manor or the capital; instead, they would be overwhelmed with unease and dread. The kindest decision was to leave them in peace.


    Seraphina, not fullyprehending but trusting her sister implicitly, took advantage of the perfect arrangements made by Ansel to spend this afternoon with her loved ones.


    Clutching a suitcase brimming with gifts, the young girl made her way to the teleportation circle. Mid-stride, she suddenly turned back, dashing to Ansel''s side to nt a kiss on his cheek, her face flushed with a rosy hue as she joined Marlina in stepping into the teleporter bound for their vige.


    Ansel, touching his cheek where the kiss hadnded, chuckled softly before turning to leave the chamber. Outside, Ravenna stood in silent vigil, like a statue carved from marble.


    "Now... it''s just you and me, Venna," he said.


    Leaning casually against the doorframe, Ansel gazed down at the exquisitely beautiful, petite puppet with a half-smile, "You never show such expressions. It seems you''re weighed down by heavy thoughts. Would you care to share them with me?"


    His words were generous and kind, as if they were still the closest ofpanions, confidants on a shared journey.


    Ansel noticed a barely perceptible tremor in Ravenna''s shoulders, and a surge of pleasure welled up within him.


    Ravenna was a creature with scarcely any vulnerabilities.


    Her abnormal childhood and terrifying talents had shaped the Ravenna Ziegler of today, capable of maintaining rationality and making choices at any moment. Even with significant informational disadvantages, she could keep pace with Ansel''s thought processes.


    It could be said that aside from straightforward coercion, there was little that couldpel her submission.


    Though it might sound simple, the one act Ansel was least likely to perform was that very coercion.


    Eroding a personality, capturing a mind, was a delicate, intricate, andplex art. Crude threats were not only ineffective but also profoundly distasteful.


    Of course, despite the effectiveness of the meticulous taming efforts that followed extensive groundwork, Ansel did not delude himself into thinking victory was at hand.


    The same principle applied¡ªif Ravenna were like Seraphina, driven almost entirely by emotion, regarding Ansel as her everything¡ªthen Ansel would have seeded three years ago.


    Continuing this way, she would be filled with guilt towards Ansel, be increasingly agitated and submissive, but she would never subordinate her ideals to him.


    To expect Ravenna to submit entirely out of affection was an impossibility.


    It was precisely because he recognized this that Ansel resolutely chose to abandon his initial approach, investing three years in more thorough preparation and a moreprehensive n to utterly defeat Ravenna.


    He even felt a sense of relief that he had not revealed the truth about Eileen''s death to Ravenna three years prior due to his fondness for her; otherwise, he would have lost a powerful trump card.


    In a few days, Evora would seek out Ravenna, and the choice his dear automaton would make was clear. Then, he could smoothly advance to the next phase of his n.


    "What''s the matter, you don''t wish to speak?"


    Ansel chuckled lightly upon seeing Ravenna''s continued silence. "Let it be then. Let''s switch to a different mode ofmunication. Follow me."


    He reopened the door to the teleportation chamber and stepped into the array, followed closely by Ravenna, who remained silent and downcast. As the light flickered, their figures appeared in the dimly lit grand hall.


    "Wee to the Nostrom, dear Venna."


    Ansel nced at Ravenna, whose expression had subtly changed, and with a smile tugging at his lips, he said, "Since you prefer not to resort to words, let''smunicate in your favored manner... The alchemical workshop used by my father is iparable to your rudimentary studio."


    "...Ansel."


    Finally, Ravenna spoke, her mature voice incongruent with her appearance and slightly hoarse, "What exactly... do you want me to do?"


    "Hmm?" Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly, "What do you mean by what do I want you to do? Have I ever given you orders or forced you to do anything, Venna?"


    His tone was not particrly aggressive; instead, it carried a teasing note, which made Ravenna even less able to ept it.


    "Oh..."


    Seeing the woman''s increasingly rigid demeanor, Ansel''s smile deepened. He leaned forward, whispering in her ear, "Are you trying to provoke me, Venna?"


    Ravenna immediately responded, "I didn''t¡ª"


    "No, you are trying to provoke me. You seek a clear negative reaction from me to confirm that I still care."


    Young Hydral gently caressed the porcin cheek of Miss puppet, chuckling, "This is unlike you, Venna."


    "How have you be so fragile? Like a pitiful cat abandoned by the roadside, seeking to affirm your current predicament in such a manner."


    Ravenna''s mind was in turmoil and pain. When Seraphina''s words pierced through herst defenses, the rationality she had been restraining did not prevail. Instead, the instincts from deep within took control.


    What had she said¡­ just now?


    Did she really want to provoke Ansel with those words, to confirm that he would still react with anger and resentment towards her?


    How could there be such an¡­ absurdity?


    As Ansel had said, Ravenna herself did not believe she could be so weak.


    Ansel found Ravenna''s demeanor to be quite satisfactory. Although he was genuinely indifferent to the extent of her current taming¡ªfate''s intervention had expedited her progress far beyond his prior expectations¡ªRavenna''s visible confusion and timidity still brought him a profound sense of delight.


    -->

 Chapter 340: An Entreaty from a Mother - II

    Even without harboring any significant resentment towards Ravenna, Ansel reflected on the past and conceded that his failures were not solely due to her aloofness but also his own arrogance.


    He had arrogantly believed that sheer emotion could subdue a woman who had dedicated her life to her ideals, thinking he could shatter the chains binding her and rece them with his own. He thought he had seeded, but in the end, it was nothing more than wishful thinking.


    After observing Ravenna''s expressions, Ansel stood up with a serene tone, "Rest assured, I won''t be upset. I''ve long since stopped caring."


    He candidly shared his thoughts, "The events from three years ago were a result of my arrogance and one-sided desires. Looking back now, it wasn''t wrong for you, Venna, to adhere to your ideals, was it?"


    From an objective standpoint, devoid of any bias, if two individuals united by amon goal part ways due to one''s betrayal, the fault should not lie with the one who chose to remain steadfast.


    Of course, this is merely a perspective "untainted by any factors."


    The rift between them existed, but what if the person hurt by this rift wasn''t just Ravenna? What if the other party''s wounds were¡­ deeper, more painful, and irreparable?


    And now, as he tells you, "The fault is not yours," the overwhelming guilt that sweeps in is like a roaring tide and a copsing sky, an oppressive force that stifles breath, making it impossible to even lift one''s head or dare to meet his gaze.


    The attitude that seemed so forgetful and indifferent was yet another sharp and cold de, constantly slicing at Ravenna''s soul.


    Ravenna had thought that when confronting Ansel, she could muster sufficient reason and courage.


    But now she realized that if she truly possessed the reason and courage to stand against Ansel, how could she¡­ have hesitated for so long, treating Marlina''s words as a nightmare?


    ¡ª From the beginning, she had believed what Marlina said, but she couldn''t face her own mistakes, nor could she face the fact that Ansel had chosen to abandon her because of them.


    "An...sel. Three years ago, we¡ª"


    "Ah, Ans!"


    Just as Ravenna began to speak, a voice filled with surprise echoed from the end of the great hall.


    A beautiful woman in avish gown waved cheerfully at Ansel, "What brings you aboard the Nostrom? Where''s little Seraphina? Aren''t you apanying her?"


    Ansel''s expression darkened imperceptibly as he watched Annelisa appear. After a moment of silence, he calmly replied:


    "Seraphina has gone back to the vige to visit her parents. I''m not suited to go there; she''ll return tonight."


    "Oh... I see."


    Annelisa, with her hands sped behind her back, bounced over to Ansel''s side. She nced at him and then at the silent doll-like miss behind him, tilting her head slightly, "So, Ans, what brings you and little Ziegler here?"


    "Just borrowing one of father''s alchemy workshops."


    "Hmm..."


    The sophisticated and intellectual Lady Hydral appeared to be deep in thought, her gaze lingering on the two individuals for a considerable time before her face suddenly brightened with a smile:


    "Ans, are you in a hurry?"


    "...What?"


    "I mean, is there an urgency to use Mel''s workshop?"


    Ansel paused for a moment, then shook his head, "No, not at all."


    "Thene with me!"


    Annelisa joyfully took Ansel''s hand, seemingly eager to lead him somewhere.


    The woman tugged at him, but Ansel remained stationary.


    "Where do you wish to go, Mother?" he inquired.


    "A delightful ce. Little Seraphina has finally freed up your schedule, so is it not permissible for you to spend some time with me?"


    Annelisa asserted with righteous indignation, "Mel even nned to take me to the Lost Sea for a respite this evening. We''ve specifically cleared our evening for you, and now you can''t spare a moment to apany me?"


    "Father is quite willing to do so."


    "He spends no shortage of time with me," Lady Annelisa pouted, "unlike you, who are either busy with something or doting on little Seraphina, bustling about every day..."


    Listening to his mother''s prattle, Ansel ultimately sighed and acquiesced to her wishes, "I understand, Mother. Let''s go."


    "Hehe, that''s more like it, good Ans!" Annelisa''s eyes curved into a smile as she affectionately tousled his hair, "Come with me, it''s been a long time since you''ve been there¡ªah, right, little Ziegler, you shoulde too."


    Ravenna looked at Annelisa somewhat bewilderedly, "...Me?"


    "Of course, you''re Ansel''s guest, after all. How could we neglect you?"


    The woman turned her head, presenting Ravenna with a radiant and tender smile:


    "Ans wouldn''t bring strangers aboard the Nostrom, you know."


    "Mother," Ansel called out to Annelisa in a grave tone.


    "Cough, well, never mind that, just...e with me first."


    Holding Ansel''s hand, Annelisa hummed a tune, her steps light as she headed towards a passageway in the grand, interconnected hall.


    Ravenna watched the retreating figures of Ansel and Annelisa, and it wasn''t until they had gone a considerable distance that she snapped back to reality and hurried after them.


    Ansel wouldn''t bring outsiders aboard the Nostrom... would he?


    Navigating through the twists and turns within the Nostrom, Annelisa soon led them to a very ordinary-looking door, her face alight with joy as she turned to Ansel, "Ans, you open¡ª"


    "I shall not proceed, Mother."


    Without warning, Ansel uttered such a statement.


    He withdrew his hand from Annelisa''s grasp, his handsome countenance seemingly striving to maintain a certain...posure.


    ¡ªIf Ansel were to feign any emotion, it would be impossible for it to appear forced, Ravenna was well aware of this.


    Therefore, as she watched Ansel, she felt somewhat bewildered. If Ansel''s pretense seemed deliberate, it indicated... that he was somewhat unable to control his emotions.


    What in the world could cause Ansel to lose such control? What could possibly lie beyond that door? Judging by madam''s demeanor, it shouldn''t be anything harmful to Ansel, so why would he¡ª


    "How is it that you no longer wish to go?"


    Annalisa spoke with discontent: "Didn''t we agree to spend some time together? This sudden change¡ª''"


    Young Hydral, with a downcast gaze, interrupted Annalisa: "I am somewhat tired, Mother."


    "I apologize for breaking my word, but now, please allow me to rest for a while."


    -->

 Chapter 341: An Entreaty from a Mother - III

    Annalisa remained silent, for she could have continued her usual coaxing or spoken oddities topel Ansel to acquiesce, but she did not.


    A mother stood there, silently gazing at her son for a long while, then spoke softly: "Very well, Ans, go and rest... However, might you lend me little Ziegler for a moment?"


    "As you wish."


    Ansel lowered his head slightly, without hesitation, and turned to depart, leaving Ravenna momentarily bewildered.


    "He''s still the same... What could be the matter?"


    Annalisa, with a sideward tilt of her face, sighed softly: "Ans is troubled by something, and I am utterly unaware. Little Ziegler, do you think... Am I, as a mother, greatly remiss?"


    "Madam, sorry, I...,"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, asking you such a question would be difficult for you. I forgot."


    The woman smiled gently: "Come with me, you must be curious why I kept you here. When I saw you, I recalled many things... I also have some words to share with you."


    She utched the door and entered, Ravenna following closely behind, squinting instinctively as a burst of light struck her eyes.


    Once Ravenna adjusted to the light and slowly opened her eyes, she was astounded by the sight before her.


    Upon being transported to the verdant jungle by Evora, Ravenna was not as taken aback as she was now by the overwhelming, beautiful spectacle¡ªa pure, exquisite impact.


    Spread before her was an endless sea of flowers.


    A true, ocean of blooms.


    Diverse shapes and colors of blossoms stretched to the horizon, seemingly endless, and the sun suspended in the sky, initially blinding, now appeared perfectly radiant, illuminating each flower''s vibrant hues.


    Nearby, a wooden cabin stood, nked by a long, hanging chair, both blending seamlessly with the surroundings.


    So, Ansel resisted... this kind of ce.


    "In his youth, Mel often did things he believed to be romantic."


    Annalisa strolled through the heart of the flower sea, her grand, flowing gown resembling the most vivid and beautiful blooms.


    "Sometimes I wonder, did he not feel awkward doing such things?"


    This woman, speaking thus, crouched down to inhale the fresh fragrance, hands cupping her chin,ughing softly: "Sometimes I also wonder, how could he be so charming to me."


    "Then, I realized my heart was ensnared by him, and there was no escape."


    Lady Hydral sighed, her face still sweetly smiling: "Ans inherited many of Mel''s virtues¡ªintelligence, confidence, bravery, decisiveness... but also inherited more ws, among them, toying with girls'' hearts, which he has surely mastered."


    "Little Ziegler," Annelisa tilted her head towards Ravenna, "Is your heart ensnared by Ansel?"


    "I..."


    "You are not."


    She answered for Ravenna.


    As Miss puppet remained silent, Annelisa seated herself amidst the flower field, her fingertips emanating a faint glow. The flowers seemed toe alive upon touching the light, as if endowed with sentient will, joyously swaying around her fingers.


    "I can discern, there are matters of greater importance reflected in your eyes."


    "..."


    "Ah, fear not, for in my eyes, this is a favorable sign."


    Lady Hydral smiled, "Ansel''s side requires someone like you, a girl who harbors a simple affection for him is utterly futile¡ªthough little Seraphina is an exception."


    "Madam..." Ravenna, striving to regain herposure and ponder the current situation, whispered, "What are you implying? Is it concerning Ansel?"


    "You are far more astute than little Seraphina," Annelisa slightly raised her eyebrows, "You remind me somewhat of little Marlina... Ah, no, there lies a fundamental difference between you and Marlina."


    She beckoned Ravenna, "Come, sit beside me."


    Ravenna obediently took her ce next to Annelisa, who scrutinized her for a moment before gently pinching Miss puppet''s cheek with a somewhat ambiguous expression.


    "Although I am aware of Ans''s wide array of interests, it''s hard to imagine... the manner in which he approached you."


    Following this jest, Annelisa adopted a more serious tone, softly inquiring Ravenna:


    "Little Ziegler, what kind of person do you perceive Ans to be?"


    "What kind of... person?"


    "Do not ponder too long, share with me your initial impression."


    "He is... a genius."


    "Go on?"


    "A genius, malevolent, adept at manipting hearts, possessing a strong desire for control, but..."


    Ravenna lowered her head, and after a brief silence of a second or two, her voice turned hoarse, struggling to continue:


    "But indeed, he is the only one who can perceive the same vision as I do."


    "Companion..."


    Annelisa''s eyes shimmered slightly, "Is this merely your unteral perception, or has Ans... also acknowledged this?"


    "...I do not know, Madam."


    "Hmm?"


    "Ansel, he refuted everything," Ravenna''s voice gradually began to quiver, "He told me it was all a facade, a deception crafted to tame me, but... but I learned that he seems¡ª"


    "He seems to have beenpelled to forsake... what was most important to him, correct?"


    Annelisa gazed into Ravenna''s eyes, those magnificent purple pupils brimming with turmoil and struggle.


    "Little Marlina...is truly a girl who wholeheartedly considers Ansel''s well-being, not inferior to little Seraphina in the slightest," she remarked with a sigh, "She disclosed this matter to you, did she not?"


    "...Yes, Madam."


    Subsequently, the two were enveloped in an indescribable silence.


    Iit was only after an evesting pause that Annelisa spoke again, her voice breaking the silence, "Little Ziegler, do you know? I never yearned for Ans to take you as his pact head, despite your qualifications, despite your capacity to be acknowledged by him, and your... convictions."


    "But you... you betrayed him."


    The words light as a feather yet striking Ravenna''s heart with the weight of lead.


    "Of course, my perspective is undoubtedly subjective. From your standpoint, it would be more urate to say that Ans betrayed you."


    The woman, caressing the petals, whispered softly, "But as a mother, how could I possibly remain impartial?"


    "Do you know what I have witnessed, little Ziegler? I have seen nothing but my son, wounded grievously, suffering from a chasm within that beckons him to a deeper hell."


    "Six years ago, when Ans was but ten, he underwent some transformation... I cannot articte it, for the child was too astute, always veiling his emotions so well. All I knew was that he became reclusive¡­ unwilling to trust others."


    "It was three years prior when he attempted to subjugate you as his pact head. During this endeavor, that cunning child must have donned a disguise, deceiving you in many ways¡ªa fact I will not deny."


    -->

 Chapter 342: An Entreaty from a Mother - IV

    Annelisa plucked a flower, her tone bing distant and reflective, "Yet, throughout this process... Ans changed as well. Despite the limited time I spent with him that year, I sensed he had developed a definitive vision, something to pursue even under the weight of immense pressure."


    "And then, one day."


    Her voice chilled suddenly, a bone-deep coldness that seemed out of character for the eternally gentle and beautifuldy.


    "One day, he informed me that he was to depart from the imperial capital."


    Annelisa''s gaze met Ravenna''s, the emotions brimming in her eyes too intense for Ravenna to bear.


    "Ans, he spared any superfluous words," the woman''s voice was barely audible as the flower in her hand visibly withered and died.


    "But I felt it... he had given up, he had lost all hope."


    "He was in profound sorrow."


    "In that moment, I truly contemted whether I should end you, little Ziegler."


    "You inflicted pain upon my son, and I had no interest in right or wrong, only in venting my fury."


    The once tranquil flower field seemed to morph into a battlefield lined with swords, the emanating hostility and murderous intent rendering Ravenna''s body rigid.


    "Yet, Ick the right to act on such impulses. This was Ans''s choice, and I shall not interfere with his thoughts, even though I harbor an intense, overwhelming loathing for you."


    "I despise that you im to be hisrade, yet failed to offer assistance when he needed it most. I ponder whether things would have been different had you stood by his side then. Would he be willing to¡­ sit here with me today?"


    "... But once I extricated myself from the grip of rage," Annelisa sighed, "I realized that ming you was illogical. You, too, were a victim, albeit in my eyes, the harm Ans suffered was far more severe."


    The oppressive aura dissipated as if it had never existed, and the flower field remained, as idyllic as a dream.


    "Little Ziegler, do you think that my desire for solitude with you is driven by a need to criticize, to vent the frustrations in my heart?" Annelisa inquired with a gentle tone.


    "I... You don''t seem to be that kind of person," Ziegler hesitantly responded.


    Clutching her fists tightly, Ravenna''s body trembled slightly as she spoke with a hoarse voice, "But if indeed you harbored such thoughts, I... I would find joy in it."


    Annelisa smiled reassuringly, "It appears you have endured much turmoil during this period, which ismendable. It signifies that Ans''s affections were not entirely misced. Fear not, little Ziegler, my presence here is not to criticize you."


    "On the contrary, I am here... to seek your assistance."


    Ravenna looked towards Annelisa, bewildered, "My... assistance?"


    "Upon seeing you, I realized that Ans exploited little Seraphina''s birthday as a means to tame you, did he not?"


    Ravenna seemed to grasp Annelisa''s implication, lowering her head and softly replying, "I was merely incidental."


    "Incidental? There is no such thing as incidental, little Ziegler."


    Annelisa shook her head, "Ans truly adores Seraphina, deeply. For her birthday, a day of such significance, he orchestrated numerous arrangements, striving for perfection, not permitting any ws."


    "And yet, on such a day, he chose to use it as a means to tame you, to mar such a pure day with ws, how could that be incidental?"


    "You wish to tell me, that Ansel cares¡ª"


    Mid-sentence, Ravenna suddenly stopped.


    Even with such love, such affection for Seraphina, Ansel chose to use her birthday to tame me, even if it was incidental.


    Is this Ansel caring for me, valuing me? No... no, this is, this is him¡ª


    "It''s proof that he¡­ can exploit even this emotion," Ravenna murmured.


    "It''s an unconscious exploitation," Annelisa corrected, "In Ans''s eyes, it doesn''t count as exploitation, just as you said, incidental, but in reality... it is exploitation."


    "He has already been willing to sacrifice his own feelings as part of the bargain, and it has be instinctual, seen as a matter of course."


    Ravenna''s body began to tremble incessantly.


    Another more potent, irrefutable evidence wasid before her.


    Ansel of Hydral, a future divine species, what could possibly require his sacrifice? What couldpel him to make such a sacrifice? It seemed impossible.


    Yet, the reality was such, even to the extent that... this exploitation, this sacrifice, had be Ansel''s habit, his... instinct.


    So ingrained that he didn''t even realize what he was sacrificing, simply taking it for granted.


    To develop such an instinct, what choices, what sacrifices had Ansel made?


    Could it be that long before meeting her, he was already like this?


    "Ugh... Ah!"


    Ravenna''s stomach convulsed violently, if that was the case... then as Annelisa said, at the moment Ansel decided to sever ties with her, just how much... how much pain did he endure?


    "Little Ziegler."


    Annelisa steadied Ravenna''s shoulders, her voice a gentle whisper.


    "I share this not to burden you with guilt towards Ans, nor to ask for your loyalty anew, for such remorse will not beget loyalty, and I surmise your allegiance is not so easily bought."


    "I merely wish to let you know¡­ the hardships Ans has endured, and his need for someone''s aid."


    "I, alongside Mel, yearn to undertake this task, yet Ans conceals his troubles from us, leaving us to watch, powerless."


    "Should you truly be hispanion, one whoprehends his plight... even if your loyalty to him wavers, even if in your eyes, there are matters of greater importance than him."


    Annelisa''s gaze pierced into Ravenna''s eyes, articting each word with gravity, "I, too, hope you might assist him, to prevent his further descent into this abyss."


    "This is my entreaty to you, as a mother."


    Turning away, her eyes met the endless expanse of the floral sea, and with a visage of tender youth surfacing in her mind, she murmured sorrowfully:


    "How I long to see him bestow upon me a sincere smile once more."


    "Even if just once."


    *

 Chapter 343: The Disqualified Puppet - I

    After her conversation with Annelisa concluded, Ravenna had yet to emerge from her state of utter disarray.


    The words of Lady Hydral had struck her with such force, not only further confirming Ansel''s hidden troubles but also rifying the dire straits he currently faced, which were far more than mere troubles.


    Leaning against a pir in the grand hall, Ravenna took deep, steadying breaths.


    The confusion and chaos that once clouded her purple eyes swiftly gave way to a lucid calm. She clenched her fist slightly, and as her emotions settled, her breathing gradually became more even.


    Now was not the time to be ensnared by senseless panic and weakness.


    Having obtained the answers, it was time to take action, immediately, without dy.


    "Oh, greetings, Miss Ziegler."


    The youthful voice rose from beneath Ravenna''s feet, and Lawrence, wagging his tail, greeted the youngdy, "The Young Lord has sent me to guide you, please follow me."


    "¡­Very well."


    Ravenna exhaled slowly, her mind swiftly deconstructing all the intelligence and information she possessed.


    The threat that Ansel felt... the terror he was reluctant to share with Mr. melle and Madam.


    Ansel had not confided in Mr. melle and Madam, but it seemed... he had possibly confided in Seraphina?


    In just a moment, Ravenna grasped a critical point.


    This could not be a matter of personal preference for Ansel, but rather¡­ a necessity.


    If possible, Ansel would not hesitate to use any resource at his disposal. If relying on Mr. melle could resolve the issue, he would have done so already.


    This meant that the only ones who could resolve this issue were Ansel and his pact head, only¡­ himself.


    No, but how could there be a problem that Mr. melle could not solve? It wasn''t necessarily that he couldn''t solve it, but rather that involving Mr. melle could be extremely detrimental to him, or perhaps... it could lead to the worst possible oue.


    Ravenna''s steps halted abruptly.


    "What''s the matter, Miss Ziegler?"


    Lawrence, sensing her sudden stillness, turned his small mouse head and asked in surprise, "Is something wrong?"


    "¡­No, nothing. Please, continue leading the way."


    If all these points were connected, the only possibility could be...


    The Empress.


    In terms of power, someone who could match Mr. melle and whose conflict with him would leave nothing but hell, regardless of the oue.


    Was the pressure Ansel felt...ing from the Empress?


    But why would the Empress threaten Ansel? What she now desired was simply the continuation of life, yet¡ª


    Ravenna''s pupils dted to their limits.


    Did Ansel possess the power to save the Empress from her madness?


    If so, if that were the case... everything would make sense! Even the Empress''s inexplicably strong favoritism towards Ansel from his youth could be exined.


    The upper ss of the empire were well aware that Her Majesty harbored an extraordinary fondness for the young Hydral, a closeness that had its inception during Ansel''s early childhood. Ravenna, indifferent to such matters, could not possibly pinpoint the exact onset of this intimacy, but it was highly probable that it began around the age of ten.


    Ansel possessed a certain ability to liberate the empress from her madness... Yet, if that were the case, why had he not first aided Mr. melle? Did this abilitye with risks? Or a cost? It must be an exceptionally unusual cost, for Ansel seemed to have never truly demonstrated his power in any setting.


    Unlike Evora, who reveled in disying her absolute might, Ansel''s public exhibitions of his power were few and far between, and even then, they never touched upon the fundamental.


    All signs pointed to this conclusion, and there were¡­ no other usible exnations.


    The mere fact that "a threat to Ansel" could eliminate 99.9% of other possibilities was telling.


    The only mystery that remained was why Ansel had forsaken everything he had once promised her.


    Ravenna couldprehend the necessity for Ansel to strengthen himself to the utmost, a demand imposed by the empress''s threat. However, ording to Annelisa, Ansel waspelled to give up something of great importance to him. Contextually and temporally, it was highly likely that she referred to Ansel harboring hopes and ideals simr to her own...


    Could the empress''s shadow have influenced this aspect?


    Ravenna could not yet construct a fully coherent logic on this matter, but the preceding deductions were sufficiently substantiated and logically sound. The derived conclusions were not significantly wed, and there was no need to delve further.


    Ansel''s adversary... was the empress.


    The strife among the divine species was such that even thebined might of the entire Empire''s grand dukes would be inconsequential. For Ravenna, merely bearing the title of "genius" withoutmensurate power¡­


    To involve herself in this affair was beyond folly and delusion; it was a question of sanity.


    "Here we are," Lawrence said leisurely, bringing Ravenna before a massive door.


    "Young Lord has been waiting for you for a while. Go in, Miss Ziegler."


    "... Thank you."


    "There''s no need for formalities with me."


    Lawrence stood erect, ws crossed over his chest, tilting his head as he scrutinized Ravenna for a moment before chuckling, "Moreover, considering your potential, I''ll offer you a piece of advice."


    His piercing crimson beastly eyes narrowed slightly, "No matter what big sis has told you, remember, never, ever bring up anything about her in front of the young lord¡ªwhether it''s her feelings for him or something she said. Don''t try to be clever."


    "Unless the young lord himself asks you, otherwise... you''ll bear the consequences."


    Lawrence''s words,den with profound implications, prompted Ravenna to reconstruct numerous considerations... Ansel''s attitude towards Annelisa was another exceptionally abnormal point of interest. His intense aversion, uncontroble even by his own emotions, to a ce that seemed perfectly suited for the Hydral family''s rest and rxation, was a significant enigma.


    The doors to the alchemy workshop slowly opened, leaving Ravenna with no time for further contemtion. The advising Lawrence had already departed silently, and the petite sorceress took a deep breath before stepping into the workshop.


    Upon entering, she immediately saw Ansel busying himself with some object.


    -->

 Chapter 344: The Disqualified Puppet - II

    "Your timing is wonderful, Venna,e and assist me."


    Anse''s voice was light and airy, a stark contrast to the calm he had maintained during his conversation with Annelisa. Ravenna approached silently, noticing that he was meticulously carving an ether circuit.


    "I''ve just conceived a rather intriguing notion."


    The young Hydral looked up, nced at Ravenna with a smile, and said warmly, "But I suppose the practical aspects are not quite my forte; it would be better suited for you."


    "You are free to use the equipment here. Let me first exin what I intend to do¡ªI think¡ª"


    "Ansel," Ravenna interjected softly, halting his speech.


    "Hmm? What is it?" Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly.


    "Could you do me a favor?"


    Ravenna lifted her gaze, locking eyes with Ansel.


    "This is indeed... unusual."


    Ansel expressed his surprise, "The cautious you, who would avoid asking for my help for fear of incurring a debt you cannot pay, is now seeking my assistance? But of course... I am more than willing."


    Heughed cheerfully, "What is it? Surely it''s not about your grandfather''s affairs? Be mindful, the cost of that is beyond your means."


    "No, not at the moment... it''s not necessary," Ravenna shook her head, "I wish for you to design a weapon."


    Under Ansel''s slightly frozen gaze, miss puppet stated calmly:


    "A weapon capable of ying a deity."


    "..."


    In the alchemy workshop, a profound silence fell between the two.


    After what seemed an eternity, Ansel burst intoughter, "y a deity? Can you really craft such a thing, Venna? That''s not like the civilian alchemical devices you''ve made before, nor is it like the firearms that can be mass-produced. The Etheric Academy only managed to create mechanical armor with the support of Her Majesty, possessing the power of a fifth-stage warrior...


    What made you think of creating such a thing?"


    "And besides, don''t you detest making weapons the most?"


    "But now, it is necessary," Ravenna replied.


    "What necessity?"


    "The necessity to kill a deity."


    The petite schr gazed intently into Ansel''s eyes, her gaze unwavering.


    "If there''s a necessity, I will act upon it, and as for whether I can achieve it... for me, it''s merely a matter of time."


    To y a god, to kill an emperor.


    Such a reckless, absurd,ughable, foolish decision, Ravenna made without a moment''s hesitation.


    From a rational standpoint, the empress might well be the ultimate barrier to her ideals; emotionally, she had too many reasons to continue standing by Ansel''s side.


    ...Even if he neither needed nor cared for it.


    Ravenna did not know whether this was atonement or something else; she only knew that it was the right thing to do.


    "You are truly confident¡­"


    Ansel tilted his head slightly to regard Ravenna. Despite her outwardly indifferent demeanor, her resolve was unmistakably clear.


    He spoke with a serene tone, "But it''s beyond my capabilities to create a weapon that can y a deity; such an artifact is out of my reach. Although I''m uncertain of your intentions, abandon such delusions, Ravenna."


    Ansel was, of course, fully aware of her implications. His casual refusal was simply an affirmation of his stance¡ªI have no need for you.


    As he had stated, "Abandon such delusions."


    It was only to be expected. Who would readily ept the aid of a traitor? Especially when Ravenna, in her current state,cked any such privilege.


    As for ability, who can truly articte its bounds?


    Ravenna fell silent for a moment before inquiring, "Then, what is it that you require now?"


    "..."


    Ansel nced at the object of his recent attention, fell silent for a brief spell, and then a smile unexpectedly graced his features: "I no longer require your assistance. What I need from you is an answer¡ªwhat did my mother impart to you just now, Venna?"


    Ravenna paused, momentarily taken aback. Lawrence''s warning still echoed in her ears, and she hadn''t anticipated its relevance so soon.


    If it''s Ansel who''s asking, then there''s no issue... The woman''s voice trailed off into silence before she responded, "Madam informed me that you possess..."


    "Unspeakable tribtions, an immense burden, and you find me in a most precarious situation, thus I require your earnest support¡ªis that it?"


    The young Hydral spoke with a nonchnt air.


    "...Yes."


    Ravenna was stunned, not expecting such a reaction from Ansel.


    "And what about you?" Ansel countered, "Do you believe what she told you?"


    Ravenna gazed into his clear yet unfathomable azure eyes and replied softly, "I have no reason to disbelieve."


    "None at all? I think there are plenty. I deceived you in advance, betrayed you, and you are a victim. From that standpoint, you have no reason to empathize with me, do you?"


    "Or is it..." Ansel tilted his head slightly, his toneced with derision, "that the most impossible has urred? You believe that I am of greater significance than all that you uphold?"


    Observing Ravenna''s silent demeanor, Ansel spoke with a tinge of boredom, "Of course, the impossible remains just that. If you truly changed in such a way, you wouldn''t be Ravenna, would you?"


    "But suppose, just suppose, I could be of assistance to you." Ravenna''s voice took on an urgent tone, "If the threat looming over you were to be resolved, you wouldn''t have to¡ª"


    "What do you consider yourself to be, my dear Venna?"


    Ansel expressed his astonishment, "A god within the alchemy field capable of surpassing my father? The fifth divine species? With what means do you propose to assist me? And..."


    "What right do you have to assist me?"


    Ravenna, you forfeited such a right three years ago.


    Those eyes imbued with a chilling detachment, etching these harsh words deep into Ravenna''s heart.


    Ravenna yearned to speak, yet the moment her gaze met Ansel''s, all words were choked back, unable to find their way out.


    When she was almost without hesitation ready tomit to aiding Ansel, he, with an air of indifference, rejected her.


    Was this punishment? No, it was the inevitable cost.


    -->

 Chapter 345: The Disqualified Puppet - III

    As Ansel articted, Ravenna, from her standpoint, had no obligation to undertake such significant risks; simrly, from his perspective, there was no rationale for forgiveness, understanding, or to trust anew someone¡­ incapable of absolute loyalty.


    Despite their history of unreserved conversations, mutual trust, and shared visions¡­ under the same sky, dreaming of amon future.


    Their paths diverged, eliminating any necessity to consider matters from each other''s viewpoints.


    Observing the silent Ravenna, Ansel quirked a smile, "Have youe to a realization?"


    After a brief silence of a second or two, Ravenna nodded calmly, "I have."


    Without waiting for Ansel to speak, she continued, "I will do what I must, even if you deem it unnecessary."


    Ansel paused, then, supporting his forehead, sighed, "Do you relish being so self-involved, Venna?"


    "It''s not about being self-involved, but rather, selfishness."


    Ravenna''s tone remained unaltered, devoid of pain or guilt, her indifferent voice carrying a conviction that left no room for doubt:


    "The likelihood of me alone achieving that vision is significantly lower than if we were together. Thus, my desire to solve your problem is ultimately self-serving."


    "I am such a person, Ansel. Selfish and cold, without any remorse towards you, for which I am truly sorry."


    Miss puppet spoke these indifferent words without meeting Ansel''s gaze again.


    "... Is that so," Ansel murmured, looking down at Ravenna, his fingertips lightly tapping on the table.


    "That does indeed align with your character."


    "However, have you considered that even if you could assist me, and even if the problem were resolved, I would still not choose to help you, and that¡­ your assistance might, in fact, conflict with your ideals?"


    "..."


    Ravenna had not pondered this question. In her view, it was an invalid concern since Ansel waspelled to abandon his pursuits. Naturally, if the issue were resolved, he would opt to resume them. And if aiding him conflicted with her ideals¡­ how could that be?


    No, wait.


    If it weren''t for this scenario, had Ansel sought her help three years ago, she would have... certainly agreed.


    Unless Ansel chose not to disclose his struggles, but how could that be... What exactly transpired on the day their paths diverged?


    Lost memories tore through Ravenna''s thoughts at this moment, bing the most critical gap as she pieced together the truth.


    Gazing upon Ravenna''s bewildered expression, the young Hydral lowered his gaze, his voice a soft murmur tinged with both a sigh and a hint of irony:


    "You see, Venna, have you not already made your choice?"


    "Just as three years ago, nothing has changed. Hence, I have never harbored any expectations of you."


    "...No, Ansel, I¡ªI cannot recall¡ª"


    "Enough, depart now." Ansel waved his hand dismissively, his tone listless, "I find myself devoid of interest in idle chatter at this moment."


    Ansel cut short Ravenna''s words, leaving the delicate puppet, who opened her mouth to exin, engulfed in a silent and powerless pallor.


    Her every resolve, every determination, paled inparison to the harsh reality Ansel''s few words had unveiled.


    ¡ª At the pivotal moment of decision, you would not choose me.


    This was undoubtedly a capricious and egocentric assertion, but for Ansel, it was precisely this caprice, this egoism he required¡ªgiven the coercion he endured, the multitude of sacrifices he had normalized, how could he afford the luxury, the spare capacity, to care for the worth and dignity of others?


    He had always been thus, never adorning his motives with grandiose justifications or pretenses, not even once imposing upon Ravenna under the guise of "friendship."


    They were simply... strangers to one another.


    Ravenna beheld Ansel''s countenance, that visage whose emotions she could never prate, whose thoughts she could never discern, so close yet so distant.


    Both stood their ground, each doing what they deemed supremely right, yet incessantly inflicting pain upon one another.


    Cruel, absurd, akin to a vicious jest dealt by fate.


    "Ansel..."


    Ravenna attempted to speak further, but Ansel interrupted her without hesitation: "I believe I have already bid you leave, Miss Ravenna."


    "..."


    Striving to maintainposure, calmness, and resolve, Ravenna bowed her head slightly, her slender shoulders trembling faintly.


    "Yes, I understand, Ansel."


    "Add ''Lord'' before my name."


    Ansel spoke nonchntly, "To ensure you harbor no more delusions of self involving."


    "...Yes." Ravenna''s voice caught slightly, "Lord Ansel."


    She turned quietly and made her way towards the exit.


    "...Wait."


    Ansel suddenly called out to her again, but the malicious smirk that rose on his lips was clearly not meant to offer Ravenna any hope.


    "I''ve just had an amusing thought, as a punishment for your earlier insolence."


    He issued his irrevocablemand to Ravenna with a light chuckle, then waved his hand once more: "Go, and remember your ce."


    "Very well... Lord Ansel."


    Ravenna bowed her head again, her fragile form retreating towards the exterior of the alchemy workshop.


    As Ravenna departed, and the doors of the workshop slowly closed, and with them, the smile on Ansel''s face gradually faded, giving way to an increasingly¡­ fierce and menacing demeanor.


    "Fate..."


    He murmured softly, his sea-blue eyes swirling with a pitch-ck darkness, like a tsunami eager to engulf everything in its path. This engulfing darkness took physical form within the workshop, swirling and dancing wildly as if heralding the arrival of¡­ the abyss itself.


    "Fate!"


    In a sudden outburst of madness, the young Hydral roared, his body unnaturally contorting and twisting, his voice bing deep, hoarse, andyered with an eerie and terrifying intensity:


    "How dare you... How dare you exploit her time and again... How dare you¡ª"


    Clutching his face tightly, Ansel''s once sea-blue eyes had unknowingly transformed into the deep, dark serpent-like pupils, which,pared to his current brutal speech and gaze, made Seraphina''s bestial nature seem tame.


    The hysterical, savage madness in those vertical pupils testified to the insanity coursing through Hydral''s veins, proving him to be¡­ a creature closest to the abyss, possessed of a demonic nature.


    "Hah¡­hah¡­"


    Panting heavily, Ansel, with a mind that had battled fate countless times, forced himself to calm down. The twisted abyssal aura in his eyes began to fade, quickly dissolving into nothingness, and his form no longer expanded but gradually stabilized back to that of a human.


    However, the pitch-ck serpentine pupils remained unaltered.


    "Exploiting my mother to elerate Ravenna''s subjugation, everything thus far has been hastening her allegiance towards me... I discern your intentions."


    He murmured hoarsely, "You wish to recreate the events that transpired with Seraphina, to provoke me into making another erroneous decision due to misguided affection for Ravenna. How ludicrous!"


    Such an improbable mistake, Ansel vowed, would not be repeated.


    Seraphina was an exception, and one was more than enough. Should there¡­ even be a hint of such a tendency, a possibility of it manifesting again¡ª


    The profound darkness within those serpentine eyes seemed poised to engulf everything.


    Then, even if it means breaking my own doctrines, erasing Ravenna''s soul to the point where she bes a tool devoid of any autonomy¡­ would be a sacrifice I am willing to make!


    As for friends,panions, ideals... they were but fragments of the past, meaningless dust.


    They are, unequivocally, expendable.


    *

 Chapter 346: The True Birthday Gift - I

    This evening, the Hydral Manor was enveloped in an extraordinary tranquility.


    The lord of the manor, apanied by hisdy, had nned a brief sojourn to the Lost Sea.


    The servants, too, conducted themselves with impable decorum, remaining within their quarters. Mr. melle, ever considerate, had ensured his son was afforded ample space for solitude.


    Ansely on the sofa, engrossed in a tome whose ancient, gold-embossed script testified to the preciousness of the knowledge it contained.


    "The mefeast, divine beings marked by ''fire,'' symbolize not merely the power of the [essence]. "


    "The [Fire], owned by the mefeast, constitutes the [Source me],which they alone can wield and control, representing the [Foundation of All]."


    "Therefore, the mefeast, nourished by the Source me, possess the power to dismantle anything, even the abyssal essence of Hydral itself, turning it into their sustenance."


    "Among the four divine species, only the mefeast have the capability to forge the nonexistent seventh stage of divine beings, a feat aplished by their progenitor."


    "By consuming the concept essence of Hydral, the most vast andplex, closest to the abyss, they decipher the path¡­ that may lead to the ultimate transcendence, the eternal sublimation."


    Gently caressing the pages, Ansel whispered, "To be thest born of the divine species, yet to possess such a capability is truly a marvel... dear fate."


    As Ansel concluded his soliloquy, the door to the room was suddenly knocked upon. The young Hydral closed the book, a gentle smile ying upon his lips.


    "Enter."


    "Ansel!"


    At his invitation, the door burst open, and Seraphina, having spent a delightful afternoon with family and friends, locked her gaze upon Ansel on the sofa and joyously leaped towards him,nding squarely on hisp.


    "It''s only been an afternoon, yet you look as if months have passed."


    Ansel chuckled, tenderly stroking Seraphina''s silky white hair.


    "Hehe¡­ nothing much, just seeing you makes me so happy!"


    She cooed,fortably squinting her eyes, her tall frame sprawled across Ansel''s legs like a livelyrge dog, "I''ve had such a wonderful day!"


    "What did you do this afternoon?"


    "The vigers prepared many delicious dishes and took me around; the vige has changed so much! Well¡­it''s not a vige now, it might now be better called, as a ''town? Mr. vige chef said it would continue to grow¡­ Ah, right, they asked me whether we should build the vige bigger, andI told them as long as everyone is happier, there''s no need to be so cautious..."


    She then looked up at Ansel somewhat apprehensively, adding in a lower tone, "But Marli advised me not to let everyone do as they please, saying it wasn''t right."


    Ansel caressed her delicate cheek, whispering, "Marilina''s ''not right'' is not about causing me troubles, Seraphina."


    "Eh, really?" Miss Wolf appeared surprised, "I had presumed that was precisely Marli''s meaning... She often tells me that I mustn''t exploit Ansel''s affection to¡­em¡­ act, uh, recklessly."


    "You are at liberty to act recklessly," Ansel chuckled heartily.


    "If my affection doesn''t grant you that freedom, then these sixteen years have been a resounding failure on my part."


    He gently pinched the soft flesh of her cheek, "I''ve told you countless times, Seraphina, you need only to act on your own convictions. In my eyes, and before you, there are no obstacles. Marlina is well aware of this; she no longer seeks to dissuade you."


    "Moreover, I understand you better than anyone, Seraphina."


    The young Hydral gazed at the girl, whose cheeks were now flushed, and sighed softly, aplexity in his tone that the innocent Seraphina could not detect.


    "You are inherently kind-hearted, and even with the power to act without restraint, you constantly govern yourself."


    Seraphina, untouched by the myriad of scheduled futures and unacquainted with the world''s cruel coldness or the depths of vengeful hatred, still possessed the most genuine and unadulterated goodness.


    This goodness, intertwined with her character, remains unshaken by external influences, to some extent, much like Ravenna would never abandon her ideals.


    "I''m¡­ hehehe¡­ I''m not that good," Seraphina giggled, nuzzling Ansel''s stomach, herughter brimming with irrepressible joy and sweetness.


    "I''m rather clumsy... always making mistakes. Without Ansel and Marli, I dread to think of the mistakes I''d make."


    At this, her spirits dipped slightly, evidently still burdened by guilt for her past missteps in the Red Frost Territory.


    However, eager not to dampen Ansel''s spirits, Seraphina quickly adjusted her mood and asked curiously, "Why then did Marli tell me that improving everyone''s lives is¡­ wrong?"


    "Because not everyone is like you, Seraphina," Ansel replied, his voice gentle and patient.


    "To be precise, individuals such as yourself are exceedingly rare."


    "Your family and friends, who have endured a lifetime of hardship, now revel in prosperity beyond their wildest dreams, a prosperity that is growing wildly and without restraint. The vast majority of them... in my view, indeed all of them, are unlikely to resist their burgeoning desires."


    "They will gradually be unrecognizable to you. Did you not feel this alienation when youst visited your vige alone?"


    Seraphina fell silent, her gaze distant as she reminisced about her loved ones celebrating her birthday, never having considered this perspective.


    "Everyone... they are all good people," she whispered softly, "I think, they wouldn''t..."


    "They are kind to you, Seraphina," Ansel shook his head. "To maintain such sincere affection for you amidst such a dramatic ascent, rather than resorting to ttery and ingratiation, ismendable. But they are still ordinary folk, peasants struggling in poverty and hardship."


    "This profound change will, due to their limited perspectives and understanding, shatter their existing beliefs and transform them into something else. In the worst-case scenario, they might be¡­ the very oppressors you abhor."


    "That cannot be!" Seraphina instinctively protested, her voice tinged with urgency, "How could they possibly be such... they are all so kind!"


    "That is why I said, it is the worst-case scenario," Ansel consoled Seraphina, but of course... it was merely constion.


    Endowed with abundant wealth and resources, they could never confine their lives to the vige. The burgeoning desires wouldpel the once-kind-hearted individuals, in Seraphina''s eyes, to depart from the barren and harshnd towards a prosperous yet distorted society.


    With Seraphina as their backdrop, the challenges they face would diminish, and what they evolve into remains uncertain ¡ª Ansel regards this not with optimism, unless ¡ª


    -->

 Chapter 347: The True Birthday Gift - II

    The young Hydral nced at the wardrobe and continued in a gentle tone, "That is precisely why, Seraphina, Marlina implores you to rein them in."


    "Ordinary peopleck the vision and the capability to control themselves in the face of such ascension."


    "Therefore, they require guidance, they necessitate restraint. The goodwill you harbor, the blessings you bring, the revolutions you instigate, may not culminate in the vistas you envisage. Without oversight, they may ultimately lead to the¡­ very disasters you wish to avert."


    Ansel''s words seemed to carry an underlying message, but of course, Seraphina could not discern such implications. She clutched Ansel''s garment anxiously, "What - what should I do then? I do not wish for everyone to be detestable nobility... How can one... How can one oppress others after living a better life!"


    The thought of her dearest family, elders, and friends¡ªwho had been her closestpanions for over a decade¡ªpotentially bing the very oppressors she loathed, caused Seraphina''s heart to clench, even nauseating her.


    "It''s alright, just heed Marlina''s advice."


    Ansel patted Seraphina''s back tenderly, "The reason she did not elucidate earlier was to spare you from this distress. See, her considerations are always meticulous, aren''t they?"


    Just as Seraphina ced absolute trust in Marlina, Ansel''s trust in Marlina was nearly equivalent.


    On one hand, given the girl''s formidable capacity for growth, she had already mastered these affairs and with another month or two of study, managing an entirerge territory would be well within Marlina''s grasp.


    On the other hand, Marlina... would indeed never betray Ansel. Her advice to Seraphina was primarily as Ansel had stated, but it also included the hope that Seraphina would cause less trouble for Ansel.


    Due to particr circumstances during their taming, Marlina''s loyalty to Ansel had surpassed her sisterly affection for Seraphina, let alone... her emotional ties to the vigers.


    If the development of the vige and its inhabitants were entrusted to Marlina for management and restraint, any actions that could trouble Ansel or even slightly tarnish his reputation would be eradicated at the root by Marlina¡­ without the hesitation or concern for feelings that Seraphina exhibited.


    "Should, should I then leave everything to Marlina then?" Seraphina still hesitated, "Would that be alright? It feels as if I''m pushing her to be the viin..."


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh, "Marlina has spoken to you, which means she intends for you to leave it to her. Do you really think, Seraphina, that Marlina expects you to handle these matters well?"


    Seraphina paused for a moment, realizing the truth in his words, but then felt a surge of annoyance, followed by eptance that¡­ Marlina''s intentions were indeed without fault.


    Despite this, she puffed up with indignation and yfully struck Ansel, "You mustn''t speak so! Marli... Marli... Humph! In any case, I am the fool, and both of you tease me."


    "Aww!" She bit Ansel''s hand, disying mock anger, yet feeling a profound sense of security within.


    No matter the issue, Ansel and Marlina would always resolve it for her, sparing her from the distasteful, chaotic thoughts she disliked. Now, she needn''t bother with such considerations, living each day with rity and ease. This, indeed, is the sensation of bliss!


    The feeling of being cared for by Ansel was truly delightful! Ah, but no, I, I am capable of contributing, it''s just not the right time yet!


    The vexation that had clouded Seraphina''s heart due to the earlier conversation dissipated like smoke in the wind, and she returned to her usual cheerful and jovial demeanor. Lying atop Ansel''s legs, she wriggled about, first ncing over at the coffee table before sitting up to survey every corner of the bedroom with a curious gaze, her intentions a mystery.


    Ansel, who was well aware of what Seraphina was searching for, couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "What are you peering at? A little mouse hiding away in secrecy?"


    "It''s not that! You know exactly what it is, Ansel!"


    Seraphina retorted, her cheeks flushing with a mix of embarrassment and annoyance as she yfully nipped at his neck. "My gift, Ansel! You promised you''d give it to me tonight!"


    Although the surprises and activities Ansel had arranged for the day had already filled Seraphina with joy to the point of disorientation, the mysterious gift he had been so secretive about still tickled her curiosity, and she considered it the highlight of the evening.


    On her way back, Seraphina''s mind was abuzz with predictions about the gift''s possibilities¡ªshe had even whimsically imagined that Ansel himself might be the present. The thought of the ensuing absurd scenarios sent a thrilling weakness through her body, her cheeks blooming with excitement.


    Ansel, supporting Seraphina''s slender and firm waist with one hand, whispered in her ear, "Please, take a seat."


    The young girl shivered at his words, instinctively crossing her legs. Her dark crimson eyes, once fierce, now shimmered with unshed tears. Biting her lip in a mix of nervousness and anticipation, she faced Ansel and sat on hisp, her arms naturally wrapping around his neck as her breathing quickened.


    "Ansel, I, I...,"


    Seraphina began, her voice tender and soft, endearing as a puppy''s call, "I''ve been truly happy today... I''ve never experienced such a wonderful birthday. No matter¡­ no matter what gift you have for me, I will cherish it, even if, even if..."


    Her voice trailed off to a whisper, "Even if you n to use, use tentacle..."


    "Where has your mind wandered off to?" Ansel asked with an amused smile, gently tapping Seraphina''s forehead. "I''m celebrating your birthday, how did it suddenly be about me?"


    "You... it''s just like you to be so mysterious," Seraphina murmured softly, her voice a tender murmur. "Given your character, it''s exactly the kind of thing I''d expect..."


    "I wonder what kind of image I have in your eyes..."


    The young Hydral mused, shaking his head with a smile. "Well, it''s not about that, but I''ll remember what you just said... and I won''t give you a chance to back out in the future."


    Before Seraphina could respond, Ansel cradled her cheeks in his hands and softly instructed, "Now, close your eyes."


    His gentle voice, caressing as a touch upon her skin, made Seraphina''s heart flutter. She obediently closed her eyes, her longshes quivering slightly, betraying her nervousness.


    What¡­what could Ansel possibly be giving me? Asking me to close my eyes¡­ Is he going to kiss me? Is that the gift? Hmm... Although-although it seems a bit casual, if it''s filled with love, I wouldn''t mind epting it¡ª


    ¡­ Eh?


    My neck, feeling cool, why is Ansel removing my cor?


    -->

 Chapter 348: The True Birthday Gift - III

    The sensation of her beloved''s slender fingertips gliding over her skin caused Seraphina to shiver slightly. As she puzzled over why Ansel would unfasten her cor, she felt a light constriction around her neck return, but it was different...


    This was not the electric shock cor she usually wore.


    Could it be... could this be ¡ª


    "Very well, open your eyes."


    Seraphina''s cheeks flushed with warmth as she reopened her eyes, just in time to see Ansel fastening a cor around his own neck.


    "An-Ansel..." the young girl''s voice quivered with an unusual emotion, "Is this... Is this..."


    "This is my gift to you."


    Ansel said, taking Seraphina''s hand and guiding it to the cor. "Feel the engraving here."


    With her mind a nk te, Seraphina traced the indentations on the cor under Ansel''s direction, which seemed to be a line of recessed lettering.


    "Dedicated to my love."


    Ansel wrapped an arm around Seraphina''s waist and whispered, "These are the words etched on the outside. Inside, there''s more... Ah, I should have let you see it before putting it on. I was so eager to surprise you that I didn''t consider this. My apologies, Seraphina."


    The girl hurriedly unfastened the cor, her excitement and haste making her fumble, until Ansel, with a smile, helped her remove it.


    Seraphina''s heart pounded as she eagerly inspected the inside of the cor, where the inscription was much longer, nearly filling the inner surface.


    "To my dearest Seraphina, this is the proof of your eternal bond to me, and my evesting vow never to forsake you..."


    "...Ansel of Hydral."


    Seraphina murmured the words inscribed within the cor, her eyes brimming with luminous tears.


    "Seraphina, I once said that when you wear the ring of the pact head, my heartbeat will be at your fingertips," Ansel caressed her face tenderly.


    "That was a metaphor, but now, I make it reality."


    He carefully ced the cor back around her neck, his touch meticulous, then spoke with immense tenderness:


    "Through this cor, you will always feel my heartbeat, my pulse, my presence within your reach."


    As Ansel finished speaking, the words on the inner wall of the cor warmed slightly, and then... Seraphina felt it, aforting, gentle throb that eased her into a sense of security so profound she could fall asleep without a hint of wariness.


    The pulsation seemed to merge with the beat of her own neck, a blissful and secure sensation emanating from the cor, spreading throughout her body. She ced her hand on Ansel''s chest, feeling the heartbeat that matched the one against her neck, bringing Seraphina closer to Ansel¡­ than ever before.


    She loved resting on Ansel''s chest after a day''s fatigue, lulled to sleep by the steady, strong beat of his heart. Now, that rhythm apanied her constantly, each rise and fall, each vibration, imbuing Seraphina with an indescribable strength that surged through her veins.


    Ansel embraced the dazed Seraphina, whispering in her ear:


    "Seraphina, as long as you exist, you are the proof of my life."


    "An¡­sel."


    At that moment, Seraphina found herself at a loss for words. She did not kiss him passionately or cry out in joy; instead, she clung to Ansel, repeatedly murmuring his name.


    "Ansel... Ansel..."


    The cor... an object of extraordinary significance to Seraphina.


    With it began Ansel''s taming of her, and with it would end.


    It was her resolve to show loyalty to Ansel, even at the cost of her life, and the reason for Ansel''s inexplicable favor towards her.


    Her dedication and assistance to Ansel began with this cor, but it would never see an end.


    The young girl reached out once more to touch the engraved words on the outside of the cor.


    "Dedicated to my love."


    This was the rightful response to her devotion to Ansel.


    Embracing Ansel, Seraphina experienced an unprecedented tranquility.


    The chaotic thoughts that once gued her mind had dissipated, leaving her to relish the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, desiring nothing more than to slumber blissfully in his arms.


    It dawned on her that¡­ this was the epitome of happiness.


    Bereft of fervent emotions or burning desires, only a serene peace that made the world seem wondrous andforting.


    "Ansel..." Seraphina murmured dreamily, leaning on his shoulder, "Can-can you¡­ call me by a different name?"


    "...Em?"


    "You call Ravena by Venna, why not call me with more intimacy as well?"


    "Is that so..." Ansel chuckled, gently stroking Seraphina''s hair, "Then, shall I call you... Seri?"


    The young girl shuddered with delight, twisting slightly to embrace Ansel more tightly, as if wishing to meld into his very being.


    "Can you say it again¡­ please?" she implored cutely, yfully nibbling on his ear.


    "Seri."


    "Yes! One-once more, please!"


    "Seri."


    "Hehehe¡­Again, again!"


    This time, the room was filled with no heated sensual scenes, just two foolish young lovers¡ªone patiently repeating her affectionate nickname, the other blissfully urging him to continue.


    Meanwhile, the delicate puppet, seated with knees drawn up inside the wardrobe, kept her eyes shut, unwilling to witness the scene before her.


    Even when Ansel had forced her to watch his and Seraphina''s "battles" throughout that night, she had never felt such reluctance.


    Yet, simultaneously¡­ her current emotions were not merely the result of this differential treatment and the pain it brought.


    She was not the type to wallow in self-pity endlessly,menting her current sorrows without taking any action.


    On the contrary, what Ravenna now found even more unbearable and uneptable¡­ was the harm inflicted by Ansel ¡ª a harm unknown to Seraphina, and even to Ansel himself.


    Harm...


    As Annelisa had described, even using his feelings for Seraphina, Ansel did not hesitate to exploit, without even realizing it.


    If it were merely a matter of leaving her behind as a form of simple revenge or a cruel amusement, Ravenna might have been able to¡­ ept it.


    However, however, Ansel was not that kind of person.


    Everything he did, he did with a purpose. Even in the moment when he was wholeheartedly and unreservedly expressing his feelings to Seraphina, he did not forget¡­ to use that gap in his emotions to scheme against her, against others, and against all those he considered enemies.


    Ravenna felt that even Annelisa had not grasped the core of the issue, nor had anyone else.


    Yet, paradoxically, she found herself unwanted, despised, and unqualified.


    Ravenna did not see herself as a tragic figure; she was acutely aware that her misery was self-inflicted. What tormented her, what rendered her powerless and in pain, was the reality that she couldn''t change anything.


    Nevertheless, Ravenna, you must still act.


    Even if Ansel does not need you, even if you are unqualified, you have reasons thatpel you to act.


    She forced herself to open her eyes, to see Ansel as he was now, to see Hydral, who, despite wholeheartedly devoting his feelings to the girl in his arms, still cast a mocking nce her way.


    This mockery, this unconsciousness, this abnormal change¡ªthese are the reasons you must take action.


    In this bedroom, there lies a pair of lovers connected by their heartbeats, and a scattered heart.


    *

 Chapter 349: The Flow of Fate - I

    Within the Tower of Babel, Hendrik massaged his temples, exhaling softly as he concluded a meeting.


    The impact of the data systems on the Tower had far exceeded everyone''s expectations. The forces and individuals who came for negotiations continued to arrive in an unending stream, and Ravenna, as always, chose not to involve herself in such matters, leaving Hendrik to handle the overwhelming task.


    The struggle over the legacy of the Duke of Luminaris was drawing to a close. Soren, who had always maintained neutrality among the highest nine seats, was now leading the race, however, he promised to allocate a significant portion of the inheritance to the development of the Etheric Academy; followed by a faction of pure schrs who did not have a strong stance.


    The most powerful factions, however, had be surprisingly quiet. The Duke of Magus Primus and the Duke of Arboro, whose territoriesy in the same southern region as that of Luminaris, had scarcely gained any advantage. This development was quite¡­ intriguing.


    The Duke of Luminaris represented the most radical faction of the Etheric Academy, and his fall, along with the disintegration of his power, meant that the Academy''s pressure on other schrly organizations could be mitigated. Those who took over the legacy were primarily neutral factions. Amidst these changes, the Tower of Babel had inexplicably be one of the beneficiaries.


    It could only be said that Ravenna''s stance at the time had indeed saved the Tower of Babel, although the cost was that the Tower would truly be a subsidiary to Ansel. Yet, it seemed that¡­ no one within the Tower disputed this.


    Therefore, Hendrik did not feel displeased by his own exertions; on the contrary, the visible growth of the Tower of Babel brought him heartfelt satisfaction.


    "If only my teacher could see this sight... how wonderful that would be."


    The man rubbed the bridge of his nose, closing his eyes and murmuring with aplex tone, "Sir, Ravenn has grown into a schr capable of standing on her own, just as you had hoped."


    At this point, his voice took on an inexplicablyplicated note.


    "Just as you... had hoped," Hendrik whispered to himself.


    Knock, knock.


    The knock on the door interrupted Hendrik''s contemtion.


    He collected his thoughts and responded, "Pleasee in."


    The petite schr who always prioritized efficiency, entered and got straight to the point, "I require some books on biological alchemy, Hendrik."


    "... Biological alchemy?" Hendrik paused, puzzled, "What do you need those for? You''ve never delved into that field before, Ravenna."


    "I have an... idea," Ravenna replied, uncharacteristically vague, "It''s just in the initial stages; I need some references."


    Although it was unusual, Hendrik did not dwell on it. He assumed it was somehow rted to Nidhoggur, having contributed to the creation of the "alchemy swarm" himself.


    "Are you contemting an initiation into the realm of biological alchemy, seeking to forge a new path and create Nidhoggur?"


    The man inquired with palpable interest. "I hadn''t considered this angle, but¡­hss, indeed, it''s a splendid idea! We could capture amounts of insectoid demons for transformation. When ites to production costs andplexity, this approach might prove significantly more feasible than direct creation."


    Ravenna did not refute but merely stated, "My forays into this field have been limited, thus I am in need of some guidance regarding reference materials from you, Hendrik."


    "Ah, you might start with Lorenz Nite''s ''Transmutation of Flesh,'' then proceed to Kaelin''s ''Dominion over Demons.'' If you find no issue with those, Mr. melle''s ''Life, Matter, Ether: A Tripartite Deconstruction'' should be next. Mastery of this text would indeed mark you as a formidable practitioner within the domain of biological alchemy."


    With a wave of his hand, Hendrik conjured five voluminous tomes onto the table: "''A Tripartite Deconstruction'' is divided into three sections, epassing not only the knowledge of biological alchemy but also profound alchemical wisdom... Mr.melle issued merely sixty-six copies of this series, making up twenty-two sets in total. Acquiring these¡­ was no small feat."


    melle of Hydral''s works are considered invaluable treasures within the alchemical sphere. This deity of alchemy was not stingy in disseminating his knowledge, having authored both arcane codices beyond theprehension of even fifth-stage extraordinary beings and the most fundamental alchemical tutorials, likely to be revered as the quintessential introductory courses for centuries toe.


    Yet asionally, he indulged in a peculiar whim¡ªreleasing only a handful of books to relish the sight of ordinarily lofty beings scrambling desperately for them, deriving amusement from their plight.


    Ravenna was well aware of the books'' value but showed no outward reaction, simply nodding in understanding.


    Previously, Ravenna would have left immediately after speaking, but this time, after a moment of silence, she suddenly inquired, "How fares the Tower of Babel now?"


    Hendrik, clearly taken aback by her question, disyed a momentary astonishment that quickly transformed into gratification.


    "All is well, Ravenna, better than it has ever been."


    "...Very well."


    "Yes, thanks to you and Lord Ansel. Everything is improving."


    Everything is improving...


    Yet the sword of Damocles never ceased to hang over Ravenna''s head, her nightmares persisting unabated.


    Ansel might still be orchestrating herplete subjugation, for he would not trust until reality aligns with his envisioned oue.


    She remained in the dark about Eileen''s death, and after severing ties with Suellen, the sole lead had vanished. Should she wish to pursue further, she would have to seek Ansel''s assistance, a price she might not be able to afford.


    In this predicament, she also had to consider how to aid Ansel against the empress.


    Guarding against Ansel''s schemes, uncovering the truth behind her grandfather''s death, and devising a strategy to assist Ansel in aplishing the seemingly impossible...


    These three tasks, more and more ludicrous, now converged upon Ravenna, making her the bearer of the greatest burden within the Tower of Babel, which should have been free from such pressures.


    But she did not betray any emotion, merely nodding slightly, she calmly stated, "That is well, I shall take my leave now, Hendrik."


    After securing those five invaluable tomes, she turned and departed from Hendrik''s office, making her way to her own alchemical workshop.


    -->

 Chapter 350: The Flow of Fate - II

    The Tower of Babel no longer required her oversight¡ªthough it might seem absurd, an academic organization boasting several fifth-stage extraordinary beings needing the concern of a mere third-stage being. Yet, the truth was, without Ravenna''s several interventions, the Tower would have dissolved long ago.


    ¡­ Or rather, without Ansel repeatedly acting as the unseen mover, enabling Ravenna to step forward at critical moments, the Tower would have disintegrated.


    Now, Ravenna could concentrate on her own affairs: Ansel''s covert schemes, her grandfather''s demise, and how to assist Ansel¡ªthese three aspects could proceed concurrently under her nning.


    Ansel does not trust me now... No, he probably will never trust me again, unless his n seeds. And should Ansel''s ne to fruition, it signifies that I will... lose my unwavering pursuit of that future.


    Thus, it is imperative to maintain cooperation¡ªor rather, the current hierarchical rtionship.


    Even if it means being subordinate, even if it entails being mocked, humiliated, or even toyed with by Ansel... as long as this fragile bnce can be temporarily preserved.


    As Ravenna pondered, she entered the content of the books into her data system.


    On this basis, I shall seek ways to minimize the cost of uncovering my grandfather''s cause of death from Ansel, who would surely consider this matter a part of his n, not missing this opportunity, hence vignce was essential at all times.


    The information provided by Suellen seemed futile, yet it revealed a crucial detail¡ªthe time left for me was likely short.


    The murderer remaining in the imperial capital meant he could leave at any moment, and once this clue was lost, finding the trail again would be uncertain, thus I must seize the opportunity.


    Lastly¡­ and most importantly, if I could indeed help Ansel eliminate that threat, everything would lead to a d¨¦tente, perhaps even reconciliation.


    ¡­Could it be?


    Ravenna asked herself heavily, wondering if reconciliation with Ansel was truly possible.


    If it were as Ansel imed, even if the threat he faced was removed, he would not assist Ravenna again, or even... this matter itself conflicts with her ideals?


    Miss puppet, unwilling to ponder further, knew this was not the time for doubt. Having resolved to assist Ansel, she would continue on her path, regardless of whaty ahead.


    Upon entering the alchemical workshop, the entry of the first two books waspleted, and Ravenna prepared to input melle''s three books as well. However, at the moment she began, her form stiffened.


    "What is¡­ this?"


    The gleam passing over the lens revealed a chaos of characters, what was entered into the data system was not the knowledge from the book, but a jumble of nonsense.


    Ravenna, contemtive, opened one of the three books and began to record its contents on paper with a pen, her hand writing erratically beyond her control¡ªnot even feeling "out of control," but fully believing she intended to write these things.


    "... This is the power of the divine species."


    Ravenna murmuredplexly, "No matter the method, it seems impossible to separate the knowledge he bestowed from the medium he designated."


    Even a new entity like the data system could not escape the influence, a power almost inscribed upon the world''s foundation, absurd and terrifying beyond description.


    "Even such power is incapable of resolving Ansel''s problem."


    She murmured, arranging the three voluminous tomes upon the table. This stark reality seemed to pose a question to Ravenna on Ansel''s behalf:


    ["What right do you have to assist me?"]


    Ravenna Ziegler, by what right do you so arrogantly assume you can aid Ansel?


    Right...


    Indeed, Ick them. Whether it be my current capabilities or my rtionship with Ansel.


    With these thoughts, Ravenna still reached for the hefty volume, turning its first page without a moment''s hesitation.


    But this has no bearing on whether I should act.


    Recalling Ansel''s affection for Seraphina, the unacknowledged sacrifices entwined within that sentiment, and Annelisa''s sorrowful expression and words, Ravenna feltpelled to act.


    If I am the architect of Ansel''s current state... then it is only right that I rectify my mistakes.


    "Was that when... Ansel was informing me of the formidable power of the mefeast?"


    Ravenna pondered aloud, "The primordial fire, the essence that disassembles and incinerates all things to nourish itself, how does onebat such a force?"


    "If the fire of the mefeast can consume everything, then no element, no method holds significance; the approach is utterly meaningless, so..."


    As she spoke to herself, a chill raced from the base of her spine to the back of her head, and she whirled around to find a specter, shrouded in shadows... inexplicably materializing in her alchemical workshop!


    "You¡ª"


    "Ravenna Ziegler."


    The spectral figure spoke with a detached tone, almost monotonous, like a poorly crafted alchemical puppet. Yet its eerie form and the ability to appear suddenly behind her caused Ravenna''s heart to skip a beat.


    "By themand of Her Highness, the Elder Princess, I am here to extend her invitation to you."


    "The Elder Princess... Her Highness?"


    Ravenna, regaining herposure, attempted to steady her emotions: "Her Highness... seeks me?"


    "It is merely an invitation to a transaction. Her Highness is intrigued by your data system," the ghost stated indifferently, "Out of basic respect for Lord Ansel, Her Highness is willing to engage in a trade with you. Should you surrender the entirety of the data system, Her Highness is prepared to reveal to you the truth behind Eileen''s demise."


    "!"


    Ravenna''s already fragileposure shattered instantaneously, her voice rising almost instinctively: "What did you say!"


    "The truth behind Eileen''s death, in its entirety, every detail you require, Her Highness can disclose to you," the specter maintained its lifeless tone: "The condition is the surrender of the data system. From the foundational construction of this unique alchemical creation, you must offer it all to Her Highness."


    There is a chance... a unique opportunity unlike any offered by Suellen, to directly ascertain the truth.


    And superficially, it appears to demand no unbearable price, especially whenpared to the reckless gambles of life and death made in coboration with Suellen, it seems exceedingly favorable. Moreover, no matter how one contemtes, it seems a more prudent choice than seeking Ansel''s assistance.


    The opportunity to resolve her most fervent desire was tantalizingly within reach.


    Yet, it was clear that this was not part of Ansel''s scheme. Given the stark contrast between him and Evora, and considering the Elder Princess''s temperament, it was utterly inconceivable for her to assist Ansel.


    If this scenario was indeed within Ansel''s calctions¡­ exposing the data system only to attract Evora''s attention¡ªit seemed imusible. The potential for unforeseen variables was too significant; Ansel would not devise a n so susceptible to change. Thus, this was not a trap, but a tangible opportunity.


    The truth¡ª


    Ravenna''s body trembled slightly. For fifteen long years¡­ her life had been consumed by the pursuit of a nebulous future and¡­ the quest for the truth of the past.


    Her most revered grandfather, who aspired to transform the empire and propel this stagnant world into a lofty future, met a gruesome end before her eyes. His head severed, his heart excised, he died in a manner that seemed to mock his ambitious endeavors, right in front of Ravenna.


    From that moment, hatred and fear became the driving forces behind her progress, as well as persistent nightmares.


    Now, the chance to end these nightmares was right before her. By surrendering the data system, by relinquishing this object, she could...


    The tumultuous emotions within Ravenna suddenly subsided.


    To surrender... the data system.


    Was it akin to the time¡­ she created firearms?


    To give away something that was not originally hers?


    Whether it was firearms or the data system, both were creations of Ravenna.


    Yet, she was acutely aware that without Ansel, she could not have produced a new weapon that would catch Evora''s interest for the Tower of Babel; without Ansel, she could not have created this data system that brought countless conveniences and elevated the Tower of Babel to new heights, even attracting Evora''s gaze.


    "Still undecided?" The ghostly voice grew colder, "Do not squander Her Highness''s grace."


    "...I."


    The delicate woman, puppet-like in her finesse, bowed her head, her voice slightly hoarse:


    "Th foundation of the data system, I cannot use it as a bargaining chip."


    "It belongs to... Ansel."


    In Ravenna''s mind, the image of Ansel discussing the data system, his eyes sparkling with excitement, resurfaced.


    ["It''s like a, a that can connect the entire empire, allowing countless people to transcend countless limitations, to pierce through¡ª"


    "To pierce through¡­ that iron wall of knowledge that has stood for thousands of years!"]


    At that time¡­ Ansel had described this dreamlike vision with such fervent joy.


    Therefore, even when exposing the data system, Ravenna endeavored to conceal its additional capabilities and its potential to revolutionize the future beyond anyone''s imagination.


    No, it cannot be so...


    This is not the firearm, nor is it the violence that sustains the Tower of Babel''s existence. Even if its true purpose remains undetected by individuals such as the Elder Princess, its entirety cannot be bartered.


    In negotiations with the Duke of Magus Primus, a simr proposition was made, but at that time, Ravenna merely believed the tradecked equitable value. Now, however, she harbors a novel perspective¡ª


    This is an object imbued with Ansel''s ideals.


    The terror of extreme coercion, the plight of utter istion, the sacrifices now habitual... All these prevent Ravenna from making the choice that, from her standpoint, would seem natural and justified.


    She cannot bear to see something once radiant with Ansel''s splendid light treated as a mere bargaining chip by her, to secure advantages solely for herself.


    She refuses to allow herself tomit such a despicable act of defilement!


    "May Her Highness forgive me."


    Ravenna Ziegler, gazing at the dark specter, her voice soft yet resolute, deres:


    "I... reject this transaction."


    Even if in Ansel''s eyes she is unforgivable, a contemptible failure, a traitor...


    Ravenna Ziegler, you too have something that must be upheld.


    *

 Chapter 351: Miss Puppet’s Sincerity of Apology Is… - I

    Within a colossal cubic space, each dimension spanning a hundred meters, stood Ansel, leaning on his scepter, his other hand resting behind his back, gazing upward withposure at a pure white dragon whose wingspan of eighty meters nearly filled the vast enclosure.


    The dragon, cautious and fearful, watched the "human" below, who seemed as insignificant as an ant, with its massive threatening body, yet it dared not descend to the ground. Even with its head brushing against the ceiling and its wings pping with difficulty, it refused to lower its altitude.


    This crystalline white dragon, a formidable threat during the dragon cmities of the West, could [crystalize] even spells with its breath, ranking among the most powerful of dragon kind.


    Yet now¡­ it behaved like a cornered, frightened huge child, attempting to appear menacing in a futile effort to intimidate some unseen beast.


    In truth, the dragon''s bluster wasmendable; its lineage afforded it a semnce of confidence in the presence of Ansel. Any other creature would have prostrated itself in terror or fainted on the spot.


    But the dragon was unaware that its true fear should not be the terrifying aspect of Hydral as a beast, but the despair, far more profound and irresistible.


    The young Hydral raised his hand, his sea-blue eyes giving way to an engulfing darkness that transformed his enchanting gaze into the vertical pupils of a serpent. Simultaneously, the immense space around them¡ªthe walls, the floor, the ceiling¡ªwas rapidly overtaken by an indescribable darkness, devoid of any light. In that instant, the crystalline white dragon let out a cry of extreme terror.


    "Roarrrrrr ¡ª"


    It pped its wings frantically, colliding with the ceiling and then the walls in a desperate attempt to escape. But the darkness had already consumed everything, leaving not a trace of light.


    The dragon''srge aquamarine eyes were also tainted by that absolute ckness. It roared in despair and anger, its body shing with a blinding light as if to make a final, defiant stand.


    However¡­ it was toote.


    Under the relentless onught of the dark, the light emanating from the crystalline dragon gradually faded, and the frenzied beating of its wings slowed. It descended gracefully before Ansel, its emotions unexpectedly¡­ serene.


    It was as if the dragon had returned to its nest, found a ce of utmost safety¡­ a true sense of belonging.


    The fear, the madness, the deep-seated instinct to flee¡ªall seemed like mere illusions.


    The proud dragon now meekly bowed its massive head, its eyes devoid of any color, as ifpletely enveloped and saturated by the darkness, bing one with it, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    Simultaneously, its body began to undergo a grotesque transformation that was chilling to witness¡ªits spine bulged, tearing through flesh and scales as if the entire backbone was being extracted. The ornate scales on either side of its chest peeled away, revealing swelling lumps of flesh that pulsed as if something was about to burst forth.


    Confronted with this monstrous aberration, Ansel simply smiled and caressed its massive head, murmuring, "Good boy, good boy..."


    The deformed dragon exhaled a contented and submissive breath, devoid of its initial frenzy and resistance. Ansel, with narrowed eyes, remarked, "What a pity, you''re a failure... End yourself."


    "..."


    Without any sign of resistance or confusion, the dragon tilted its head slightly as if puzzled.


    Then, with a swift and almost joyful motion, it bit into its own body, itsrge ws digging into its chest with a decisiveness and ferocity as if it were destroying an enemy, not itself.


    "Puff..."


    Ansel closed his eyes, taking a gentle, measured breath.


    "Has sess eluded us once more?"


    melle''s voice preceded his arrival in the space.


    A nobleman of middle years, distinguished and handsome, held a pocket watch, smiling as he nced at his son: "Even through the void, I heard your sigh, Ans."


    "I harbored little expectation," Ansel shook his head, "the same as ever."


    "Yet this crystaline dragon holds extraordinary potential; it has consumed the eggshell of this generation''s Dragon King."


    With these encouraging words, melle toyed with his pocket watch, and time began to rewind upon the dragon''s corpse, restoring it within seconds to its original state, untouched by darkness, suspended in midair.


    The man ced his hand on the button atop the pocket watch, raising an eyebrow: "Shall we¡­ try again?"


    "There''s no need."


    Ansel turned to leave, apparently intending to depart: "There''s no point in wasting more energy."


    "Very well," melle shrugged, "I shall take this little one and craft something... Your mother seems tock a beautiful gown; she would look stunning in it¡ªAh, but wait, Ans, don''t rush off just yet."


    He snapped his fingers, and all essences around were sealed, preventing Ansel from leaving.


    The young Hydral turned, gazing at melle, who was brimming with mirth, and asked softly, "What is it, Father?"


    "That youngdy," melle revealed a meaningful smile, "the one who let you truly troubled me for the first time, how is your progress with her?"


    "... Nearly there," Ansel responded calmly, "Why do you ask?"


    "Your pact head, I must naturally take an interest."


    melle spoke as if it were a matter of course: "Besides, this is Ephesande''s domain, and many of your ns may not proceed as you wish."


    "I never ce my hopes on the absolute sess of anything."


    Ansel exined his principles to melle: "That would be unrealistic, Father."


    melle watched him for a while, then said with a smile, "Confidence is good. Make haste."


    "..." Ansel''s eyes lowered slightly, "Why?"


    "Because I''ll be leaving soon," the mature Hydral stated, "I am quite busy, Ans. Regarding the potion that could change everything, I''m on the verge of a breakthrough. Soon, I''ll delve into the Zero Realm Enigma, and you won''t be able to reach me. It''s best to secure that youngdy quickly, so I can tailor a gift for her before I depart."


    "I will."


    Ansel replied softly: "Now, may I go, Father?"


    melle waved his hand with a smile: "Do your best, and aim to leave her weeping in your arms."


    "By the way, Evora is waiting for you outside, what have you discussed with her?"


    -->

 Chapter 352: Miss Puppet’s Sincerity of Apology Is… - II

    "...Evora?"


    Ansel''s brow furrowed slightly, but then rxed: "I understand, farewell, Father."


    His figure vanished from the space, reappearing in the corridor of the Nostrom.


    Ansel caught sight of her immediately¡ªthe woman as vivid and fierce as fire, standing with her arms crossed, leaning against the wall not far away, her gaze fixed intently upon him.


    Before she could speak, Ansel preempted her, "What''s the matter? Did the negotiations with Ravenna not go smoothly?"


    "..." Evora''s expression turned perilous, "Have you orchestrated this? Are you mocking me?"


    "What else could your sudden visit be about?"


    Ansel replied leisurely, "A simple deduction¡ªwhat did she say?"


    "... Hmph, a mere rejection."


    "No reasons given?"


    "None," the Elder Princess scoffed, "It seems she''s grown quite bold under your protection."


    Hearing this, Ansel''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he said nothing more, merely inquiring, "So, will you continue? Are you that interested in the data system?"


    "It''s not about that."


    The woman took two steps forward and suddenly reached out to grasp Ansel, pulling him close.


    "Ansel, my subordinate... overheard her muttering something intriguing."


    The young Hydral raised an eyebrow, "That coincidental?"


    "Heh, just so coincidental. Guess what she was muttering about?"


    Evora''s grip on Ansel''s wrist tightened, her breath hot and dangerous:


    "She was plotting how to deal with the empress, how to confront... the mefeast."


    Gazing at the stunning face so close to his own, Ansel responded nonchntly, "And so?"


    "And so... keep your little puppet in check, Ansel."


    Evora''s mouth twisted into a smirk, "I now have a reason to reduce her to ashes without regard for your feelings, you know?"


    "This time, I''m overlooking her arrogant death wish out of the little affection between us and the favors you''ve done for me in the past."


    "But should your little puppet make even the slightest move that displeases me... boom~"


    With a gleeful expression, she mimicked an explosive gesture, "She''ll turn into beautiful sparks."


    Ansel merely smiled, "You shouldn''t repeatedly underestimate Ravenna''s value to me, Evora."


    "Whether she''s important or not¡­ or just perfectly positioned."


    His casual demeanor was not feigned, but so genuine it unsettled Evora, "I know you''d like to best me just once, given you''ve never seeded."


    "... Should I say you don''t seem to care much for your little puppet, or that you care too much for your dog?"


    Evora released Ansel, clicking her tongue in displeasure, "If it were that dog, you''d have already shown me your displeasure... Can she really not influence you at all? What a waste."


    Ansel simply smiled in response, further irritating Evora.


    Theirplex rtionship couldn''t be summed up in a few words. Evora admired Ansel''s talent and strength, yet couldn''t bear him surpassing her in everything; she craved such an outstanding male, yet constantly sought to extract value from Ansel. Their rtionship could switch between friend and foe at any moment, but the key was...


    Ansel was always one step ahead in the transition, always the one prepared to respond.


    Just as Ansel had said, Evora had never won against him.


    "I had mistakenly thought you intended to use me as a means to tame her, but observing your demeanor¡­ it seems you have abandoned such ns," Evora remarked, tempering her aggression slightly.


    "Ansel, what exactly do you n to do with that little puppet? After reviewing the information on why that deranged old man, Eileen Ziegler, died, I cannot believe you would let this opportunity pass."


    "Isn''t the opportunity right here?" Ansel replied with a smile.


    "¡­Hmm?"


    Evora''s gaze gave her a sudden, ominous premonition.


    She detested being scrutinized by Ansel with such a gaze. Over the years, their coborations had been few, but she had grown ustomed to his maniptive tactics.


    Being looked at in such a manner always left her in a state of reluctant eptance, fully aware that "Ansel was exploiting her, yetpelled toply due to the mutual benefits". This was particrly irksome to Evora.


    Of course, there was another scenario Evora found even more intolerable¡ªbeing unaware of her exploitation, yet finding pleasure in it.


    "I cannot believe youck the desire for retribution against your overly presumptuous sister."


    This time, Ansel, with an aggressive move, slid his hand up the slit of Evora''s luxurious gown, chuckling softly, "But she always manages to cover her tracks perfectly, protected by your mother''s shelter, thus¡­ leaving you no avenue for action, correct?"


    Evora''s breathing grew heavier, both from Ansel''s touch stirring her desires and his words stirring her heart.


    To say that a person of Evora''s stature would be bothered by mere bugs is an understatement; she would not rest until she had eradicated every pest within a vast radius around her.


    As a tool used by Ephesande to suppress her, Suellen quickly became the focus of Evora''s animosity. If Evora merely entertained the thought of wishing her mother''s sooner demise, her intent to kill Suellen was unmistakably overt, seizing any opportunity or if sufficiently provoked, ensuring Suellen''s certain demise.


    However, as Ansel pointed out, Suellen''s impable discretion left Evora immensely frustrated.


    The Elder Princess''s demeanor fluctuated, unwilling to be manipted by Ansel, yet unable to resist the temptation.


    "Fear not, I am not like some vindictive woman who would burn people alive upon rejection."


    Ansel tightened his grip slightly, eliciting a soft gasp from Evora, and chuckled lightly, "I will give you ample time to consider. There''s no rush, Evora."


    He withdrew his now slightly damp hand, his gaze yful as he cleansed it with mes, then turned and walked away.


    The moment Ansel turned, the smile on his face and the gleam in his eyes vanishedpletely.


    It seems you''re bing increasingly impatient, as the critical juncture approaches, nning to ignite all potential conflicts and issues?


    In this city, beyond my full control, the turmoil you could unleash is indeed unimaginable, but¡­


    The young Hydral clenched his formidable and majestic serpent-headed scepter, his face bearing the unique sternness and stability of a ruler.


    Adapting ns ording to the changing situation and avable resources¡ªAnsel''s greatest strength lies in this capability.


    Even amidst thunderstorms against fate, he possesses the power to cleave through the towering tides.


    "So¡­ the first step."


    Ansel''s lips curved into a slight smile, though it carried a hint of coldness.


    "It''s time for a long-overdue taming session with dear Miss Ravenna."


    *


    Initially, Ravenna was unaware of the reason Ansel had summoned her to the manor.


    However, as he led her to the alchemical workshop beneath the manor, she began to grasp the ordeal that awaited her.


    Ansel lounged on a plush sofa, his legs crossed, in a room that seemed too leisurely for an alchemist''s forge, suggesting that this ce was more than a mere workshop.


    "Ravenna," he said, propping his cheek with his hand, his smile warm as he regarded the petite puppet standing before him, her head slightly bowed, "Today, Evora came to me quite unexpectedly, and she seemed... rather displeased."


    "Is it concerning the data system?" Ravenna responded softly.


    "Yes, she believes you''ve been somewhat ungrateful," Ansel shook his head, "to refuse without giving a reason, and moreover..."


    "Moreover, she mentioned you were muttering something about... assassinating the empress?"


    "...!"


    Ravenna''s frame shuddered slightly at his words, and Ansel''s smile deepened, though his tone betrayed a sense of helplessness and irritation, "My dear Ravenna, do you realize the trouble you''ve caused me?"


    "I¡ª"


    "Of course, I don''t mind you indulging in your peculiar delusions," his voice was deceptively light, yet his words were sharp and cold, "It''s your right, and frankly, I''m indifferent. But your inexplicable words and thoughts have brought me nothing but trouble..."


    The young Hydral tapped the armrest lightly, "Isn''t this, perhaps, a bit too much?"


    "I¡­ understand, I''m very sorry, Ansel... Lord Ansel."


    The small frame in the whiteb coat appeared exceedingly fragile.


    Her pure determination, far from being valued by Ansel, had be a burden to him. Her grand and resolute vision had not evenmenced before it started causing Ansel inconvenience.


    How¡­ utterly absurd.


    "Make your apologies with some sincerity, Ravenna," Ansel suggested, tilting his chin up slightly, his tone leisurely, "You know what I favor, don''t you?"


    Ravenna almost instantly understood why Ansel had called her here.


    Was this a¡­ reprimand, or rather, a form of taming?


    The long-absent attempt to dissect her innermost being and personality, to make her sumb step by step to Ansel''s control, was something that once incited her anger and resistance. Now, it made her feel less anxious.


    Because it signified that¡­ Ansel had notpletely and utterly given up on her.


    There was still a sliver of possibility.


    It''s alright... This situation was not unforeseen. The most appropriate course of action had already been contemted.


    Despite such thoughts, Ravenna''s hands still trembled.


    Ansel''s deration, which had plunged her into an abyss of reason, had be her greatest constraint, liberating her from pure rationality, ensuring she would not always seek to resolve everything with absolute reason at the first instance.


    Thus, the current Ravenna was exceedingly nervous about what she was about to do.


    She took a deep breath, methodically removed her whiteb coat, and neatly folded it.


    Then, she unbuttoned her undergarment, folding it with equal precision and cing it atop the coat.


    Next, she removed her skirt, a garment that clung more closely to her form, and ced her high-heeled shoes, which the petite schr had arranged with care, beside her.


    Finally, Miss puppet, d only in semi-transparent ck pantyhose, closed her eyes, removed her sses, and her skin flushed a tender pink from the rush of blood beneath.


    Her breathing slightly hurried, she bent her knees and ultimately knelt downpletely, resting her head on the back of her hands, arching her back and butt.


    Ravenna Ziegler indeed knew what Ansel favored most, and she was indeed acquiescing in a manner that would appease him.


    The woman who had initially resisted and resented Ansel, who hadter be indifferent to him, now disyed her humility and vulnerability.


    "Please... forgive me, Lord Ansel."


    After all, it was my mistake, and if it pleased Ansel, I am willing to proceed.


    Moreover, what was paramount¡­ was maintaining the fragile equilibrium between me and Ansel.


    Would this act of appeasement need to continue for an extended period?


    On this matter, Ravenna was uncertain.


    Yet, she found that she did not harbor much resistance.


    *

 Chapter 353: Miss Puppets Attempt For Forgiveness - I

    Time allotted to fate is dwindling.


    On the predestined timeline, Ravenna''s moment of bing a hero, her transformation and elevation, were all erased by Ansel.


    Beginning three years ago, with the forceful prolongation of the Tower of Babel''s existence using firearms, to the present precarious situation where the Tower stands on the brink of copse, Ansel ingeniously wrested it from the dangerous clutches of Evora. Elevating it further, he has now secured its position, ensuring a bright and stable future.


    Ravenna has lost any possibility of leaving the Tower of Babel.


    She will forever be shackled within this lofty tower, her cold, rational willingness to sacrifice everything for her ideals remains uncorrected and perfectly exploitable by Ansel.


    Thus far, regardless of fate''s adjustments, the overall direction remains under Ansel''s control, especially since he holds a trump cardid three years prior. No matter the tempest fate conjures, that card decisively ends the game.


    Its only action is to hasten Ravenna''s fall into Ansel''s favor, using the possibility of Ansel developing feelings for Ravenna to create an unforeseen threat¡­ Although Ansel deems such an event unlikely, he is well aware of fate''s power. Should an incident shatter Ravenna''s selfpletely, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    At this juncture, Ansel''s sole task is to learn from the "lesson" embodied by Seraphina.


    ¡­ He must admit, due to various reasons, there exists in him an emotional deficiency, atent yearning.


    The path of absolute rational thought, as proven by Seraphina, leads nowhere but to self-destruction.


    Therefore, emotion is Ansel''s only vulnerability and the direction of fate''s sharp edge.


    Its eleration of Ravenna''s subjugation intends to exploit a certain opportunity to replicate the scenario with Seraphina, perhaps¡­ even more ruthlessly, leaving Ansel no chance to react.


    Naturally, as long as Ansel controls his feelings for Ravenna, everything will be secure. T


    his task, despite its uncertainties, doesn''t seem difficult to Ansel¡ªafter all, the gap between Ravenna and Seraphina is vast.


    Initially, Seraphina was indeed exceedingly vexing, her utter foolishness and egotism, and even her ability to infuriate beyond Ravenna''s capability.


    However, in thetter stages of her "taming," as she gravitated towards Ansel and increasingly aligned with him, her pure docility, naivety, and loyalty were something Ravenna could never achieve.


    Ansel wasn''t swayed at thest moment; his feelings began to waver during his time with Seraphina.


    Clearly, Ravenna is incapable of such actions. Ansel knows her thoroughly, and the hopes and feelings he once harbored were destroyed in the fallout three years ago. Moreover, he is now prepared in advance.


    Thus, he views the push of fate as an aid to his cause.


    Ansel gazed down at the miss puppet kneeling before him, his eyes tracing the length of her slender neck, the snow-white expanse of her back, down to her hips encased in semi-transparent ck tights.


    Despite Ravenna''s slightly petite stature, her proportions were not childlike. Compared to her slender waist, her hips, entuated by her current posture, appeared more pronounced, revealing a full, peach-shaped silhouette.


    Ansel, being an omnivore in matters of desire, had no specific preferences. Miss Ravenna, though somewhatcking in the chest, possessed an overall silhouette, especially from the waist down, that was quite seductive.


    Ansel extended his scepter, gently lifting Ravenna''s chin to gaze into her purple eyes.


    Seraphina''s dark red eyes would instantly remind one of dangerous beasts, ferocious monsters, requiring great courage to meet her gaze.


    Ravenna''s eyes, however, exuded nobility and mystery, like purple gems frozen within pure ice crystals, alluring yet enveloped in an unweing chill and frost.


    Yet now, Ansel did not perceive the piercing cold in those eyes, only a hint of evasion and hesitation.


    He reflected on how Ravenna''s demeanor had softened to this extent, a development undoubtedly influenced by fate. She had learned too much that she shouldn''t have, and by normal progression, she should still be entangled in a cold war with him, forced to ept everything rather than willingly, as she did now.


    "So, you intend to create a weapon capable of killing the empress, to assist me?"


    "... Yes, Lord Ansel," Ravenna replied, her long eyshes trembling slightly. Her delicate, slender neck would also suit a cor... no, a silk neckband would be more appropriate.


    Ansel, cradling his face with his other hand, teased with a yful smile, "Ravenna, what gives you such confidence and courage?"


    "If everything required confidence and courage to undertake," Miss puppet''s voice remained as calm as ever, despite her current predicament, "then a day would inevitablye when it''s toote."


    "..." Ansel''s brows lifted slightly, "Even if doing so likely hastens failure?"


    "If necessary."


    "Even against an opponent with no chance of victory?"


    "If necessary," Ravenna repeated.


    Anselughed softly, patting his thigh but said nothing.


    The petite schr understoodpletely; she lowered her head silently, stood up, turned around, and sat on Ansel''sp.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, shifted her body back, pressing her waist and hips against him, her back snug against Ansel''s chest.


    "So," the young Hydral whispered into the doll''s ear, "am I that necessity for you?"


    As he spoke, his fingertips gently explored Ravenna''s tender navel, causing the miss puppet in his arms to shudder violently, her usually unexposed, tender white skin quickly flushing with an enticing red.


    Ravenna was particrly sensitive to touch, a fact well known to Ansel.


    The usually decisive and frosty schr now tried to suppress her breaths, striving to maintain a steady voice: "Yes¡­ Lord Ansel."


    "Your enlightenment seems rather abrupt," Ansel spoke softly. "You detest my betrayal, don''t you?"


    "But everything I have heard and seen points to... Lord Ansel having his reasons."


    "Heard and seen? What have you seen? Apart from Marlina and my mother''s words, have you witnessed anything I''ve done that corroborates their stories?"


    "Ravenna... Ravenna..."


    He sighed gently: "When did you be so impulsive, changing your will based merely on the words of others?"


    "If you''re willing to listen to them¡ª"


    Ansel''s gaze turned icy as he grasped Ravenna''s face, forcing her to look into his eyes, the cruelty in his sea-blue irises unmasked.


    "Why then, did you not choose to believe me three years ago, to stand by my side, instead of now... pretentiously clearing obstacles in my path?"


    -->

 Chapter 354: Miss Puppets Attempt For Forgiveness - II

    Ravenna''s disyed submissiveness and coquettishness were shattered by Ansel''s words, pointing directly to the core issue¡ªif Ravenna truly considered Ansel''s interests, why did they part ways three years ago?


    Either, as Ansel suggested, Ravenna''s current behavior is sheer pretense, or...


    There must be something that, despite Ravenna''s considerations for Ansel, prevented her from standing by him.


    Another possibility is that Ansel had broken off with Ravenna abruptly without saying anything, but that''s imusible because Ravenna is clear that without a solid reason, she would never genuinely see Ansel as a traitor.


    Indeed, if she is now willing to entertain the audacious thought of assassinating the empress due to threats against Ansel, then her past self... had no reason tock such resolve.


    So, what was the fundamental reason for their fallout?


    Upon closer reflection, Ravenna''s mind throbs uncontrobly, the pain as if her soul were being cleaved, preventing her from recalling those nearly nk memories.


    And yet... she has lost the memories of that day.


    Myorn had said that rest would gradually restore them, so why is there no sign of improvement after such a long time?


    Ansel, observing the silent Ravenna, tugged at the corner of his mouth and suddenly released her, cing her back on the ground.


    The petite puppet instinctively covered her key areas, but after a few seconds of hesitation, she lowered her hands, her slender legs wrapped in ck tights nervously shifting on the floor.


    "You see, Ravenna, your so-called resolve is so easily shattered," Ansel said nonchntly. "Is deceiving yourself amusing?"


    "It''s because I... I lost the memories of that day¡­ Lord Ansel," Ravenna instinctively exined, though she knew her justification seemed feeble.


    Because the fact remains¡ª


    "Does it matter?"


    The devil gazed down indifferently at the fragile and helpless sorceress before him. "Three years ago, you who were once so close to me, refused to trust me then. So now, what reason do you have to change your mind because of my mother''s words?"


    "Ha, that is indeed a sufficient reason¡ªit seems that when you recall that cause, you will make the same choice as you did three years ago, won''t you?"


    "You have never changed, Ravenna." He stood up, approached Ravenna, and gently grasped the sorceress''s delicate neck.


    "But I have changed a great deal."


    So whispered Hydral, no longer a child.


    His grip tightened mercilessly as he lifted Ravenna, a feat not challenging for a being of the third stage, but the suffocating pressure he applied was clearly too much for the sensitive Ravenna to bear.


    Yet Ansel quickly steadied Ravenna by her waist, releasing her neck, which instinctively caused her to wrap her astonishingly long legs around his waist and her arms around his neck to maintain bnce and prevent falling.


    "Cough...cough!"


    After hanging on Ansel and coughing a few times, Ravenna was not seriously harmed, but in such an intimate position, she saw nothing but¡­ icy coldness in Ansel''s eyes.


    She instinctively thought of Annelisa''s words¡ªAnsel was deeply hurt, he had given up hope.


    Why hadn''t she believed Ansel back then, why hadn''t she stood by his side? What was the reason?


    It could only be that their conflict was utterly irreconcble, no longer a matter of trust, with no second option possible.


    But if that were the case, did she really have any standing or reason to help Ansel now?


    If not, then she would never have distrusted Ansel at that time, it was impossible, absolutely impossible...


    Absolutely...impossible.


    Either way, these thoughts pushed the current Ravenna further into a dark abyss, where her resolve could no longer find footing.


    Was there really no reason to help Ansel, or... had she not even chosen to trust Ansel three years ago?


    Why couldn''t I remember those memories, why haven''t I thought of this before... I should have foreseen this situation, why...


    "My face shouldn''t read ''please help me.'' And Ravenna... what you want, your motivation, was never just to ''help me,'' right?"


    Ansel supported the softest part of Ravenna''s body with one hand: "You told me it was to have a better assistant, right?"


    "...Yes."


    "I could always help you," Ansel said with a pleased smile, "as long as you''re willing to pay the price. Why think of doing such absurd things, trying to solve problems that don''t exist?"


    Ravenna''s legs instinctively tightened around him.


    She bowed her head for a long while before whispering softly, "But what I want is not schemes and ideas, but¡ª"


    "The me from three years ago?"


    Ansel tugged at the corner of his mouth: "Such words don''t suit you, Ravenna."


    Ravenna remained silent, unsure of how to respond to the almost threatening words, while also gradually realizing the shift in her own mindset under Ansel''s influence.


    Her attitude had evolved from initial anger, estrangement, indifference, confusion, and bewilderment to now tacitly acknowledging her "need for Ansel."


    The notion that "Ansel bears an irresistible burden" reignited hope in Ravenna''s heart, while also deepening her guilt over her previous attitude towards him.


    She saw all this clearly¡ªher gradual, imperceptible change in mentality and thoughts¡ªbut was ¡­ powerless to stop it.


    How could she stop it? By constantly reminding herself that this was Ansel''s trap, would the facts that had urred simply cease to exist?


    It was precisely because she had indeed made those mistakes that Ansel now had the opportunity to exploit them.


    "How much longer do you intend to hold me like this?" Ansel askednguidly, "Don''t be childish, Ravenna."


    "...What should I do?" Ravenna suddenly asked.


    "Hm?"


    "What should I do," Miss puppet gazed at Ansel, "for you to forgive me?"


    "Forgive? Even after I''ve made myself so clear, do you still intend to indulge in meaningless selffort?"


    Ansel''s tone was undisguisedly indifferent and uncaring, "Rather than wasting energy on that, I suggest you think about how to recover your memory, Ravenna."


    "If the situation is truly that... dire," Ravenna replied softly, "it''s not toote to have regrets. Because what I can do for you is already extremely limited."


    Ansel paused, then burst intoughter, "You really don''t hide anything, do you? Not even trying to deceive me by saying that I''m temporarily more important than your ideals?"


    "Would you believe it?" Ravenna countered.


    "...Heh, yes, I wouldn''t believe it either." Ansel leaned forward slightly, his forehead resting against Ravenna''s, responding with a detached tone, "Otherwise, you wouldn''t be Ravenna."


    In such an intimate posture, they exchanged words with such clear-cut stances.


    "However... since you''ve put it that way."


    Ansel''s tone shifted, bing light-hearted as if he were a different person from a second ago, "I wouldn''t want to waste such an interesting opportunity to gain my forgiveness, hmm..."


    He snapped his fingers, his smile radiant, "How about you join me for a stroll outside?"


    "...Alright."


    Ravenna let go of Ansel, jumped to the ground, and prepared to pick up and put on her discarded clothes. Although she didn''t know what Ansel was nning, she would choose toply as long as it wasn''t too excessive.


    "Oh, wait, that''s not the attire you should be wearing, dear Miss Ravenna."


    Ansel stopped her from changing into her clothes, his eyes narrowing with a smile, "For this outing, you and I will need to y roles, so don''t give us away."


    Ravenna paused, giving Ansel a nce, her tone slightly unnatural, "y roles as... a couple?"


    "A couple?"


    Anselughed heartily, "Ravenna, you''re thinking too much. How could it possibly be a couple?"


    The young nobleman adjusted his cor, tapped the ground with his scepter, and in an instant, his youthful vigor was reined in, his presence bing calm andposed, exuding an air of maturity that belied his young appearance, giving the impression of someone in their twenties.


    The young Hydral smiled and said, "Of course, it''s... father and daughter."


    *

 Chapter 355: A Daughter Definitely Trusts Her Father - I

    The ckdy''s fascinator was perched jauntily atop her head, and her elegant ck pleated dress lent her an air of dignity. ckce gloves enveloped her tender, petite hands, and the semi-transparent ck tights clung to her slightly voluptuous legs, ensuring that even the little skin she showed was veiled in ck. The round-toed ankle boots added a touch of yfulness to her ensemble.


    This all-ck attire focused on entuating the upper waist, while the wide skirt concealed Ravenna''s most alluring feminine curves. This gave our doll-like miss an appearance that truly resembled... well, a little girl.


    Ansel looked down at the conservatively dressed and ascetic Ravenna: "It seems... something is missing."


    He brushed his hand across Ravenna''s forehead, and a piece of obscure ck veil headwear obscured her mature face, which bore no trace of youthfulness.


    After this adjustment, he stepped back to appraise Ravenna once more, then nodded in satisfaction:


    "This is perfect now."


    The young Hydral extended his hand to Ravenna with a beaming smile: "Anyone who sees you would fantasize about what kind of beauty this girl will grow into in four or five years."


    Ravenna silently handed her hand, wrapped in ckce gloves, to Ansel. Truth be told, she couldn''t ept this style of dress at all, but she had little choice. She thought to herself that Ansel still favored ck as always.


    "So¡ª"


    The wicked devil drawled with pleasure: "First, let''s go meet your colleagues whom you see every day."


    He felt the tender little hand he held twitch slightly. Clearly, Miss Ravenna was entirely unwilling for others to see her in this state.


    Ansel''s smile brightened even more: "Do you know what to call me?"


    "...Father," Ravenna replied, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Good girl."


    Ansel stroked Ravenna''s hair, and under the enhancement of his magic, her blue-gray hair turned ck. She did not tie it up in the usual efficient high ponytail but let it fall softly down her back, adding to thedylike aura about her.


    Dignified, reserved, delicate... she waspletely devoid of her usual decisive and stern demeanor, and even her voice fluctuated vividly with her emotions.


    Truth be told, this contrasting version of Ravenna was indeed very tempting. Although she could not be like Seraphina, in terms of appeal, the current miss puppet aroused Ansel''s appetite. However...


    Even so, even though Ravenna was willing to submit to this extent, the principles rooted in her heart remained unshaken. When it came to the ultimate decision, she would still not choose him.


    This left Ansel''s emotions... somewhatplex.


    Pure individuals are praiseworthy, and those whose purity is justifiable and even noble deserve admiration.


    Undoubtedly, whether it was Eileen or Ravenna, the ideals they upheld were beyond reproach from a motivational standpoint, deserving of the term "noble" and could even be called great.


    But this greatness had nothing to do with him.


    The young Hydral now only wished to increase her submissiveness while pleasing himself andying the groundwork for what was toe.


    Ansel led Ravenna out of the alchemy workshop, with Ravenna acting obediently in her attempt to gain Ansel''s "forgiveness." However, her obedience couldn''t mask her unnaturalness, making her seem like a puppet being pulled along by Ansel rather than a daughter.


    The Tower of Babel, where all the allocated alchemy workshops were concentrated in one area for the convenience of schrs to exchange ideas and assist each other, housed Ravenna''s workshop in its most secluded corner. Rarely interacting with other schrs, no one could reach the heights at which she operated.


    In a world dominated by the extraordinary, higher ranks signify greater power, broader vision, and richer knowledge. Ravenna, operating at a third-stage level yet possessing abilities surpassing many fourth and even fifth-tier sorcerers, was a rarity throughout history.


    Of course, therey particr reasons ¡ª Her unique focus on universal, essible alchemical devices, which didn''t demand great power or pursue traditional notions of "strength," required a higher level of creativity and invention.


    This is why Ravenna held such a special status in the Tower of Babel, as her achievements over the years have proven her unparalleled talent within the tower,pared to anyone else.


    When Ravenna provided various custom data systems to the "clients" the Tower of Babel had negotiated with, they all delved deeply into the technology. Among them were top-tier sorcerers and those with talented subordinates, but everyone found that the challenge wasn''t the data system itself but its foundation¡ªapletely independent logic system¡­ unknown to the existing magical framework.


    Unless one mastered this independent logic, it was impossible to reverse-engineer the data system.


    Some are now attempting to understand and analyze this logic from scratch, and while fifth-stage sorcerers'' power is undeniable, it''s uncertain how far Ravenna could advance her data systems by the time they might seed.


    Ansel hadn''t anticipated Ravenna could actually create such a device¡ªhe had only provided a vague idea, a whimsical notion.


    This is the talent that even fate acknowledges, willing to bet on its sess.


    Now, the miss puppet with such talent¡­ was stiffly brought to an alchemy workshop by Ansel.


    "First stop," Ansel whispered, "Madam Ronger, who has always cared for and protected you. Let''s not get discovered, or... I''ll have to exin in my own way."


    The young Hydral blinked, bending down to whisper in Ravenna''s ear, "My... good daughter."


    Ravenna trembled slightly, instinctively gripping Ansel''s hand tighter.


    Being discovered... How should she exin? How would Ansel exin? And how would she face Madam Ronger?


    All these thoughts froze as the doors to the alchemy workshop slowly opened.


    "I had not anticipated the honor of your presence, Lord Ansel. My sincerest apologies for not being able to wee you upon your immediate arrival," said Ronger, who had been preupied until he came forward to greet.


    Since the incident at the Etheric Academy, the upper echelons of the Tower of Babel have been exceedingly humble in their dealings with Ansel, always maintaining a posture of humility.


    "It''s of no consequence; my arrival was indeed unexpected and may have caused an interruption," Ansel responded, his gaze drifting to the slightly puzzled look in Ronger''s eyes as they fell upon the delicate figure of the doll-like girl, his lips curving into a pleased smile.


    "Allow me to introduce her to you, Madam Ronger. This is Helen, my... daughter."


    -->

 Chapter 356: A Daughter Definitely Trusts Her Father - II

    "..."


    Ronger was visibly taken aback by this revtion, unable to utter a word for a few seconds before she finally regained herposure, realizing with a start, "Is she... an alchemical puppet you''ve crafted?"


    Ansel''s response was a smile, which Ronger took as an affirmation.


    This understanding allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief, her heart, which had momentarily stopped, now rapidly beating again.


    The notion of creators viewing their creations as a form of "offspring" is not unusual, and if Helen was indeed a puppet created by Ansel, referring to her as his daughter seemed fitting, yet...


    Was she truly an alchemical puppet?


    The face hidden beneath the ck veil was indistinct, yet Ronger felt an inexplicable sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "Would you like to touch her?" Ansel suddenly offered, extending the hand of "Miss Helen" to the dignifieddy before him.


    "... What?"


    Ronger was momentarily confused.


    "My exceptional daughter," Ansel said with a smile, "A remarkable youngdy."


    Despite her confusion, Ronger, taking Ansel''s word, reached out to hold Miss Helen''s hand.


    Upon touching her fingertips, Ronger felt Miss Helen instinctively retract her hand slightly.


    ¡­ Could it be shyness? A puppet with personality? Indeed, for someone like Lord Ansel, who nevercked for mere tools, a puppet with a personality would undoubtedly hold more value.


    Ronger still grasped Miss Helen''s hand, thece glove preventing her from feeling the skin directly, but the flexible, soft fingers and the delicate palm conveyed a surprising sensation.


    Crafting puppets is an exceedingly delicate task, and for an organization like the Tower of Babel, which could be described as... pedestrian, maintaining a top-stage puppet master was neither feasible nor necessary, as they would not deign to stay in such a ce, hence Ravenna had to create her own puppets.


    However,ing from a distinguished background, Ronger possessed a perspective far beyond most members of the Tower of Babel, and even so, she could affirm... in terms of verisimilitude, she had never encountered an automaton with a higher degree of realism than this doll.


    Exclusive content from m,v le


    It was as if... she was witnessing true life.


    "Truly¡­ a remarkable feat of craftsmanship," Ronger eximed, her schrly curiosity surging as she instinctively reached out to grasp Helen''s hand, carefully feeling it. Yet, the more she felt, the more she sensed¡­ something amiss.


    Why did this hand... resemble Ravenna''s so closely?


    The shock and confusion on Ronger''s face deepened as she gently held "Miss Helen''s" hand, her gaze fixated on the ck veil for a moment, her thoughts bing increasingly chaotic.


    "Lord¡­ Ansel," she asked softly, "may I inquire a bit further into Miss Helen''s condition?"


    "Of course," Ansel replied with a broader smile, "but do be gentle, this child is quite shy."


    Ronger nodded, cautiously casting a minimal detection spell on the arm.


    In the next moment, Miss Helen swiftly withdrew her hand from Ronger''s grasp.


    The madam watched in stunned silence as the petite puppet stepped back, hearing her speak in a deliberately youthful voice, "I do not wish to be probed... Father."


    "Why, do you dislike Miss Ronger?" Ansel inquired.


    "No, it''s just that I... I apologize, Father," the young girl said sweetly, causing an inexplicable pang of sympathy in Ronger, who quickly spoke up on her behalf, "Lord Ansel, I didn''t¡ª"


    She stopped mid-sentence, realizing she was the least entitled to speak out of turn here.


    "Are you that shy, Helen?" Ansel sighed, then turned his head and extended his hand, his eyes filled with mirth.


    The "shy" Miss Helen had no choice but to grasp Ansel''s hand immediately, leaning into him as a cover.


    "My apologies, Madam Ronger," Ansel said, turning back to her, "this child''s mind is not yet fully developed."


    "..." The mentally undeveloped Miss puppet did not utter a word.


    "Puppets, especially those with personalities¡­ it''s understandable," Ronger nodded, "To achieve such a creation is... quite terrifying, Lord Ansel. You truly live up to your reputation."


    "No, no, no, it is more my father''s doing," Ansel said with augh, which Ronger took as modesty and Ravenna saw as a lie to add credibility.


    Her heartbeat was still erratic, the shock of almost being detected by Ronger''s spell a moment ago... In front of the very few elders with whom she had a deep connection, being introduced as a doll, as a "daughter," made Ravenna''s throat dry and... burn with emotion.


    "Ah! Please, take a seat for a moment."


    Ronger, who had been standing and conversing with Ansel, btedly offered. However, Ansel shook his head, "There''s no need for such formalities, Madam Ronger. I''ve merelye to have a brief discussion with you. Let me think... What have you been focusing ontely?"


    Realizing Ansel truly meant no formalities, the straightforward schr replied, "As you know, I don''t possess much talent in alchemy. Lately, I''ve been mostly engaged in simple teaching duties, and asionally... just now, for instance, providing whatever assistance I can to the alchemy department."


    She gestured towards the scattered parts on the workbench, "I''m responsible for reinforcing the alchemy furnace and making modifications to meet any special requirements."


    "So, essentially... logistical work."


    Ansel nodded in understanding, then, with genuine interest, inquired, "Madam Ronger, in your earlier years, you were known for your aggressive style in the sorcerer circles of the Imperial Capital. I recall, some twenty years ago, you were expelled for directly confronting a senior lecturer during a ss at the Etheric Academy."


    The maturedy, slightly embarrassed,ughed helplessly, "That was a long time ago... I had been a student of his for a while by then, and I grew increasingly intolerant of the Etheric Academy''s ethos. Being expelled was inevitable."


    "Sir Eileen..." the young Hydral sighed, "Once, when discussing the distinguished figures in the Empire''s alchemy field with my father, he mentioned that if Mr. Eileen had not passed away, he would have certainly made significant achievements."


    This statement momentarily overwhelmed both listeners, with Ravenna gripping Ansel''s hand tightly, and Ronger''s reaction more pronounced, her voice trembling, "Did Mr. melle¡­ really say that?"


    "Of course," Ansel replied calmly, "His abilities were, I believe, evident to everyone."


    "...Yes."


    Ronger''s excitement gave way to a somber mncholy, her expression darkening, "His abilities, his capabilities..."


    For some reason, thedy''s gaze seemed to carry a hint of sorrow.


    "Speaking of Mr. Eileen''s death, most believe it was due to his pursuit of... universal extraordinary," Ansel continued, squinting slightly, his tone naturally inquisitive, "Madam Ronger, what are your thoughts on this?"


    Ronger paused, ncing at the silent, head-bowed Miss Helen, before softly responding after a moment, "My thoughts... From my perspective, I naturally support the teacher, but..."


    "But?"


    The malicious devil raised an eyebrow, and his "daughter" stiffened at the word.


    -->

 Chapter 357: A Daughter Definitely Trusts Her Father - III

    "But... Lord Ansel, you should understand," Ronger sighed, "Myself, Hendrik, and a few other ssmates have discussed it. In the end, his choice... was too much of a leap."


    "Too much of a leap? You mean, he overstepped?"


    "It is approximately as you''ve described," thedy said with a rueful smile, "Our initial allegiance to him¡­ stemmed from his revtion of a broader spectrum of possibilities¡ªbreaking through the centuries-old magical system of the Etheric Academy, presenting us with boundless hope.


    No sorcerer could resist such allure, which is why, at the pinnacle of his career, he garnered a multitude of students and followers."


    "As time progressed, he gradually shifted his focus from ''the myriad possibilities of the extraordinary'' to ''the myriad possibilities the extraordinary could bring to the world.''"


    Ansel nodded slightly in agreement: "That is, a transition from self-benefit to altruism."


    "Indeed, he is a remarkable individual, one whose heights we all, undoubtedly, cannot reach."


    Ronger''s tone carried a hint of mncholy: "Hence, many chose to depart from him, and with the advent of the idea you''ve just mentioned¡ª''the universalization of the extraordinary''¡ªa great many more left, leaving only a few of us behind."


    "From what you''ve said, Madam Ronger,, you seem toprehend and affirm Mr. Eileen''s philosophy. Why then do you believe his choice to be overstepping?" On


    "Because that..."


    Ronger hesitated for a long while before finally admitting with difficulty: "That... is impractical, or rather, utterly impossible."


    Ansel could feel those blunt nails digging into the palm of his hand, yet he merely expressed his surprise: "Impossible? Is that what you think, Madam Ronger?"


    "Because it truly¡­ is impossible," Roner shook her head, "Without the ability to manipte ether, it''s impossible to use alchemy to create artifacts that would enable ordinary people to wield it, even temporarily. This would mean providing a method for themon folk to harness ether."


    "This goes far beyond a mere issue in the field of alchemy; it would be a revolution for the entire... the entire world."


    "Such a feat... even him could not achieve it."


    "Hmm... We do possess methods to transform ordinary individuals into extraordinary beings, but to endow everymon person with the ability to wield ether is indeed unthinkable," Ansel responded, following Ronger''s line of thought.


    "Yes," Ronger lowered her gaze, her expression weary, seemingly reluctant to revisit those dark memories.


    "Butdy, you still persist with this endeavor, do you not?"


    The speaker was not Ansel, but his daughter, Miss Helen.


    Her tone was well-controlled, betraying no hint of the subtle longing for the answer she desired.


    Ronger was momentarily taken aback, unsure why the timid puppet would suddenly pose such a question, but she instinctively responded: "After all, it is hisst wish, and we indeed yearn for the vision he described, that world brimming with possibilities."


    "But you do not believe it wille to pass?" Ansel gently patted his daughter''s head, chuckling softly.


    "...Yes, it''s so absurd, isn''t it, Lord Ansel?"


    Despite saying so, Ronger felt a sense of relief: "Although many departments within the Tower of Babel strive towards this direction, in truth, none of us... believe that future will arrive, to the extent that many current members of the Tower do not particrly hold this ideal."


    "If we were to continue changing the world, using his goal as a slogan, we could not possibly recruit enough people to grow to our current size. Thus, the focus is more on ''expanding the new frontiers of ether and the extraordinary.''"


    Ansel offered his considerate and tender constion: "Recognizing reality is not a sign of weakness, Madam Ronger."


    "Weakness, perhaps," Ronger smiled helplessly, "It''s probably more about the guilt towards my teacher, and the guilt towards... Ravenna, that child."


    "Ravenna?"


    "You must be familiar with her, Lord Ansel; she is unlike any of us, steadfastly adhering to his convictions, willing to sacrifice everything for them."


    In speaking thus, Ronger exhibited a mix of pride and remorse: "The myriad inventions she has brought into existence, all stem from a genuine desire to transform the world. The vast majority, if not all, within the Tower of Babel, are incapable of creating anythingparable to her creations... She is an extraordinary child."


    "She has paid a great price for this..." The woman''s gaze fell, her voiceden with unmistakable guilt, "If she knew that within the Tower of Babel, she alone believed in that future''s existence, she would undoubtedly be¡­ heartbroken."


    How could this world harbor so many visionaries, indistinguishable from madmen, whose insights transcend their era?


    Ronger, Hendrik, and thest of Eileen''s followers, the schrs who erected the Tower of Babel, although they aspired to the era Eileen depicted, their capabilities, vision, and mindset, inevitably led them to disbelief in its realization.


    Rather, under such circumstances, their ability to establish the Tower of Babel amidst numerous hardships, striving for the democratization of alchemical devices, already marks them as a group of remarkable idealists.


    "Thus, will the future direction of the Tower of Babel change?"


    Ansel posed this question as if it were a matter of course.


    "Indeed," Ziegler nodded, "Without causing you inconvenience, while ensuring the operation of the Tower of Babel... This is something Hendrik could provide a more precise answer to, Lord Ansel. My exnation might be somewhat vague, but it essentially involves... attempting to create alchemical devices with broader applications while nurturing theoretical and creative talents."


    The young Hydral pondered for a moment, then nodded in satisfaction:


    "From this perspective, the strategy of the Tower of Babel indeed seems much more reasonable. Mr. Eileen''s ideas were, admittedly, a bit too... ambitious."


    "Do you think so, my daughter?"


    He spoke leisurely, as ifpletely unaware of the tight grip on his palm.


    "But even so." Miss Helen''s tone was somewhat hollow, more akin to that of a puppet, "Control still remains in the hands of the extraordinary, nothing has changed."


    This society will only advance a slight step forward, then once again stagnate in a pool of congealed still water¡ªthe created alchemical devices will merely be tools for the extraordinary to further dominate the ordinary.


    About this, Ravenna understood better than anyone.


    Having witnessed countless times, her creations being suppressed or forced into transactions with "significant figures" due to infringing upon the interests of more extraordinary beings, bing tools in their hands.


    And in the end... did those creations aid those they were meant to?


    Ravenna did not know; she only knew that continuing this way, she could not see the future she wished to witness.


    In her eyes, this was merely a transitional method, to inject vitality into this world, this society, preparing it better for the impending changes.


    She had not considered that what she saw as a transition, was seen as an... endpoint by the organization inheriting her grandfather''s will.


    She had not considered that, in reality, everyone, except for herself, did not believe in the future her grandfather depicted could be realized.


    "...But this is more logical, after all, ordinary people cannot¡ª"


    "Why can''t they?" The puppet''s voice rose slightly, "As creators, you should solve the impossible, why bow to the so-called impossible?"


    Ronger was taken aback, while Ansel ced his hand on Miss Helen''s shoulder, speaking softly, "Be polite, Helen."


    "..."


    Underneath the veil, those lips quivered slightly, and those emotions became increasingly intense until they culminated in a brief response.


    "I''m terribly sorry, Father. I''m terribly sorry¡­ Madam¡­ Ronger."


    "No, I..."


    The peculiar feeling in Ronger''s heart grew more distinct, and the delicate figure began to ovep with the dark-haired girl before her.


    "My apologies, Madam Ziegler," Ansel said with a smile. "It seems my father''s confidence has influenced her. I believe you can understand."


    "... Having witnessed Mr. melle''s capabilities, one could indeed harbor the belief that alchemists are capable of anything."


    Ronger forced a smile: "I''m not really upset, please don''t worry, Lord Ansel, your... daughter, she''s very spirited, very vibrant."


    "Heh, I think so too."


    Ansel affectionately stroked his daughter''s head: "Helen, be polite, and share your thoughts on Mr. Eileen and the current state of the Tower of Babel."


    "Based on our previous discussions, Mr. Eileen''s... philosophy."


    Miss Helen, the puppet, lowered her head, maintaining a tone of indifference that seemed to have be easier for her.


    "The current choices of the Tower of Babel are merely transitional means, they should not be... the final endpoint."


    "Hmm..." Ansel tilted his head slightly. "So, you still believe that someone can achieve this impossible feat."


    Ronger could only offer a wry smile.


    "Yes."


    Ravenna Ziegler, the undying idealist, shifted her gaze from her grandfather''s old follower, the few close elder she had.


    "I believe such individuals exist, those who share Mr. Eileen''s philosophy."


    "So..."


    The devil crouched down, affectionately pressing his cheek against hers, and whispered softly, "Who might this formidable individual be? Do I know him, or her?"


    After a brief silence, Miss puppet delicately lifted her veil to reveal her rosy, moist lips and gently pressed them to the side of Ansel''s cheek.


    She wrapped her arms around Ansel''s neck, yet her gaze was fixed on a somewhat stunned Ronger, as she articted clearly and deliberately:


    "It is you, my... father."


    *

 Chapter 358: The Path Laid Out by the Devil - I

    The spacious boulevards were abuzz with activity as people from all walks of life, from the inly dressedmoners to the opulently adorned nobility, found their gazes invariably drawn to a man and woman at the heart of the thoroughfare. Each passerby, despite the briefest of encounters, couldn''t resist a second nce at the pair.


    Strolling through the capital''s streets with his daughter''s hand in his, Ansel''s spirits were buoyant.


    "My dear Helen," the young Hydral said with a smile, "do you have any further thoughts on Madam Ronger''s remarks?"


    "...None," Ravenna responded softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "Even without Ans... even without father, I had already found my answer."


    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t believe that only... father could be the one to apany me on this journey."


    Her gaze dropped slightly beneath the veil of misty ckce. "Such insight and vision are not possessed by everyone. I''ve never held... any great expectations for the Rongers."


    Despite her words of denial, it was clear from her uncontroble emotional tone and subtle bodynguage that Ravenna was revealing her true feelings without saying a word.


    "Your demeanor back then hardly seemed as nonchnt as you im now."


    Ansel remarked, gently squeezing Ravenna''s hand and brushing his fingertips against her palm, mimicking the desperate grip of miss puppet from earlier.


    Ravenna fell silent, perhaps unable to articte a response that could continue to persuade herself.


    It was a truth that required no borate unveiling, one that Ravenna had been prepared for, yet had never actively sought to reveal


    ¡ª Even the students who had steadfastly followed Eileen through the most challenging times had never believed in the possibility of that future.


    In this vast and enigmatic world of the extraordinary, Ravenna Ziegler found herself alone after her grandfather''s death.


    It was an absurd reality where the few who were close to her could not stand by her side, and the devil who toyed with her, calling her "daughter," was the only one who matched her stature.


    Even more absurd was the fact that before bing a devil, he had been her best friend, and she had once had the chance to escape the suffocating loneliness.


    Had their alliance not fractured, had they still been working together, even just for three years¡­ the entire empire could have been transformed. The future deemed impossible by Ronger would no longer be a fleeting illusion but a tangible reality within reach.


    But that future was indeed impossible now. What remained was a pitiful puppet, bound and calling the devil "father."


    In that moment, when Ansel mercilessly exposed the Rongers'' negative attitude towards Eileen''s ideals, a sh of anger had ignited in Ravenna''s heart, yet that me could not be sustained.


    Instead, she sincerely uttered¡­ those words.


    "After calling out ''father,'' did you feel a rebellious thrill, as if venting your resentment?"


    Ansel asked with a narrowed smile, caressing Ravenna''s delicate hand wrapped in ckce gloves.


    At the moment she said Ansel is the one believing in that future, Ravenna, who had seemed somewhat out of control, had for the first time spoken the word "father" without any thought of resistance.


    The young Hydral could feel the slight tremble of the petite schr''s body as she embracedhim, which brought him great pleasure.


    "... Perhaps," Ravenna whispered in response.


    "I seek a definitive answer, my dear Helen."


    The obedient miss puppet paused for a moment before replying, "There was... a moment. Indeed, that answer gave me a fleeting sense of pleasure, a forbidden, rebellious pleasure."


    ¡ªEven without it, I have better. This thought, more or less present in everyone''s heart, is the source of the pleasure Ravenna described.


    But of course, it was only a moment, because...


    "Because, Ans... father, you would not walk that path either."


    Those who were close to her could not see, nor had the ability to step onto that path.


    Those who had broken ties with her, despite being far ahead on that path, sought to actively destroy it.


    What a... ludicrous world.


    Is this what Ansel wanted me to see? To see how isted I am, to see that if I hadn''t parted ways with him, perhaps everything could have been different?


    Compared to Seraphina, Ravenna could always see Ansel''s intentions at first nce¡ªat least the most superficial ones.


    But most of the time, it didn''t bring any help. At the beginning, she could at least use this to resist Ansel, but now... it only made Ravenna feel the harshness of reality even more, serving no other purpose.


    After all, she had gone from "never being enved by Ansel" to now "maintaining a bnce in the rtionship with Ansel as much as possible."


    Miss puppet couldn''t resist the temptation¡ªif she could help Ansel solve his problems, then everything woulde to the most beautiful conclusion.


    So... let it continue, whether as father and daughter, master and servant, or even as pets.


    It''s just dignity,pletely sacrificial.


    In her heart, that desire, that hope, never dimmed or flickered out, no matter how negative reality was.


    Ansel, who was always attentive to everything about Ravenna, noticed her barely perceptible emotional fluctuations, just as Ravenna understood him, he too understood her all too well.


    To the point of some disappointment.


    Disappointed that Ravenna hadn''t changed, and disappointed at the predetermined end of this taming.


    Honestly, although Ansel disliked anything that deviated from the track, especially a dramatic change at the end that waspletely out of his control, if it was a change like Seraphina''s, he didn''t really mind.


    But Ravenna... born for that ideal, living for that ideal, the path paved by her character and thinking, Ansel could see its end at a nce.


    So... it''s on to the next stage then.


    I wish you could surprise me, but that''s clearly impossible, Ravenna.


    "Are you familiar with this ce, Helen?" Ansel, seemingly meandering through the streets without purpose, led Ravenna to the front of a shop.


    Ravenna silently surveyed her surroundings. She had never been here before, but this area... was within the control of the Etheric Academy.


    Centered around the sorcerer''s tower, Yuktreshil, this upscale area was home to a multitude of sorcerers, nobles, and merchants from across the nation, selling various materials or precious items.


    This shop, located somewhat far from Yuktreshil, was in the outermost area, where the merchants were lesser-known individuals, unlikely to offer anything of significant value. Ravenna wondered why Ansel had brought her here.


    "I... have never been here, father," Ravenna softly replied.


    "Not familiar? No matter, there''s someone you know in that shop."


    Leaning on his scepter, Ansel led Ravenna into the shop. As soon as the door opened, a warm and eager voice immediately greeted them, causing Ravenna to freeze on the spot.


    -->

 Chapter 359: The Path Laid Out by the Devil - II

    "Esteemed guests, may I assist you with anything?"


    "..."


    Miss puppet stood motionless in her ce, gazing nkly at the modestly dressed man standing behind the counter, who was greeting them.


    The man''s simple attire belied his warm and almost ingratiating smile. Despite his handsome features, a pallor and minor imperfections lent his visage a certain roughness. His clothes, though not cheap, were far from luxurious, befitting his modest status ¡ª


    A shopkeeper on the fringes of the Etheric Academy''s influence, an ordinary man eking out a living without notable skills or connections.


    Yet, this appearance was at odds with his true identity.


    He was Leiden Ziegler, son of Eileen Ziegler, the fortunate heir to the vast legacy of a bygone alchemical master.


    He was¡­ the true father of Ravenna.


    "What wares do you offer here?"


    Ansel inquired with genuine interest and eagerness, engaging Leiden in conversation.


    "We have the essential casting materials and alchemical elements required for the first and second stages, as well as a selection of basic alchemical apparatuses avable for customization," Leiden, who had once rebuked Ravenna within the Ziegler estate, now diligently introduced his goods to Ansel.


    "Sir, which type of item are you interested in?"


    "I''ll have a look around first... Helen, stand here and wait for me. Mr. Shopkeeper, I entrust you to look after my daughter for a moment."


    "... Ah? Of course, I will take good care of her. Please be at ease."


    Leiden replied, nodding repeatedly before turning his attention to the petite girl standing motionless before the counter.


    Her mysterious attire, predominantly ck, did not particrly concern Leiden. Confident in his ability to judge character, he noted that the young man, despite his youthful appearance and almost adolescent air, exuded an aura and demeanor thatmanded respect. The man was undoubtedly no ordinary individual.


    It was not unusual for someone of his extraordinary stature to have peculiarities¡ªhis daughter''s unusual attire was hardly surprising.


    As Leiden pondered this, he found himself inadvertently ncing at the girl again.


    Her figure¡­ momentarily captivated him.


    He knew better than to speak out of turn, yet the sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vupelled him to ask,


    "Miss¡­ may I inquire your name?"


    The girl, veiled and doll-like, remained silent and still.


    Realizing his faux pas, Leiden could only offer an awkward smile and retreated behind the counter, choosing silence.


    But not long after, the enigmatic and beautiful girl spoke up, her voice cool and solitary, prompting Leiden to once again ponder the associations her presence evoked.


    "Judging by your physique and demeanor, you... ought not to be the owner of this shop."


    Her voice was soft, "So, are you indulging in a bit of life''s experiences?"


    "... Experiencing life?" Leiden paused, then shook his head in resignation, "No, it''s for survival."


    "You bear the marks of nobility," Ravenna, maintaining her cool tone, clenched her fists tighter and continued, "Has your family fallen from grace?"


    These wordsplicated Leiden''s expression, making it hard to believe that resentment and relief could intertwine so visibly on one''s face.


    "Fallen from grace... I suppose so."


    The man leaned against the wall, lowering his head, "Indeed, it was by my hand that we fell."


    "But even in downfall..."


    Ravenna averted her gaze, not looking at the man, "A former noble should not stoop to selling second-rate materials in such a ce, merely to survive."


    Leiden opened his mouth, the girl seemed... overly inquisitive, as if eager to know his specific circumstances.


    Then, the next moment, he heard her say, "I''ve never seen a noble in such disarray, far worse than my father, and I''m quite curious."


    "..."


    So, it''s the youngdy''s curiosity towards the downtrodden lower ss.


    Leiden wasn''t angry; he neither had the right nor the inclination.


    The man merely smiled, saying, "My father... did leave quite a fortune, but I cannot use it, for it wasn''t left to me."


    "... You didn''t use it?" The mysterious, doll-like girl finally showed a clear fluctuation in her tone.


    Leiden took it as mere surprise due to misunderstanding and continued, "Yes, whether by will or... reality, my father never intended to leave his inheritance to me, it was... for my..."


    He paused, seemingly struggling to utter the next term.


    "For my daughter."


    Yet, ultimately, Leiden lowered his gaze, his voice slightly hoarse as he spoke such words.


    Between them, a silence seemed to stretch indefinitely.


    Time appeared to freeze over them, a blinksting sixty ticks.


    After what seemed an eternity, the girl, who had not once looked at the man as if she didn''t care, finally spoke, "In that case, your father must have despised you."


    "...Heh, indeed."


    "No father despises his own child."


    Ravenna turned around, staring intently at Leiden, who leaned against the wall, head bowed. Her voice slightly raised, her tone was very assertive, "Therefore, you must have done something unforgivable."


    Leiden suddenly looked up, the anger in his eyes was vivid, but upon seeing the blurred veil, he quickly remembered his current identity, his current status, and concealed all his emotions deep within.


    "You are correct, Miss," he said with self-deprecatingughter, using it to mask the anger in his heart.


    It wasn''t a particrly clever tactic, but it was effective, albeit somewhat cruel to himself.


    "I indeedmitted an unforgivable act in his eyes¡ªdue to my foolishness, my ipetence. That is what he could not forgive."


    "... Are you certain?"


    Ravenna''s voice was barely controlled, "Is it because of this? How could a father not forgive for such a reason¡ª"


    "Miss, your father must love you dearly," Leiden interrupted Ravenna, unable to contain himself any longer, "I can only tell you, not everyone in this world is suited, or deserves, to be a father."


    He said, lowering his gaze again, his voice weary, "Including me."


    "My... father."


    Miss puppet''s voice was distorted, "He¡ª"


    "What is it, little Helen, do you need me?"


    The young noble peeked from behind a shelf, "Are you getting along well with the shopkeeper?"


    After a moment, the girl squeezed out a response, "... No, not well."


    -->

 Chapter 360: The Path Laid Out by the Devil - III

    This caused Leiden''s expression to change slightly, and he immediately exined to Ansel, "Sir, I assure you, I meant no offense to your daughter, please..."


    "I don''t want to stay any longer, Fa¡­ther."


    Ravenna walked over to Ansel, taking his hand, "I want to leave now."


    "Hmm? But I haven''t found what I was looking for yet."


    "But I don''t want to... I..."


    The petite schr nced at the man''s astonished, panicked, and somewhat helpless expression, then closed her eyes, forcing herself to utter the nauseating words, "Please... Father."


    "... Ah, well, if my little Helen says so."


    Ansel rubbed the girl''s head resignedly, then turned to Leiden, "I must be going, Mr.shopkeeper, sorry I couldn''t buy anything, your shop is splendid though."


    "Ah, no... no, no, no, the apology is mine to make, I might have indeed done something to difort Miss Helen, please forgive my rudeness..."


    Leiden immediately responded in an even more humble tone, while Ansel simply smiled, "Perhaps my little Helen is just being a bit willful, but that can''t be helped."


    "After all, fulfilling a daughter''s wishes is every father''s duty, isn''t it?"


    "..." Leiden''s expression stiffened slightly, but he still responded with a smile, "You are right, sir."


    Ansel nodded slightly, leading Ravenna away from the shop.


    Walking outside, down the street, Ravenna kept her head down, silent for a long stretch of road.


    "What''s the matter, little Helen?" Ansel inquired leisurely as they walked down a sparsely popted street, "You seem quite displeased. Was conversing with Mr. Leiden so distressing, my dear daughter?"


    "Do not, address me, in that way, again," Ravenna replied icily, articting each word with precision.


    "Oh, you''re angry."


    The malevolent devil remarked, his face brimming with a smile


    ¡ª A joyful, scornful, and indifferent smile.


    "But do you have the right to be angry? Tell me, who was the one that volunteered to help me with my problems? Who was the one that brought me trouble? Who is the one now seeking my forgiveness?"


    "My... daughter?"


    If Ansel could feel pity for Ravenna''s current plight, then Seraphina in the Red Frost Territory could have spent countless days earlier basking in blissful ignorance.


    "What do you... know? About him, about my grandfather... what exactly happened... at that time?"


    Ravenna''s breathing was rapid, her voice betraying uncontroble emotions, "This is what you wanted, isn''t it? You wanted me to ask you this question, to make me pay the price... You''ve won, Ansel, you''ve won, I concede."


    "You see, this is what I like about you, dear Miss Ravenna."


    Anselughed as he pinched Ravenna''s cheek, "Even amidst such chaos, you still manage to strike at the crucial point immediately, recognizing your ce. Marvelous! In most cases, this is amendable and impressive quality."


    "¡ªExcept for the situation where one is powerless over anything."


    His fingers slipped under her veil, feeling the fabric''s texture and savoring the delicate touch of her skin, "However, I am actually enjoying this situation."


    The young Hydral said with a radiant smile, "Because you know the answer, yet you still have no choice but to submit to my will, a scene that never fails to delight, no matter how many times I witness it."


    "But you''re still¡­cking something now, Ravenna."


    Ansel''s expression turned cold again, "You haven''t understood your current position, have you? You expect me to ask you for something? Is it I who need you, or... do you need me?"


    "Do you think¡­ anyone is entitled to pay the price to me?"


    Watching Ravenna, who remained silent, Ansel''s face quickly regained its smile.


    "However, I''m pleased with this as well, because your emotional responses seem to be getting more severe. Hmm... Although it''s moving further away from the rational abyss I desire, who can really say whether that''s good or bad?"


    "Come."


    He said affectionately, wrapping his arm around Ravenna''s waist and chuckling, "Do you know how you should address me? Compared to that man, that shopkeeper, who can give you nothing, who betrayed your grandfather, who hurted you severely, who''s hopelessly foolish and arrogant... am I not more suited to that title, more fitting to be called by you... Hmm? What was it?"


    But this time, Ravenna remained silent.


    Ansel tilted his head slightly, "What''s the matter, can''t you even offer that bit of sincerity? This will make things difficult for me."


    "Fa¡­father..."


    Ravenna clutched Ansel''s clothing, her trembling hand visible even through thece gloves, her knuckles turning pale.


    "Please... help me."


    "Please... please..."


    In uttering these words, was Ravenna positioning herself as a daughter?


    Whose daughter was she, and for whom did she speak these words?


    Ansel was fully aware, as if Ravenna''s choice had not deviated from his expectations.


    Whether it was the pursuit of truth or the necessity of submission to Ansel, she would act this way, which is why Ansel found it disappointing.


    Yet, observing Ravenna in her current state still offered a momentary amusement.


    Leiden...Eileen, ha, look, our Miss Ravenna has once again the opportunity to delve into the truth about her grandfather''s death. However, this time, she can only seek help from the person she least wishes to.


    Even if the disturbance of fate temporarily rejected Evora''s deal, removing her from that trajectory, I still have additional pawns to y, don''t I?


    If I hadn''t stopped Leiden and his wife from sharing their grievances, if I hadn''tpletely severed the rtionship between Ravenna and the Leiden couple in that manor, if Ravenna had harbored memories and intentions regarding the past events then... the oue today would definitely not have been the same.


    Although I followed Ravenna initially to prevent fate from exploiting her parents and to invest more of Ravenna''s emotions in them, who says... the brief confrontation that ended, the chessboard that was set aside, cannot be reused?


    It''s just a matter of whether or not it''s expected.


    You have returned to the right path, my dear Ravenna.


    The path I haveid out for you.


    *

 Chapter 361: The Emptiness of Puppet - I

    The final stage of the taming, which Ansel found thoroughly enjoyable, was approaching, just as unexpected as the second phase had been for Ravenna.


    Within Nostrom, as they walked towards the teleportation chamber, Ansel, holding Ravenna''s hand, spoke with a serene air, "My dear Helen, do you recall the domains of Spirity Lake and Watson?"


    "..."


    Ravenna''s figure stiffened slightly, and after a brief silence, she responded softly, "I remember."


    Of course, she remembered¡ªthe frenzied and brutal war, the sick and absurd game.


    The grand entrance of the Etheric Academy''s mechanical armor was meant to be a sweeping victory, but it went rogue, destroying everything in its path; the countermeasures painstakingly devised by the Tower of Babel were anticipated by the enemy. What should have been a crushing defeat turned into a ludicrous "victory."


    The war left an indelible mark on Ravenna.


    She would never forget the dead, the price paid, the sacrifices forced upon them; nor the continuous reversals and the final overturning of the situation.


    It was then that she resolved to build the continuation of the Tower of Babel on the war and destruction that could have been avoided, and indeed, she seeded.


    That decision was a pivotal moment, for it was the "victory" of that war game that allowed the Tower of Babel to break free from Evora''s tyrannical control.


    Inside the Tower, few now criticized Ravenna''s choice at the time, and most maintained their silence regarding the event.


    Now, standing before the teleportation array¡­ Ansel''s sudden question left no doubt about their next destination.


    Ansel... is he taking me to the Watson territory?


    Does he want me to see the aftermath of the war in the Watson territory?


    No... it can''t be that simple. The war never touched the hearnds of either side; there was no destruction, no additional harm. Ansel wouldn''t just rely on such a thing to induce guilt in me.


    So, what will he do?


    Ravenna subconsciously tightened her grip on Ansel''s hand, a gesture that seemed affectionate but betrayed her taut nerves.


    Now, reviewing everything from the beginning¡ªthe initial conversation with Ronger and the recent exchange with that man¡ªwhat Ansel wants is¡ª


    Is it... my istion?


    Is he emphasizing that I have nothing left, that I need not have anything, and that the only one I can rely on is him?


    Even upon realizing the most likely possibility, Ravenna''s heart numbed.


    The truth would not change with her recognition; instead, her resolve would be shaken even more by the acknowledgment of reality.


    There was no need for Ansel to articte it, no need for any further scheming on his part. Ravenna, being intelligent, recognized the cold reality¡ªher only reliance was on Ansel, who no longer acknowledged her.


    That was the unchangeable truth.


    "I surmise," Ansel suddenly spoke, "you were pondering what sort of surprise I n to present next, analyzing from the beginning what my intentions might be in using this opportunity to reshape your will, correct?"


    Without waiting for a response, Ansel''s smile slightly lifted, "You''ve be much easier to predict than before, little Helen. It seems my efforts over this period have been remarkably effective."


    "...That statement."


    "Hm?"


    Ravenna lifted her head, gazing at Ansel''s profile, "Speaking of pushing me into the abyss of rationality... but in the end, was that truly your intention?"


    "You tter me too much, dear Helen."


    Ansel, who delighted in the father-daughter game, continued to use this name for her, which Ravenna couldn''t discern if it held any special meaning, his tone appearing utterly innocent, "I merely made a statement. How you think and act is your choice, isn''t it?"


    But I had no choice¡ªRavenna wanted to say this, yet she remained silent in the end.


    Because she knew, if Ansel truly harbored the intention of twisting her into a tool, then no matter what she did, any shift in her personality or mentality towards that direction would benefit him.


    And on Seraphina''s birthday, everything she experienced¡ªthe favoritism towards Seraphina, the cold treatment she received¡ªwas enough to prove that this possibility absolutely existed.


    ¡ªIf you cannot be apliant vassal, then you must be a useful tool.


    Every action and word of Ansel conveyed this message.


    Next... Ansel would likely continue to focus on this, attempting to tame me.


    Forcing herself to remain calm, Ravenna kept her thoughts orderly: Then, as per the original n, maintain this state, neither swayed by Ansel nor letting him believe... that I havepletely lost the potential to be tamed.


    From an extreme antagonistic mentality to the currentpliance, Ravenna had no time to reflect on why her emotions towards Ansel had undergone such a transformation. She simply lowered her head, truly like an obedient and sensible daughter, holding Ansel''s hand, following by his side.


    However, herpliance would not bring Ansel any sense of achievement, let alone move him. This behavior, clearly motivated by self-interest and made after objective rational deliberation, could notpare to the candid and direct emotional expressions shared with Seraphina.


    But...


    This familiarity, yet, gave Ansel a subtle sense of tranquility.


    He looked down at Ravenna, his gaze seemingly able to easily prate the hazy ck veil,nding on her indifferent face.


    Purely motivated by self-interest, objective rational thinking... in the end, are you like me, or am I like you, Ravenna?


    With differing thoughts, the two stepped into the teleportation array and vanished in a sh of light.


    When Ravenna opened her eyes again, she found herself in a dimly lit alleyway.


    She had no time to marvel at the precise teleportation capabilities of Nostrom, instead focusing intently on every word Ansel said, striving to maintain the fragile stability between them.


    "This is a typical domain city on the edge of the Watson territory," Ansel exined leisurely.


    "It''s not much different from the majority of domain cities within the empire. The lives of the citizens here are neither good nor bad; they get by, and the environment isn''t too poor, everything is quite average."


    "It''s neither a rare city governed by a wise lord where themoners live stable andfortable lives, nor is it and of sin where internal and external divisions are clear, and chaos and strife are endless."


    As Ansel spoke, he led Ravenna out of the alley. There weren''t many people on the streets, but from their demeanor, it was indeed as he described¡ªnot particrly well-off, but nothing notably dire either.


    This amplified Ravenna''s caution and suspicion¡ªwithout heightened contradictions, there wouldn''t be anything to impact her emotions significantly. Ansel surely wouldn''t bring her to a ce where nothing would happen.


    Could it be that Ansel''s purpose wasn''t to continue making me feel isted and fragmented?


    With this doubt, Ravenna found herself being pulled along the sparsely popted streets by Ansel.


    "Old bungalows, decaying houses..."


    The young Hydral nced over the houses on both sides of the street. Their appearances boasted no beauty, only fulfilling the most basic residential needs, with a few so old and damaged they barely met even those.


    He suddenlyughed, "Having grown ustomed to the splendid buildings in the upper district and the simple beauty of the civilian residential areas in the lower district... looking at these dpidated houses now, Helen, what do you think?"


    Ravenna''s gaze also swept across the houses on both sides of the street. After a moment of silence, she began to reply:


    "If it were possible to utilize¡ª"


    "If it were possible to utilize that kind of alchemical apparatus that can quickly construct houses, this ce would be vastly different."


    Ravenna had only started her sentence when Anselpleted her thought.


    -->

 Chapter 362: The Emptiness of Puppet - II

    He looked down at Ravenna with a smile, "That''s right, isn''t it?"


    "...Yes."


    Ravenna felt somewhat dazed, suddenly realizing that this idea... seemed to be something Ansel had given her.


    He had said that the most basic needs of people are clothing, food, and shelter. He mentioned that housing could givemoners a sense of belonging and security from within, no matter how dpidated or cramped the house might be, as long as it belonged to them, their minds and bodies would have a warm haven.


    He also said that the cost of the house itself could be negligible. Using magic to construct a dwelling that is sturdy,fortable, and safe for living was incredibly easy.


    Creating an alchemical apparatus capable of automatically constructing houses is indeed exceedingly simple. After all, a house is essentially arge assembly of wood or bricks and stones. Even an alchemy apprentice, with a basic understanding of construction, could produce a satisfactory dwelling within a day.


    The process of magically creating stone is even simpler.


    Both the technical threshold and cost constraints are pitifully low ¡ªIn fact, Ravenna has already created such a device. Although some lords and nobles have purchased it, it ultimately failed to be widespread.


    The reason is simple: from the perspective of most authorities, the cost is still... too prohibitive. [Using ether or magic crystals in exchange for a house is an unreasonable proposition.]


    Do their current houses not suffice? Are they not capable of working hard, earning wealth, and buying or building their own homes?


    What? A better house can be acquired for a lesser cost? No, no, no... that''s even less eptable. If they spend less, then who will generate wealth for me?


    "Oh, and there''s this... this smell."


    As Ravenna pondered, Ansel spoke again, his brow slightly furrowed as he waved his hand in front of his nose, "Randomly piled garbage, umted sewage... truly terrible sanitary conditions, dear Miss Helen. You surely have a method to improve this, right?"


    "Sanitation system..."


    Ravenna murmured, "n the area, ce air purification devices, arrange garbage disposal units ording to theyout, direct sewage to purification tools for processing... More nning is needed for the overallyout, but overall, it''s not difficult."


    "You remember very well," Ansel said, raising his eyebrows.


    "Of course, I¡ª"


    Ravenna suddenly stopped.


    Because she realized again, this sanitation system, including its various innovative devices, was also proposed by Ansel.


    Yet, this system still hasn''t been sessfully implemented across the empire, although it has been applied in the capital and some extremely wealthy territories or cities, most cespletely disregard it.


    "..."


    Miss Puppet fell silent, a sense of unease gradually unsettling her, as if warning her that Ansel was using facts... as a kind of weapon that could strongly attack her.


    The young Hydral merely smiled with his eyes narrowed, continuing to stroll through the streets with his current daughter. Their splendid attire attracted many covetous nces, but their unapproachable aura kept most at bay.


    "Speaking of which..."


    Every word Ansel now spoke tensed Ravenna''s thoughts, yet he remained in a leisurely and contented demeanor, "I remember the Tower of Babel has been advancing research on soil enhancement potions, right, Helen? Do you know the specific progress?"


    "...Not very clear, I''m not in charge of that part."


    "Hm?" Ansel tilted his head slightly, "But that was your proposal, after all..."


    His lips curled up into a benign smile: "That was also my suggestion to you, wasn''t it?"


    Altering the properties of soil to transform barrennd into incredibly fertile ground capable of producing more and higher quality food is not a difficult task, whether through magic or alchemical items. Such an advancement could prevent many from hunger, and once the research is sessful, famine could be kept at bay from the empire''s popce.


    This concept, too¡­ was proposed by Ansel.


    Therefore, Ravenna''s high regard for Ansel''s talent is well-founded.


    Although not every idea he proposes has significant practical significance and value, his casual shes of inspiration could be the catalyst for propelling the empire forward.


    At the time, Ravenna did not find this strange; she saw it as the value Ansel brought, and he clearly enjoyed it.


    But reflecting on it now, Ravenna''s sense of unease, the absurdity, and emptiness she feels, bes more pronounced.


    It seems that many, many things were initiated by Ansel¡ª


    "Eh, how strange," the young Hydral suddenly expressed his confusion, "It seems that most of the things that can be practically implemented in this empire, the things that can truly make a change, are mostly proposed by me, aren''t they?"


    For some reason, Ravenna suddenly felt a chill at her fingertips.


    "Helen...


    I once had a friend, a remarkable genius with a vision and conviction unmatched by anyone else," she heard the devil whisper gently in her ear, "She believed that if ether has omnipotent power, it should be used to propel the entire world forward, not let a few dozen or hundred individuals, who possess great power but are preupied with exploring the truth and hardly ever use this precious power to bring change to reality, make the world silent, devoid of the sounds and possibilities of progress."


    "An incredible idea, isn''t it?"


    Ravenna instinctively wanted to withdraw her hand, but Ansel held it firmly, preventing her from pulling away.


    "But sometimes, I''m puzzled by something, Helen. Can you provide me with an answer?"


    The malicious serpent, looking bewildered yet smiling at the increasingly agitated Miss Puppet, continued, "My friend, she had unparalleled talent, a grandfather who was equally gifted though senile and mad, and his students who could offer her unconditional help."


    "Her growth was smooth sailing, and she never left the capital to go elsewhere, not even leaving the upper district of the capital."


    "So, I am perplexed¡ª"


    The voice that reached her ears was so gentle, yet as it prated deeper, it was as cold as if it intended to freeze her soul.


    "Living such a perfect, privileged life, where did her grand vision and passione from?"


    "She doesn''t even know what themonersck or need... Without my reminders and assistance, oh, how many detours would she have taken? Isn''t that right, Helen?"


    "How could she be so persistent in wanting to use her extraordinary powers to change the world?"


    Watching Ravenna''s shoulders begin to tremble, Ansel''s smile grew even more radiant.


    "Do you think she truly wanted to use ether and the extraordinary to make everyone''s life better, or did she simply want to see a future with more possibilities, not caring how others lived, or perhaps..."


    "Maybe she doesn''t even know why she chases after those empty illusions?"


    "Heh, I''m not saying that those with a privileged life can''t have grand ideas, but¡ª"


    "My former friend, she never immersed herself in the lives of themoners, unaware of their needs, let alone the true hardships they face. So what exactly is she holding on to?"


    There was another thought that the cheerfully smiling Ansel did not voice out loud.


    That is, if his friend had not been interfered with by him, she might have entered into the world of themoners, into the vast sea of suffering.


    But he, as a devil, destroyed that possibility.


    *

 Chapter 363: A Game in which Nobody Hurts - I

    Ansel possessed a deeper understanding of Ravenna than anyone else.


    Heprehended her necessity for absolute rationality, the sufficient detachment beneath that rationality, the obsession hidden behind this detachment, and the iprehensible anomalies that this obsession signified.


    Moreover¡­ he was aware of the truth, thaty concealed beneath all external appearances.


    Although Eileen had passed away, his legacy strangely remained intact, barely untouched by the greedy predators that lurked within the capital.


    He bequeathed the Ziegler Manor to Ravenna, along with a fortune vast enough tost ten lifetimes. The alchemical heritage, however, was entrusted to his most faithful student, Hendrik, serving as the foundational resource for the construction of the Tower of Babel.


    Even though Ravenna rejected the Ziegler Manor and the fortune, which she deemed meaningless and tainted with her grandfather''s blood, she still had the unwavering support of Hendrik, Ronger, and other steadfast followers of Eileen.


    Living with them, despite a life devoid of luxury and akin to asceticism, she never truly encountered the hardships of the world. It would be more urate to say that¡­ from her childhood to the present, Ravenna''s life was solely dedicated to learning and research, far removed from the sufferings of themon folk and even normal societal interactions.


    She aspired to change the world, but what exactly did she wish to alter?


    Ansel''s question cut to the heart of the matter, offering Ravenna a clear choice.


    ¡ª That is, Ravenna Ziegler was indifferent to the plight of the empire''smoners; her sole concern was whether the world could undergo a transformation, whether a "bright future" could be realized through the use of extraordinary and the ether power, nothing more.


    She had never considered the repercussions of such a transformation, the true nature of that future, or the impact on the empire''smoners amidst such monumental changes¡­ never.


    However, this choice offered by Ansel was also incorrect, as Ravenna, under the guise of Helen, had recently criticized Ronger''s weakness, believing their ideals would ultimately fail to benefit themon people.


    If this was also mistaken¡­ then what exactly was Ravenna Ziegler, as an individual, as an existence, "pursuing"?


    The answer is, indeed, nothing.


    The young Hydral, with his ability to see through fate and the future, had already perceived the essence of the present Ravenna.


    Beneath her absolute rationality was a determination that was both coldly obsessive and transparently void.


    Just as Seraphina, who had never experienced such hell, was considered foolish and presumptuous, Ravenna, who had not wandered the world after the fall of the Tower of Babel, was an idealist with significant ws.


    "..."


    Houses nking the road were adorned with multicolored stone bricks, each marred by various stains and cracks, while their wooden surfaces were overrun with dark green mold. The deste streets were permeated with the putrid stench Ansel had mentioned earlier, drawing curious nces from passersby who quickly retreated in timidity.


    Their attire was not shabby but rather modestly normal, their faces devoid of any numb or pained expressions, indicating a life of normalcy ¡ª


    Merely getting by in a city where every corner revealed decay and poverty, a reflection of themoners'' current state under the empire.


    Upon witnessing this, Ravenna did not feel an immediate surge of determination but was instead engulfed in confusion.


    "This is the reality of the empire, dear little Helen."


    In her moment of nkness, Ansel wrapped his arm around Miss puppet''s shoulder, whispering in her ear, "This is the ce you wish to change."


    Now would have been the perfect opportunity to press on, as Ravenna''s hesitation and trembling were visibly apparent, yet Ansel chose not to.


    Instead¡­ he offered Ravenna a moment to catch her breath.


    "So, let''s y a game."


    He suggested with a smile, as if the previous topic was merely casual conversation.


    "A game? Yes, yes... a game," Ravenna replied, her breathing bing more rapid, her voice trembling.


    Ansel''s sudden proposal was like a lifeline, pulling her from the depths of her extreme doubts, suggesting that regardless of the topic Ansel diverted to, Ravenna was likely to instinctively agree.


    Anything to momentarily pull her from the void was wee.


    "Since we''ve seen the Watson territory, let''s now visit the Spirity Lake territory."


    The Spirity Lake territory... wasn''t it already merged, no, destroyed due to the Grand Duke of Arboro''s experiments? How could it be... wait, is it about visiting Hydral''s domain?


    Ravenna quickly shifted her focus to the topic Ansel was now discussing, yet the void''s shadow still lingered in her mind.


    ["Why do you chase after these empty illusions?" ]


    This question haunted her like a devil, a ghost, an indelible nightmare, impossible to ignore despite Ravenna''s attempts, whispering in her mind.


    Ansel, holding Ravenna''s hand, took in her intense emotional turmoil and struggle, finding some pleasure in it, but that was all.


    As a tamer, he was acutely aware of one thing more than anyone else: the current progress of the situation. Only by understanding this could he ensure that he made the most appropriate arrangements for the subsequent stages.


    This father-daughter game, in Ansel''s eyes, was merely a prelude. He was keenly aware of one fact¡ªthat no matter how much Ravenna wavered, her pursuit of change was absolutely genuine and without falsehood.


    Just as Seraphina hadmitted many foolish acts, at the heart of it all, she was driven by her exceedingly simple view of right and wrong; Ravenna''s current inability to recognize the origin of her quest did not mean that her thoughts of pursuit were false.


    Now was not the time for a rash attack, especially since in this taming process, what Ansel sought was not merely destruction.


    Moreover, Ansel never harbored the ludicrous fantasy of destroying a person''s beliefs and character with mere conversation without sufficient groundwork.


    The young Hydral gently caressed the delicate hand, and suddenly, a whistle appeared in his other hand. He ced the whistle to his lips and blew gently. The sound was unremarkable, but Ravenna faintly sensed a specific etheric fluctuation from the whistle''s sound.


    "Such a small domain''s teleportation array certainly can''t take us directly to the Spirity Lake."


    Ansel, as ifpletely discarding the previous topic, smiled and winked, "Have you ever experienced the sensation of flight, Helen?"


    "...What?"


    Ravenna, slightly dazed, had just spoken when the veil on her face trembled slightly, and within a second or two, it began to flutter.


    Her clothes shook uncontrobly, and her unbound hair began to sway because... a fierce wind was sweeping through the sky!


    Amidst the screams of the bystanders, the violent gale, like a towering tidal wave, swept up everything on the ground. Ravenna instinctively looked up and saw the dark shadow blocking the sun, the source of the gale, plummeting down rapidly.


    Whoosh¡ª!


    When itnded, the endless gale instantly subsided, and even the most ferocious and violent flow of air seemed to be under its control.


    It was a gigantic falcon with wings spread wide enough to eclipse the sun!


    "Long time no see, Falcon."


    Ansel reached out to touch its massive head, "Still busy with that task? You haven''t visited the imperial city in a while."


    "Yes, I''m still searching for what the master needs."


    The giant bird did not speak, but its voice flowed with the air into the ears of Ansel and Ravenna, "It would be too rude to just see you and leave, so I decided to carry out the master''s orders."


    "You have a mission to fulfill, so there''s no need to visit me," Ansel said with a smile, "However, I must trouble you to carry us for a journey. I need to return to my domain, specifically, to the newly incorporated Spirity Lake."


    "Understood, young lord."


    The falcon gently bowed its head, lowering its body to allow Ansel to climb onto it, but in the moment it lowered its head, Ravenna locked eyes with its noble, holy azure eyes.


    It was but an instant... perhaps even shorter, yet Ravenna knew she had beenpletely seen through.


    For the being gazing at her was the overseer soaring in the sky, the spirit beast that understood all, the unbound azure gale, the head of wind of melle.


    Externally, it was referred to as "Lokarthbyr," meaning the secret observer, but the Hydral family and other pact heads simply called it falcon for simplicity.


    "Young lord."


    Strangely, the ethereal voice sounded again, easily seeing through Ravenna, the current head of wind, yet asked, "May I have your permission to look again at this girl by your side?"


    Ansel smiled, "It''s fine, Helen won''t mind, right, my daughter?"


    -->

 Chapter 364: A Game in which Nobody Hurts - II

    "..."


    Both Ravenna and Falcon fell silent, thetter expressing confusion after a couple of seconds, "Is this... a form of amusement between you and her, young lord?"


    Ansel, already seated on the falcon''s back, reached out his hand to Ravenna while smiling, "You could say that."


    Ravenna was silently pulled onto the falcon''s back and naturally drawn into Ansel''s embrace. Falcon spread its wings and gently replied:


    "I understand, little miss, please hold tight."


    This address made Ansel burst intoughter, "Little miss... Falcon, where did you learn that?"


    "Lawrence and I once discussed the matter of your offspring, although we don''t believe we''ll live to see that day, it doesn''t stop us from having some interesting fantasies."


    In an instant, the impoverished streets before Ravenna''s eyes turned into a clear azure sky.


    Yet she felt nothing, not the rapid ascent of the wind... she didn''t even feel the sensation of rising, nor any sensation of spatial teleportation.


    "Hmm... you indeed seem to have a much happier life than Toradon and the others."


    "Hehe, even with wisdom, it''s hard to reach your and the master''s heights. For us, satisfying some basic needs is enough¡ªdo you need me to deliver you immediately, young lord?" the falcon softly replied.


    "There''s no rush; I still have some things I''d like to ask you," Ansel said, stroking Ravenna''s hair.


    "The item my father asked you to find, have you found it?"


    "Almost," the falcon replied. "The unstable Zero Realm Enigma is difficult to probe, but it cannot escape my eyes. I have seen its flowing essence, and it won''t be long before I can deliver it to the master."


    Its voice became somewhat excited and jubnt, indicating the importance of this mission to Falcon.


    Ansel spoke softly, "You''ve been searching for the rted materials since six years ago, haven''t you? Although I don''t know what father is making, everything was found by you. You''ve worked hard."


    "It is me, Falcon''s duty, as well as the reason for my flight, young lord."


    Falcon''s ethereal voice was soothing, "To be able to contribute my strength to the master and you, I feel very fortunate."


    This natural, soul-prating loyalty and affection left Ravenna, in Ansel''s arms, silent.


    This is... a pact head of Hydral.


    Merely dedicating strength and finding happiness in it.


    Is this feeling of seemingly abandoning oneself... really okay?


    Ravenna rarely, one might say almost never, concerns herself with the paths others choose, but this time, she inexplicably pondered this question.


    "Speaking of which, your ''daughter'', young lord," Falcon suddenly mentioned, "She is quite interesting."


    "Do you think so too?" Ansel responded with a smile.


    "In your eyes, it might be for different reasons, but I find it interesting... from what I have seen."


    This made Ravenna''s heart momentarily uneasy. After hesitating for a moment, she softly asked, "Is there... something wrong with me?"


    Without Ansel''s permission, Falcon of course would not say much, and Ravenna did not expect it to provide any answer. However, Falcon, whose voice was ethereal and not as fierce as its appearance suggested, replied:


    "It''s not a problem, but interesting, interesting in... your indeed close rtionship with the young lord."


    Then, it said something quite perplexing, "The young lord rarely seeks help from the master, the more difficult andplex the matter, the less willing he is to seek the master''s help."


    "Falcon," Ansel slightly raised his eyebrows, signaling it should not continue.


    "I have overstepped, young lord, my apologies."


    Falcon, soaring in the sky, responded warmly, but the exchange between the man and Falcon seemed, in any light, like a double act.


    Under normal circumstances, Ravenna would not be swayed by such a simple act, but today, with so many things happening in such a short time, her confused mind couldn''t begin to analyze.


    Was Ansel deliberately trying to confuse me? No... did he know I would think this way, so he deliberately spoke the truth? If that''s the case, then what does his seeking help from melle ¡­ have to do with me?


    Ravenna tried hard to think, using thought to avoid that question. When Ansel didn''t force her to confront the terror of the void directly, at the beginning, before that terror fully seeped into her thoughts, Ravenna would naturally choose to avoid it.


    Ansel was very kind to give her room to escape, even thoughtfully bringing her new, ponderable questions.


    "The Spirity Lake territory, we''ve arrived, young lord. Where would you like to go down?"


    "Find a poorer domain town," Ansel replied. "Ferdinand brought his people here not long ago, and it''s just starting to recover¡ªbe more discreet, don''tnd directly on the street like before."


    "Understood."


    Falcon, carrying Ravenna and Ansel, dove down, its massive form enveloped by air currents. The pedestrians on the street continued their way, unaware of the terrifying giant hawknding on a building.


    "Young lord."


    Falcon lowered its head, speaking softly to Ansel, "If you need me again, please blow the whistle at any time, and I wille to your side immediately."


    Ansel patted its head, "Go do what you need to do."


    The unbound wind sighed softly, then shot into the clouds, instantly disappearing from sight.


    The young Hydral looked down at the streets below, his tone reflective:


    "The Spirity Lake was only recently incorporated into Hydral''s territory. Some people have moved to other domain towns, while others... under Ferdinand''s leadership, they n to start from scratch and build their own city."


    "With my support, the construction of the new city isn''t difficult, but he doesn''t want to ept too much help, hoping to rely on his own and the original inhabitants of the Spirity Lake''s strength to build their city."


    He nodded slightly, "So, after some domain towns were built, I temporarily stopped the aid. Their conditions... are slightly better than the city we just saw, but only just a little."


    Ravenna''s gaze also fell on the streets below, not much different from the domain town they had just seen. If the previous ce was somewhat barren, this one was quite in, equally not affluent, very poor.


    But every person on the street seemed to possess an unmatched vitality and spirit, something the previous domain town couldn''tpare with.


    And in Ravenna''s mind, that persistent nightmare once again sneered eerily.


    With the help of alchemical devices, could the people of this domain town also quickly live a better life?


    Why haven''t I considered this more deeply and meticulously? Why is it always Ansel telling me?


    Why...


    "I told you, we''re going to y a game, right?"


    As Ravenna''s body began to tremble faintly, Ansel suddenly spoke up, once again pulling her out of the void... Ravenna waspletely at a loss as to what Ansel intended to do.


    "...Yes."


    She could only respond wearily and helplessly, allowing Ansel to manipte her like a true puppet.


    "Look, the Watson territory and the Spirity Lake territory, these two fates intertwined domains... each has a domain town in simr current circumstances."


    Ansel spoke softly, "Our empress has inspired me, I want to make them participants again, ah, don''t worry, I won''t use such brute force methods as Her Majesty, nor am I interested in watching people ughter each other."


    "On the contrary... I want to give them a great opportunity."


    He took Ravenna''s hand, lifting it towards the ground below: "Look, there are so many... so many ces that can be transformed, improved with practical alchemical tools, the same goes for that domain town."


    "How about..."


    The devil whispered in the ear of the puppet, murmuring an irresistible temptation:


    "Let''s start here, from these two domain towns."


    "I''ll help you fulfill your wish."


    Ravenna''s pupils dted slightly, and after a brief buzzing in her ears, she first heard the intense beating of her heart.


    What did Ansel¡­ just say?


    "Don''t worry about extraordinary beings exploiting those devices, tools."


    "I''ll ensure they are definitely used on everymoner, I''ll ensure themoners can have autonomy, I''ll ensure... everything goes ording to their wishes."


    The young Hydral spoke such pitifully kind words... almost bringing one to tears.


    "As for the oue of the game, it''s simple. It''s to see which of the two sides, starting almost from the same point, can develop better."


    "No harm, no pain, only the change you''re looking forward to, the future... you''re looking forward to."


    Ansel cupped her cheeks, his face''s innocent smile bing even more radiant:


    "Dear daughter, would you like to y this game with me?"


    *

 Chapter 365: A Fully Constructed Stage - I

    Upon the boundless azure ocean, Evora, d in a resplendent me-hued gown, stood with her arms crossed over her chest, gazing down expressionlessly.


    "The Lost Sea..."


    She murmured softly, "Could you be the key to thest struggle of that damned old crone?"


    The calm sea surface suddenly rippled, and beneath the clear turquoise waters, a sinister and massive shadow began to glide slowly, like a giant maw from the abyss, swallowing the pure and bright world, bringing only the deepest, darkest terror.


    "Hah... Creatures too cowardly to tread onnd, who can only parasitize to gain strength, dare to threaten me?"


    A fierce smile, incongruous with her stunning visage, spread across her face, and even the words she uttered seemed to carry a scorching intensity:


    "Come."


    With one hand behind her back and the other pointing skyward, Evora looked down disdainfully at the shadow below.


    The space above her head began to twist and warp wildly, and at the edge of that distorted space, the blood mes symbolizing the pure power of mefeast zed fiercely¡­ It appeared as though she had forcibly carved an unstable, independent space into existence with the fire of mefeast!


    Space is an essence that provides immense aid to extraordinary beings, whether it be the significant teleportation circles or the storage spaces that all extraordinary beings rely on, its convenience is universally acknowledged.


    Due to the empress''s oppression, extraordinary beings refrain from developing lethal spells or abilities. For functional essences like space, sorcerers seldom explore in their destructive applications.


    But this does not mean that the destruction they can cause is any less terrifying.


    The copse of an unstable space can be described in one word¡ªannihtion.


    Evora, naturally violent, had no trouble creating this simple explosive device. Warned by the Tidecaller, she did not hesitate to respond in kind, utterly disregarding the adversary.


    She stood there, smirking at the shadow beneath the sea, well aware that the real behemoth lurked in the depths. Yet, even if it dared to surface, Evora harbored no fear.


    But the colossal shadow showed no signs of retreat. The ripples on the sea''s surface gradually turned into waves, and in the clear sky without a hint of storm, the all-embracing ocean, under the dominion of the divine species, stirred with fury.


    Just as a terrifying collision that would make the world tremble seemed imminent, Evora suddenly raised her eyebrows and looked towards the west, in the direction of the imperial capital.


    "... What does this mean, my despicable sister, what is she nning to do now?"


    She muttered to herself, her brows gradually furrowing. Then, ncing at the shadow gliding below and showing displeasure, she remarked, "Consider yourself lucky, mongrel."


    "¡ªAs if."


    The woman suddenly burst into a reckless and arrogantugh, hurling the massive twisted space above her head directly downwards. Then, her figure instantly vanished above the ocean.


    An hourter, the three bustling port cities closest to the Lost Sea in the East Harbor suffered a brutal attack by the sea tribe. It took the simultaneous efforts of the three grand dukes stationed in East Harbor to suppress them, but not without significant losses.


    This, the Elder Princess who had instantly returned to the imperial capital, would not know, or rather, even if she did know, she wouldn''t care.


    In the brightly lit grand hall, Evora, who had instantly returned to her throne from the Lost Sea, rested her chin on one hand and looked down at the female attendant below, saying expressionlessly:


    "What did you say Suellen wants to do?"


    "She contacted the Tower of Babel and the Etheric Academy, nning to trade for a¡­ highly adaptable data system from the Tower of Babel, which will then be modified by the Etheric Academy and intended to be made avable for use in the training of extraordinary beings."


    A me burst forth in Evora''s eyes, she first chuckled lowly, then couldn''t help but burst into loudughter:


    "Hehehe... Hahahaha! Suellen, Suellen, should I say you are audacious, or should I say, utterly foolish?"


    Evora was struggling against Ephesande with the mindset of ruling the empire. Although as time passed, she would inevitably care less and less about everything in the empire, at least for now, she indeed wanted to conduct a "normal" rule.


    Subjects who obey her, nobles loyal to her, people who adore her, andnds awaiting conquest¡ªevery time she thought of these, Evora''s blood boiled.


    This is one of the greatest significances of the empire''s existence, anchoring the humanity of mefeast with the most irresistible supreme desire for power.


    Indeed, while Evora may im to care, it''s doubtful she truly holds the empire''s citizens in regard. At this stage, only extraordinary beings can capture her interest, and thus, in her struggle against Ephesande, she naturally focuses on subjugating extraordinary beings who will obey her without question, thereby expanding her influence and base of power.


    Suellen''s actions¡­ undoubtedly represent her desire to interfere in this domain.


    Evora finds Suellen''s attempt to share in her spoils more amusing than displeasing, as it seems asughable as watching a three-year-old brandishing a wooden sword, iming tomit robbery.


    However, after herughter subsides, Evora''s expression turns cold.


    After all, that annoying little bitch has the backing of that old undying entity, and it''s uncertain to what extent she could go.


    Of course, what''s most important is Suellen''s¡­ repeated provocations and offenses.


    "Do you think I''m actually afraid of that old thing?"


    Evora sneers with a fiery breath that momentarily raises the temperature of the grand hall, her eyes faintly aze: "It seems, this time, I need to teach you a painful lesson, whether it''s to burn your face off or strip you naked and throw you into the square..."


    As she contemtes this, the harmless and handsome face of Ansel suddenlyes to mind.


    [I don''t believe you don''t want to take revenge on your somewhat presumptuous sister]


    "Ansel..."


    The coldness on the woman''s face softens, and she bes pensive.


    If it were him... he could not only make Suellen pay the price but also leave that old entity without any leverage. However, the cost would be being used by him, possibly in ways I might not even notice...


    "Hmph."


    Evora suddenly huffs, but not with any cruel or violent intent; rather, she seems quite pleased.


    "It wouldn''t be bad to let you taste some sweetness asionally... Use me then, perhaps I might even find your weakness in the process."


    With this thought, Evora''s mood instantly brightens.


    As for what Ansel''s n is, how it should be executed, the likelihood of sess, and what role she herself should y... Evora doesn''t consider or worry about such things.


    Because the only male in this world whom she truly acknowledges will never disappoint her.


    *

 Chapter 366: A Fully Constructed Stage - II

    Upon returning to the Tower of Babel, Ravenna sought confirmation from Ansel once more regarding the matters of the game.


    "So, neither you nor I¡­ will intervene or bear responsibility for the operation of this game?"


    "Of course," Ansel replied with a smile, "If Helen... ah, I mean Ravenna now, if you wish to attempt to manage the arrangements yourself, I wouldn''t mind."


    "No, I shall not interfere... with matters beyond my capability."


    Ravenna responded calmly, "The management of a domain is far beyond my reach."


    She was well aware that venturing into an entirely unknown realm would only invite disaster. How could she foolishly meddle in the affairs of a domain about which she knew absolutely nothing regarding its maintenance or operation?


    Her inquiry stemmed from a concern that Ansel might forcefully impose the management of the domain upon her, even finding it peculiar that Ansel would think she harbored any intention to intervene.


    Could anyone be so foolish as to meddle in a domain they knew nothing about, based merely on presumption?


    "Then... since the oue is determined based on the development of the two domains."


    Ravenna maintained her caution, "Do I need to choose a side?"


    Her cautious demeanor amused Ansel, "We''re merely ying a game, Miss Ravenna. Do I appear to be someone who cares deeply about winning or losing, to the extent of setting rewards and punishments?"


    The young Ansel of Hydral leisurely said, "Whether you choose a side or simply observe the developments, it doesn''t matter. The focus is on these two domains, on what they will eventually be. Victory or defeat is their concern."


    Without the need for her own arrangements or predetermined stance, and with no penalties involved...


    Ravenna meticulously scrutinized every possible trap Ansel might haveid within this game, convinced that Ansel''s proposal was not merely for the sake of ying a game, just as in that "father-daughter game," where in less than half a day, he brought her a series of profound impacts.


    At this thought, Ravenna immediately halted her contemtion.


    That nightmare, which resided deep within her soul, would at any moment, in any ce, abruptly swing its scythe¡ª


    "What are you truly chasing after?"


    A bone-chilling cold spread from Ravenna''s soul to her body, causing her to shiver slightly before she forcefully suppressed the thought once more.


    This game... Ansel may have set other traps, but from the rules, there is no harm to the two domains and the civilians.


    The alchemical devices and props provided will not be plundered by extraordinary beings, and autonomy remains in the hands of the civilians. I am notpelled to make arrangements, nor do I need to ce my bets on either side...


    There are no issues.


    Ravenna exhaled softly and nodded.


    "Alright, I have no further questions, Father... Lord Ansel."


    With Ansel''s assurance, this could potentially serve as an excellent pilot test.


    Ravenna''s negation of the actions of Eileen''s students, such as Ronger, was not a denial of their actions but of their motives¡ªif their ultimate goal is merely to study scattered alchemical devices, then nothing will change.


    The Empire needs a revolution, a massive one.


    Without this resolve, it is not possible; it is weakness; it is...


    ["...All an illusion!"]


    "!"


    Ravenna''s body suddenly shook, nearly causing her to fall backward, and her usually indifferent face showed a hint of... fear?


    What, what was that just now?


    A voice... a real voice, was it... Ansel''s voice?


    For a moment, she even saw a vision of that youthful face, and the startled Ravenna could not clearly identify it, but in the fleeting glimpse, the anger on that face was so vivid.


    Was it... a memory?


    "Ravenna, what''s wrong?"


    A concerned voice arose beside Ravenna, allowing her to temporarily detach from her chaotic thoughts.


    The young Hydral raised an eyebrow: "It seems you saw something terrifying. What... have the memories you spoke of returned?"


    His tone was casual, as if the matter did not concern him and he was indifferent.


    "...Some have."


    Ravenna, holding her forehead, spoke in aplex tone: "I saw you, angry."


    "Oh, that must have been when we had our falling out."


    Ansel''s tone remained nonchnt:


    "After all, that was the only time I was angry with you."


    "..." Ravenna did not speak, nor could she respond to his remark.


    Ansel''s sacrifice, the lost truth... it made it difficult for her to feelpletely antagonistic towards Ansel again.


    "Thus, regarding the assistance provided to these two cities..."


    Ansel refrained from further troubling Ravenna on that topic, instead proposing, "What do you intend to offer them? Within the Tower of Babel, there must be a plethora of those alchemical devices designed for public convenience that never sessfullyunched, correct?"


    Ravenna''s mind was flooded with the conversations she had with Ansel.


    Necessities of life...


    She was eager to attempt a transformation using extraordinary powers for all aspects of daily life, yet she was acutely aware that the more elements mixed in, the moreplex and uncontroble the situation bes.


    She never forgot that Ansel must have thoroughly prepared for this game.


    Even so, if she were to recklessly distribute too many alchemical devices into these two cities, leading to catastrophic oues due to unforeseen malfunctions... that would be a loss far outweighing any gain.


    Indeed, Ansel''s opportunity might very well be a trap, luring you into a deeper abyss, Ravenna.


    Should these cities copse due to her oversight, especially due to the very alchemical devices meant to revolutionize them... Ravenna dared not contemte what she would be then.


    Therefore, it was imperative to mitigate such risks, preferably... by temporarily introducing only one type of alchemical tool to ensure controbility and stability.


    The petite schr pondered calmly.


    If it were to be just one, it should be what themon folk most desperately need, the most essential...


    Indeed, it could only be food.


    "Regarding the soil enhancement potion..." Ravenna responded, "I could inquire with Hendrik. If they are nearingpletion, I hope to deploy it into those two cities after confirming its efficacy."


    -->

 Chapter 367: A Fully Constructed Stage - III

    "Is that all?" Ansel asked with a smile, seemingly unsurprised by Ravenna''s choice.


    "That''s all."


    "Very well, let it be so."


    Ansel nodded briskly, appearing not to n any further action, ready to depart: "Notify me once you''re prepared. I am quite looking forward to this game."


    The smile on his face only intensified the unease in Ravenna''s heart.


    What exactly is Ansel thinking? What does he intend to do? From this game... what could he possibly gain?


    Ronger, that man, they...


    At that moment, Ravenna''s heart suddenly quivered.


    And that matter, what exactly happened¡­ between that man and grandfather?


    Why would he speak in the tone of a victim, uttering such words? Why, despite having stolen Grandfather''s achievements and gained wealth and honor at the Etheric Academy, has he fallen to such a state?


    Ansel had said... he would help me, so why has hepletely ceased to mention this matter?


    Simultaneously, she had overlooked, or rather... could afford to overlook, the fact that she could link together the shocks brought about by the three sites in that father-daughter game.


    ¡ªCould Ansel''s mention of "the pursuit of nothingness"... also be rted to my grandfather? The weakness of Ronger and others, Leiden''s predicament, and her own chaos... these three points are all intricately connected to Eileen, or rather, Eileen''s death.


    The answer...


    I must know, the answer.


    Standing by Ansel''s side at that time, thereby being forced to give up the clue about Eileen''s death obtained from Suellen, Ravenna''s desire to pursue the truth was rekindled, even... more so than before.


    "...Lord Ansel."


    Ravenna stopped Ansel, who was about to leave. She opened her mouth, and finally, with determination, said in a deep voice, "I have requested before... about that man, and what happened between him and my grandfather."


    "Hmm, what about it?" Ansel tilted his head slightly, looking at her with a hint of curiosity.


    "I want to know... what price I must pay for this."


    Ansel observed her for a long time, finally smiling pleasantly: "Let''s not talk about the price for now, because it seems... you still want more, don''t you?"


    "...Yes."


    Ravenna lowered her head, allowing her cold and distant voice to be as humble as possible: "I want to know... the truth about my grandfather''s death."


    The young Hydral''s smile grew wider: "You previously thought that you couldn''t pay such a price, preferring to cooperate with Suellen rather thaning to me, didn''t you?"


    "Have you figured it out now?"


    "What if, instead of theplete truth, it''s just a clue for me to investigate on my own, like Suellen did?"


    The humble miss puppet lowered her gaze: "In that case, could you possibly..."


    "Of course," Ansel replied with a smile that crinkled his eyes.


    Ravenna was taken aback, lifting her head to meet those intoxicating, unfathomably deep sea-blue eyes.


    He had agreed¡­ just like that?


    Ansel could have made this difficult for me, toyed with me in any number of ways¡ªwhy did he consent so readily?


    "I can''t provide you with the clue right now, as I haven''t investigated it myself. However..."


    Ansel, who had already taken a few steps to leave, suddenly turned back and approached Ravenna.


    He gently caressed the miss puppet''s delicate cheek, speaking in a cheerful tone, "As for the price, I can tell you that now, and you can consider whether you can ept it."


    "...Please do tell."


    "When I address you by the name Helen¡ª"


    Ansel leaned in closer, his face nearly touching Ravenna''s, both could feel the warmth of each other''s breath.


    "You must, in turn, call me ''Father.''"


    His teasing voice caused Ravenna''s body to stiffen slightly.


    "Is that all...?" Miss puppet asked hesitantly.


    "Helen."


    "...Ah? I mean, Fa-Father."


    Ravenna instinctively responded, and each time she uttered those words, aplex, indescribable feeling surged within her.


    Something had been stripped away, and yet... something had been gained.


    "Not a bad reaction," Ansel said with a smile as he patted Ravenna''s head, "Very good, remember to always pay this price, and the clue you seek... I will also provide to you soon."


    "My dear Helen."


    "Thank you... Father."


    Ravenna, with her head bowed, appeared somewhat dazed.


    Why.


    Why at this moment, does it seem that the only thing she can rely on is this "Father," a role adopted out of a sense of "amusement"?


    *


    Upon entering the grand entrance of the Hydral Manor, Ansel was immediately greeted by Seraphina, who, with a face full of vignce, ran up to him and clung to his arm.


    "Ansel, Ansel!" the youngdy protested indignantly, "That woman has taken over your bedroom and even expelled me from it!"


    "Evora?" Ansel chuckled as he affectionately ruffled Seraphina''s snow-white hair. "So, what did you do? Did you confront her, or did you just leave?"


    "I... I can''t defeat her right now."


    Seraphina seemed somewhat disheartened: "I feel like she could burn me to grill in an instant. But... but I''ll be able to stand up to her sooner orter!"


    Miss Wolf lifted her head with utmost confidence, dering, "I absolutely won''t let her lord it over you, Ansel."


    "I look forward to that day, Seri," the young Lord Hydral pinched Seraphina''s cheek affectionately.


    "Hehehe..."


    Despite having heard this term of endearment countless times, especially after her birthday, Seraphina still squirmed with joy like a kitten, giggling foolishly. After a brief cough, she said, "Then I won''t disturb you any longer, Ansel... you should go and talk to her."


    "You could join us."


    "Um..."


    Seraphina seemed tempted but ultimately shook her head with difficulty: "Forget it, she must have sought you out for something important... I''m afraid I might not be good for you¡ªI''m off to train! Uncle Tyrus will be my sparring partner today!"


    To prevent herself from following Ansel, Seraphina shouted this as she dashed away swiftly.


    Ansel couldn''t help but shake his head, amused, as he made his way to his bedroom with a rxed and carefree demeanor.


    Upon opening the door, he was immediately confronted by something fair, huge, and round¡­ that obscured his vision.


    "Oh, you''re back?"


    Evora, d only in a semi-transparent nightgown, yawned, "I just took a nap on your bed."


    "It''s not a good habit to arbitrarily take over someone else''s bedroom, Your Highness."


    "Oh? Did your little doge to you withints?"


    The Elder Princess, with her arms crossed and cradling her voluptuous form, teased with a seductive smile: "Did she tell you that she was so upset because when I suddenly appeared in your bedroom, I found her holding your clothes¡ª"


    The tall woman''s index and middle fingers came together, mimicking a pinching gesture.


    "The ess my father granted you to the manor wasn''t meant for you to pry into my privacy."


    Ansel, ignoring the provocative scene before him, walked straight to the sofa in the bedroom: "If Your Highness doesn''t moderate her behavior, I might have to consider revoking that ess."


    "... Attempting to start by intimidating me?"


    Evora responded without anger, merely raising an eyebrow, "Do you understand my purpose here?"


    "At this juncture, what other possibility could there be?"


    Ansel replied, brimming with a smile as he poured himself a ss of wine, "How do you find my proposal?"


    "Hmph... To contend with that old fiend, indeed, your assistance is indispensable."


    Evora strode across to sit opposite Ansel, seizing the wine bottle. She elegantly lifted her long, stunningly slender legs, pouring herself a ss of wine, "Suellen ns to exploit your little puppet''s data system to forge a... heh, a cultivation system for the extraordinary beings? Ambitious, yet foolishly so."


    "I possess myriad strategies to shatter her delusions, but... after much deliberation, your intervention seems most fitting."


    The woman swirled her wine ss, resting her chin in her hand as she gazed at Ansel, "In such a scenario, what is your n?"


    "What''s my n?" Ansel chuckled, "My dear Princess Evora, as you''ve said, the matter is straightforward. Thus, my first step is to ascertain precisely what you desire."


    "To make that damned wretched sister of mine realize the consequences of repeatedly opposing me," Evora answered without hesitation, "and at the same time, not to provide that old woman any pretext to exploit."


    "In summary," Ansel sipped the crystal-clear liquid, "is to inflict pain upon Suellen without incurring Her Majesty''s wrath."


    Evora''s eyes sparkled, leaning slightly forward, "Exactly... that''s it. Have you conceived a n?"


    "Yes, quite simple."


    "I knew you would never disappoint me, Ansel."


    The woman joyfully pursed her lips forward, mimicking a kiss, leaving a ring of crystalline traces on Ansel''s lips.


    "So, what shall I offer you, and what should I do?"


    Evora licked her lips in anticipation, "If Suellen''s fate is sufficiently dire, I wouldn''t mind offering additional rewards."


    "Suellen wishes to utilize the data system, but ultimately, the control of the data system has always been in Ravenna''s hands."


    Ansel stated leisurely, "In this regard, Ravenna can decide far too much."


    "You wish for Ravenna to scheme against Suellen?" Evora appeared slightly surprised, "She doesn''t seem like the fool willing to undertake such tasks."


    "Even the wisest have their vulnerabilities," the devil smiled, "Haven''t I mentioned it before?"


    "¡­You''re referring to her grandfather? But she had previously refused¡ª"


    "That was before."


    Ansel spoke with profound implication, "Now, things are different."


    Evora watched Ansel for a moment, then chuckled, "Though I''m unaware of your machinations... it seems she no longer has any chance to escape. Hmph, it matters not, whether you wish to add a few more puppets or dogs to your collection is your prerogative. After all, in the end, none canpare to me."


    The Elder Princess, having made this deration with utmost confidence, drained her ss in one gulp, her cheeks flushed with color, "So, should I seek an opportunity to interact with your little puppet, or is there something else?"


    "Patience, Evora."


    The venomous serpent swayed its tail, "After some time, she and I... are to partake in an intriguing game."


    Suellen, Evora, the Tower of Babel, the Etheric Academy, you, me¡ª


    The cast is all in ce, dear Ravenna.


    The truth you seek, the visions you chase... I shall grant them to you, one by one.


    But whether you can ept them, that is entirely up to you.


    *

 Chapter 368: Helen·Faust - One - I

    "Soil enhancement potion?"


    Within the vast alchemy workshop, Hendrik, who was overseeing the production lines, turned his head towards Ravenna with a hint of surprise, "Thepletion is nearly there; a few more stability tests should suffice... Ravenna, are you consideringunching that item?"


    The man hesitated slightly, "Unless Lord Ansel is willing to endorse us, bringing it to the forefront... could easily spiral out of our control."


    To say it could "spiral out of control" is an understatement. The Tower of Babel has made numerous efforts over the years, only to see theme to naught. So many, in fact, that even now, with Lord Ansel as their support, Hendrik dares not take any aggressive steps, fearing another misstep.


    "It''s alright," Ravenna calmly replied, "Lord Ansel will ensure it reaches those it is meant for, without interference from the extraordinary beings."


    "Really!"


    Hendrik''s eyes lit up instantly, the faint traces of fatigue on his face vanishing, "Lord Ansel... is willing to support us?"


    "But... it''s only for two dominions," Ravenna''s answer was somewhat vague.


    This left Hendrik momentarily stunned, but he quickly understood, "A simple pilot, right? Yes, yes, rushing would not be wise."


    His expression shifted from excitement to joy, and then to ecstasy. Without speaking, he clenched his fists, swinging his arms up and down, pacing back and forth, his entire being radiating a hope as if reborn.


    "Fantastic... fantastic!"


    Hendrik could no longer contain himself, his fists swinging energetically, his elevated tone even startling the other alchemists in the workshop. They looked at this hardworking leader, who tirelessly rushed from one production line to another, wondering why he was so uncontrobly joyful.


    "Ravenna... this is hope!"


    The man, who had been doggedly pursuing his mentor''s legacy under immense pressure for fifteen years, had eyes that suddenly sparkled with tears.


    "This is the beginning of the transformation we can bring to the empire!"


    "..."Ravenna, witnessing Hendrik''s tumultuous emotions, remained silent.


    She had learned from Roger that they had long since abandoned the pursuit of what Eileen truly sought, opting for more attainable... progress?


    In any case, it was not the transformation Eileen, nor she, had envisioned or foreseen.


    Yet, Ravenna did not dismiss the thoughts of Hendrik and others. She had never intended to impose this ideal on anyone, for that would not only be utterly foolish but also extremely selfish and weak.


    ¡ªThose who cannot trust in their own abilities and determination are utterly unworthy of pursuing such nobility.


    Even so...


    Miss puppet''s eyes lowered, her nails scratching the palm of her hand as the nightmare-like whispers crossed her mind.


    Ironically, as someone who did not even understand why herself pursued that ideal, she seemed even less qualified to criticize others for their abandonment... even if her determination was genuine, it only highlighted the absurdity of the situation.


    [You, who do not even understand why you pursue, where does your determination stem from?]


    The soft whispers of Ansel, in countless forms and phrases, surfaced in Ravenna''s mind repeatedly.


    Avoidance is not a preferable choice, but Ravenna, already beset with myriad issues, had no alternative.


    The death of her grandfather, the conflicts with her once-called "father," the threats faced by Ansel, the memories she had once lost, the vision she harbored in her heart, and the countless tasks thaty ahead...


    The grand questions of thought, the obsessive craving of the self, the bewildered struggle with the past, theborious steps in the present, at a time when everyone is filled with hope for the future, the one who most yearns to witness that future... is shackled and unable to move forward.


    Since Ansel''s return, she has found herself sinking deeper and deeper into various quagmires, unable to extricate herself.


    But upon reflection, does everything she has encountered have a direct connection with¡­ Ansel?


    No, it does not. He merely "revealed" the problems to her.


    From the beginning to the end, there were hardly any conspiracies by Ansel that truly aimed at calcting against her, as Ravenna was always keenly aware of the crux of most traps.


    However, the issue lies in the fact that Ansel of Hydral''s "conspiracy," this devil''s plot, never seemed to prioritize sessfully ensnaring her as its main goal.


    Just like the deration that has put the current Ravenna in a dilemma¡ªthe deration that made her a monster of reason, does the oue matter to Ansel?


    It does not. What matters is that no matter what Ravenna chooses, it is wrong, and indeed, she has made the wrong choice every time.


    And the greater conspiracies are precisely about making her realize the key point, to recognize... reality.


    To recognize the reality that even if she sees clearly, she can change nothing, or perhaps...


    "This is just the beginning, as long as we seed this time, from now on... with the help of Lord Ansel, the vision of Eileen is not impossible, Ravenna!"


    Hendrik''s impassioned voice did not stir Ravenna''s emotions but instead made her somewhat dazed.


    What if that''s what he wanted?


    ["I was too weak, Venna¡­ No, Ravenna I shouldn''t have thought that such a gentle approach could¡ª"]


    "Ugh!"


    The petite schr staggered back a step, a tearing pain from the depths of her soul causing her to subconsciously reach for her forehead, her face twitching slightly.


    A high building, a torrential downpour, the grey... sky.


    A young blond boy stood amidst the rain, those familiar sea-blue eyes of his turned into an unfamiliar pitch-ck serpent''s gaze.


    That gaze... that disappointed, angry, numb gaze, pierced through the rain, tearing apart control, andnded on Ravenna''s soul.


    Ravenna, under that gaze, staggered back two steps, nearly falling to the ground.


    At that moment, she seemed to feel the icy cold of the pouring rain, the bone-chilling howl of the hurricane.


    Yet nothing was as chilling and piercing as the stare from those pitch-ck serpent''s eyes.


    "Ravenna, Ravenna?"


    Hendrik was startled by Ravenna''s sudden movement, quickly reaching out to support her, but she refused him with a wave of her hand.


    -->

 Chapter 369 : Helen·Faust - One - II

    "...I am fine," Ravenna murmured, her hand pressed to her forehead as she modestly bowed her head, "It''s my memory."


    "Memory... The ones previously damaged when ced inside a puppet, are they finally beginning to mend?"


    Hendrik exhaled in relief, yet his voice carried a tinge of worry, "But you seem quite distressed, perhaps we should seek¡ª"


    "There''s no need," Ravenna, now firmly on her feet, shook her head, "Myron, the mentor of Madam Ronger, once told me that sudden shbacks and feelings of difort are normal, indicating that I am recovering well."


    "... Very well, but should you feel unwell at any point, you must inform us, understood?"


    The middle-aged man, his face showing signs of age, spoke earnestly, "Everything is falling into ce, Ravenna, and you shouldn''t bear too much pressure. This is what the teacher... cough."


    Hendrik suddenly coughed, his voice growing deeper, "This is what the teacher would not wish to see..."


    Ravenna, lost in thought over those fragments of memory, failed to notice his concern, but as the conversation turned to Eileen, her thoughts snapped back to reality.


    Whether to disclose Eileen''s matter to Hendrik and Ronger was a dilemma for Ravenna.


    Initially, she had acted alone, at great cost, and wished to keep them in the dark, but now... Ansel could provide clues at a far more reasonable price than the exorbitant one demanded by Suellen, and given their trust in Ansel, they were unlikely to scrutinize the cost too closely.


    Just like me.. they had been awaiting the truth for far too long.


    Ravenna opened her mouth to share with Hendrik but quickly regained herposure.


    Yet, it is merely a clue... If the truth is to be revealed, it shoulde from me directly.


    I shall tell them once I have the answers.


    Suppressing the urge within, Ravenna calmly stated, "After thepletion of the soil enhancement potion''s efficacy test, leave the coordination to me; I shallmunicate with Lord Ansel."


    Without a second thought, Hendrik replied, "Of course, I believe this task is best suited for you, Ravenna."


    He ced his hand on her shoulder with utmost solemnity, forgetting her aversion to physical contact, his eyes brimming with hope and admiration.


    "You are undoubtedly the one who can change this world. He believed in you wholeheartedly, and we share that unwavering belief."


    "... Thank you, Hendrik."


    In the fifteen years since Eileen''s death, Hendrik, Ronger, and a few other of Eileen''s students had raised Ravenna, providing her with the finest resources and education.


    Although their care was almost devoid of¡­ affection, even the maternal Ronger maintained a controlled distance from Ravenna,


    But this was precisely what Ravenna needed.


    In her life, she no longer required parental figures; simple guidance was far more valuable than anything else.


    Gazing at one of the few significant figures remaining in her life, Ravenna softly affirmed her resolve:


    "I will, Hendrik, whether it be grandfather, you all, the empire that awaits change, or themon folk."


    [What exactly drives you to pursue these endeavors?]


    Even as the nightmare loomed again, Miss puppet did not hesitate to dere, "I will not let any of you down."


    Hendrik smiled reassuringly, "I know you can do it, Ravenna... Ah, right, I almost forgot to tell you something important, I should have sought you out first."


    He patted his forehead, "The matters you''ve shared have muddled my thoughts... Do you remember Lord Suellen? The Young Princess."


    "..."At the mention of this name, Ravenna felt a sense of foreboding, her brows furrowing slightly, "Her? What about her?"


    "She has also ced an order with us for a customized data system, and ording to her... she has high expectations for this system and wishes to meet with you alone to discuss it."


    "Suellen..."


    Ravenna mused over the Young Princess, murmuring thoughtfully, "She wants a data system, but for what purpose?"


    Is it to continue suppressing Evora ording to the empress''s wishes? If that''s the case... I must not get involved in their conflict. It would bring no benefit to the Tower of Babel and could cause considerable trouble for Ansel.


    Regardless, a meeting is at least in order.


    "When does she wish to meet with me?" Ravenna inquired.


    "I''ll make the arrangements for you; she said she woulde immediately once I contact her." Hendrik chuckled, clearly pleased, "Her Highness Princess Suellen holds you in high regard, Ravenna."


    "... Her Highness," Ravenna mused over the title with a coldugh, but said no more.


    "Then I''ll wait for her in your office."


    Ravenna turned to leave the alchemy workshop, and halfway through, she looked back at Hendrik, observing his face aged by the constant mental strain, a visage that even a fifth-stage warrior would find weary.


    "... Hendrik," she suddenly said.


    "What is it, Ravenna?" The man quickly turned, looking at her kindly.


    "You should rest as well," Ravenna chose her words carefully, "The Tower of Babel is recovering; you needn''t put so much... pressure on yourself."


    Hendrik was taken aback.


    But Ravenna did not linger to say more, leaving promptly.


    Hendrik''s gaze remained fixed in ce, the petite girl who in his eyes had always been a child, seemingly unchanged¡­ over the fifteen years, had now transformed into someone beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Though her words were meant to beforting, after Ravenna''s departure, Hendrik''s eyes betrayed a sense of sorrowful distraction.


    It took him a long while before he lowered his gaze, murmuring to himself softly, "Teacher, if you could see this moment, you would surely... be veryforted."


    *


    In the office, Ravenna soon met with Suellen, who hade to discuss business.


    The Young Princess, always dressed in a pure white, elegant gown, radiated purity and beauty like an iris blooming in a field.


    She sat across from Ravenna, her legs neatly together, her smile gentle yet approachable with a hint of yfulness.


    "Miss Ziegler, you must understand my intentions from Mr. Hendrik," Suellen began.


    "Your intentions¡­"


    Ravenna, flipping through the documents in her hand, furrowed her brows.


    -->

 Chapter 370 : Helen·Faust - One - III

    She frowned her eyebrows even more upon seeing Suellen''s request for the first time.


    The request was to create a data system "capable of branching into sub-units, allowing many people to simultaneously possess the system."


    Ravenna initially feared that the true value of the data system, as proposed by Ansel, had been discovered.


    However, it seemed Suellen had not fully realized this potential but had merely approached the idea.


    However, considering such an expansion of the data system was indeed impressive¡­ no wonder she''s the princess designated by the empress to oppose Evora.


    "Is it very difficult?" Suellen tilted her head slightly, "I believe, given Miss Ziegler''s capabilities, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    "...I am currently only a third-stage sorcerer," Ravenna replied, cing the documents on the coffee table and pushing them towards Suellen, clearly indicating her reluctance to proceed with the transaction.


    It was natural for Ravenna to avoid anything that might lead to the data system''s true functions being revealed.


    Any excuse would suffice to decline.


    Yet, Suellen didn''t seem ready to give up, raising an eyebrow, "As far as I know, the creation of the data system relies entirely on Miss Ziegler''s extraordinary cognitive abilities and unique logical system. The requirement for power isn''t as strict, is it?"


    Before Ravenna could respond, Suellen chuckled, "You don''t need to make excuses to refuse me, Miss Ziegler."


    "..." After a moment of silence, Ravenna calmly asked, "So, may I refuse?"


    Suellen''s smile was warm and inviting, "Of course, I don''t have the power to force you, nor would I want to. I''m not like my dangerous sister."


    But before Ravenna could refuse, Suellen added, "Wouldn''t you want to hear the price I''m willing to offer before declining?"


    "It''s not about the price¡ª"


    "Eileen."


    Suellen''s eyes narrowed slightly, "In addition to abundant resources and the favor and support of the four factions of the Etheric Academy, I''m also willing to provide a crucial clue regarding Eileen''s death."


    "The first point might be negotiable, but the second and third..."


    Suellen said, her smile growing as she observed Ravenna''s stiff expression, "I think that should be enough for you to consider, Miss Ziegler."


    "...No."


    Ravenna firmly refused after taking a deep breath, "Unless you change the requirements for the customized data system, I will not agree, as the value is not equivalent."


    "Regarding... my grandfather''s death," Ravenna added, as if to pressure Suellen, "Lord Ansel will assist me."


    "Hmm? But does this conflict with the clues I''ve provided you?"


    Suellen, however, was not the least bit annoyed; instead, she continued to advise and tempt with a smile, "The clues given to you by Lord Ansel, surely, are just that as well? Because you cannot afford the price of obtaining the answers directly from him. Given this... why not gather some clues from me, and thenbine them with Lord Ansel''s, to uncover the truth at the least possible cost?"


    "You see, all I desire is a data system."


    "..."


    Ravenna fell silent.


    Indeed, if she had clues from Suellen, in addition to those from Ansel... it might not be long before she could discover the cause of her grandfather''s death, identify the murderer, and uncover the truth.


    But the data system... no, that was absolutely out of the question.


    Even a simple customization would be fine, but it could threaten Ansel''s concept, the potential of the ethericwork, it should not exist!


    Seeing Ravenna still silent, the confidence and sweet smile on the Young Princess''s face gradually faded.


    "Could it be... you''re being a bit too greedy, Miss Ravenna?" Suellen''s tone cooled slightly, "Has Ansel''s support given you such courage? Do you truly believe that Ansel values you so much?"


    "I simply cannot create that thing as per your request, that''s all."


    Ravenna looked into Suellen''s eyes and responded thus.


    "¡­What?"


    The Young Princess''s brows furrowed deeper: "You really can''t do it?"


    "To split amon offspring from the data system is too difficult, I simply cannot do it now, and naturally, no one else could possibly do it either."


    "¡­"


    Suellen narrowed her eyes slightly, seemingly pondering something, and after a while, she asked again: "Then when is the earliest you canplete it?"


    "At least it would take years."


    Hearing this, the Young Princess closed her eyes, and after a few seconds, reopened them, returning to her gentle and beautiful demeanor.


    "Well then, I''ll change the conditions, forget about the offspring... let''s go back to the original basic requirements, but slightly enhanced¡ªcan you create the most stable,rgest magical record library out of this data system?"


    "That''s no problem, but you''ll have to do the data entry work yourself," Ravenna replied without hesitation.


    Her decisive answer improved Suellen''s mood somewhat, and the iris-like pure girl slightly lifted her head, her smile radiant: "Very well, I appreciate your straightforwardness.


    The funds and resources will be sent to the Tower of Babel immediately, and people from the four faculties of the Etheric Academy wille back for exchange and learning, as a simple gesture of sincerity to start with¡ªof course, not to provoke or cause trouble. Make sure your people are also aware."


    "As for the end..."


    Suellen paused: "I won''t keep you in suspense any longer, this piece of information is indeed very precious, and undoubtedly valuable to you as well, I''ve stepped back, you originally shouldn''t have been able to obtain this intelligence, but..."


    The Young Princess sighed helplessly: "But who asked you to be involved with Lord Ansel?"


    When threatening her, it''s "Do you think Lord Ansel really values you?", and when cooperating with her, it''s "Who asked you to be involved with Ansel?" Sometimes...pared to arrogant Evora, Ravenna despised the hypocritical Young Princess before her even more.


    And at this moment, this hypocritical Young Princess... would be the starting point of her irreversible path.


    "Listen well, Ravenna."


    Suellen stood up, walked over to Ravenna, and whispered in her ear: "The murderer of your grandfather."


    "¡ªIs among those closest to him."


    *

 Chapter 371: Helen·Faust - Two - I

    The soil enhancement potion, seemingly inconsequential at first nce, possesses effects so potent that Hendrik dares not bring it to public attention.


    This world is distorted, dominated by divine species who rule over everything, and extraordinary beings who rule over the mundane. Yet, even in realms governed by humans, the twisted values of the extraordinary are influenced by rules born from the long evolution of human society.


    For instance, Ravenna can sustain herself on nutritional potions, customizing even their vors, and higher beings have even less need for food, though few actually forsake eating entirely.


    The empress''s absolute rule ensures that no wars can erupt in thends east of the Heavenly Mountains. The extraordinary channel their power into violence in only two ways: challenging other extraordinary beings or monsters roaming thends, or venturing into the terrifying unknown of the Zero Realm Enigma with a more than ny-five percent chance of disappearing.


    Thus, most extraordinary beings convert this unexpressed violence into other desires: domination, pleasure, or the pursuit of higher transcendence¡­ Thus, they do not detach from human society despite their elevated existence. The oppression from divine species forces them to seek satisfaction of their inner desires from lowers, from mortals, binding them even more to society.


    The benevolent save others to fulfill themselves, while the malevolent indulge in brutality to revel in their sins. It''s hard to imagine what terrible storms might arise on thisnd if these emotional, even extreme, extraordinary beings were one day freed from the constraints of the divine species.


    To return to the subject, given the extraordinary''s high demand for all worldly things, food, being of paramount importance to the popce, naturally holds an unusual influence.


    Even Hendrik, insensitive to the political climate, understands the turmoil that would ensue if this were made public.


    With this potion, the extraordinary could enve themon folk more deeply, ruling over them as they wish. The mere thought sends shivers down Hendrik''s spine.


    But now, with Lord Ansel''s assistance¡­ all these issues can be smoothly resolved!


    "This potion here is the final product."


    Hendrik carefully ced a pendant in Ravenna''s hands, "Its efficacy and stability have been thoroughly tested without issue. I''ve also detailed the dosage instructions in diagrams, understandable even to the less educatedmoners."


    "...Ravenna."


    The man exhaled deeply, his expression solemn, "The Tower of Babel, and the future our teacher hopes for, I entrust to you."


    Ravenna did not respond, merely clutching the pendant tightly and nodded slightly.


    She turned and left Hendrik''s office, where at the doorway, a youngdy in a ck dress, poised and serene, smiled at her.


    "Are we ready to depart, Miss Ravenna?" Marlina asked softly.


    "Let''s go."


    Ravenna ced the pendant around her neck, her expression serene, "Is Lord Ansel already at our destination?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ansel is currently in Pelican City."


    Despite her elegant attire and graceful demeanor, which has grown impable over time, Marlina still stood slightly behind Ravenna, responding with the utmost respect, "The use of the soil enhancement potion involves many considerations. ording to Mr. Ansel...


    the farming standards and enthusiasm of themoners in Breeze City within the Spirity Lake Territory are somewhat higher than those in Pelican City. To ensure the fairness of this game, he is making some adjustments."


    Ravenna did not respond to this but after a brief silence, she asked Marlina, "Did Lord Ansel... tell you the specific steps and procedures?"


    "Yes." The young girl smiled, "Because I am the one recing Mr. Ansel to oversee and supervise this game."


    "¡­Would you mind sharing them with me?"


    "You should be able to meet Mr. Ansel soon," Marlina said calmly, "Wouldn''t it be better to ask Mr. Ansel himself?"


    The soothing tone and pleasant voice made Ravenna pause in her steps.


    She turned her head towards Marlina, "You seem... to be implying something."


    Marlina just smiled, "You''re overthinking it."


    This girl, who had once confided in her about the immense pressure Ansel was under, now remained silent, no longer sharing personal details about Ansel.


    It seemed like disappointment, then resignation.


    Ravenna''s gaze shifted away from her smiling face, and an unconscious thought surfaced in her mind:


    Had she ever thought, many times, that if she were in my ce, Ansel could be saved?


    From this, Ravenna further pondered¡ª


    If I were as pure as her, many things would not have happened.


    Do not misunderstand, the purity in Ravenna''s eyes is not about being purely on Ansel''s side, but rather... being purelymitted to her ideals.


    If she were truly pure, she would not be manipted, yed, and dominated by Ansel to this extent.


    It is precisely because she cannot erase the shadow Ansel left in those glorious moments that she is now so deeply mired.


    But this thought was just a fleeting one for Ravenna, hypothetical and meaningless. The reality is... she indeed cannot clearly see Ansel''s influence on her.


    Not only can she not see it, but she is also sinking deeper.


    Lost memories and truths...


    Whenever fragments of broken speech and images flickered through Ravenna''s mind, and she came back to her senses... she always felt an indescribable, ineffable sense of unreality.


    It''s not that those memories were fabricated, but rather... she didn''t know how to articte it, a kind of unnatural dislocation.


    Seeing those vague fragments, she became increasingly reluctant to let a sorcerer skilled in the ways of the soul help her repair her soul, because she didn''t want anyone to see that part of her past.


    All she could do was wait.


    "¡­!"


    Marlina immediately stopped when Ravenna suddenly paused, looking slightly stunned before asking with great concern, "Miss Ravenna, what''s wrong?"


    "¡­It''s nothing." Ravenna''s slightly shaking body stabilized, "Let''s go to the teleportation circle, we shouldn''t keep Lord Ansel waiting."


    Besides the recurring memories, was there also... a periodic sense of rejection between the soul and the body?


    Mrs. Myron was right, thankfully with her help.


    Although Ravenna hadn''t managed the most crucial part of resting, perhaps this was also the source of the various abnormalities between her soul and body during this period, but since it wasn''t a major issue, it was not a big deal.


    It''s time for the first step, the first step to change this world.


    Although it''s just two small territorial cities, although there''s only one thing that can help them.


    But with this beginning, the grand vision is no longer an illusion, but has stepped onto incredibly solid ground.


    You must seed, Ravenna.


    You will seed.


    *

 Chapter 372: Helen·Faust - Two - II

    In the office of the lord of Pelican City, Count Watson stood behind Ansel, bowing extremely humbly and said:


    "Lord Ansel, I have arranged everything as you instructed, I have selected the outstanding farmers from all over Watson''s territory, and other preparations have been made as well."


    His voice was so excited that it trembled, it seemed as if he wished he could just rece the lord of this small city and be the lord himself.


    The opportunity to gain Ansel''s favor was incredibly rare... Last time, he rose to prominence, eliminated the troubles within his territory, and even obtained a lot of spoils of war from the Spirity Lake Territory, bing the absolute ruler of thisnd.


    Now that Ansel hase here again, Count Watson couldn''t even imagine how much he could benefit from simply following Ansel''s instructions meticulously and rigorously.


    Thinking of this, Count Watson felt somewhat envious of the Count of Spirity Lake


    That utterly defeated guy, not only was he not punished by the empress, but he also turned misfortune into a blessing, being incorporated into Hydral''s territory... Could there be anything better in the world?


    What? Lost the dignity of nobility, lost the inherited territory and glory?


    To talk about dignity in front of Hydral, are you out of your mind or am I crazy?


    But fate is unpredictable, envy aside, Count Watson still focused on doing his own tasks well.


    Knock, knock ¡ª


    The knocking sound echoed, and before Count Watson could speak, Ansel had already invited the visitor in.


    "Come in."


    The wooden door opened, and a petite female schr entered the office, standing at a distance from Ansel before speaking, "Lord Ansel, Miss Marlowe has taken half of the potion to Breeze City, and I have the other half here."


    "When shall we start..."


    "Why stand so far away?" Ansel, obscured by therge back of his chair, chuckled lightly, "Am I that frightening? Helen?"


    "¡­" Ravenna''s body trembled slightly, she took a deep breath, trying to steady her voice as she approached Ansel.


    "Of course not, fa...ther."


    Count Watson, standing by, was utterly bewildered. He nced at Ansel''s back and then at the petite girl(?), feeling a sudden chill.


    Could it be that knowing something he shouldn''t have would lead to his mysterious death?


    As Ansel listened to the approaching footsteps, until Ravenna was beside him, a smile appeared on his face.


    The young Hydral looked out at the view of the territorial city from the balcony, patted his thigh, but said nothing.


    "¡­" Ravenna silently walked over, gathered her skirts, and sat on Ansel''sp with her legs together.


    With one arm around the miss puppet''s waist, Ansel chuckled, "How are the preparations?"


    "The potency of the potion has been tested multiple times, with no side effects. It can transform barrennd into fertile soil suitable for cultivation within three days, adaptable to any nt. Regardless of the crop nted, it can survive. Besides regr watering, no fertilization is needed.


    Crops that normally mature once a season can now mature weekly, with each harvest''s yield and quality increasing by three to five times."


    Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly, saying nothing, but Count Watson, upon hearing this description, was utterly dumbfounded.


    Crops that mature once a season now maturing weekly, with increased yield and quality, capable of growing all crops, and without any side effects?


    What¡­what kind of sorcery is this!


    Exaggeration aside, if this could be deployed across the entire empire, theoretically, it could eradicate all hunger within a month.


    This potion, to be used on his own territory?


    Count Watson was so excited he nearly fainted.


    "It sounds like the effects are quite good."


    Ansel patted Ravenna''s head, "It will save a lot of waiting time, well done, Helen."


    "¡­It''s my duty, father."


    Ravenna resisted this title, yet not as much as she had anticipated.


    The word "father," when not spoken in jest or as a joke, is profoundly significant. Unfortunately, Ravenna had never felt this greatness in her life.


    Thus, when uttering these two words, she did not resist as much as she thought she would.


    "Excellent, kindly deliver the potion to Count Watson," Ansel gently patted Ravenna''s shoulder, signaling that she was dismissed.


    Yet, before she could depart from Ansel''s embrace, Ravenna cautiously reiterated the question she had asked countless times before.


    "I shall not intervene, nor shall you, and no extraordinary beings will either. This domain shall continue to operate under its established ordinances, correct?"


    "Of course," Ansel''s smile was pure innocence, "That is precisely the spectacle I wish to behold."


    "¡­Very well."


    Taking a deep breath, Ravenna removed the pendant from around her neck, rose from Ansel''s side, and approached Count Watson.


    "Contained herein are all the potions, along with a diagram detailing their application. There will be no further replenishments, so you must distribute them ording to the prearranged n."


    "I¡­ I understand, Miss Helen."


    Count Watson knelt promptly and decisively, his hands trembling as he epted the pendant, his heart pounding erratically.


    "I will execute Lord Ansel''s directives with utmost precision and meticulousness, please rest assured."


    "Lord Ansel," his voice quivering, he then inquired, "So, may I now¡­"


    "Proceed, but do not err, Mr. Count."


    Ansel, who had not once nced at Count Watson, waved his hand dismissively.


    "Yes, yes! I shall not disappoint you! Certainly not!"


    Once Count Watson had hurriedly departed, Ansel rose from the sofa, stretchingnguidly.


    "So, we wait a week before we assess the oues."


    The youthful Hydral tilted his head slightly, looking at Ravenna: "What do you suppose their first week will be like?"


    After a moment of contemtion, Ravenna softly replied: "Ecstasy, bliss, incredulity¡­ something along those lines, I presume."


    As she spoke, her expression unwittingly softened.


    "When the issue of sustenance is resolved, it won''t just be the farmers who find sce. The impoverished will have ess to food that is not only more affordable but of superior quality, visibly enhancing everyone''s lives."


    "Once hunger is no longer a concern, and one can truly be satiated, hope for life will burgeon."


    Miss puppet cast her gaze towards Ansel, not too far yet not too close, her eyes slightly downcast:


    "This is what you taught me, Lord Ansel¡­"


    "You mustn''t cling so tenaciously to my words, Ravenna."


    Ansel raised an eyebrow: "It would seem as though you harbor an excessive fondness for me, oh no, that''s incorrect¡­ an excessive fondness for the Ansel of Hydral who will no longer appear."


    "That is somewhat foolish and repugnant, don''t you agree?"


    "Lord Ansel," Ravenna stepped forward, locking eyes with Ansel, "Is this truly just a game to you?"


    "You seem to have a clear understanding of most matters."


    Ansel, quiteposed, met her gaze with a smile, "Why not continue to use your wisdom to guess, to observe?"


    After staring into those sea-blue eyes for more than ten seconds, that icy ck pupils resembling those of a serpent suddenly shed before Ravenna, causing her to instinctively avert her gaze in a mix of surprise and defeat.


    "I¡­ give up."


    In the end, she simply whispered, "To bring change to all this, to actively initiate change¡­ Lord Ansel is undertaking such actions, and I neither wish nor possess the right to question it."


    "As long as it can be achieved¡ª"


    "As long as the vision you wish to see can be achieved."


    Ansel''s smile grew wider, as if a serpent''s tongue flickered at the corners of his mouth.


    "Unchanging, ever unchanging¡­ that is you, Ravenna, but¡­ it''s of no consequence."


    His gaze drifted towards the balcony, over the domain, and beyond to the wilderness.


    In seven days, that ce would be lush, teeming with life.


    But¡­ what about after the second seven days, the third, the fourth? What, ultimately, would remain there in the end?


    It seemed unlikely tost until the fourth set of seven days, so perhaps¡­ the third.


    Let the crops grow wild, robust, willful, and free.


    Bring to my dear Ravenna, to dear Miss Helen, the beautiful scene she wishes to witness, carrying your best wishes.


    *

 Chapter 373: Helen·Faust - Three - I

    James was a robust young man, summoned for his generational expertise in agriculture. At the age of twenty-five, he had already dedicated fifteen years to the fields.


    Yet, even as a farmer, his vigorous constitution was evident, a testament to the fertilends of the Empire''s southern region.


    The plight of the southern farmers was enviablepared to their northern counterparts, who faced meager harvests and the extortion of tax officials.


    Now, James stood in line outside the lord''s manor with his fellow vigers, all bewildered by their summons from various domains. James couldn''t fathom what use the nobility might have for people like them.


    "Laurel," he said, his anxiety growing as the line inched forward, "what do you think¡­ they want with us?"


    Laurel seemed unconcerned. "They probably just need to make use of us... though I''m not sure what those high and mighty could want with folks who only know how to toil in the mud."


    James drew a sharp breath. "You don''t think they''ll use us as materials for some spell, do you? Remember Roy? The poor soul turned half-pig by a sorcerer. I''d rather not end up like that¡ª"


    "Then don''t think about it," Laurel interrupted impatiently. "If they intended such a thing, why go through all this trouble? Besides, isn''t the whole town here?"


    A short farmer scoffed. "Sorcerers looking for materials can find them anywhere. Whye specifically for us?"


    Their hushed discussion reflected the unease of the queueing farmers, many of whom shared James''s fears or harbored simr thoughts.


    For those at the bottom of society, even a fleeting nce from the powerful was unbearable.


    When James''s turn came, the young, unassuming farmer looked up nervously at the expressionless man on the tform, unsure of what to say.


    "Take this and bring it back home."


    The man on the tform handed James a ck box. "Follow the instructions inside to tend to your field. Start promptly at six tomorrow morning. If you can''t understand, someone will be there to teach you. And if there are still mistakes..."


    He left the threat unspoken, but his icy gaze from above made James knees weak.


    "I,I will surely fulfill yourmand, my, my lord," James stammered.


    Laurel, standing behind him with his head bowed, radiated a subtle defiance in contrast to James''s palpable panic and vulnerability.


    Nevertheless, he took the ck box obediently, echoing the man''s words, and left the manor with Hendrik.


    The two farmers, clutching the box, walked through the streets of Pelican city, drawing curious nces from the scattered passersby.


    "This ce feels somewhat superior to our own," James remarked, gazing at the humble, aged houses on either side, a sense of wonder in his voice, "At the very least, the housing is a vast improvement for us... Laurel, are we truly here just to till the soil?"


    "And what could you do if we weren''t?" Laurel nced sideways at her fellow viger with a hint of indifference.


    "I just... hope that''s all it is," James muttered, somewhat awkwardly.


    Laurel and James were acquainted prior to this, but their rtionship was not particrly deep, merely a casual intersection of lives. Laurel was well aware of James''s honest, albeit somewhat timid nature, and did not particrly care for it, which resulted in her somewhat cool demeanor towards him.


    The two soon arrived at the dwelling that had been arranged for them. Without a word, Laurel entered her own room, while James, who had hoped to engage in further conversation, scratched his head in embarrassment and retreated to his bedroom.


    Holding the ck box in his arms, James was momentarily overwhelmed by the fear of the mysterious and malevolent sorcerer, hesitant to open it. However, the chilling gaze of that man caused him to shiver, and with trembling hands, he lifted the lid of the box.


    Contrary to his expectations, the box contained neither a blood-drawn sigil nor any peculiar animal remains, but simply two vials of potion and a piece of paper, nothing more.


    James ced the box beside his bed, puzzled, and picked up the paper to read¡ªfinding no text, which was a relief to him as he was illiterate.


    The images were clear and straightforward, suggesting that he should remove the caps from the potions and, aiming at the ground, firmly press the button beneath the cap just once.


    James understood this part, but the subsequent drawings of seven sunrises and sunsets followed by wheat mysteriously sprouting from the ground confused him. The illustrations indicated that after harvesting the wheat, he should repeat the initial action... This left James bewildered.


    "Am I to pour this back into the fields after seven days?"


    The dark-skinned youth stared at the two green vials within the ck box, then back at the instructional diagram, his face etched with confusion: "But how could wheat mature in just seven days? Ah... I''ll wait until tomorrow."


    With this thought, his perplexity deepened.


    Why was this task assigned to him? This potion appeared precious... Would it spell disaster if it were wasted?


    At this thought, James, who always seemed timid, felt a twinge of resentment.


    Shouldn''t such tasks be delegated by the gentry, to their own people? I am only skilled, only adept at farming.


    The lord of Pelican City was equally puzzled by this matter.


    "My lord, so we truly do not... keep that thing in our possession?"


    The truth was, the lord had no idea what the substance was, only ensuring that the farmers knew how to use it correctly. Even so, he was aware that it was provided by Ansel, and out of caution, the Count of Watson had repeatedly warned the lord in Ansel''s name.


    The lord had indeed been frightened by the Count''s stern warnings. His suggestion was not born out of audacity or a desire to embezzle; the Count had fiercely cautioned that no extraordinary being, no noble, should encroach upon this item.


    He simply felt that entrusting such a valuable item to those who could barely read, perhaps not even understand the diagrams, was exceedingly risky.


    Why not have them handle the matter directly, instead of going to the trouble of teaching the farmers how to use it?


    "This is a directive from Lord Ansel, do notpel me to reiterate."


    The young Count Watson fixed his gaze steadfastly upon the city lord. "I shall articte once more, you are to ensure that no person of influence within the city, through coercive acquisition, deprives others of their potions."


    "...Coercive acquisition?"


    The city lord paused momentarily, perplexed. He regarded Count Watson, inquiring tentatively, "And if it were not through coercion...?"


    Count Watson adjusted his cor, responding withposed assurance, "Legitimate transactions, governed by equitable principles, are beyond reproach."


    In this discourse, he was reminded of the unsettling smile of the young Hydral.


    His smile was somewhat disconcerting.


    ["An experiment? No, no... It''s not an experiment, Count. It''s merely a game, a trivial household pastime."][


    "The rules of the game are akin to those of make-believe. The choices made by individuals are of no concern to me, but everyone must act within the bounds of moral decency. It''s as simple as that."]


    A trivial game of¡­make-believe.


    What manner of man was Count Watson? Could he not discern the direction in which Pelican City, and indeed the entire Watson domain, would evolve under such "household" game rules set by Ansel?


    Yet, his apprehension towards Ansel was not derived from these tactics, but rather from the moment Ansel spoke of the "household game," Count Watson... saw not a trace of joy on Ansel''s face.


    His words were cold and merciless, yet his face, which bore a smile, was gentle and seemingly affable, evoking a sense of kinship in all who beheld it. However, itcked both the pleasure derived from deceiving the lower sses and the malice inherent in acts of tyranny.


    Even if not purely for pleasure or venting, there ought to have been some semnce of emotional fluctuation, but Ansel of Hydral, that creature... exhibited none, absolutely nothing.


    Hence, that smiling visage rendered Count Watson profoundly uneasy.


    If there was nothing, then what exactly was he smiling about? Or perhaps, disying such an expression had be his instinct, his... alternate visage?


    A shiver ran through Count Watson, he ceased his contemtion, daring not to ponder further.


    "In summary."


    He exhaled softly, "Maintaining those ostensibly ''legitimate'' rules is crucial, Leonard, you are no fool, you know what must be done."


    The city lord of Pelican City, Leonard, nodded hastily, "I understand, I understand... My lord, I shall not bring disgrace upon you, nor upon the Watson domain!"


    "This has nothing to do with the Watson domain, make no mistake, Leonard."


    Count Watson regarded the city lord with a cold gaze, "All of this, is for Lord Ansel."


    "...Yes, yes! For Lord Ansel!"


    Leonard bowed deeply, "Everything is for Lord Ansel!"


    "I shall be observing you, Leonard."


    Count Watson made his way out of the office, his voice chilling, "Do not squander this opportunity, one that you shall never encounter again in your lifetime."


    Opportunity...


    After Count Watson departed, Leonard clenched his fists tightly, mustering all his strength to stand firm, to prevent his knees from buckling.


    Thesemoners represented his opportunity... Although unbelievable and ludicrous, it mattered not.


    They were but resources to be exploited repeatedly, the peasantry, abundant as they were, brought him immense benefit, a pleasant surprise indeed.


    This game was steeped in absurdity from the outset.


    ¡ªFor aside from Ravenna, no one cared for the peasants, including the peasants themselves.


    *

 Chapter 374: Helen·Faust - Three - II

    James rose early, arriving at the fields an hour ahead of schedule, fearing that the dignitaries might have advanced the time, potentially leading to his untimely demise for beingte.


    Fortunately, his concerns were unfounded. However, he was not alone in his fears; numerous farmers, clutching boxes, stood, squatted, or sat by the fields, looking lost, helpless, or contemtive, awaiting the arrival of the city lord''s envoy.


    Laurel arrived early as well. James approached him, box in hand, and squatted beside him. "Laurel, have you deciphered the diagram inside?"


    "More or less," Laurel replied, holding his box without apparent nervousness.


    "And what does the diagram indicate?" James inquired.


    "What else could it mean? After applying it once, wait seven days, harvest the wheat, then apply it again," Laurel exined.


    "But how can wheat mature in just seven days?" James asked, puzzled.


    Laurel, the robust, wild, short famer,looked at James as if he were a fool. "It means the potion''s effect is to make the wheat mature in seven days. Are you fucking daft? Isn''t that goddamn obvious?"


    James was stunned for a few seconds before eximing in disbelief, "Really?!"


    His voice, young and vibrant, became high-pitched and distorted, reflecting his tumultuous emotions.


    Other farmers turned their gaze towards him, causing him to awkwardly touch his head, unable to contain his excitement, he continued to press Laurel for confirmation, "Laurel, is it really so? Can it truly¡ª"


    "Shut up, you''re too damn loud," Laurel snapped irritably, indicative of the fact that, just like there are simple and pure farmers like James, there are also coarse and fierce ones¡­ in greater numbers, "Don''t bother me, we''re not that close."


    "... Ah, okay," James could only respond awkwardly, then respectfully distanced himself from Laurel.


    He was puzzled; they had chatted quite a bit yesterday and on the way here, and Laurel hadn''t been so impatient. It was only when the box was mentioned that Laurel became noticeably upset.


    An hour passed quickly for the farmers, and the city lord''s representative arrived on time. He observed the scattered farmers across the vast fields, neither posturing nor wasting words, which the farmers found astonishing.


    "You all should have seen the diagram yesterday. Today, I''ll exin it again. Take out the potion," the dignitarymanded, and the farmers hurriedlyplied, extracting the potion from their boxes.


    "Return to your assigned fields and open the lid," he instructed.


    James quickly went to his field and did as told, seeing the button indicated on the diagram upon opening the lid.


    "Point it at the field and press the button firmly until the potion stops flowing," he continued.


    Laurel didn''t move but observed others. When he saw the first person to press the button had the liquid level in their potion bottle drop by a third and stop flowing, he then pressed his button.


    "It''s simple enough, remember it," the man representing city lord Leonard stated emotionlessly, "In seven days, at the same time, after you''ve harvested the crops, repeat the process."


    "Remember, the second time, repeat the process exactly, no more, no less."


    "Go ahead and sow now. Water as you usually would every day, no need for fertilization. And... this farnd is yours to own, the crops as well, you don''t have to submit them. Lord Leonard does not require your submission."


    After finishing, the man left, showing no desire to stay any longer with the farmers.


    James stood transfixed, gazing at the man''s retreating figure for several seconds before murmuring in disbelief, "Does this mean, does this mean... in seven days, the wheat can truly go mature?"


    "Laurel, what you said is true¡ª"


    Just as he was about to excitedly call out to Laurel, he noticed that she had already shouldered her hoe and started to toil with a grunt.


    James looked down at the soil beneath his feet, unable to discern any change after the application of the potion, but since things hade to this point, what else could he do but cultivate and sow?


    Ignited with passion, James threw himself wholeheartedly into the farm work, thinking... if it were truly possible to harvest a crop of wheat in seven days, if he could control the yield...


    Even hands that wouldn''t tire after hundreds of hoe swings, now just beginning tobor, started to tremble.


    James'' lips quivered as the sound of his heartbeat echoed through his throat and bones, resounding in his mind.


    His family was not poor, but they lived a life of mere subsistence. Generations of farming had not umted any wealth for his lineage, and more arduous work had not led to increasedpensation. Instead, taxes depended solely on the whims of the current lord. If it weren''t for the somewhat visionary and capable Count Watson of this generation, James'' life would be much harder.


    But if he had this piece of farnd...


    Could he not buy a better pipe for his father, a brand-new coat for his elder brother, and perhaps... perhaps even a pair of pretty shoes for Susan?


    The young man gripped his hoe tightly, feeling an endless surge of strength within him.


    His eyes shone brightly, as if harboring a brilliant and undying hope.


    *


    For these expert farmers, summoned from all over the Watson domain by the Count,pleting the sowing in a single day was a trivial task. Filled with hope, James even considered cultivating another plot ofnd.


    However, he dared not overstep his bounds. After the sowing and watering were done, he could only leave the field, looking back every three steps.


    Today, he arrived at the calcted time for the second watering, only to find someone had already arrived early, squatting at the edge of the field.


    "...Laurel?"


    James paused, then approached with joy to greet her, "Laurel! How is your plot? Laurel... Laurel?"


    Receiving no response, James was puzzled and then realized that she seemed reluctant tomunicate with him, so he resignedly headed towards his own cultivatednd.


    And as he walked... James understood why Laurel was silent and squatting there like a statue.


    -->

 Chapter 375 : Helen · Faust - Three - III

    For he saw them, the shoots on the field, vast expanses of... sprouting shoots.


    In just half a day and one night, with just... some water.


    "..."


    James'' legs gave way, and he knelt tremblingly on the ground, reaching out to touch the sprouting shoots, so tender and green, as if they could drip water, the freshest of sprouts.


    He had never seen sprouts so perfect.


    Then, farmers began to arrive at the field one after another, their reactions the same as Laurel and James''.


    Some even knelt on the ground, burying their faces in the soil that had be as fertile as if from a fairnd overnight, weeping uncontrobly.


    And then, not until deep into the night did anyone reluctantly leave the field.


    On the second day, the green wheat seedlings visibly grew taller, already showing signs of leafing. This time, all the farmers brought a day''s worth of food, each still squatting by the field, not moving an inch. By nightfall, some even took out bedding from their packs,ying it right beside the field, and covered themselves with nkets as sleepiness deepened.


    By the fourth day, the wheat, now as tall as James'' chest and leaving every farmer in awe, began to form ears. The farmers, happy, hugged each other, regardless of whether they knew each other or the age differences. At this moment, the hope and joy they harbored were so unified, and the hard work and fatigue they had endured resonated so perfectly together.


    On the sixth day, the wheat had flowered, and the green color had turned to the golden yellow of harvest. The incredibly full ears of wheat once again brought celebration among the farmers. They sshed water on each other, took off their shirts, letting their dark, lean skin be as hot and fervent under the sun as their hearts.


    They sang simple and rustic songs, their coarse and hoarse voices carrying happiness and joy far and wide.


    On the seventh day, from the gates of Pelican City, the city walls were crowded with people.


    Because everyone saw that the farnd outside the city had turned into a golden sea.


    James knelt in front of the field, continuously kissing the wheat ears in his hands, kissing the ground beneath his feet, tears in his eyes flowing uncontrobly.


    He had never seen such full, such bright wheat ears. Moreover, the wheat, which should have grown from a single wheat seedling, had ears so densely packed that the yield was multiplied several times over!


    James could not describe his emotions at the moment; he felt as if he were in a dream, even afraid that it was indeed just a dream.


    But the fragrance of the wheat, the aroma of the soil, the warmth of his tears... everything was so real, real enough that he wanted to cry out loud.


    His life was about to change, not just his, but also those around him, and even the entire Pelican City, the whole Watson domain, would undergo a transformation!


    With such a field, how could anyone starve to death? Not only would no one starve, but every household would have an abundance of various kinds of food!


    James was even willing to give away much of the wheat for free to those around him¡ªbecause there was simply too much! So much that he, as an experienced farmer, could not begin to estimate the yield. It was no exaggeration to say that the grain he had grown in thest three or four years might notpare to the amount produced in these seven days!


    "Harvest... Harvest!" James eximed excitedly as he stood up, "Quickly harvest this batch, then we can immediately nt the second one... What should we nt for the second batch? Maybe¡ª"


    "James."


    The deep voiceing from behind interrupted James'' soliloquy.


    The young man turned around and saw his stocky fellow viger, who seemed to have a bit of a temper.


    "...Laurel?"


    James was initially stunned, then said cheerfully and heartily, "Your harvest must be good too! We are so lucky to have reaped so much grain... I wonder how much money we can make!"


    "Hmph," Laurel scoffed, "Do you really think you can make a lot of money?"


    He pulled James forcefully, pointing to the circle of farmers weeping with joy not far away, and then to their fields, which were even more bountiful than James'', and said with a grim expression:


    "With so much grain, to this extent, how much money do you think you can still make?"


    James was stunned. He was simple and naive, but not dull-witted, and quickly understood what Laurel meant.


    "Too much... so it''s not needed?" the young man murmured to himself.


    "You''re not just a simple fool... Pelican City definitely can''t consume this much grain, that''s for sure."


    Listening to Laurel''s words, James thought for a while, then smiled and said, "That''s okay, isn''t it a good thing if everyone is well-fed?"


    "Heh, don''t you want to make money?" Laurel stared into James'' eyes, "Or do you think this is enough, do you think, damn it, rolling around in the fields for a lifetime, feeling full is damn enough?"


    "If it can be sold..."


    The man''s greed was not hidden in his words: "If it can be sold, that would be... how much money!"


    "..." James looked at the golden wheat, opened his mouth, but couldn''t speak.


    If... all of this could be sold.


    Pipes, coats, shoes... no, no, no... he could buy better things, for his father, for his elder brother, for the woman he had yet to confess his feelings to, better things.


    And it only took seven days!


    "I... Laurel."


    James lowered his voice nervously: "I, I want to make money, what should I do?"


    Laurel looked at the naive young man who had taken the bait, a slow smile spreading across his lips:


    "Pelican City can''t sell it, but who says... all this grain can only be sold in this tiny, tiny Pelican City?"


    *

 Chapter 376 : Helen·Faust - Four - I

    Atop the bustling city walls, a young and handsome nobleman stood beside a petite and charming puppet-likedy, both gazing at the carts rolling in, forming a golden river of wheat.


    "How does it feel?"


    Ansel ced his hand on Ravenna''s shoulder, his voice soft and gentle.


    "...It''s wonderful," she murmured, her eyes reflecting the vast sea of wheat.


    "Why do you find it wonderful?"


    Ansel''s hand caressed Ravenna''s cheek, reveling in the irresistible softness under his fingertips. He chuckled lightly, "Because you see potential and change, right?"


    "Yes," Ravenna did not mind Ansel''s hand on her face, "A perfect sess, just from this small piece ofnd, with the yield from the soil enhancement potions, imagine the entire empire..."


    The female schr''s voice rose, her tone excited and hurried: "It must... it surely can¡ª"


    She suddenly paused, lowering her head slightly, and after a moment of silence, she responded, "I apologize, Lord Ansel, I got a bit carried away."


    Anselughed carelessly, "Your excitement is natural, not apse at all, but... there''s something I hadn''t considered."


    His gaze moved to the cheering crowd, to the farmers on the carts waving their arms excitedly, his lips curving slightly:


    "I thought you''d first be happy for them, for thesemoners in your sight, d that they could be spared from the troubles of hunger."


    Ravenna was momentarily stunned, only then shifting her gaze from the carts full of golden wheat to the farmers, who looked like triumphant heroes.


    ¡ªEven though these farmers were sitting right next to her "achievement."


    "I ¡ª"


    "Of course," Ansel said with a smile before Ravenna could speak, "As a creator, your first concern is naturally your creation. This doesn''t mean that once your emotions have settled, you won''t truly pay attention to those excited farmers andmoners, right..."


    "Helen?"


    His hand, still cupping Ravenna''s cheek, was so warm, and even from the wrist pressed against her, she could feel a steady pulse.


    "..."


    Gazing upon the farmers, Ravenna remained silent.


    "Helen?" Ansel repeated the name leisurely, snapping thetter out of her daze.


    The bizarre cost required to obtain information about Eileen''s deathpelled Ravenna to utter that term once more.


    "I apologize... Father," miss puppet said, lowering her gaze, "I cannot provide an answer."


    "Is that so? Well, it doesn''t matter. Knowing your thoughts is enough for me."


    Ansel granted Ravenna immense tolerance, his meticulous demeanor as if he were truly interacting with his own daughter.


    He looked towards the bountiful procession, gently caressing Ravenna''s cheek, and softly said, "By next week, the scene should be even more intriguing. Are you looking forward to it, Ravenna?"


    "Yes, I am looking forward to it, Father... Lord Ansel."


    The unexpected shift in address left Ravenna somewhat at a loss. The genius schr, always capable of handling everything with cold efficiency, was now encumbered by countless chains, rendering her movements sluggish and her reactions dyed.


    External pressures and internal confusion... If not for the indelible beacon within her heart, Ravenna might have truly be a puppet entirely at Ansel''s mercy.


    "By the way," Ansel withdrew his hand from Ravenna''s cheek, gently patted her shoulder, and whispered in her ear, "I have found the answer to Eileen''s cause of death."


    Ravenna''s breath hitched, her petite silhouette seemingly frozen in ce, her magnificent purple eyes like amber, reflecting thest scene her consciousness captured before detaching from reality.


    "Would you like to hear it now?"


    Without waiting for a private room or a secret moment, right there, amidst a crowd of onlookers on the city walls, Ansel spoke to Ravenna as if discussing an inconsequential matter.


    "... Yes," Ravenna slowly responded, her voice slightly hoarse, "ording to our agreement, Lord Ansel, you only need to tell me... one clue."


    Despite receiving a crucial clue from Suellen, Ravenna remainedposed in front of Ansel.


    Even though the clue held significant meaning for her.


    The murderer of Eileen was among those closest to him.


    Ravenna had asked Suellen whether "closest" referred to the present or epassed all of the past. Although Suellen avoided the question, she provided Ravenna with an answer in another manner.


    She ominously told Ravenna¡ª


    [Not knowing too clearly might actually be a blessing for you.]


    [It allows you the possibility to abandon your quest for the truth.]


    ¡ª If indeed one of Eileen''s closestpanions was the murderer, then Suellen''s words were urate. For those closest to Eileen were also closest to Ravenna.


    Suellen''s words implied... Ravenna could never ept that person as the culprit.


    But... it is not necessarily so.


    In Ravenna''s heart, there was another answer, one that she ced at the forefront after calming down.


    If it were that person, by blood, he was indeed Grandfather''s closest kin, and even though I have no ties with him now, I cannot ept that he would kill Grandfather.


    Moreover...


    At this moment, the Miss puppet, burdened with too much, breathes heavily and rapidly.


    Moreover, he harbored hatred for Grandfather, he betrayed Grandfather, and casting aside that identity, he had so many reasons... to kill Grandfather.


    The confusion felt from that "chance encounter" at the shop now sharpens into a piercing de.


    From the hatred he showed towards Grandfather then, he absolutely... absolutely could have done this.


    Ravenna emphasized this in her heart, but why did she stress it so? Why did she, who once said that Leiden, no matter how shameless, would notmit patricide, still pin this crime on her own biological father?


    Is it truly because she believes it to be the fact, or is it because she does not wish for the most cruel possibility to ur? Perhaps even Ravenna herself is unclear.


    In this matter, all she wants now is a clue that can further reveal the truth.


    And Ansel had long been prepared for this.


    He gently embraced Ravenna''s shoulders, speaking to the petite schr struggling under the weight of numerous matters and pressures:


    "Although I am reluctant to touch upon your painful memories, do you still remember how Eileen died?"


    "...His heart was carved out." Even though her tone did not fluctuate much, the pure hatred was like silent, entwining thorns, present in every word Ravenna uttered, "His head was severed."


    "Yes, a very... regrettable and cruel method."


    Ansel sighed with apparent regret, but at a ce unseen by Ravenna, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up.


    That smile, which caused Count Watson to fear, was neither pleased by something nor seemed to be spilling malice, an iprehensible smile.


    "Who would have thought, the person whomitted such cruelty..." Ansel shook his head, "was once entrusted with Eileen''s fervent and great expectations?"


    "..."


    Entrusted¡­ with Grandfather''s¡­ great expectations?


    -->

 Chapter 377: Helen·Faust - Four - II

    Ravenna was bewildered. If it were someone who Eileen had great expectations for, how could it be... her own father, who, despite betraying Eileen, failed to secure a position at the Etheric Academy and is now in such a pitiful state of ipetence?


    And if it were someone Grandfather had great expectations for, and also the closest to Grandfather, the one I cannot ept as the murderer...


    Miss puppet, shackled in chains, began to tremble, her pursed lips barely concealing the teeth biting down hard on her lower lip.


    "Those who were once entrusted with Eileen''s great expectations are few," Ansel said with a smile, "and this oveps with your circle, Ravenna. It shouldn''t be too difficult to search, should it?"


    "But if we were to fully expose him and bring his crimes to light, leading to his demise, it seems, well... insufficient."


    "Shall we continue?"


    Ansel''s hand slid down to grasp Ravenna''s slender and delicate waist, like a snake¡­ that entwines its prey with its tail.


    He generously, gently, and magnanimously whispered in Ravenna''s ear, "A small price to pay for a clue that brings you closer to the truth."


    "I agree¡ª"


    "Ah, no, no, not now."


    Ansel ced his index finger on Ravenna''s lips, looking down at the confused, anxious, and even slightly panicked exquisite puppet in his arms, smiling and saying:


    "Answer me after the next seven days."


    "The next seven days?"


    Ravenna urgently clutched at Ansel''s hem: "Why the next seven days? Can''t it be now? Ansel... Lord, Lord Ansel, you should know the answer!"


    "You definitely... know the answer, I can pay the price, I can... Fa-father, please¡ª"


    Her voice grew lower, and the hand that clutched Ansel''s hem gradually weakened and let go, until it fell.


    The once independent, tenacious, and unyielding genius, in this moment, became so humble and weak in front of Ansel.


    The answer was clear; when Suellen handed that terrible clue to Ravenna, her pursuit of the truth had already moved beyond just "the truth."


    She was unwilling to ept, unable to ept, that the murderer she had hated for fifteen years, the one who took Grandfather''s life and destroyed thest hope, was the person closest to her, the one Grandfather had great expectations for.


    That''s why she was so eager to obtain a further answer, one that could negate this terrible reality; she was already... on the verge of losing control.


    Even so, after a brief loss of control, Ravenna calmed down.


    She knew she had no leverage to negotiate, and also knew that continuing to plead would only make Ansel raise the price even higher.


    She could only maintain silence in fear, keepposure in panic, and y her... current role.


    "Is it difficult toprehend?"


    Ansel raised his eyebrows slightly, lifting Ravenna''s chin with his hand, directing her gaze towards the streets of Pelican City, to observe the increasingly distant farmers andmoners.


    "Shouldn''t your focus be here, right now? This is the moment of change you''ve longed for, Ravenna. At this critical juncture... everything else can be set aside, can''t it?"


    The devil''s voice prated the puppet''s ear, cleaving like a de, embedding into her soul:


    "Including your grandfather, even he should not hinder you, not at this time, wasting your energy and time."


    "This is your ideal, isn''t it? How can you be distracted by a dead person? Am I right... Helen?"


    What''s most important now...


    What''s most important now is to observe, ascertain, and ensure the effectiveness of the soil enhancement potion. This opportunity must not be missed, the chance for the empire to embrace the beginning of change, even if, in Ansel''s eyes, it''s merely a game, its significance is destined to be extraordinary.


    Yes... this is what''s most important, for that possibility, for that future...


    But grandfather, but they¡ª


    I could further know the truth, do I really have to wait idly for seven days during this period when I can''t intervene in anything?


    But I''ve also waited long enough, why can''t I wait now? Father... No, Ansel is right, we cannot let... we cannot let those who have passed affect the present, not even slightly, at this juncture. Even if we can''t intervene in anything, remembering every moment of change is crucial.


    But that was... that was your grandfather, the one who taught you so much, who told you what to do in the future, how to move forward¡ª


    This is what he taught me!


    Madness, increasingly oppositional, increasingly tearing madness.


    The cold chains wrapped around Ravenna began to sprout sharp iron spikes, deeply embedding into her flesh and bones.


    On one hand, there''s the anticipation of the beginning of the realization of ideals, such a great situation; on the other hand, there''s the terrifying possibility of the death of a loved one, making her unable to stay calm, afraid to think deeply.


    And the person holding all this... is, paradoxically, gently, generously, kindly supporting Ravenna, supporting the most solid chains on her, telling her to do what she must, to fulfill her duty as a pursuer.


    At the same time... smilingly severing another thing she so desperately seeks.


    A bright and exciting future; a cold and nearly despairing present.


    They entangle, mix, collide, like two great forces tearing at Ravenna, tearing at... her soul and self.


    Should sheugh? In the face of the possibility that someone she holds dearest could be the murderer of her grandfather, should she burst intoughter? How could that be appropriate?


    Should she cry? When she has the opportunity to glimpse that grand future, should she weep in despair over personal emotions? That doesn''t seem right either.


    If Ravenna Ziegler should neither cry norugh, nor do this nor that... then what exactly is the entity standing here, and what should she do?


    The emptiness in her purple eyes surfaced repeatedly, like tides that rise and quickly recede, so capricious.


    "There is only¡­ one thing to do."


    The devil''s voice arose in her ear.


    "Your ideals outweigh everything, right, Helen?"


    "...Yes."


    The emptiness slowly,pletely faded away, reced by absolute resilience, unparalleled determination. It was as if the genius schr, who no matter how Ansel plotted or tormented, would never bow, had returned at this moment.


    But whose resilience and determination¡­ has she now acquired?


    "Yes... Father."


    Ravenna gazed at the distant wheat fields, at the bustling entirety of Pelican City.


    Yes, this is... the scene she wanted to witness, this scene, more important than anything else.


    More important than anything else.


    "There is only one task at hand." She responded softly, "Concerning grandfather, I will ask you after seven days."


    Miss puppet bowed her head slightly, her voice already very calm: "Please forgive my earlierpse."


    "Forgiveness..." Ansel''s mouth curved slightly, "No problem, I didn''t mind it anyway, but, I have a small question."


    "Please ask."


    "Helen, what do you think a father is? Or rather, what elements does the word ''father'' epass?"


    "...I, I don''t know, Father."


    Ansel smiled and patted her head: "Consider it a task I''ve left for you. Perhaps at some moment, I will ask you again, and I hope by then, you have an answer. Can you do that, my dear daughter?"


    He stopped the caress and instead took Ravenna''s hand, holding her tender and delicate hand firmly in his palm.


    Ravenna did not resist, instead feeling more... calm than ever.


    Is it calmness? Ravenna couldn''t be sure of her emotions at the moment, but she felt indeed very... very serene.


    The death of a loved one, the pursuit of ideals, the path to redemption, the fog of the past... on each of these cold chains entwining Ravenna, each seemed to bear Ansel''s mark.


    Good or bad, it didn''t matter, in this moment, just this moment, the Miss puppet who witnessed her grandfather''s brutal death at the age of six, even though she remained vignt towards him, had not forgotten his attempts to control her, but...


    But regardless of whether they are opposed, regardless of whether the intentions are good or evil¡ª


    In this monotonous, colorless gray world to Ravenna, Ansel of Hydral, he has always been here.


    *

 Chapter 378: Helen·Faust - Five - I

    As a somewhat barren city, the humble civilian district of Pelican City today plunged into a sea of jubtion.


    The city''s sustenance is derived from the surrounding scattered viges, where farmers are primarily summoned to cultivate the fields. Even those farmers have never witnessed such an exaggerated bounty, let alone themoners who purchase rice from the shops.


    Such a harvest brings excitement beyond anything else, with the scent of wheat wafting through the air and the dazzling golden yellow before one''s eyes, unmistakably genuine.


    The fertilends of the south ensure that most of the popce does not suffer from terrible famines, yet, despite this, the civilians cannot lead lives of daily satiety.


    After all, poverty is an incurable terminal illness.


    However, the current spectacle has the city''s civilians uncontrobly exhrated, for the abundance of grain is so vast that farmers are even willing to grab handfuls to give away to passersby on the streets, indifferent to the wheat straw falling from their carts as they move forward.


    Amidst this boiling celebratory atmosphere, James, positioned in the middle of the procession, found it hard to contain his emotions, unlike Laurel, who pushed the same cart without any sign of excitement on his face.


    "So many people..." he murmured in a rough voice that bes unpleasant when he lowered his tone.


    "Laurel, we''re practically heroes!"


    James eximed excitedly, "Look at their gazes... My God, I''ve never been looked at like this before!"


    The young man excitedly waved at the passersby, attempting to offer arge clump of wheat, but Laurel grabbed his wrist.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" the stocky farmer gruffly asked.


    "Giving-giving some to the passersby," James responded, slightly stunned, "After all, we have so much¡ª"


    "And what good will that do? Do they know how to turn wheat into flour?"


    Laurel asked expressionlessly, "Are they going to let it rot in their cupboards or sell it for money?"


    "It''s the thought that counts, to some extent..."


    "What thought? What does the wheat we grow have to do with them?"


    The man pushed the wooden cart forcefully, looking coldly at James: "I farm to feed myself, James."


    James scratched his head, saying nothing.


    Laurel is right; what farmer in the empire harbors the thought of "feeding everyone"? Farming is merely a means of livelihood.


    Nheless, James still found Laurel''sck ofpassion distasteful, wondering why this fellow viger is of such a character.


    He decided to inquire with his father and elder brother upon returning home; perhaps they would know.


    Upon contemting this, James became somewhat nervous, the joy in his heart even somewhat suppressed. He looked around and saw that the farmers were immersed in the happiness of a bountiful harvest before he lowered his voice to Laurel:


    "Laurel, you mentioned selling this grain outside of Pelican City... How exactly should we go about doing that?"


    Laurel''s suggestion was simple, but James, with his limited experience, couldn''t figure out how to sell so much grain elsewhere.


    Laurel nced at James: "Why should we be the ones to sell it?"


    "¡­Ah?"


    "This city may not seem very wealthy, but no matter what, there must be rich merchants."


    Laurel gripped the handle of the cart tightly, his rough and hoarse voice unable to hide his eagerness: "I don''t believe that no one could think of what even a farmer like me has thought of."


    James also realized, "You mean... find a merchant to help us sell? But¡ª"


    He had no fondness for the grain merchants, those miserly and cunning people who always tried to depress the price and exploit them. The thought of dealing with them made James feel ufortable.


    "But if we deal with them," the young man said somewhat urgently, "those damned people would suck our blood dry if they could!"


    "¡­No."


    Laurel looked up towards the highest point of Pelican City, towards the castle of the lord of the city.


    This farmer, nearing forty, muttered to himself:


    "This time, it might be different."


    *


    Reginald sat in his office, puffing on a cigar.


    As the wealthiest merchant in Pelican City, his influence in the city was immense.


    "¡­That''s all the news about thatrge piece of farnd outside the city, and those farmers." "Hmm..."


    Reginald, with a cigar in his mouth, exhaled a thick cloud of smoke: "Can you find out the origin of that field, those potions?"


    "Sorry, lord, we haven''t been able... to find it," the subordinate reporting to him said with his head lowered, looking very nervous.


    The robust middle-aged man narrowed his eyes slightly: "It''s been seven days already, and you still can''t find it? Not a single clue."


    The subordinate, with his head still lowered, answered in a panic: "It''s... it''s our negligence, we will definitely¡ª"


    "That''s enough," he waved his hand, "you may leave, it''s not your fault."


    The subordinate left the office as if granted amnesty, while the shrewd businessman capable of bing the wealthiest in the city stroked his chin, pondering thoughtfully, "It seems a personage of considerable importance has chosen our Pelican City as a testing ground."


    A week ago, the inexplicable warning from city lord Leonard had already put Reginald on alert, and seven dayster, the grand harvest, unbelievable even to him, along with the perpetually elusive news no matter how much he probed, confirmed his suspicions about the current situation.


    "Must transactions only adhere to ''the rules''...?"


    The man frowned, tapping on his desk, "Such a waste of a splendid opportunity."


    Leonard had issued instructions to all the wealthy and powerful of Pelican City, forbidding the use of underhanded tactics¡­ even the most basic act of price suppression was considered excessive.


    For a businessman, this was a bitter pill to swallow.


    He was dealing with a group of utterly foolish, short-sighted farmers who had be overnight millionaires. If he could employ all his strategies... Reginald believed he could make the biggest fortune of his life at this moment.


    However, Leonard''s almost threatening seriousness during their conversation, along with the inscrutable and formidable pressure from the significant figures, dissuaded Reginald from taking any rash risks.


    "Let M make contact with those farmers... Heh, they''ve probably never seen a real woman in their lives."


    Reginald leaned back in his chair, his tone wistful, "Though I won''t earn the amount I originally could have, I cannot simply watch these gold coins slip through my fingers..."


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    -->

 Chapter 379: Helen·Faust - Five - II

    The knocking made the wealthy Mr. Reginald slightly raise his eyebrows, "Come in."


    The guard at the door opened it, "Sir, there are two... farmers. They say they want to discuss business with you."


    "... Farmers?"


    Reginald was momentarily taken aback, then smiled with interest, "Interesting, let them in."


    The guard nodded, then turned to shout outside, "The master invites you in!"


    Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Two men in coarse hemp clothes walked in from outside. The tall, handsome young man looked nervous, while the unremarkable, stocky man appeared quiteposed.


    "You..." Reginald, with his leg crossed, showed no disdain, merely askingzily, "wish to conduct business with me? Hmm?"


    "We''ve heard," Laurel stared at the man behind the desk, puffing smoke, "Mr. Hegel, you are the wealthiest in Pelican City."


    Reginald Hegelughed heartily, "So what if I am? Do I look like some phnthropist to you?"


    "If you were, it would mean you''re a wise man indeed."


    James shivered at Reginald''sughter, but Laurel remained calm, stating, "Only a man not wise enough couldn''t maintain a vast fortune in this damned world."


    The merchant removed the cigar from his lips, leaning forward slightly with a grin, and said, "Interesting, do go on."


    "And as a person of wiseness, lord, you should be aware of the changes that are about to sweep over the Pelican City¡­ no, the whole Watson domain."


    Laurel took a deep breath, his trembling fingertips betraying hisck of the calmposure he presented: "You must already be aware of the fields outside the city, brimming with magic... In just seven days, the harvest can increase four or five fold. This means that, in a short span of time... Pelican City could produce an abundance of crops for export."


    He stepped forward, and the guards who had entered with them instinctively reached for their swords, but Reginald shook his head, signaling them to stand down.


    "Please... take a moment to ''taste'' this wheat, just smelling its scent is enough."


    Laurel first wiped his palms on his clothing to dry the sweat, then took a handful of wheat from his pocket and ced it on the desk.


    Reginald, driven by curiosity, took a small handful and sniffed it. In an instant, his pupils contracted.


    He had never... never before smelled such fragrant wheat! Even the wheat procured from the most fertile fields could not exude such an aroma.


    What was initially mere curiosity for Reginald turned into increasingly rapid breathing.


    "It seems you now understand the quality of this wheat, lord," Laurel said, "This quality, coupled with its terrifying yield, could in a short time..."


    He did not finish his sentence, but Reginald, gasping for breath, said:


    "The immense yield could satisfy themon folk, and the high quality could also cater to the elite... If this wheat were to flood the market at low prices, in a short time..."


    Reginald spoke with a chilling tone, his expression akin to a ravenous wolf at the height of its hunger.


    "...Destruction, then, domination."


    He whispered thus, his body trembling slightly, but it was purely out of excitement, an extreme, uncontroble excitement.


    This sent a shiver down the spine of the onlooking James, who began to fear, uncertain of what woulde next, but certain that it would not bode well.


    Reginald then extinguished his cigar, stood up, and stared intently at Laurel:


    "Do you wish to discuss this business with me? To distribute this wheat throughout the entire Watson territory?"


    "Yes, I believe you have the power to do so."


    Reginald continued to gaze at Laurel with an intensity unbearable to the average person, and after a long moment, he finally said:


    "Aren''t you afraid... that I will plunder everything you possess?"


    "If people like you were to do so, then we should have started with nothing," Laurel replied candidly.


    "The fields do not belong to us, the potion is not ours, and even the crops that are grown will not be ours."


    "But... somehow, all of it inexplicably belongs to us."


    Under James''s bewildered gaze, Laurel clenched his fists, his head bowed slightly, his voice hoarse as he said, "So, I am gambling that for some reason... you will not, or cannot, forcibly take away what we now possess."


    In the office, there reigned an absolute silence.


    James was tense and bewildered, Laurel bowed her head in silence, and on Reginald''s desk, thest wisps of cigar smoke rose.


    "Hehehe... Hahahaha!"


    The merchantughed heartily, overjoyed: "You''re a farmer? You, of all people, a farmer? It''s utterly unbelievable... truly beyond belief."


    "Marvelous!"


    He looked at Laurel with admiration, loudly proiming: "This deal, I''m in. All the food you two can provide in seven days, I''ll take it all, name your price!"


    "We do not sell directly; we seek a partnership."


    Laurel, staring intently at the face of the tycoon he never thought he''d meet in her lifetime, spoke deliberately: "I''ve spoken at length with you, and I hope, you won''t consider me... a fool."


    Reginald looked at Laurel for a moment, then grinned and asked: "What''s your name?"


    "Laurel, Laurel Momo."


    "Very well, Mr. Momo."


    Reginald took out a whole box of cigars from his desk drawer and handed it to Laurel.


    "I appreciate intelligence and prefer to coborate with the intelligent. You''re certainly no fool, and far from a farmer; that title does not suit you."


    "For now, at least." Laurel epted the cigar, emphasizing, "If that farm remains mine, I might well be a farmer for life."


    "Ha, no one will try to take what''s yours, rest assured."


    Reginald came around from behind his desk, not minding Laurel''s slightly muddy clothes, and patted him on the shoulder: "This is a gift from fate to you, and no one can take it away."


    "A person both fortunate and intelligent... We will enjoy a fruitful coboration, Mr. Momo."


    "On that note, I''d like to make an audacious request." Laurel, caressing the cigar box, spoke softly.


    "Oh, let''s hear it."


    "I hope you can provide an advance on the payment," the man said.


    *

 Chapter 380: Helen·Faust - Five - III

    Within the lord''s castle of Pelican City, Ansel and Ravenna were in a room arranged by Leonard, observing a screen that projected images of Laurel and others.


    "It appears... a dire event is on the horizon."


    Ansel, supporting his chin, watched Ravenna with a smile that was not quite a smile, "Mr. Reginald does not seem to be a reputable merchant by any stretch of the imagination."


    Ravenna, gazing at the two men holding hands on the screen, remained silent for a long while before softly responding, "It matters not, as long as the grain can flow into the market as intended."


    "Because the frenzied pace and volume of production are bound to keep its price from soaring, thereby allowing a greater number of people ess to superior quality food?"


    The young Hydral said with a beaming smile.


    "...Indeed."


    Miss puppet continued to watch the screen, not out of pretense, but truly harboring such a belief.


    ¡ª As long as the grain could enter the market and appear on more people''s dining tables, her goal would be achieved.


    "Rather, it''s preferable this way," she whispered, "If the farmers'' grain were to umte in Pelican City, it would be a waste. Moreover, only them selling their grain outward could not possibly affect the entire food market."


    Ansel smiled withoutment, while the scene on the screen shifted to Breeze City, located within Hydral''s territory and formerly part of the Spirity Lake domain.


    There, the plot between Laurel and Reginald did not take ce, but the atmosphere of excitement and joy throughout the city was unmistakably simr.


    "It seems the first week has been quite effective."


    Ansel, leaning back on the couch, spoke leisurely, "Setting aside the matter of those two farmers in Watson''s domain, the food situation in Pelican City should be resolved within a few days. Just a week, and every household will be able to enjoy soft, fragrant bread, and by then, the second batch of crops will also be ready. Truly~ it is remarkable."


    He tilted his head towards Ravenna, his face alight with amusement, "As the creator of this masterpiece, do you have any thoughts, Helen?"


    "... The creator is not I, but you... Father."


    Ravenna bowed her head slightly, "The concept of the soil enhancer was your proposal."


    "Ha... Then, let us speak only of your thoughts," Ansel did not deny Ravenna''s words, merely squinting his eyes as he spoke.


    "Thoughts..."


    Ravenna looked out the window, and even from the upper district of this lord''s city, she could see the scenes of themoners'' celebrations.


    Under Ansel''s assurance of no intervention by extraordinary beings, and even maintaining order on the surface, it was undeniable that the residents of Pelican City, regardless of their status, would have ess to the highest quality food from now on, without ever having to worry again.


    This is the significance of being extraordinary, this is indeed the essence of extraordinary existence.


    When the malicious nightmare of "why you pursue" surfaced in her mind, Ravenna finally found a way to confront it.


    "I believe I can now answer that question posed by you, father," Ravenna said, her purple eyes behind the gray frames shimmering slightly.


    "This is the reason I chase that future."


    Her voice slightly elevated, her emotional fluctuation was distinctly vivid.


    "Oh... Is that so?"


    Ravenna''s resolve seemed even firmer, as if a shackle had been removed, yet Ansel merely smiled.


    He twirled a strand of Ravenna''s hair around his finger, casually saying, "But what if, Ravenna, it was only after witnessing such a scene that you found your current resolve."


    "Doesn''t that further prove..."


    The devil whispered in her ear, "that your previous perseverance was without foundation?"


    "..."


    In just a moment, the passion burning within Ravenna was thoroughly extinguished.


    The chains that seemed about to break were now wound tighter, even seeming to strangle her throat.


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Ansel''s hand glided over the back of Ravenna''s head, caressing her snow-white neck, and rested on her soft waist, drawing the petite miss puppet into his embrace.


    "Why bother so much about the past?" he gently propped his chin on Ravenna''s head, "Your determination now, the you now, are all real."


    "Right, Helen?"


    Ravenna Ziegler trembled slightly.


    When one has no choice, facing the unavoidable pain and despair, an astonishing will and enlightenment can burst forth.


    But what if... there is a choice?


    And it''s a choice so beautiful, so blissful, soforting,pletely fulfilling her wishes, her desires, satisfying so much?


    Ravenna is not a weak person; she could sacrifice even her own feelings, so she certainly couldn''t be weak.


    But in this matter, whether she is weak or not is irrelevant, it doesn''t make a difference.


    Because this denies Ravenna''s perseverance after Eileen''s death, the perseverance she painfully pursued for fifteen years, denies her determination to sacrifice human lives on the scales, denies... her essence, her everything.


    Thus, Ravenna couldn''t face this matter, and Ansel, on the other end of this inability to face, offered her a warm, sweet, and malicious embrace.


    Miss Helen rested on Ansel''s chest, murmuring in a daze:


    "Yes... Father."


    The cheers of themoners, the aroma of wheat, the hunger that is about to depart...


    Yes, everything now, including herself, must be real.


    *


    Q&A


    Q: Why low grain prices would bring nightmare?


    A: When there is a significant increase in grain production, farmers are forced to lower prices in order to sell their excess grain. However, due to the instic demand for grain, farmers can only sell their grain when they significantly reduce the prices, resulting in a sharp decline in grain prices during times of abundant harvest.


    If the percentage decrease in grain prices exceeds the percentage increase in grain production, it leads to a situation where production increases but ie either remains stagnant or decreases. This is what "low grain prices harm farmers" signifies.


    Since grain is a fundamental necessity for livelihood, most countries ce great importance on domestic grain production, especially those with a sizable poption. They implement various support policies in the grain market to ensure food security and protect the interests of farmers. The United States is an example of such a country, but overall, the results are not ideal.

 Chapter 381: Keep Calm and Prepare for Some Mind-blowing Extraordinary Economics - I

    Beyond the borders of Pelican City, one could witness a scene almost hyperbolically encircled by a golden sea, a result of the city lord''s adherence to the directives of Count Watson¡ªor rather, Ansel ¡ªwho allotted a generous ten acres of farnd to each peasant.


    Upon the twenty acres toiled by James and Laurel, a staggering fifty tons of wheat were harvested in just seven days!


    On the most fertilends of the southern territories, a single acre typically yields about five hundred kilograms of wheat per harvest. However, the same measure ofnd, when enhanced by soil enhancement potions, can produce a quintuple yield, reaching an impressive two and a half tons.


    To conceptualize fifty tons of wheat: the poption of Pelican City barely exceeds ten thousand, and the output of these seven days, even after ounting for the losses incurred in milling wheat into flour and then flour into food, would afford each individual three to four kilograms of sustenance.


    For an individual, three to four kilograms of food could signify affluence for half a month.


    In a mere week, two people managed to cultivate enough to feed the entire city for over a fortnight with surplus to spare.


    This transcends mere farming; it is akin to casting spells¡ªin a theoretical sense, it is indeed spellcasting.


    Thus, on the eighth day, the day following thepletion of the harvest, the granaries of Pelican City were bursting at the seams.


    The city''s agricultural industry was in an uproar as grain merchants purchased vast quantities of wheat, swiftly transporting it to the sole flour mill and other wheat-processing facilities within the city. The mill''s output was then immediately distributed to all manner of shops, bakeries, confectioneries, and general stores...


    This once-impoverished city was now a frenzy of activity, disying an unprecedented level of economic vigor.


    After all, the yield and quality of the wheat were astonishingly high, and the more astute merchants of Pelican City sensed an opportunity for immense wealth.


    ¡ª That field was destined to draw the gaze of the entire Watson territory, perhaps even the Empire itself.


    However, despite the collective efforts of the city''s merchants, the first batch of wheat could not be entirely consumed¡ªthere was simply too much for the poption of Pelican City to absorb.


    Nevertheless, the amount that was eventually put into cirction was still quite formidable.


    The substantial cash in the hands of the merchants flowed into Pelican City, bing the remuneration for the farmers, wages for the workers, and revenue for the flour mill and food stores... The entire city was infused with vitality. In this climate, copious amounts of food graced the tables of themon folk.


    During these days, every resident of Pelican City wore a smile of contentment, asionally casting hopeful and expectant nces beyond the city gates, towards the horizon.


    The bountiful harvest brought not only food to themoners but also a plethora of job opportunities. New flour mills were hastily constructed, numerous shops expanded to sell more grain, and a significant demand forbor emerged. On the technical front, there was a dire need for skilled hands in wheat processing and flour-based food production, offering numerous employment positions.


    All was unfolding in the most splendid of directions.


    As Pelican City was immersed in a sea of celebration, fifty tons of wheat, harvested just the day before, were quietly transported out of the city.


    This quantity, though formidable when considered in istion, represented but a small fraction of the total yield. Yet, it silently imed a modest share of the food market in the heart of Watson''s domain.


    "Exquisite work, Mr. Momo," Reginald eximed, clinking sses with Laurel.


    "Your wheat was snapped up by the grain merchants in Greenridge City the very day it arrived. Within three days, all the food products made from that wheat were sold out! The merchants were frantic, pestering me about where I had sourced such fine wheat... They''ll likely trace it back here soon, but s, they are toote."


    The man licked his lips, "After our initial market exploration, there''s no need to hand over such treasures to these fellows. I n to establish aplete, independent food production chain in Greenridge City... My goodness, to think we can produce so much food in just seven days."


    The voice of Pelican City''s wealthiest was somewhat hoarse; he took a sip of wine to moisten his throat and mused,


    "I''ve been in business for over thirty years and never have I encountered such a staggering gold mine. This efficiency will tear Greenridge City''s food industry to shreds; they won''t even have time to react before we destroy them!"


    Facing the fervent Reginald, James, sitting beside Laurel, felt a mix of intimidation and suppressed glee, a contradiction.


    He couldn''t grasp what Reginald meant by "tear" and "destroy," but it sounded ominous... yet, the offer was too generous to refuse.


    That day, when Laurel requested an advance payment, James was terrified. Never before had he, always the one squeezed by merchants, dared to ask for prepayment from such a magnate.


    But Reginald, after a brief moment of surprise, agreed cleanly and then produced an amount of money James had never seen before, enough to dazzle him.


    It was gold coins! James had never seen a gold coin in his life!


    Although Laurel quickly spent the money, and in ways James couldn''t understand, it didn''t stop him from being astounded by the sum.


    Nor did it prevent him¡­ from feeling exhrated about the future Laurel had described to him.


    "However..."


    Reginald''s smile suddenly faded a bit.


    Just the slight downturn of his lips was enough to make Jame''s heart stop for two seconds.


    "Just the two of you, while sufficient to dominate Greenridge City''s food market over time, expanding to the entirety of Watson''s domain will prove¡­ challenging."


    "You could seek out other farmers," Laurel suggested, his stubby fingers awkwardly holding the wine ss, a somewhatical sight. Yet, his stance in confronting Reginald was something James believed he could never achieve.


    "Of course, I''ve tried," Reginald said, squinting slightly, "I believe, during this period, many merchants have as well, but..."


    "They all refused, they all told me, told the other merchants..."


    "Toe to you."


    -->

 Chapter 382: Keep Calm and Prepare for Some Mind-blowing Extraordinary Economics - II

    Upon hearing this, James momentarily paused, then swiftly turned his gaze towards Laurel.


    This was because, on the very day Laurel and Reginald had concluded the deal, securing a substantial sum in advance, Laurel immediately took this money to... other farmers.


    Laurel informed the farmers that merchants were not to be trusted.


    Indeed, merchants were inherently untrustworthy, but Laurel knew, for some reason, the current merchants were reluctantly credible.


    However, not all farmers could quickly realize this truth as he did, or rather... the vast majority of farmers would likely nevere to this realization in their lifetimes, spending their days harboring resentment towards merchants.


    Laurel conveyed to them that the merchants had undervalued the wheat, asserting that these high-quality grains could have fetched a much higher price.


    The farmers were well aware of how to assess the quality of wheat, and they also knew the miraculous nature of the wheat cultivated on this magic-infusednd.


    Unsurprisingly, they believed Laurel''s words, convinced that their wheat deserved a higher price and that they were being exploited once again.


    Yet, theycked the courage to confront the merchants; for them, maintaining their farnds was already a significant fortune, and none harbored thoughts of resistance.


    Thus, Laurel told them, "I will stand in for you, securing thepensation you rightfully deserve."


    He showcased the advance payment received from Reginald to the other farmers.


    Without a doubt, Reginald was far more generous than any trader in Pelican City, for he was not selling this special wheat in the modest Pelican City but in the central city of the Watson territory, Greenridge City.


    This meant he could sell the wheat at a higher price, which he indeed did, providing Laurel and James with a reward extravagant enough for the farmers ¡ª even paying in advance, at a time when the farmers were still negotiating with the traders.


    This situation undoubtedly agitated the farmers who watched as their wheat was purchased by other Pelican City traders at lower prices, and whoter faced further price reductions due to market saturation.


    In the end, Laurel gave the farmers an irrefutable reason.


    "Pelican City cannot eat such a great number of grains. Our produce will surely be sold throughout the Watson territory. With such quality, it will definitely win a higher price. Why should we allow the merchant and nobles to exploit us? If you are worried, if you are afraid, then leave it to me to negotiate." Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Now, sitting here, Laurel had secured the right to supply the farmers'' grain.


    Because he had indeed received the money, and in advance at that, moreover, if he were to handle the price negotiations, any issues that arose would not be their responsibility.


    If this fellow intended any mischief, they could simply cease cooperation with him; after all, a new batch of crops could be grown in just seven days, with a pitifully low cost.


    The farmers had ample reasons to let Laurel negotiate on their behalf.


    But what was utterly inconsequential to the farmers was entirely different for every trader.


    ¡ª Because they could not employ any "improper" means to wrest control of the wheat and subsequent food production from Laurel.


    Moreover, Laurel was now associated with Reginald, the wealthiest individual in Pelican City.


    From any perspective, this stout farmer was exceedingly troublesome.


    "Out of sheer iprehension, I took the liberty of delving into your background, Mr. Momo," Reginald suddenly said. "Your father expended all his savings to send you to the tutge of a second-tier extraordinary being, merely to serve as his assistant... no, to be more precise, a menialborer, a servant, but at least it was a step above being a mere farmer."


    "So..." the man leaned forward slightly, "you are far more astute than the other farmers, aren''t you? Even a second-tier extraordinary being, through the scant knowledge that slips from his fingertips, can endow you with wisdom for a lifetime, can it not?"


    Reginald smiled, "I can picture you, toiling away at menial and demeaning tasks, all the while scheming to pilfer knowledge... or perhaps imploring your master to bestow upon you a book he cares little for, but which to you is as precious as a treasure."


    "..." Laurel''s fists clenched under the table, veins on his neck standing out in barely concealed agitation.


    Clearly, Reginald had struck a nerve, and it was evident that Laurel had no desire to reminisce about that period of his life.


    "Oh, please don''t be offended, I''m not mocking you, Mr. Momo. I am, in fact, in awe of your perseverance and resolve," the wealthy merchant tapped Laurel''s ss on the table.


    "To make such amitment, to strive to this extent, and to achieve the level you have today... it''s quite remarkable."


    "... I am grateful for your recognition, Mr. Hegel."


    Laurel exhaled slowly, striving to keep his voice calm.


    He had anticipated this, just as he had said before, that one does not be the wealthiest in a city by being foolish. Since Reginald was not foolish, how could he not investigate Laurel''s past?


    "But here, we must discuss something more... tangible."


    "You have earned the right to say that," Reginaldughed heartily. "This move of yours, I can only admire."


    Laurel had obtained control over the entire grain production of the farmers, and the real coup was his mastery over timing.


    Even if the merchants wanted to raise their offers to wrest back the bargaining power from Laurel, it was simply not feasible.


    They had acquired too much grain in a short time, and their capital was insufficient to bid higher for the next week''s supply. Meanwhile, the grain merchants of Pelican City, with their sales confined to the city, could not recoup their funds in time ¡ª could the small city''s poption consume dozens or hundreds of tons of grain in seven days?


    Even if they realized their mistake and attempted to sell the grain to other cities, the capital turnover would take time. In short, they would not have enough to make a high enough offer to tempt the farmers next time.


    -->

 Chapter 383: Keep Calm and Prepare for Some Mind-blowing Extraordinary Economics - III

    Moreover, raising the purchase price would mean raising the selling price, which carries the risk of buyers refusing to pay the higher rates... And as for increasing the purchase cost while keeping the selling price the same? Such merchants do not exist in this world.


    But Reginald could afford to do so, not only because he was the wealthiest in Pelican City but also because he only bought grain from Laurel and James, and immediately sold it to other cities. He did not have a funding gap; on the contrary, he had already made a profit.


    The other cities in the Watson territory, obviously more affluent than Pelican City, and with their demand for this wheat, meant that even at a higher price, there would be plenty of buyers.


    Reginald could effortlessly purchase the farmers'' wheat at higher prices.


    And when the other farmers truly achieved higher ies due to Laurel''s "negotiations"...


    No one would ever sell their grain at lower prices again; they would only recognize this price, they would only recognize... Laurel.


    "In merely a few days, you have be their representative. Before anyone could usurp your position by purchasing the wheat at a higher price, no one could challenge your standing."


    Reginald shook his head with a smile, "However, who would be foolish enough to purchase wheat at a higher price when its yield and production speed are so rmingly high? The current price is already pushing the limits."


    Within the bounds of reason, fluctuations in price are normal. The merchants of Pelican City acquired the majority of the farmers'' wheat at a "reasonably low price," but Reginald was able to offer a "reasonably high price."


    Without anyone to coerce the farmers, Laurel, who held the decision-making power over sales, essentially controlled¡­ all the fields outside Pelican City.


    "It''s not just about the wheat, Mr. Hegel." Laurel took a sip of his drink, trying to calm his emotions.


    His father had spent all his savings to send him to serve a nondescript second-tier extraordinary being. Following this extraordinary being, he gained perspective and knowledge, yet he remained a servant, a farmer at heart.


    When you''re born, some things are already destined. ss is something that, in this world, exhausts a person for a lifetime... No, it''s something that cannot be changed no matter how many generations pass.


    Laurel was acutely aware of this fact, and he... despised himself for it.


    Despite having such a strong initiative, he couldn''t maintainpleteposure.


    "That field can cultivate anything, with different crops having different harvest times, which means... we could very likely harvest other crops in less than seven days."


    Reginald paused, then said with augh, "You don''t need to keep emphasizing the prowess of that field to me; I''m more than willing to make a bold wager on it. Since you''re willing to sit here and talk to me calmly, it means... you''ve made your decision, right?"


    Laurel nodded, saying crisply:


    "All the crops can be supplied to you, Mr. Hegel. With this, dominating the entire Watson territory''s food market will no longer be an issue."


    "We will have everything." The man, whose heart raced, whose appearance was coarse, and whose stature was short and stout, seemingly worthless, said hoarsely.


    "I believe so too, Mr. Momo."


    At this moment, the two spectors reached an agreement.


    Thus, on the thirteenth day, Reginald''s grain tradingpany was established in Greenridge City.


    By the fourteenth day, when the second seven-day period arrived, not a single grain of all the crops nted outside Pelican City remained in the city, which had not yet fully digested its previous grain production.


    On the seventeenth day, Reginald''s grain tradingpany had monopolized the entire wheat market of Greenridge City, owning a hundred percent of it, and began to advance into other territories within the Watson domain.


    Also on the seventeenth day, the "Pelican Trading Commerce," established only four days prior, began to establish aplete grain industry chain in Greenridge City.


    They purchased several bakeries and directly refused to supply that cheap special wheat to other bakeries, instead offering an unlimited supply at even lower prices to their own bakeries.


    Consequently, within just four days, their bakeries overwhelmed the customer flow of Greenridge City''s oldest bakery. The visible aftermath was not limited to bakeries; the Pelican Trading Commerce could devastatingly dominate any grain-rted industry connected to wheat.


    After the fourth day, which is the twenty-first day, the third round of harvest waspleted.


    It was proven that thisnd could cultivate any crop regardless of conditions. On this day, the Pelican Trading Commerce produced a massive amount of potatoes, green vegetables, radishes... various vegetables for the entire Watson domain.


    The central territory of the Watson domain, Greenridge City, was almostpletely overtaken by the Pelican Trading Commerce in the grain industry, and it was constantly supplying food to the entire Watson domain. When farmers began nting short-cycle vegetables, hundreds of tons could be produced in almost a day!


    Therefore, by the twenty-second day:


    A monopoly began.


    *


    I put a lot of effort into untangling the logic of this chapter. I read it several times, hoping there wouldn''t be any ring loopholes. After all, I''m not an economics expert = = However, considering that this is a game under the supervision of extraordinary beings, any logic can be understood!


    This chapter draws inspiration from the cyberpunk worldview, where society is in a high-tech, high-productivity stage. However, social sses still exist, and the lower ss may live lives even more miserable than those in the Middle Ages. Most people live in crowded, impoverished, polluted, and crime-ridden urban environments.


    Technological progress has not brought aboutprehensive social advancement, but rather, the societal ss divide has been widening. Individuals and small groups are often oppressed and manipted by corrupt social power structures.


    I think these works shall help understand this cyberpunk worldview better!:


    Neuromance by William Gibson


    Do Androids Dream of Electric Sheep? by hilip K. Dick


    Market Forces by Richard K. Morgan


    Full Metal Alchemist (anime) Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|m,p| y- r


    ** I checked the above msg won''t raise chapter price, dont worry~

 Chapter 384: The Prologue Wished by the Devil - I

    The Prologue Wished by the Devil


    Food, the fundamental sustenance upon which humanity relies for survival.


    Extraordinary beings are not heavily dependent on such sustenance, yet many harbor a significant desire to satiate their gastronomic cravings.


    Indeed, some extraordinary beings have transformed agriculturalnds and bred special livestock for the sole purpose of indulging in more delectable fare, though such luxuries never grace the tables of themon folk.


    In the dining hall of Greenridge City, at the meticulously set table of Count Watson, a carefully crafted cake exuded an alluring fragrance.


    After savoring the dessert withposed relish, the young count epted a napkin from the butler to dab at his lips and murmured in a hushed tone:


    "How terrifying, indeed."


    In the eyes of Count Watson, it is not merely the wheat, but the very soil that is terrifying... for it yields a harvest so fine that even he finds it remarkable.


    The Watson domain may not be exceedingly wealthy, but as a territory in the southernnds, its abundant resources are indisputable, and the count''s culinary indulgences from a young age need no boration.


    Yet even so, he deems the foodstuffs made from that wheat as "quite remarkable."


    What the count considers remarkable, for themoners, would be described as unparalleled.


    He now understood why the so-called "Pelican Trading Commerce" could upy the entire grain market of Greenridge City with a logic-defying swiftness¡ªbecause the grain it produces is the most illogical of all.


    It''s not just the production rate that sends shivers down the spine of any grain merchant and drives them to the brink of despair; the quality is such that once themoners taste it, they can never again tolerate the inferiority of cheap wheat and its products, ensuring that Pelican Trading Commerce has nopetition.


    The low prices, a result of crops that mature every seven days or even shorter growth cycles, herald the destruction and sound a death knell that shatters the eardrums of all merchants.


    However, Count Watson is merely reflecting on the situation; he cares not who dominates the grain market.


    For he is merely abstaining from this game for the time being, not making a move against Pelican City or its fields, waiting for Ansel''s game to conclude, when all that should be his will not escape.


    Even in the current circumstances, it matters little, for after all, taxes must be paid to someone.


    "My lord," the butler whispered from behind Count Watson, "Mr. Auberon has just sent a letter requesting contact."


    "Auberon..."


    Count Watson''s demeanor, previously light-hearted, became more reserved upon hearing this name. Auberon hailed from the capital''s trading guild, a guild whose master was none other than¡­ Her Highness Evora, who constantly aspires to impress with grand ambitions.


    Naturally, the young count could imagine the representative sent to develop interests in his ces, shall own a low status within the guild. The guy likely has not had the privilege of meeting Her Highness Evora. Yet, he must tread carefully in his response.


    "This may cause some troubles..."


    Muttered Count Watson to himself, "If he represents Her Highness''s intentions, then what of Lord Ansel''s position¡ªwait, wait a moment¡ª"


    The young man''s fingers intertwined, his eyes flickering with a hesitant yet sharp light.


    For he thought of Count of Spirity Lake.


    ¡ªThat damned fortunate soul, who soared to great heights with Lord Ansel''s support. Why shouldn''t I... find a patron of significant stature?


    This young count, capable of using the lives of extraordinary beings as mere tools to gain a sliver of advantage in war, ording to Ravenna''s wishes, murmured softly:


    "Should Her Highness''s gaze turn this way..."


    Count Watson was uncertain if Ansel would reim that magicalnd after the game''s conclusion. But... given Evora''s character, if she were to learn of such a thing, she would undoubtedly not let it slip through her fingers.


    Even if our Elder Princess has always prioritized force over the welfare of the people, this... this could be profitable!


    Moreover, that sense of "dominance" thates from controlling food supplies and thereby the lifelines of the popce¡­ The Elder Princess, already so thirsty for imperial power, would surely not refuse.


    In this way, thisnd might remain within Watson''s domain, and perhaps even... secure a ce on the Elder Princess''s chariot, which has carried countless significant figures.


    Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelBin


    Even if it meant curling up in the smallest corner of that chariot, the benefits to him would be immense!


    Having lost all his extraordinary subordinates in that war, even if have ended the internal strife within Watson''s domain, his foundation was still so shallow, but now...


    The young man''s breathing grew heavier, and in his eyes emerged a path to promotion that was more efficient and more perilous than merely guarding an ordinary domain.


    Maneuvering, scheming, weighing interests, choosing gambles...


    In this twisted, chaotic world, those incapable fools who found themselves in positions they did not deserve, had already perished early on.


    "Let hime, and quickly."


    Count Watson stood up, his mind made up.


    For those born at the pinnacle of existence, there are but a few in this world.


    Even extraordinary beings, in their yearning to ascend, may face a desperate choice.


    And the choices they make, more often than not, are remarkably simr.


    After all, the essence of being extraordinary is the leap in life itself.


    And this longing for ascension, it engulfs the extraordinary beings... sparing no effort in pursuit of further possibilities.


    *


    Ansel and Ravenna strolled along the bustling streets of Greenridge City, the heart of the Watson territory. Inparison to the equally central but less vibrant Red Frost territory, this ce was significantly more lively and bustling.


    Ravenna was puzzled as to why Ansel had brought her here, given that their game was supposed to be confined to Pelican City and Breeze City. Nheless, she felt she had little choice in the matter.


    "Ravenna," Ansel said gently, holding her hand, "what do you think is the essence of the world''s transformation?"


    This question, posed so suddenly, momentarily took Ravenna aback, as it seemed vaguely familiar.


    Her remarkable memory soon made her realize why this question felt so familiar¡ªAnsel had asked her the exact same question three years ago, word for word.


    -->

 Chapter 385: The Prologue Wished by the Devil - II

    Miss puppet nced at Ansel, who seemed to have asked the question casually rather than with any particr intention.


    After a brief silence, Ravenna, gazing at the lively streets, softly replied, "The transformation of the world is akin to¡­ the ascension of extraordinary beings, seeing more possibilities and wielding greater power."


    "An interesting description," Ansel raised his eyebrows slightly, "Though somewhat abstract, well¡­ I understand your point. To use transcendence to extend countless possibilities for society, improving its ''quality'' so that individuals within it can lead prosperous lives, is essentially what you mean, right?"


    "...Yes."


    When Ansel borated on her words, Ravenna found herself uncertain, the abstract and broad concept had felt solid to her, but this clear and concise exnation left her unsure how to respond.


    "So..."


    Ansel, with a half-smile, remarked, "You have now, in a way, achieved a fundamental goal, haven''t you?"


    He slightly lifted his head, speaking in a tone that seemed to praise some great achievement, "Ensuring everyone is well-fed... That is indeed a remarkable feat, Ravenna."


    Ansel casually pointed to a passerby, "Do you know what it is that can make someone like him show such a smile?"


    The man he pointed to was carrying three bags of goods, struggling along the roadside, clearly one of the lowest-rankingborers. Such people''s faces, apart from the grimaces caused by exertion, only showed the numbness of fatigue.


    Yet, for some reason, his face was filled with a very pure smile.


    Ravenna observed theborer for a while and then quietly answered, "Hope¡­ in their hearts?"


    "Hope? No, no, no, dear Helen, elusive hope is a cruel curse for them, a silent scorn, a sharp satire. They would not find joy in intangible hope but would instead despise it immensely, along with those who arrogantly think they are offering them hope," Ansel said with deep conviction, "What makes them show such a smile is not hope, but something tangible they can grasp."


    The young noble pointed to his stomach, "For instance, a belly no longer empty and hungry."


    He watched theborer''s receding figure, his eyes gradually taking on a slightly different hue.


    It was not sympathy or disdain, but something... indescribable.


    However, this expression was fleeting, perhaps even unnoticed by Ansel himself.


    "To them, this is a thousand times, a hundred times stronger than the ''hope'' you speak of."


    "But merely being fed..." Ravenna frowned slightly, "is far from enough."


    Ansel paused in his stride, looking towards Ravenna with a slight upturn of his lips:


    "You''re right, it''s not enough; we must provide them with something better... Do you have any thoughts on this?"


    "This kind of manualbor could easily be reced by the simplest of puppets; no one should have to earn their keep by wearing down their bodies," Ravenna replied without hesitation.


    Ansel''s smile grew wider: "When the opportunity arises, I''ll let you try it out."


    ¡ªYet he did not ask Ravenna: if puppets were to rece theseborers, what then should theborers do?


    It was undeniable that Ravenna was a genius, but even a genius could not possibly have a profound understanding in any field they had never studied.


    The petite schr did not perceive the depth in Ansel''s smile, and after a moment of silence, she lowered her head and softly replied, "No, maintaining this... game well is enough to satisfy me, Father."


    "All the sess we have achieved is not due to my efforts; it is all thanks to you."


    "When did you learn to tter, Helen?" Ansel said with a heartyugh.


    "I''m merely stating the facts," Ravenna responded seriously, "They can eat affordable and high-quality food not because we created a soil enhancement potion, but because you dealt with the biggest trouble. Extraordinary beings... have the qualifications and power to destroy all our achievements, and without your restraint, this transformation could not have begun...


    Moreover, the potion itself was your idea."


    At this point, Ravenna felt an indescribable emotion welling up inside her.


    Indeed... Ansel provided the idea, and Ansel restrained the other extraordinary beings.


    Not just talent, but also... power.


    Why had she never realized three years ago that what Ansel could offer her was never just assistance in terms of talent?


    Then, Ravenna quickly realized that it was only in these three years that she hade to understand more deeply the distortion and cruelty of the extraordinary beings.


    Even if it wasn''t a universalization of the extraordinary, even if it was just something portable for themon people, they would not support it; they would either choose to monopolize it by force or destroy it.


    As for the reasons? There were too many¡ª their interests were infringed upon, they wanted to monopolize more benefits, or even... disliking the idea ofmoners benefiting from extraordinary powers could be a reason.


    Why should ants stand on the shoulders of giants and breathe the same air as them?


    And the weak Tower of Babel could not prevent such things from happening; their theoretical backer, the Elder Princess, waspletely indifferent to such matters. If she cared, it would mean... she just wanted to use these things to satisfy her own desires, which would only make things worse.


    Only Ansel...


    Only Ansel would be willing and able to do such a thing.


    Ravenna clenched Ansel''s hand, instinctively holding it tighter.


    If I had stood with Ansel then, would all this... not just be a game now?


    And if this weren''t a game, if this were reality, how wonderful¡ª


    "Ah¡ª!!!"


    A piercing scream shattered the tranquility of the streets, abruptly halting Ravenna''s contemtion.


    It was Ansel who had led her down this path, yet the current Ravenna found herself incapable and unwilling to devote her thoughts to such reflections.


    An imperceptible transformation was quietly unfolding within her, beyond her awareness.


    Miss puppet''s gaze swiftly prated the tumultuous crowd, settling on the center of the disturbance.


    There, she beheld a figure drenched in blood, sitting on the ground in a daze, beside a vegetable stall sttered with the vendor''s blood, the vegetables'' luster so captivating that it was hard to look away.


    -->

 Chapter 386: The Prologue Wished by the Devil - III

    Ansel, holding Ravenna''s hand, approached the onlookers and inquired softly, "What has transpired here?"


    "Ah... Oh? It seems that these two vegetable stalls have been facing each other for three days now. The murdered vendor, his vegetables were from that, uh, Pelican Trading¡­ Commerce? Right, right, affordable and delicious!"


    The respondent smacked their lips, "Indeed, they''re delicious. I bought a bunch of radishes yesterday. I''ve never tasted radishes as good as these, and they were only a copper coin more expensive than the usual market price."


    "So, you mean to say..." Ansel observed the unfortunate vendor lying dead at his stall, his tone filled with mncholy, "The other vendor couldn''tpete with his sales, so he... murdered him?"


    "Ha, it''s not just about not being able topete! That vendor didn''t have a single customer in three days! Now, everyone only looks for stalls marked with the Pelican Trading Commerce emblem in the market, not even ncing at the others."


    "Do they have that much stock?" The young man asked, his tone innocent and puzzled.


    "Who knows! Their vegetables seem to appear out of thin air! Anyway, there''s always someone delivering them."


    "Hmm... Delicious and affordable, isn''t anyone afraid of eating something problematic?"


    Hearing this, the respondent looked peculiar and somewhat wary, ncing at Ansel, "Are you an adversary of the Pelican Trading Commerce?"


    "Why would you say that?"


    "Because that''s exactly what those guys im."


    An onlooker, arms crossed and visibly annoyed, interjected, "They say the Pelican Trading Commerce''s food must be problematic, that eating it would surely lead to issues... At first, many believed it, but those who started buying early have been enjoying it for days without a single problem! Now, anyone who still believes such nonsense is a fool!"


    He continued, frustrated, "They just want us to eat their inferior food, huh, wishful thinking. I''d have to be out of my mind to buy their food!"


    "So it is..." Ansel remarked, "This vendor''s death is truly tragic, to die so senselessly."


    "Indeed," the onlooker scoffed, "The murderer is really asshole."


    "How long had he been selling food here?"


    "Ah... It seems about a decade or so, I remember seeing him sell vegetables here since I was a child."


    The onlooker''s tone softened slightly, "He wasn''t a violent person, though. To not sell a single grain in three days... As pitiable as it is, murder wasn''t necessary. Besides, isn''t it his own fault for not being able to produce such crops? Who else is there to me?"


    Many individuals surrounding him began to echo the sentiment, and the cacophony of discussion and mor swelled, darkening the expressions of some, while others, without uttering a single word, turned on their heels and departed the scene.


    They had been castingplex nces at the crime scene just moments before.


    Not at the deceased vendor, but rather at the murderer, slumped despondently on the ground.


    "Do you know of Old Nor''s daughter, severely ill and in dire need of funds?" blurted a man with weathered, dark skin, unable to contain himself, "Do you realize what it means for a farmer to not sell a single vegetable or grain for three full days?"


    "Does that justify murder?" someone immediately retorted, "Besides, what does this have to do with us? If you can''t grow crops of the same quality... if all else fails, can''t you sell through the Pelican Trading Commerce?"


    "You know nothing at all!" Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    The man bellowed in rage: "There must be something amiss with their crops; how could it be possible... how could it be possible for them to sell grains so cheaply, of such quality, and yet never run out?"


    "Here we go again... You''re just another adversary of the Pelican Trading Commerce, oh wait, you''re just a worthless farmer who can''t sell his own crops, hahaha!"


    "What did you say?!"


    The conversing individuals began to brawl, and more and more joined the fray, plunging the crowd once again into chaos.


    At this moment, in the upper district of Greenridge City, Count Watson stood before a floor-to-ceiling window, easily observing the turmoil in the lower district''s marketce through his telescope.


    "Excellent..."


    Count Watson murmured softly, "Let the refuse that needs to be purged... serve their final purpose."


    After an inquiry from that Auberon ,the representative of the guild under Evora, Count Watson became aware that Evora had not yet turned her attention here, but signs of it were emerging.


    What Count Watson needed to do now was... to attract Evora''s gaze by any means necessary.


    And what might that method be?


    "Not fast enough, not sufficient in quantity... There must be higher production, swifter speed, to make the entire empire aware, only then can it capture Her Highness''s attention."


    The young count licked his lips: "Let me then stoke the mes for you¡­ fortunate ones."


    The farmers were some distance from total copse, but what if... he were to ignite this conflict prematurely?


    By inciting hatred on both sides, the farmers of Pelican City, in their rush to crush other ordinary farmers, would increase production madly, destroying the existing grain market at a terrifying pace, obliterating all ordinary farmers.


    Count Watson smiled, thinking how easily these mindless beings could be provoked.


    A farmer is but a farmer, whether they till ordinary fields or enhanced ones, they are always just farmers.


    They all possess but one life... easily plundered, do they not?


    At this moment, Count Watson considered himself a genius.


    You are truly the epitome of foolishness, Count Watson.


    Ansel sighed lightly.


    The deliberate exacerbation and forced eleration of the conflict, with the unmistakable traces of human intervention, were exceedingly crude and unsophisticated.


    If I were to take this seriously, it could be considered a direct affront to me, a vition of my demands, and I would be justified in raising my hand to shoot and kill you, Mr. Count,from several kilometers away on the spot.


    You should feel fortunate...


    Ansel nced at the miss puppet beside him, who gazed nkly at the brawling, screaming, and cursing crowd, then at the corpse on the stall, and at the fresh blood still dripping drop by drop onto the fresh, plump vegetables.


    Seeing her expression, the devil revealed a smile that came from the heart.


    You should feel fortunate, for what I desire is precisely this.


    The prologue ends, and what follows will be a tempest.


    Are you ready, my dear Helen?


    *

 Chapter 387: The Tightening Coils of the Serpent - I

    "Given the agricultural output and pace of Pelican City, it is feasible to fulfill the entire Watson territory''s food supply within two months. Within three months, while maintaining the eradication of hunger across the domain, there remains surplus capacity to provide food externally."


    In the reception room, Count Watson stood respectfully before Ansel, bowing his head to report.


    He dared not gaze upon the youth idly ying with the hair of a girl in his arms on the sofa, finding it exceedingly difficult to maintain a calm tone even now.


    What intentions did this silent visitor, the young Hydral, harbor? Had he uncovered Watson''s deliberate instigation of discord among the farmers? Would he further discover Watson''s ambition to climb the socialdder through Evora?


    Enveloped in immense fear, Count Watson had no choice but to remainposed, for any sign of irregrity would spell his doom.


    "It appears... the food supply situation in Greenridge City must be quite optimistic."


    Ansel remarked with a smile amidst the prolonged silence, granting the young noble a semnce of reprieve.


    "Indeed, even in the most barren slums, basic food supply is not an issue. Anyone with the means to work can afford food," the noble eagerly responded.


    "Hmm..." Ansel, embracing Ravenna, rested his chin on Miss puppet''s head, "Let me guess, due to the impact of the Pelican Trading Commerce, the native farmers are forced to sell their crops at prices so low they''re nearly giving them away, just to earn a meager ie. Hence, even the residents of the slums can afford to eat their fill?"


    At this, Ansel could feel a momentary stiffness in the soft body in his arms.


    Count Watson''s heart skipped a beat, his Adam''s apple bobbed, and his lips trembled slightly. Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelBin


    "Yes... yes, that''s correct."


    Feeling as if on the brink of life and death, Count Watson stiffly replied, "Currently, the Pelican Trading Commerce''s impact on the existing food market is too significant. Even with just a fortnight''s effort, their production, quality, and supply speed are almost overwhelming.


    Although they''re not yet capable of supplying the entire Watson domain, it''s already impossible for any foodmerce guild in Greenridge City topete with them."


    "Unless food is sold at a price several times lower than that of the Pelican Trading Commerce, it''s utterly improbable for anyone to purchase food from individual farmers or other foodmerce guilds."


    After all, if the prices were truly as low as to be almost free, there would still be buyers¡ªsuch as those so impoverished they can''t afford even the cheapest food from the Pelican Trading Commerce.


    "Isn''t that wonderful," Ansel said with great delight.


    "To allow even the poorest among the poor to have a full meal, Count Watson, this is something even Her Majesty has not achieved."


    Count Watson''s legs gave way, and he knelt on the ground. The extraordinary being, who had once prided himself on his bravery and wisdom, daring to gamble on his future, now turned pale with fear, trembling too much to even speak.


    "Hahahaha, don''t be so tense, Count Watson. Her Majesty is not so petty," the young Hydralughed heartily.


    "I''m merely acknowledging your achievements. Don''t be so frightened."


    "This... how can this be considered my achievement?"


    Count Watson forced a smile, struggling to stand up. "This is clearly the merit of the Tower of Babel, the merit of Your Highness. It is you who have enabled them to be well-fed. I am merely... merely fortunate enough to bask in the scattered stardust of your radiance."


    He praised Ansel to the utmost, in an attempt to mask the panic in his heart.


    "All those living in the slums should recognize your greatness! I think..."


    "I want to see."


    Suddenly, Ravenna spoke up. "Count, you said that even those in the slums can have a full meal... Father, I want to see it with my own eyes."


    "..." Count Watson was momentarily stunned, then a mix of nervousness and ecstasy appeared in his eyes.


    On this matter, he had not lied, nor dared to lie. It was absolutely true that everyone in the slums of Greenridge City could be well-fed.


    What made Count Watson nervous yet ecstatic was that if Ansel made no reprimand and simply left, it meant he... had passed the test!


    "Do you want to see? Well, that was our purpose ining here."


    Ansel put Ravenna down, stood up gracefully, and smiled at Count Watson: "Then, Helen and I will take our leave first, Count. You have done quite well during this time, keep up the good work."


    "Yes... Yes! I will definitely not let you down."


    Count Watson''s neck turned red, his voice was high-pitched, and his tone was passionate. The same emotion, produced by different reasons, allowed him to perfectly conceal his true intentions.


    "I''ll see you out¡ª"


    "No need, such matters should be done discreetly. Continue with your duties, Count."


    With that, Ansel left with Ravenna.


    It was only about five or six minutes after Ansel''s departure that Count Watson copsed to the ground, gasping for breath.


    Despite the conversation being nothing out of the ordinary, and it seeming like nothing was noticed, Count Watson felt as if he could be shattered into pieces at any moment.


    But, he had made it through.


    His biggest worry was that Ansel would notice his movements, and now, without any warning despite possibly witnessing the discord among the farmers he had instigated, it meant the final threat had also vanished.


    "Just one more push, one more push..."


    No one knew how long Ansel''s game wouldst, nor did anyone know whether the Watson domain would still possess this magicalnd after the game ended. Since Ansel did not take the overly intensified discord among the farmers to heart, then push one more time, a bit faster!


    Count Watson covered his face, murmuring with extreme fervor: "As long as I can pique Her Highness''s curiosity, as long as I can make Her Highness take the entire Watson territory into her hands..."


    "Resources, prospects, and... power!"


    Everything, for that further possibility!


    *

 Chapter 388: The Tightening Coils of the Serpent - II

    Ansel and Ravenna, having disguised themselves with cognitive spells, strolled through the slums'' streets.


    The area was barren and dpidated, permeated with an unpleasant stench. The ragged attire and disheveled appearance of each person embodied the very essence of poverty.


    Yet, their spirits mirrored those Ansel and Ravenna had encountered in the marketce earlier.


    It was an authentic eagerness emanating from within, as if a me ignited in their hearts, spreading throughout their bodies, imbuing them with a vitality that was not scorching but warmly vibrant.


    "¡­Father," Ravenna whispered, "you said that mere satiety is a hundredfold more potent than the so-called hope."


    "Do you still notprehend?"


    "No¡­ I do."


    Miss puppet lowered her head, recalling her recent response to Ansel about ''revolution,'' while gazing at the filthy, chaotic streets beneath her feet.


    "To them, everything I once considered is far too remote."


    She murmured softly, as if enlightened, and lifted her gaze once more to the impoverished souls ahead.


    "Ideals, beliefs, even dignity¡­ are all too distant for them; what they require is sustenance, the means to survive."


    "Beyond that, any lofty promation is, to them, a trampling."


    "..." Ansel, with a slight bow of his head, watched Ravenna as emotions swirled in her eyes, his own narrowing slightly.


    Among the four heroes, the most adored was indisputably the brave one of utmost virtue and bravery.


    Yet, adoration and respect are not necessarily synonymous.


    Of the four heroes who forged a new era, Ravenna Ziegler was the one most respected.


    For she was a genius, a true prodigy¡ªnot only in her revolutionary contributions to etheric studies but also in her unparalleled aptitude for perceiving, assimting, transforming, and understanding the world. This talent was evident in her insightful deconstruction of Ansel''s psyche and ns.


    Thus, even though Ravenna''s choices in this unfamiliar domain seemed naive and even clumsy, herprehension was deepening¡­ at an astonishing pace.


    The revolutionary army, needing Ansel as the architect of a new world order, had once coerced Seraphina into suicide, revealing their far-sightedness and intense desire for someone with such talent.


    So, in the unchanged future that Ansel had envisioned, who would have taken on this mantle?


    ¡ªThe answery with the genius sorceress, Ravenna Ziegler, who, after the fall of the Tower of Babel, walked the earth for years, discerning the twisted knots of the world. Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    In that future, she truly discovered the [Truth] that could establish a new world.


    Her current understanding and insight were but glimpses of this.


    Too swift, dear Ravenna, this is not the gift I intended for you.


    Ansel embraced Ravenna''s waist with a smile and whispered in her ear:


    "Helen, the ces of opulence and mor are but illusory facades; it is the realms ruled by destitution and hardship that represent the true face of this world."


    "And within this reality, you have aplished such remarkable feats."


    In this era, the very notion of ensuring that everyone is well-fed is utterly inconceivable, even in the imperial capital where people die of starvation.


    Even in that world Ansel had seen, with a moreplete and rigorous social structure, hunger still brought an unstoppable death.


    Yet, the power of the extraordinary, as an entity that defies all norms, could theoretically shatter any w" within humanprehension.


    Now, it has been achieved. A bustling major domain city flourishes without a single person going hungry; even the impoverished can sate their physiological needs.


    Ravenna instinctively responded, "This isn''t my doing¡ª"


    "Shouldn''t you rejoice in this?" Ansel interrupted her, "Isn''t this the vision you yearned for?"


    "..."


    Silence fell upon Ravenna as she gazed upon the scene before her: children in worn clothes frolicking joyously on the dpidated streets, and gaunt adults, despite their sallowplexions, wearing smiles filled with hope for tomorrow.


    The usually cold expression on her face gradually softened, and her noble, exquisite purple eyes began to shimmer with tenderness.


    It was no grand achievement, merely the simple satisfaction of hunger, which to them, signified immense happiness.


    And she, from the Tower of Babel, had the capacity to bestow upon them even greater joy; the world could evolve into a more perfect form.


    If Ansel''s assistance were at hand, it would not be mere fanciful talk, but rather... like the events currently unfolding, the reality she was witnessing, tangible and within reach.


    Ansel...


    Miss puppet turned to say something to Ansel, but he, smiling once again, spoke first:


    "So, that''s no longer an issue, right?"


    "...What?"


    "I mean, those farmers,"


    Ansel gently patted Ravenna''s head: "Since Helen is so content with the current state, then those farmers, they are expendable, aren''t they?"


    "If they are, indeed, expendable."


    His voice was so gentle, so calm, as if discussing a trivial matter: "Then their problems are no longer problems, are they?"


    "..."


    Ravenna''s mouth opened slightly, the recent scene shing through her mind.


    The quarrels, the violence, and beneath it all... despair.


    A farmer, unable to sell any grain while his daughtery gravely ill, must have felt such despair. But as desperate as he was, it was no justification for killing a rival; this... precisely reflected one thing.


    He had gone mad in his despair.


    He knew it wasn''t just these three days he couldn''t sell his grain; it was that from now on, he would never be able to sell any at all.


    "There are more ways to survive¡­ than just one."


    Ravenna uttered instinctively, yet found herself lost in confusion.


    Are there truly numerous ways to live...?


    Do they indeed have so many options, so many choices?


    No, no, that''s not right, they shouldn''t¡ª


    "I''m merely inquiring whether they can be deemed expendable."


    A gentle "concern" interrupted Ravenna''s thoughts, as the venomous serpent cradled her cheek, peering into her purple eyes: "You''ve done this countless times before, Helen. Why hesitate now?"


    "I..."


    [You''ve done this countless times before.]


    To forsake, to sacrifice, even to unjustly use others as offerings, you''ve done it time and again.


    Her heart was tumultuous, telling her there must be another choice, another way, but those cerulean eyes before her froze everything stirring within her.


    This isn''t... reality.


    This was Ansel''s game, a game whose beginning, end, and ultimate oue were all decided by Ansel.


    She had no extra room for choice, no room for thought; whatever Ansel dictated, she had toply.


    "...Yes."


    Ravenna''s gaze instinctively fell, but as she caught the smiles of the impoverished in her peripheral vision, she looked up again, locking eyes with Ansel.


    On that battlefield akin to a meat grinder, where she resolved to sacrifice all her soldiers just to keep the Tower of Babel standing, she had never been as resolute as she was now.


    Becausepared to that unknown possibility, the youth before her had shown her a tangible transformation.


    So, if necessary, sacrifice it shall be.


    "They can be deemed expendable, Father," Ravenna responded.


    "Then, taking it a step further... what if they sought to hinder, or even destroy your vision?"


    Ansel''s smile grew brighter, yet his words carried a chilling undertone.


    "...They, destroy?"


    A foreboding feeling began to rise in Ravenna''s heart, but faced with Ansel''s smile, she found herself unable to speak.


    Since Ansel had said he wouldn''t intervene in any aspect of this game, Ravenna was willing to believe that Ansel wouldn''t stoop to such a lowly lie.


    He surely couldn''t be nning to intervene, so that means... he foresaw something?


    Did he foresee the farmers destroying... everything as it is now?


    But how could that be possible, do they have the capability to do so?


    "Helen," Ansel spoke once more, allowing no moment for Ravenna to gather her thoughts in tranquility, "Answer my inquiry."


    Miss puppet paused briefly, then, locking eyes with Ansel, dered, "Should anyone seek to destroy the present state of affairs¡­"


    "I shall employ every conceivable method to eradicate them."


    Imagining such a vision, Ravenna responded with a tone as cold as ice.


    Pleased with this response, Ansel nodded in satisfaction, "Such resolve is characteristic of you... Excellent. Now, do we return, or shall we linger a while longer in Greenridge City, perhaps to explore a bit more?"


    "Let us... stay a moment longer," Ravenna suggested, gazing into the distance.


    Her eyes traveled from the dpidated streets of the slums to the exquisite buildings standing proudly at the city''s heart.


    She gained a bit more insight, pondering that to change the world, extraordinary powers might only be one of the key elements.


    What, then, could the other keys be?


    -->

 Chapter 389: The Tightening Coils of the Serpent - III

    On the twenty-eighth day since themencement of the game, the cycle of utilizing soil enhancement potions has reached its fourth iteration.


    The farmersboring outside Pelican City, in their newly cultivated fields, have undergone aplete transformation.


    Their luxurious attire represents but the surface of a deeper, more significant change¡ªa profound metamorphosis in their spirit and demeanor.


    Even the most honest and timid among them, when walking the streets of Pelican City, exude a confidence and pride that cannot be obscured, despite their rough, sun-darkened skin and ordinary features.


    "Good morning, Mr. James."


    "Mr. James, greetings!"


    The simple rural youth, James, now dons a fine coat, the value of which he does not fullyprehend, yet purchased in a moment of joy, persuaded by the shopkeeper''s enthusiasm.


    He has be a notable figure in Pelican City, securing a ce for himself within the Pelican Trading Commerce, his reputation swiftly spreading throughout the Watson territory.


    This young man, who once could only respond with a shy nod to greetings, now greets others with a nod and a smile, effortlessly.


    Amidst the greetings, he ascended the stairs, swiftly making his way to the lounge at the end of the corridor.


    There, the true masters of the Pelican Trading Commerce await him.


    "Come in."


    At the sound of the invitation, James pushed the door open to find Reginald and Laurel sitting opposite each other, with a stack of documents on the table between them.


    "Take a seat." Laurel nced at James before continuing the discussion with Reginald, "Next, we should use these cities as nodes to rapidly expand our grain sales to the surrounding areas..."


    "Isn''t this too hasty?"


    Reginald, puffing on a cigar, exhaled a cloud of smoke, "We haven''t yet secured our footing in these cities. Diverting our grain supply so soon, could it..."


    "No problem," Laurel interjects, "Just cultivate more fields to increase production."


    Reginald, the businessman, shrugged, "You''re the expert, your call."


    Laurel nodded, then turned back to James, "James, find suitable candidates to manage the new fields."


    "Understood, and, uh... anything else?"


    In the presence of these two, James still felt nervous¡ªa towering tycoon and a benefactor who changed his life. He maintained a cautious demeanor towards them both.


    "Actually, yes, about whates next..." Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelBin


    Reginald began, but suddenly raised an eyebrow and nced at his pocket.


    "The telecrystal... You two continue, I''ll step out for a moment."


    With a wave of his hand, the man exited the lounge, leaving Laurel to focus on the documents on the table, showing little interest in further conversation.


    James remained silent for a moment before he cautiously inquired of Laurel, "I''ve long wanted to ask... Laurel, why me?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Is it merely because we are from the same town that you chose me to coborate with you?"


    James gazed at the stocky man before him, still unable toprehend, and even felt a disquieting unease¡ªwhy had Laurel chosen him?


    Laurel set aside the documents, turned to look at James, and spoke in an even tone, "Because you''re a good person."


    "...Ah?"


    "You are a most typical farmer, skilled in nothing but tilling the soil, timid, somewhat kind-hearted, hence trustworthy and easy to exploit."


    James was stunned for several seconds before he finally exhaled, "Is¡­ is that really all there is to it?"


    "Had I been alone, the food I could provide would not have been sufficient, nor the advance payment persuasive enough to easily secure the right to negotiate the sale of food from other farmers."


    "Moreover, upon hearing my exnation, most farmers would often be greedy, secretly dealing with Reginald, thus allowing him to exploit this shortsightedness and easily dominate us."


    "Furthermore... you are better suited than I am for negotiating with other farmers. In this regard, you have indeed performed admirably these past days. Do you require more reasons?"


    Laurel''s response was grounded in a very rational and utilitarian perspective, yet James did not show much displeasure; on the contrary, he felt increasingly reassured.


    "No, no, no... I understand what you mean, Laurel... You''re truly formidable! You''re bound to be a great merchant in the future!"


    "...A great merchant, huh."


    Although Laurel neither confirmed nor denied it, he let out an inexplicable snort.


    "Anyway, we must hasten the Pelican Trading Commerce''s takeover of the entire Watson territory''s grain market¡ªthe faster, the better... Do you understand?"


    Unaware of the fervor and urgency in Laurel''s words, James cheerfully agreed, "No problem, I''llmunicate with them¡ª"


    Knock, knock, knock!


    The urgent knocking at the door startled them both; Reginald would not need to knock to enter, so who could it be?


    "Come in," Laurel said, his brow slightly furrowed.


    The door was pushed open, and a visibly trembling employee of a the tradingmerce entered the lounge, clutching a... cloth bag?


    "Mr. Momo, Mr. James, someone... someone delivered this to the front desk, saying it was... it was for you."


    "For... me?"


    James, puzzled, took the cloth bag from the employee''s hands.


    Upon touching it, the shape of the object inside the bag sent a chill down his spine.


    It felt like... like a hand?


    The young man, filled with unease, unwrapped the cloth bag, and the moment the contents were revealed, he screamed, hurling the bag away.


    Thud¡ª


    The object hit the floor and rolled, causing Laurel''s pupils to constrict, for it was indeed... a hand!


    He looked sternly at the employee, "Who brought this here!"


    "I... I don''t know! He was masked, just dropped it off and left."


    Yet, James stood frozen, staring at the hand for a long while, his initial shock overtaken by growing horror.


    He stumbled forward, falling to the ground, and scrambled towards the hand, his lips quivering palely.


    "This is... this is..."


    James picked up the hand, which had been severed for some time as no fresh blood flowed from it, and upon seeing the wooden ring on the thumb, his voice was filled with panic:


    "This is my father''s... this is my father''s hand!"


    "..." Laurel''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he immediately stood up, walking over to James, "Let me see."


    "Laurel!" James didn''t hand it over but instead shouted in terror and anger, "Who! Who would threaten my father! He... how is he now, he wouldn''t¡ª"


    "I said let me see!"


    Laurel, irritated, snatched the pale hand from James, and upon turning it over, saw the word carved into the flesh of the palm:


    [Price]


    *

 Chapter 390: They Are Not Simple - I

    James''s father was abducted and had his hand severed, with the word "Price" carved into the palm.


    Due to the brutality of the act, Reginald has kept the incident under wraps, and currently, only he, James, and Laurel are aware of it.


    "The inevitable always arrives."


    The seasoned merchant paced his office with a grim expression.


    The issue of James''s father did not concern him; to him, this farmer was merely an essory to Laurel, and the fate of his nearly deceased father was irrelevant.


    Reginald''s concern was the underhanded tactics from other forces.


    Although he was the wealthiest in Pelican City and held some capital in the entire Watson territory, he was insignificantpared to the truly wealthy families of the territory.


    Just as Laurel gambled that merchants, due to certain constraints, would not dare to overstep, Reginald also gambled that the Pelican Trading Commerce would not crumble under the ruthless strategies of other wealthy merchants and traders of the Watson territory.


    He thought he had bet correctly, as anyone could see the potential of the Pelican Trading Commerce. Even the local grain tradingpanies of Greenridge City, despite their concerted efforts to retaliate, could not hinder the Pelican Trading Commerce''s rapid development.


    This proved he had bet correctly.


    But if he was right... then who kidnapped James''s father?


    Laurel, the ordinary-looking farmer, was also frowning, clearly pondering the same issue as Reginald and equally puzzled.


    "If it was... someone from another tradingpany," he murmured, "why choose now?"


    "But if not them, who else could it be?" Reginald exhaled a puff of cigar smoke, "Or is it that the big shot has grown bored? Deciding to remove the rules, watching us tear each other apart like wild dogs? That would be in line with the character of those big shots."


    His words caused the usually calm Laurel to shudder, but the fearful and anxious James and the preupied Reginald did not notice.


    The stocky man took a deep breath, picked up the severed hand on the table, and looked again at the word carved into the palm¡ªPrice.


    As if driven mad by something, Laurel relentlessly squeezed his thoughts, his temples throbbing. After what seemed like an eternity, staring at the word, he suddenly blurted out:


    "What if it''s not for profit, but for... revenge?"


    "...Revenge?" Reginald paused, "The tradingpany hasn''t offended anyone in its establishment... wait."


    He stroked his chin thoughtfully, "Are you suggesting, other farmers?"


    "Besides that, I can''t think of any other possibility."


    Laurel responded, turning to James, "James, have you corresponded with your family?"


    "...Ah? Yes, yes, I had someone help me send a letter to my father and brother, and some other things..."


    A bewildered James answered frantically, then turned to Laurel in a panic and helplessness, "Laurel, my father, my brother, they¡ª"


    "Stay calm," Laurel interrupted James, "We are currently devising a solution."


    "Did you tell your father in your letter how well you are doing now, what your status is, and did you disclose the affairs of the Pelican Trading Commerce?"


    James, deeply concerned for his family, was an open book: "Yes, yes I did. Is that... wrong?"


    Laurel and Reginald simultaneously revealed a look of realization.


    Then, to James''s surprise... they both sighed in relief.


    "So that''s it, haha, I almost scared myself," Reginald said with a grin, "There''s nothing to worry about then."


    "It''s just a retaliation, but we need to be more cautious..." Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    "Wait, what, what are you talking about?"


    The two men''s apparent indifference to his father''s safety made James raise his voice unconsciously: "What exactly happened to my father, what is... what is his condition?"


    Both Reginald and Laurel, now seeming more rxed, looked at James, their gaze making him shrink back and feel an unusual, yet suppressed... anger.


    Finally, it was Laurel who spoke: "It''s simple, it''s very likely that after receiving your letter, your father boasted about it back home, revealing your identity, and then... he was taken by other farmers."


    "How could that be!" James eximed in disbelief, "Everyone in the vige is good, they couldn''t do such a thing!"


    "In a ce that''s about to be ruined, where would you find good people?" Reginald scoffed disdainfully, "James, where is your hometown, and where does it sell its grain?"


    "It''s around Greenridge City."


    Then, Laurel gave James a very thoughtful lesson.


    About the grain market, encroachment, destruction, and the final oue...


    After hearing all this, James stood frozen in ce for a long, long time.


    "Anyway, we will find a way to rescue your father, rest assured," Laurel said, patting James''s shoulder symbolically, "Themerce now has plenty of money, rescuing your father won''t be difficult. By the way, Mr. Hegel, your recentmunication was..."


    As the voices around him that didn''t care for him faded away, James''s mind echoed with the words Laurel had just said.


    After a long while, he suddenly rushed out of the lounge without a word.


    "Your friend seems to have taken quite a shock, Mr. Momo," Reginald shrugged.


    "Just help him get revenge... Have someone kill all those who took his father, and he won''t have too manyints," Laurel said calmly.


    "Even if he does, it doesn''t matter, if he''s too ungrateful, we''ll just rece him."


    "Haha, I really like your style, Mr. Momo, you''re a good partner."


    The two men no longer paid much attention to the young man who had run out and continued to discuss business matters.


    Interestingly, the two who had previously been debating whether to expand production or not, suddenly came to an agreement:


    To increase both the quantity and speed of production, and not just that.


    They nned to enhance the reputation of the Pelican Trading Commerce from all aspects and to promote their magically extreme grain... throughout the entire empire.


    Thus, a few dayster,a renowned gourmet, famous within the empire¡ªparticrly among the circles of the elite¡ªpassed through the Watson territory.


    By a "fortunate coincidence," he visited a restaurant with unique ingredients and was astounded by the quality of the vegetables and grains he tasted there.


    -->

 Chapter 391: They Are Not Simple - II

    ["From the standpoint of culinary expertise alone, the standard of this establishment could be deemed a visual tragedy. Yet, beneath such grievous execution of the culinary arts, the ingredients themselves managed to effortlessly stir my soul, a testament to their extraordinary caliber."]


    ["In an eatery of suchmon standing within a modest territory, one would not anticipate the presence of such wless ingredients. It was only upon further inquiry that I discovered... such ingredients could be procured throughout the Watson territory at prices astonishingly on par with those of ordinary fare."]


    ["I must confess my initial skepticism, until, at the market of this humble territorial city, I encountered a tomato of such freshness that it moved me to tears."]


    The gourmet''s article, once published in the capital, caused a sensation that was somewhat¡­ baffling in its intensity.


    "Ravenna!"


    In the public dining hall of the Tower of Babel, Hendrik cheerfully waved Ravenna over to join him at a table with a te of vegetables.


    Miss puppet paused briefly before sitting quietly across from him.


    "The public dining hall has also adopted ingredients cultivated with soil enhancement potions," Hendrik dered with great delight. "How do you find the taste?"


    "It is passable," Ravenna murmured, her gaze lowered, responding softly, "I possess no particr standard by which to judge the vors of food."


    "Ravenna , I have not observed your presence in the public dining hall before... Is it to sample the new ingredients, perhaps?"


    "...You might say that."


    ¡ª She would not disclose that it was under the mandate of someone invoking her father''s name that she waspelled to partake in three square meals daily.


    ustomed to Ravenna''s temperament, Hendrik remained joyous, handing her the newspaper beside him: "Ravenna... we have triumphed, truly seeded!"


    Ravenna nced at the newspaper, her brow furrowing deeply at the sensational headline dominating the top of the front page.


    [From the Tower of Babel, a Peculiar Elixir, a Divine Miracle to Eradicate Hunger?]


    Yet Hendrik continued unabated, his excitement boundless: "I have been vigntly monitoring the situations in both Pelican City and Breeze City... For some reason, Breeze City has not made much noise, but Pelican City... My goodness, their efficiency, not just in cultivation, but in distributing food throughout the territory, is exceedingly high!"


    In the middle-aged man''s eyes shone the light of fulfilled aspirations: "In just over a month, an entire mid-sized territory is nearly on the verge of eradicating hunger, and furthermore, we provided them with such a minimal dosage of the potion. If we were to supply more, cultivate additional farnd, then the entire empire''s hunger issues could¡ª"


    "This has deviated somewhat from our projections, Hendrik."


    Ravenna interjected calmly, halting Hendrik''s torrent of words: "Our initial n was to confine it to those two cities. Now the entire empire is aware... Do you truly believe this to be advantageous?"


    Hendrik paused, then chuckled wryly, massaging his forehead: "You have a point, the situation has suddenly be heated, and this will likelyplicate matters for Lord Ansel."


    No... The issuey with Ansel.


    Ravenna, gripping her cutlery tightly, fell silent.


    In the brief moments of solitude, away from Ansel''s influence, she could barely reim her former self¡ªrational,posed, capable of clearly analyzing the current situation.


    Because in Ansel''spany, the pressure she endured... was immense.


    She found herself constantly actively contemting, or being led to contemte, the events unfolding, rather than considering what Ansel truly intended.


    This was, in a sense, beneficial, yet... not entirely so.


    Because under such duress, Ravenna had nearly forgotten a principle she had steadfastly maintained¡ªthat Ansel was invariably "ill-intentioned" towards her.


    Or rather, it seemed she had indeed... relinquished this notion.


    For when Ansel yed the role of "father," he did so impably.


    So wlessly that Ravenna, who hadcked this pivotal figure in her life, craved his guidance, his teachings, yearned for the knowledge associated with "revolution," even under immense pressure.


    Even now, as she regained herposure, she recognized this truth, yet felt... powerless to reverse it.


    She could not extricate herself from this sentiment, or rather¡­ this was the rational choice Ravenna had made after weighing the pros and cons.


    In Ansel''s presence, she had no capacity to consider these matters; only as Ravenna could she glimpse the potential dangers that might arise.


    The oue of this game, orchestrated by Ansel, hinged on which of the two cities would ultimately prosper more.


    Logically, the development of a city is a protracted process; not a month, but even a year might not reveal significant changes.


    Yet... Pelican City was like a chariot pulled by a steed fed an elixir, recklessly and almost madly galloping across the ins.


    Too fast.


    As if an invisible hand was pulling it towards an abyssal chasm.


    Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Attracting excessive attention was undoubtedly problematic, yet Ravenna could not articte precisely why.


    Ansel had restrained all extraordinary beings, so none could violently seize this fruit ofbor. The unknown issues, the unease she harbored... where did they stem from?


    Ravenna silently conveyed a spear of broli to her mouth, feeling somewhat relieved that Ansel did not constantly tether her to his side; otherwise, when would she have the time or peace of mind to ponder these matters?


    Amidst this relief, Ravenna also felt a profound sense of helplessness.


    Even if she could think, identify issues, she was powerless to effect change.


    The only one who could alter this course is father¡ª


    The thought abruptly surfaced in Miss puppet''s mind, and at the same moment, her body stiffened, even the act of chewing ceased.


    ...Absurd.


    She whispered to herself internally, continuing her meal.


    But the vibration from the pocket of her white coat interrupted her once more.


    This time, Ravenna said nothing, neatly standing up with her te in hand, disregarding the mostly uneaten food, ready to depart.


    "Ravenna? Why depart so abruptly?" Hendrik was puzzled by her sudden leave, "Regarding... the matter in Pelican City, let us discuss further, and perhaps the soil enhancement potion could still be improved¡ª"


    "Ansel has summoned me."


    With just that, Hendrik could say no more.


    He smiled, conceding cheerfully: "Then Lord Ansel''s matters take precedence, off you go."


    Ravenna nodded slightly, but as she turned to leave, Hendrik suddenly called out to her again.


    "¡­Ravenna."


    This middle-aged man, who was both a mentor and a father figure to Ravenna, one of the few significant presences in her life, hesitated for a long time before finally speaking softly, "Are you happy now?"


    -->


    p.s. received several reviews these weeksmenting MC "dumb", well...

 Chapter 392: They Are Not Simple - III

    Ravenna slightly furrowed her brows, seemingly puzzled, "Why do you ask such a question?"


    "I merely wish to understand," Hendrik appeared somewhat uneasy, inexplicably nervous, "Seeing Pelican City, witnessing the changes in the Watson territory, does it bring you joy? Do you feel¡­ all the efforts you have expended are worthwhile?"


    Ravenna gazed quietly at Hendrik, the calmness in her purple eyes causing him to unconsciously avert his gaze.


    "I am well, Hendrik," Ravenna responded with a gentle voice, "As you said, I believe everything is worth it."


    "Why do you harbor such doubts? You, Ronger, and others have been teaching me this way since grandfather passed away, haven''t you?"


    "It was just to make sure," Ravenna''s answer reassured Hendrik, "The burdens you carry¡­ are too much, and only recently, I and Ronger have started to¡­ regret, thinking perhaps the expectations and pressures we ced on you might have been too great."


    "There is no such thing, Hendrik."


    Ravenna Ziegler''s lips curved into a barely perceptible slight smile, "I am doing well now, and moving forward, I will do even better, rest assured."


    "Indeed, you truly are¡­ an extraordinary genius, Ravenna."


    Watching Ravenna''s departing figure, Hendrik murmured with immense relief and gratitude, "You haven''t felt pain because of this¡­ that is truly wonderful."


    Ravenna was unaware of Hendrik''s murmurs, but her steps became unconsciously lighter.


    Even she herself hadn''t noticed that she was increasingly¡­ looking forward to meeting Ansel again.


    When betrayal turned into an unavoidable misunderstanding, when she faced numerous difficulties and struggled to move forward¡­ Ravenna increasingly longed to be back with Ansel.


    But the boy of the past was no longer young, and he no longer treated her with the same closeness and gentleness as he did with friends.


    The youth now, beneath the seemingly gentle facade, hid a coldness that Ravenna could faintly discern. He was aloof, always in absolute control.


    They were no longer friends, just as during that speech, when he carried the weary Seraphina away, leaving her alone in the ruins, the attitude he disyed.


    But it''s alright, this is fine, this is¡­ also very good.


    *


    In the lounge, Ravenna was observing the scenery of another domain city in the Hydral territory through a image crystal given to her by Ansel.


    Breeze City, which had relocated to the Spirity Lake territory, experienced a situation simr to Pelican City¡ªhigh-quality food with excessive production speed swept through the market, imposing significant pressure on other farmers.


    However, it was peculiar that Breeze City only showed signs of this phenomenon without having a tradingmerce that dominated the entire domain''s food market like Pelican City, nor did it drive the farmers to nearly insane desperation.


    Sitting on the sofa with her knees hugged, the petite schr furrowed her brows and murmured softly, "What''s the¡­ difference here? Is it because there isn''t someone like Laurel in Breeze City who consolidated all the enhanced farnds? No... that''s not right, what exactly is it..."


    While she pondered, Ansel had already walked in with a te of fruit tter, his steps light and his mood seemingly very good.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "I was wondering why there seems to be no movement in Breeze City..." Ravenna honestly replied.


    Ansel just smiled and said, "Have some fruit first. Do you know why I asked you toe here?"


    Ravenna, picking up a sweet strawberry, shook her head.


    "Because something big is about to happen in Pelican City, and I need you to be a witness."


    "¡­Something big?"


    Ravenna''s observation of Pelican City and the entire Watson domain never ceased, but she couldn''t possibly notice every detail, only observing based on her own thought needs.


    But if it was something significant, there should be corresponding signs, so why hadn''t she noticed anything?


    As Ravenna pondered, Ansel had already leisurely sat down beside her, patting his leg.


    Miss puppet sat in Ansel''sp very obediently and skillfully, the familiar warmth from her back and buttocks making her rx unconsciously.


    "Let me see... where shall I start, well, anywhere is fine." Ansel said this strange phrase and then snapped his fingers lightly, unfolding a light screen in front of them.


    "..."


    Upon the screen, a scene unfolded, depicting a sexual intercourse between a man and a woman.


    Ravenna averted her gaze, falling into a contemtive silence before inquiring softly, "Is this... something big matter?"


    "Do not merely perceive the surface, my dear Helen."


    Ansel gently cradled Ravenna''s cheek,pelling her with a firm resolve to turn her attention back to the screen. "Observe closely¡ªthe man''s physical characteristics, his fingers, skin, and form."


    "His knuckles are rough, covered in calluses, his skin darkened..." Ravenna quickly realized, "Is he... a farmer?"


    "To be precise, he is the envied fortunate soul of Pelican City, and indeed, of the entire Watson territory."


    "But what¡­ does he have to do with the matter at hand?"


    Once his identity was confirmed, Ansel released Ravenna''s face, and she shifted her gaze, continuing, "Such farmers are not umon in Pelican City."


    "Indeed, but soon, there will scarcely be any left."


    "What¡ª"


    Before she could finish, the bedroom window, where the farmer and the woman were passionately engaged, shattered abruptly.


    A robust man burst through the window, swiftly advancing towards the dumbfounded farmer and woman. He drew a dagger from his bosom, his expression fierce and malevolent as he plunged it into the farmer''s chest.


    Once, twice, the sound of flesh being pierced and sliced echoed in the lounge, the blood sttering from the farmer''s chest seemed to also reach the floor of the lounge.


    Ravenna sat, stunned, in Ansel''s embrace, her mind momentarily nk.


    Ansel smiled and with a wave of his hand, more screens appeared before Ravenna.


    There were farmers who had been brutally in, farmers engaged inbat with assants, and farmers who were currently unharmed but whose fate remained uncertain.


    "What is... happening?" Ravenna clenched her fists, nearly rising to her feet.


    She saw clearly, the assants, those brutes, bore the same physical characteristics as the farmers of Pelican City!


    They... were also farmers!


    "Is it so difficult toprehend?" Ansel''s lips curled into a leisurely smile, "Something we might not have noticed could have urred, escting the conflict between these farmers and the other farmers of Pelican City to an irreconcble extent."


    "If survival is no longer an option..."


    The young Ansel caressed Ravenna''s cheek, "Then why not let those who have made life unbearable join in demise?"


    "But this... is impossible, how could the conflict escte so rapidly?"


    Ravenna instinctively retorted, "At least two months, no, three months... How could normal individuals be so aggressively vicious, and moreover, they¡ª"


    "You''ve noticed the crux of the issue, which ismendable, my dear Helen." Ansel expressed his satisfaction, "But before we delve further... let us see how this event concludes."


    Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelBin


    He erged one of the screens, which prominently featured the individual who had set the Watson territory astir... Laurel Momo, once sent by his own father with a hefty sum to serve a second-stage extraordinary being.


    This man was seated in his study, writing something, while Ansel''s screen simultaneously disyed two farmers wielding knives, just as they broke into the room.


    Hearing themotion downstairs, Laurel immediately became alert, standing up and calling out to a servant, only to hear a scream.


    His expression drastically changed, he searched the room for anything that could be used as a weapon, finding none, he opened the window intending to jump out, but hesitated at thest moment.


    As the aggressive footsteps drew nearer, he withdrew, sitting back at his desk, taking a deep breath before fixating his gaze on the door.


    Soon, two blood-stained farmers burst through the door, their expressions fierce and cruel as they advanced.


    Ravenna could see the excitement, the ecstasy, and the sense of vindication in the eyes of these two farmers.


    It seemed as if aplishing this deed would leave them with no regrets.


    Yet, the seated Laurel exhibited no fear; he allowed them to approach and then, with utmost calm, stated:


    "You... are also farmers, aren''t you?"


    "Also? Bah! We are nothing like you, wizard, demon!"


    The knife-wielding farmer spat out blood, his breath reeking of bloodlust, "You will pay the price... you damned creature!"


    "I beg to differ," Laurel shook his head, "because you still have a chance."


    "Ha! You must be out of your mind with fear now, a chance? If you kneel and beg me now, perhaps¡ª"


    "There must have been many deaths already, haven''t there?"


    Laurel leaned forward slightly, his tone sincere, "So, what if I were to give you thends of those who have died, those magical fields, how would that be?"


    The brutality on the faces of the two farmers froze.


    And then, Ravenna watched as their resolve for revenge visibly dissolved.


    After moments of doubt, hesitation, and struggle, what emerged was an increasingly vivid, almost palpable, chilling ecstasy and... greed.


    In that instant¡ª


    All animosity vanished into thin air.


    *


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 393: Eutopia - I

    What is the purpose of life? This question has never had a definitive answer.


    From their own perspectives, everyone offers a different response, thereby making it impossible to understand the world from another''s viewpoint, and consequently, toprehend why others make the choices they do.


    Take Ravenna, for instance, who could not fathom why these farmers had so readily altered their demeanor.


    The cruelty and madness they exuded moments ago now seem like mere illusions, the blood sttered on them akin to yful graffiti, and the daggers in their hands no more threatening than children''s toys.


    Witnessing all this, Ravenna deeply felt their sorrow, ferocity, rage, and the relief of achieving their goal.


    Emotionally, Ravenna sensed their resolve arriving here: to kill Laurel, indifferent to the consequences.


    How could these people, who mercilessly ughtered all the servants in this building and have been driven to madness, released all their intentions to kill by a single sentence from Laurel?


    Is such frenzied enlightenment, this willingness to kill even the innocent, so trivial, so... absurd?


    "No... your words hold no sway," a farmer said, breath heavy, "If we spare you now, you''ll just send someone after us!"


    "But if all the other farmers are gone, who will till thend?"


    Laurel countered, "Our time is precious. With ready hands avable, why waste time seeking others?"


    At this, he paused, chin lifted slightly, a scornful smile ying across his rugged face, indistinguishable from the other farmers:


    "Moreover, I care not. "


    "I care not who tills thend or who controls the fields. Even if it''s those who wish me dead, my only concern is whether the grain is produced on time."


    He pinpointed their hesitation, delivering the final blow to shatter their resolve:


    "Kill me, and you will surely die; but heed my advice, and there might be a chance... to change your life."


    "If I were you, the choice would already be made."


    Laurel stood, arms wide: "If I am to be killed by someone who can forsake even this sliver of hope, then I have nothing more to say."


    Ravenna gazed intently at the trio on the screen for a long while before murmuring almost instinctively:


    "They... shouldn''t agree."


    "Why?" Ansel asked with a smile.


    As her thoughts flowed naturally, Ravenna softly replied after a moment of silence, "I don''t know, it just feels... if they simply agree like this, it would be utterly preposterous. No, not preposterous, but... uneptable."


    The young Hydral looked down at the contemtive expression of the petite schr, his thoughts inadvertently revealing his innermost feelings: "Uneptable? But isn''t Laurel the victim here? These two farmers should have no reason to engage in senseless ughter. With right and wrong so clearly defined, why do you find it uneptable for them to ept Laurel''s proposal?"


    He was somewhat eager for Ravenna''s response.


    "In this scenario, of course, it''s not right, but..."


    But as she watched the two farmers drop their knives and gradually adopt a sycophantic posture, kneeling before Laurel, Ravenna seemed to perceive a more metaphysical, distorted scene.


    "But if I consider it in this light, their actions constitute... a betrayal."


    "A betrayal of their very selves."


    Hearing this, Anselughed heartily, seemingly very pleased with Ravenna''s answer, "Their selves? And what do you think their selves are? They are merely farmers, their selves being nothing more than earning coins through farming. Isn''t it precisely because they are unable to do this, that they are driven to madness, wanting to kill Laurel? Their choice perfectly aligns with¡ª"


    His speech suddenly halted, as the increasingly verbose Ansel half-squinted, stopping the topic at hand.


    His role was to guide, not to truly teach... Allowing someone like Ravenna to learn too much was never a good thing.


    Such events should not ur, but s, Ravenna... had the capability. She possessed the terrifying ability to keep up with his thoughts, to keep up with a thought system umted over thousands of years from another world.


    "That''s just their identity, and identity doesn''t define everything. They themselves should be some sort of... collective, a kind of..."


    Although Ansel stopped his somewhat uncontroble teaching, Ravenna still vaguely caught onto something. However, due to her limited perspective and knowledge, she couldn''t delve further, yet this was already profoundly rming.


    Ansel, observing Ravenna lost in thought, couldn''t help but pose one final question, "So, do you think, as a farmer, Laurel is no longer the same as them?"


    "He... how could he be considered a farmer? He''s already a merchant."


    Ravenna shook her head, observing the two kneeling farmers and Laurel''s increasingly unrestrained smile, she pondered, "By resorting to such cunning tactics to indirectly control all the farnd, he has ceased to be a mere farmer."


    In Ansel''s silence, Ravenna asked again, "Is this what you wanted me to see? Father... Lord Ansel."


    Miss puppet nced at other screens, witnessing the savage, primalbat, and then the two farmers kneeling before Laurel, feeling an overwhelming sense of¡­ absurdity.


    If Ansel intended to shock her, Ravenna had to admit, he seeded.


    She began to worry, even fear, what these fields, meant to alleviate hunger, would bring to Pelican City and the Watson territory.


    Miss puppet, who had never truly set foot in this mortal world, unconsciously clutched at her dress.


    ["What, in your eyes, is the essence of revolution?"]


    ["What illusion are you truly chasing?" ]


    These two questions intertwined at this moment, and the terrifying nightmare that Ravenna dreaded came back¡­ stronger than ever.


    If I don''t know why I''m clinging to that ideal, if I don''t even know what change I''m pursuing, then what¡ª?


    As Ravenna faced her fears yet sought to delve deeper, Ansel''s voice rang out again:


    "Do you really think that everything ends here?"


    He pulled Ravenna from her most unbearable terror, only to cast her into another abyss that sent chills down her spine.


    "..." Ravenna opened her mouth, attempting to analyze the current situation, "Most of the farmers have been... killed, a few survived, Laurel still controls the farmers¡ª"


    "No, my dear Helen, you should understand by now."


    Ansel affectionately pressed his cheek against Ravenna''s, his gentle words slithering over her, causing her to shiver involuntarily.


    "You should know that the farmers were never the key, they were... dispensable from the start."


    "What is important?" he asked with a smile.


    "The important thing is... the potion," Ravenna replied with some difficulty, "The potion is the key to changing everything, the potion is¡ª"


    In that moment, as she spoke those words, despite the warmth of Ansel''s embrace, a bone-chilling cold pierced through Ravenna''s spine.


    She looked at the uncontroble joy on Laurel''s face, and at that moment, she truly understood... why this man was so delighted.


    The outside farmers who killed the farmers of Pelican City were unaware of the vast tracts of magical farnd here, only knowing that a group of farmers had benefited from it, driving them to desperation.


    However, they could not possibly know what had caused the farnd to be this way. The farmers who originally knew the secret were few and far between.


    Among these surviving farmers, there was one individual, filled with ambition and capability, who could be considered one of the primary reasons for the current state of Pelican City and the Watson territory.


    How could he possibly... let go of this opportunity?


    Today, only four native farmers from Pelican City and those brought from outside, who owned farnd and potions, remain.


    After subduing those two farmers, Laurel immediately notified Reginald and initiated a purge within the city, personally participating in the operation.


    However, he was not purging the murderous farmers.


    Instead, he was... confiscating the remaining potions.


    Ansel was not wrong; something of utmost importance indeed urred in Pelican City today.


    Laurel had not only seized the elusive bargaining power.


    He had taken into his hands the real key to transforming the farnd, the "elimination of hunger."


    Under the game''s rules, where "extraordinary beings are forbidden to interfere, and allpetition must be fair," who could possibly restrain this farmer, once a servant of extraordinary beings?


    If no one can check him, what might he do with this terrifying leverage that could change the entire Watson territory, and to exaggerate a bit¡­ the entire empire?


    After a brief period of prosperity, everything is spiraling towards an unknown abyss.


    What has caused everything... to turn out this way?


    Everyone can now eat their fill, it should be an undeniable good.


    Miss Ravenna, confined within the Tower of Babel, could not speak, her lips trembling slightly. She had sensed that the game was beginning to spiral out of control.


    Or was it that, even with the restrictions Ansel had put in ce¡­


    The vision she had hoped for had been out of control¡­ from the very beginning?


    *


    I hope everyone won''t feel too disheartened about the recent plot development xD


    1. I believe the direction of this episode reflects the course of human nature. It''s not necessarily dark, but rather a genuine portrayal of human nature in a unique background. Simr urrences have happened numerous times throughout history, and I guess we are at least doing somehow better.


    2. The ultimate goal behind all of this is to tame Ravenna...I''M FEELING EAGER!!

 Chapter 394: Eutopia - II

    The fifth cycle arrived in the blink of an eye.


    Within this fleeting interval, many widely known events transpired, such as the Pelican Trading Commerce''s announcement that it could fully supply all the grain for the Watson territory within theing month, astonishing the entire empire; such as the grand dukes of the southern border formally cast their gaze, indicating their major trading houses'' contact with the Pelican Trading Commerce, only to mysteriously vanish without a trace thereafter.


    Yet, the most sensational was the Elder Princess''s casual mention of this matter during a conversation with her ministers, referring to it as "an object of intrigue."


    It ismon knowledge that once the Elder Princess finds something intriguing, it is not long before it falls into her hands.


    Those in the know, aware of the real essences of the Pelican Trading Commerce and the miraculous fields just outside Pelican City, have already withdrawn, preparing to greet the forting spectacle with varying attitudes.


    Of course, there were many other urrences... some deliberately concealed, some not fit for public discourse, and some of negligible significance.


    "Are you truly set on departing?"


    At the doorstep of his residence in Pelican City, James stood as Laurel, puffing on a cigar of the same brand as Reginald''s, exhaled a plume of smoke and spoke.


    "...Indeed," James replied softly, watching the servants pack his luggage.


    He was one of the few survivors of that assault, his usual kindness and poprity had lent him considerable aid. That day, James had been visiting two other farmers, and together they managed to fend off the assants, though regrettably, he was the sole survivor.


    "You could continue to receive dividends from themerce, even without farming," Laurel nced at James, "Do you find my methods so repugnant?"


    "Repugnant..." James gazed distantly towards the towering walls of Pelican City. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    He recalled the harvest a month prior, the passion that surged in his heart, and the tears brimming in his eyes, so pure and sincere.


    "It''s not that I find you repugnant, Laurel," the young man shook his head, "It''s just that it feels... too..."


    Struggling for words, he finally expressed with a bitter tone, "It''s too unreasonable."


    "I was just farming, we earned more money, fed more people, yet it resulted in my father losing a hand, barely alive when rescued; it led to the other farmers in the Watson territory starving, driven mad enough toe after us."


    "And¡­ and there are those who killed our friends, yet they can still so brazenly... farm on thends of the deceased, earning the money that should have been theirs..."


    With these words, James looked wearily at Laurel:


    "Laurel, these past nights, I''ve dreamt of the fields outside soaked in blood, of seeing the corpses of Caleb, Ford, and others emerging from beneath the soil... It''s not that I find you repugnant... perhaps a little, but more importantly, I can''t bear this ce anymore, which is why I wish to leave."


    Laurel remained silent, merely taking a deep draw from his cigar and slowly exhaling.


    "Laurel," observing his impassive demeanor, James could not help but inquire, "Have you not¡­ even one night,suffered from nightmares?"


    "Never," Laurel replied, "Indeed, ofte, I sleep less and less, yet it has nothing to do with nightmares."


    "... Is that so."


    In a subdued voice, James spoke, "Then, farewell, and I''m always grateful for the wealth you have brought into my life... You are the most significant man of my existence, a fact unchanged by anything you do."


    Laurel waved dismissively, "You''ve been of considerable aid to me as well. Spare such words; had it not been so, I would not havee to bid you adieu."


    "Thank you."


    As the servants had finished arranging the parcels and luggage, James prepared to depart. Yet, before he could stride towards the carriage readied at a short distance, he found himselfpelled to nce back at Laurel.


    This stocky man, with his unrefined and rugged visage, James could not discern his true desires. He was astute enough to seize the crux of matters, yet seemed to¡­ derive no pleasure from his current gains.


    James could not fathom Laurel, but the young man, who regarded him wholly as a benefactor, solemnly warned:


    "Laurel, that farnd is neither a blessing nor wealth, but a... curse."


    "It yields so much, yet in the end... it will devour everyone. You must be very, very cautious."


    Having said this, he boarded the carriage, ready to embark away from this nd of miracles.''


    Laurel merely stood outside his dwelling, puffing on a cigar, until the carriage vanished from his sight. Then he mused aloud, "Indeed, it is through great trials that one grows; even an idiot like James, bereft of wit, can utter such profundities. However..."


    The man scoffed coldly, "Only those who ce all their hopes in that plot ofnd will be devoure. I have never pinned my aspirations on a clump of mud, James."


    Under the escort of his guards, Laurel swiftly arrived at the Pelican Trading Commerce. Reginald had specifically requested his presence today, though Laurel was unaware of the reason.


    Upon entering the room, he saw the renowned owner of the Pelican Trading Commerce, who was loungingfortably on a sofa, greeting him with a spirited hello, "Have you dispatched that youngd, James?"


    Laurel nodded, taking a seat in silence.


    "Ha-ha, thanks to that fool from who knows where, our profits have multiplied!"


    Reginaldughed heartily, "The peasants you''ve traded for, we press their shares as low as possible. Not only do they bear no grudges, they think they''ve struck gold! All thanks to that rule-breaker, though his identity remains a mystery, and whoever had the audacity, now silenced, likely dealt with by the higher-ups. Perfect!"


    The merchant snapped his fingers, signaling the maidservant in the room to pour wine, and simultaneously expressed his curiosity:


    "However, Laurel, there is something... I am exceedingly curious about."


    "What is it?"


    Reginald gazed at Laurel for a long while before finally asking:


    "What is it that you truly desire?"


    He stood up with his poured wine and said:


    "Now, with all those potions in your possession, you can choose to coborate with whomever you wish; the entire empire is filled with people eager to work with you."


    "Yet you remain here in Pelican City... Is it fear of transgressing the unknown rules set by that powerful individual, or is it something else?"


    "Your need for money seems far less than I anticipated, to the point where... it appears you have no need for it at all. So, what is it that you want?"


    "Is that of any importance?" Laurel responded calmly to Reginald''s query, "I can bring you money, and that should suffice."


    "Heh heh heh... Money, indeed, is sufficient, more than sufficient, so much so... that I''ve begun to contemte my escape!"


    Reginald, who had initially boasted to Laurel about how much the Pelican Trading Commerce was earning, suddenly erupted, "I''ve just realized, you madman, you''re pushing the Pelican Trading Commerce to a position it does not belong! Not just in Pelican City, not just in the Watson territory, but in the damn entire empire! And all within a single month!"


    He furiously smashed his wine ss to the ground, his neck flushed with rage as he bellowed, "It''s out of control! Who knows when this game will end! Any mistake... and I''ll be shattered to pieces, and so will you!"


    Indeed, under the constraints of that powerful individual, all business activities must be conducted legitimately.


    The Pelican Trading Commerce had not faced viciouspetition or hostile takeovers; on the contrary, various trading houses were eagerly approaching it.


    During this period, Reginald had met with more leaders and controllers of massive organizations than he could have ever imagined in his lifetime¡ªthese powerful individuals he would never have expected to meet, discussing business and market trends amicably, even willing to invest substantial sums of money.


    Reginald''s emotions had evolved from initial ttery to ecstatic joy, and now to trepidation, as if walking on thin ice.


    This game would one daye to an end, and he could not imagine what the Pelican Trading Commerce and he himself would have to face when that day arrived. Even before the game''s conclusion, at this moment, he was already filled with immense fear.


    Laurel''s unclear motives only served to deepen his fear, and Reginald even feared that Laurel might be a pawn of that powerful individual, that he himself might have been manipted into a no-win situation.


    "So... what are you trying to say?" Laurel remained unmoved by Reginald''s furious demeanor.


    After staring at him for a long time, Reginald suddenly burst into hystericalughter, as if releasing all the fear and pressure he had umted over time.


    "Hahahahaha... What do I want to say? No, nothing, nothing at all, I have only one thing to say."


    The man spoke as if he had shed all his burdens, word by word:


    "Keep this bomb to yourself, I''m out."


    "The Pelican Trading Commerce is yours now, you madman, Laurel."


    Having said that, Reginald stepped on the broken ss of the wine ss as if relieved of a heavy load, murmuring contentedly, "Damn it... finally... finally, it''s over."


    But Laurel remained calm, seemingly indifferent to the fact that the now-famous Pelican Trading Commerce had fallen into his hands.


    Reginald looked at him as if he were a monster, then shook his head and said, "Madman... What was I thinking when I decided to coborate with you, Laurel? What in the world... Hiss, why is it getting hotter?"


    The man, puzzled, removed his coat, but the heat did not subside. Just as he was wondering what was happening, Laurel, who had been as still as a statue, suddenly stood up.


    "Hey, what are you¡ª"


    The moment Reginald locked eyes with Laurel, he instantly shut his mouth.


    Because he saw it, in the eyes of this farmer who cared nothing for money, a scalp-tingling, utterly mad... craving.


    In the next moment, the entire ceiling of the room was consumed by a blood-red me.


    A proud and noble voice came from on high, echoing throughout Pelican City:


    "So this is the so-called...nd of miracles?"


    At the same time, a handsome noble young man arrived at the gates of Pelican City.


    He was leading a delicate girl, as exquisite as a puppet, who at a casual nce... one might truly mistake for a puppet.


    Because her mysterious purple eyes were dull and lusterless.

 Chapter 395: You Should Perish In This Way - I

    Following the bloodshed in Pelican City, Ansel and Ravenna embarked on a brief journey.


    Before setting out, they departed from Pelican City and arrived at a neighboring domain.


    This domain, though smaller than Pelican City, thrived with prosperity. The baronial lord, both youthful and astute, governed with apassionate hand, ensuring the spirits of his people soared higher than those of Pelican City''s residents.


    Yet, as a neighbor to Pelican City, it was not spared from the grain monopolies of the Pelican Trading Commerce.


    "Your spirits seem quite troubled, Helen," Ansel observed in a gentle tone, noting Ravenna''s untouched meal. "What concerns weigh upon you?"


    Miss puppet''s violet eyes were clouded with uncertainty:


    "I... do not know."


    She gripped her fork tightly, her gaze alternating between the fragrant and vibrant food on her te and the contentedmoners dining nearby, unable to dispel the myriad questions swirling in her mind.


    In this game, her aim was to alleviate hunger as much as possible, a goal she indeed achieved¡­ no, Ansel indeed achieved with his potions in such a short span.


    ¡ª Eliminating hunger is a noble deed, Ansel had oftenuded her.


    Yet, Ravenna remained bewildered. Despite her vignce over the unfolding events, she found everything to be beyond herprehension and expectations.


    By the time she regained her senses, the situation had spiraled out of control, hurtling towards chaos with the unpredictability of a runaway carriage.


    Thus, everything returned to the starting point, where Ravenna confronted her deepest fear:


    ¡ª If you neither understand the ideals you chase nor know how to enact change, what exactly have you been doing in the fifteen years¡­ following Eileen''s demise?


    You never truly grasped the essence of transformation.


    Therefore, as this grand revolution, worthy of the empire''s annals, progressed, Ravenna felt increasingly... hollow, panicked and hollow.


    The joy that should have been hers was extinguished by this emptiness, not only because this was merely Ansel''s game, but also because she could not discern any glimmer of hope within it.


    Even as she bestowed her extraordinary powers upon the mortal realm, and even though that unfathomable force faced no impediment in its execution, Ravenna still could not see the light she yearned for shining down upon her path, which remained shrouded in bewilderment.


    The only sce, the only thing that mitigated her despair, was...


    "You are doing the right thing, aren''t you, Helen?" the only person Ravenna could reach out to in this endless chaos spoke up:


    "If you are doing the right thing, why feel uneasy? The changes in Pelican City and the Watson domain are what you''ve longed for, right?"


    "But what if... what if something worse is happening, father?"


    Ravenna''s voice trembled slightly: "I can''t see clearly..."


    What will happen next?


    Will more farmers go mad because they cannot tolerate the current situation? Will others besides the farmers be affected?


    No... no, if it''s only a few, they can be sacrificed... they can be sacrificed. As long as the production of food can be maintained, the production of food...


    Food...


    Laurel, the man who now controls all the potions, what will he do? Why him... why did such a person have to appear?


    "Father..."


    Ravenna gazed at Ansel, her voice bing hoarse: "Laurel Momo, is he... someone you arranged?"


    Ansel paused in his cutting of the steak, turning his gaze to Ravenna''s face, which was puzzled, bewildered, and weary. His lips curled into a slight smile, which then grew into a more pronounced grin.


    "Hehehe... Hahahaha!"


    Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    His boisterousughter startled the other patrons of the restaurant and made Ravenna even more uneasy.


    "So, dear Helen, you think that I am not abiding by the rules of the game, is that it?"


    "I just¡ª"


    "Enough," Ansel interrupted Ravenna, wiping his mouth with a handkerchief from his pocket, his tone calm, "It''s about time for it to end."


    The end, the end of the game.


    Ravenna''s pupils contracted sharply at this unemotional statement, her heartbeat nearlying to a halt.


    Despite her confusion about the path ahead, the deep-rooted desire in Ravenna''s heart did not want this transformation to end so abruptly.


    She had indeed seen the majority in the Watson domain being able to eat their fill, the specter named hunger about to vanish from thisnd.


    She feared the void beneath this achievement, yet she did not want this achievement to disappear.


    And if the game ended, if... if ''father'' no longer protected thisnd.


    Extraordinary beings would plunder everything, destroy all, no extraordinary being would care for themoners, none...


    As this thought surfaced in her mind, Ansel''s sneer seemed to echo in her ears again:


    ["Having lived such a privileged life for twenty-one years, even never leaving the imperial capital, how could you feel such strong empathy for themoners?"]


    Ravenna''s fingertips trembled as she looked into Ansel''s eyes, finding that he was also looking at her.


    Those sea-blue eyes, as clear and bright as ever, were filled with an intoxicating charm.


    However, Ravenna could only perceive a lofty coldness in his gaze.


    She realized¡­ there was no escape.


    No matter what she did, she would involuntarily recall Ansel''s words that could shake her resolve, seeing her own inability toprehend change and her powerlessness over everything.


    Even though the opportunity to end it all was right before her, and the game''s end would mean her release, she could not... agree to it.


    She could not stand by and watch the flickering hope extinguish; it would be an unforgivable betrayal to her grandfather, to Hendrik, to the Tower of Babel, and to everything she stood for.


    Thus, she had to seek help from the devil who pushed her into the abyss, praying for his magnanimity, begging for his kindness, begging him to continue maintaining this game that meant little to him.


    This time, she was the one who plunged herself into the despair of nothingness.


    An unsolvable... deadlock.


    It didn''t... matter.


    Ravenna''s heart began to beat again, she told herself this internally.


    The soil transformation by the enhancement potion had a time limit; as long as all the potions were used up and the existing soil''s potion effects faded, it couldn''t be reverse-engineered by other extraordinary beings. Just a bit more time, just a bit longer...


    As for everything else, continuing to y his daughter, dignity, self, all could be abandoned, even if it meant facing the torment of self-denial... it didn''t matter.


    Ravenna would not allow the only beacon in the endless chaos to be lost.


    Sacrifice... no one is indispensable, including herself.


    Even though she feared the void that could uproot her perseverance, Ravenna wanted to keep the already ignited me from being stolen by fire thieves.


    "Father... I''m sorry."


    The once proud and confident schr willingly yed the role of "daughter" at this moment, adopting as ttering a posture as possible before the indifferent young man, pleading softly, "Can this game be extended a bit longer, just a bit... just one more month?"


    -->

 Chapter 396: You Should Perish In This Way - II

    "Extend?"


    Ansel raised his eyebrows slightly: "You think I n to end this game on my own? No, no, no... Ravenna, it''s not me who will end this game."


    Ansel stood up and walked out of the restaurant, with Ravenna having no choice but to follow. Ansel''s recent words had given her a sense of relief, but also an indescribable fear.


    If Ansel was not the one to end the game... then who would it be?


    The young Hydral arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, where the owner was smoking a y pipe, looking distressed across the street at another eatery.


    "What''s the matter, boss?" Ansel struck up a conversation with him, "Your business seems to be doing quite well."


    "Well? Haha... this is the best it''s been in days."


    The owner chuckled bitterly: "That ce across the street, run by the Pelican Trading Commerce, has taken all the customers in town. At first, when we weren''t getting our ingredients from the Pelican Commerce, they lured away our customers with low-priced dishes made from high-quality ingredients.


    By the time we had to follow suit and get our supplies from them, it was toote topete with their low prices."


    "A restaurant''s reputation ultimately depends on the skill of its chefs."


    "But where can you find so many skilled chefs? Most people can''t even taste the difference."


    The owner dejectedly threw his pipe to the ground, stamped it out, and sighed: "The Pelican Commerce''s ce is cheap and the ingredients are good, that''s attractive enough. If I hadn''t been here for five or six years and had many regr customers, I might already be green with envy to the point of madness."


    Saying this, he rubbed his cheeks vigorously and managed a strained smile: "Actually, I''m almost mad. The Pelican Commerce has started to raise their prices, but can we not buy from them? If we don''t, where else can we find so many ingredients of the same quality? That would be even more expensive! But if this continues... who knows how high those guys will raise the prices?"


    The man turned to look at his own shop, his expression showing a hint of reluctance: "Old Kahn told me that if I agree toe under the name of the Pelican Commerce and give them a fixed share of the ie every month, I could get ingredients at a cheaper price... If I want to keep going, I guess that''s the only way."


    "So you''re saying, you have to hand over the restaurant you''ve run for so many years?" Ansel asked in surprise.


    "What else can I do, go bankrupt and close down?" The owner sighed, "We''re actually one of the lucky ones, still having a chance to make money... The farmers are the ones who are really suffering, their crops rotting in the fields, and in the viges outside the city, another farmer hanged himself yesterday."


    Ansel expressed his condolences and then headed towards the gate of the small city.


    Ravenna, hurrying to keep up with Ansel, was shaken by the restaurant owner''s words.


    Not just... the farmers?


    "Does it seem strange to you?" Ansel, walking ahead of Ravenna, suddenly said, "That a restaurant that could benefit from cheaper, higher-quality ingredients has fallen into such a dire state as described by the owner?"


    Before Ravenna could respond, Ansel continued:


    "You''re too naive, or rather... too self-righteous, Ravenna."


    Ansel halted his steps, turning to look at Miss puppet, who hadpletely lost her air of genius and appeared as a child, bewildered and helpless. His smile was mocking as he spoke with irony:


    "Your vision of transformation is a leap forward for the world, akin to the metamorphosis from the mundane to the transcendent. So how... should it be realized? Do you think that this matter is like the forms you write in your research, where you simply fill in a number and automatically obtain a wless answer?"


    He was no longer gentle, no longer patient, and no longer offered Ravenna any guidance or instruction, but coldly and indifferently pointed out her mistakes.


    This pure and extreme contrast had left Ravenna unable to recover since a moment ago.


    Even though Ansel no longer addressed Ravenna as "Helen," she still spoke in a slightly panicked manner: "Father, I didn''t¡ª"


    "You didn''t? But you clearly don''t understand anything, do you?"


    The young man roughly pinched Miss puppet''s cheek, his face showing such pronounced disdain from his superior position, his attitude was almost like... "I''m fed up with ying house with you."


    "Do you think the production of food will only affect farmers? Do you know how many industries are tightly bound to food, fluctuating with its production?"


    "Do you know when amercepletely monopolizes all resources without any threats, the terrifying control it will have in that industry and rted industries?"


    "Do you know how many workers are in these industries, and what impact these fluctuations will have on them?"


    "Do you really think..."


    The serpent revealed his cruel and fierce face, spewing venom at the helpless puppet:


    "That without the intervention of extraordinary beings, with the rules restricted by me, just producing enough food will ensure that everyone can eat?"


    After staring at the trembling and contracting pupils of Ravenna for a long time, Ansel suddenlyughed:


    "Very good."


    He affectionately bent down, pressing close to Ravenna''s cheek, whispering: "What I''ve been looking forward to is exactly how you look now, dear Ravenna."


    "Fear, panic, cluelessness, powerlessness. It seems that my previous attitude towards you has caused some misunderstandings, but for me, it was just for fun, don''t forget¡ª"


    "Three years ago," Ansel gently bit her earlobe, an action so intimate yet causing Ravenna''s heart to ache.


    "You abandoned me."


    "..."


    The petite schr''s violet eyes dimmed in an instant.


    All the affection, passion, and tireless guidance that Ansel had shown her, which had made her so engrossed and dependent, were torn to shreds by his few words now.


    The intense shock left her mind nk for a moment, and just then, fragmented memories struck her mind like splitting lightning, bringing with them an unbearable, intense pain.


    ["Can you believe that a soul can be shaped, Ravenna?"]


    ["The foundation of the extraordinary, the unique source of each extraordinary being, it... can be molded, created."]


    ["¡ª The most outstanding alchemist can even achieve this."]


    "Uh... Ahhh!"


    Myron had never told Ravenna that the recovery of memories could be so painful, so unbearable.


    It didn''t feel like the recovery of so-called memories, but rather, being infused with¡­ fragments of a soul?


    -->

 Chapter 397: You Should Perish In This Way - III

    The uncontroble pain brought Ravenna to her knees, her hands clutching her head desperately trying not to let out cries of agony, but her physiological instincts mercilessly exposed her misery.


    Ansel, standing beside her, simply looked down at her expressionlessly, making no move to help.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked with a lightugh, "Do you remember the night you broke with me? Do you remember the betrayal you so despise, and why it happened?"


    "... No, I, Ansel... Father."


    The diminutive schr struggled to crawl to Ansel''s side, clutching at his trouser leg.


    Ravenna Ziegler, who disdained all the genius sorcerers of the empire and could exchange inspiration and ideas with a fifth-stage sorcerer, had never been so disheveled.


    But this time, it seemed she was not just disheveled; she wasn''t doing this because she had no choice.


    Because Miss puppet was afraid.


    Only with loss can one appreciate what is precious. Ravenna often missed the days when Ansel was by her side, when they were so in tune that any problem could be easily solved.


    But this nostalgia was just that¡ªnostalgia. For the very realistic Ravenna, everything that happened three years ago had passed, and the current Ansel would not be willing to lend a hand, so there was no point in dwelling on these memories.


    But now, at this moment, having experienced Ansel''s tenderness, care, and especially his profound and clear insights into the realm of change that she had never ventured into or understood, Ravenna... simply couldn''t let go.


    Ravenna cannot afford to lose Ansel now.


    Without him, she would have to face the terror alone, the terror of not understanding herself, of having no basis for empathy with themoners despite her desire to change the empire and pursue her ideals, the ultimate void that negates her reason for existence.


    At this moment, Ravenna even forgets that her current predicament is a reality crafted by Ansel''s own hands.


    "Let me at least..." The pain of recovering memories still furrowed Ravenna''s brow as she spoke with great difficulty, "Let me at least¡­ apany you... until the end of this game."


    Ansel looked down at the pitiful doll clutching his trouser leg and sighed softly, "You are truly too weak to bear, Ravenna."


    Despite his words, a smile appeared on Ansel''s face.


    "Fine, I agree. Until the game is over, you can stay by my side. But don''t expect me to y house with you like before."


    Read chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    He lifted Ravenna''s delicate and light body, speaking with relish:


    "On the contrary, I want to see you recognize yourself once again, to see just how shallow, how... void you are."


    Thus, their brief journey began.


    Their first stop was a rtively prosperous domain within the Watson territory, which had a decent foundation.


    Here, the influence of the Pelican Trading Commerce was not overwhelming, and a few localmerce associations were barely protecting the food industry from being destroyed by the Pelican''s terrifying dumping. But they were already stretched thin.


    "The president of thismerce is a rare good businessman."


    Outside an open-air caf¨¦ in the upper city district, Ansel gently swirled his drink, watching a middle-aged man making a speech on the roadside, and said leisurely, "Even though the farmers'' grains can hardly be sold, he is still using his own money to support them, trying to hedge against the Pelican Commerce''s grains with lower prices.


    This indeed has slowed down theplete destruction of the local food industry, but how long can he hold out?"


    "Look, Ravenna."


    Ansel said with a radiant smile: "A merchant with a conscience, in this world, is even rarer than a noble with a conscience. Maybe in a few days, he will go bankrupt because of his protective actions towards the farmers."


    "Oh right, he''s just an individual in the grand scheme of things, an individual who can be sacrificed... let''s ignore him, shall we?"


    Ravenna watched the haggard merchant on the roadside, who hoarsely called out for people to help the local farmers, saying "they have provided you with food" for a long time, until finally, she silently lowered her eyes.


    The individual who is sacrificed... is not worth considering.


    Towards the end of their journey, Ravenna heard from Ansel that the businessman had died.


    He died amidst a conflict between the public and the farmers. The farmersined that after years of hard work, they received no gratitude and were discarded like trash, while the public believed there was nothing wrong with buying cheap, high-quality grains, and that the farmers'' inability to produce was their own problem.


    The contradiction between the two erupted one day, leading to an uncontroble situation. The businessman went to the scene to mediate and ultimately died in the chaos.


    Upon their second stop, they arrived at a remarkably barren minor lord''s city, the most deste ce Ravenna had everid eyes on.


    Astonishingly, there was not a single trace of the Pelican Trading Commerce to be found, nor were there any signs of the grains sold throughout the Watson territory.


    "So, you''re unaware of whom the farmers''nds rightfully belong to, right?"


    Ansel of Hydral jeered at Ravenna from atop the city walls.


    "Some farmers manage to secure a considerable degree of autonomy, allowing them to independently transact with grain merchants and trading associations. This is possible because their lords have no intention of meddling with the farnds, opting instead for the collection of basic taxes."


    "However, theoretically speaking..."


    The young Hydral gazed distantly at the opulent fortress standing amidst the barren city, his eyes briefly betraying a flicker of disdain.


    "The farnds of the peasants belong to the lord who rules over their vige. He has the authority to dictate the use of the grains produced, with the peasants merely serving as hisbor force. In such a scenario... the grains themselves be his property."


    "Even if the Pelican Trading Commerce could offer substantial tax revenues, possibly even more than what he could earn by selling the grains himself, how could a lord, driven by sheer selfishness and a voracious desire for control, allow the existence of something that not only devalues his property but alsopletely undermines his control over themon folk?"


    To prevent unfairpetition? Very well, then let there be nopetition at all, by outright denying the Pelican Trading Commerce any opportunity to establish itself within his domain.


    "That''s why I say, do you truly believe everyone can be well-fed?"


    Ansel caressed Ravenna''s cheek, looking into her vacant and dim purple eyes, and spoke leisurely, "I find it hard to believe that with your capabilities, you couldn''t foresee this possibility. You are simply... unaware."


    "Yes, you are merely unaware of how the world operates, yet you dream of enacting change... Pfft, haha, I mean no offense, dear Ravenna, I just find it amusing."


    Miss puppet''s already somber eyes darkened further.


    You know nothing, yet you presume to change everything.


    Ansel mercilessly exposed this void, offering nofort, nor guidance to Ravenna, merely unveiling the very thing she dared not confront.


    "Ah, right, I remember asking you, what should you do when faced with someone who obstructs your path, correct?"


    Ansel, looking towards the castle within the lord''s city, suddenly spoke with an expectant look and a bright smile.


    "Come."


    The young Hydral took Ravenna''s hand, adorned with a bracelet, "Show me."


    Ravenna remained silent as she raised her hand, from which the micro bugs ¡ª Nidhoggur emerged, transforming into a sniper rifle.


    -->

 Chapter 398: You Should Perish In This Way - IV

    The puppet silently raised the barrel of the rifle, and through the scope, she saw a corpulent noble leisurely sunbathing on the castle''s terrace.


    Interests, power, desire.


    While farmers risked their lives for survival andmoners desperately prayed for a meal, he callously cut off countless supplies of food for these very reasons.


    And such individuals were plentiful within the empire.


    From farmers to tradingpanies, from tradingpanies to city lords, what''s more?


    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    There are even more powerful nobles,rger tradingpanies, and above all¡­ the extraordinary beings who stood at the pinnacle of it all.


    Ravenna... With your ignorance, how could you possibly change anything?


    The puppet thought, her eyes growing dimmer as she silently pulled the trigger.


    Blood sttered within the scope, marking Ravenna''s first true act of taking a life, yet she felt nothing.


    "Nothing will change, will it?"


    Ravenna, retracting Nidhoggur, spoke in a hushed tone.


    "Even if he''s killed, his offspring are likely no better. Nothing about this lord''s city will change."


    Ansel was momentarily taken aback, then smiled with half-closed eyes, "You''re as perceptive as ever, Ravenna."


    "... But I can''t change anything, father," Ravenna whispered, "Nothing at all."


    Ansel didn''t respond, simply taking Ravenna to their next destination.


    Their third stop wasn''t a lord''s city but an ordinary, albeit not so ordinary, vige.


    It was home to a farmer who had be the lucky one chosen to go to Pelican City.


    He brought many things to the vige, naturally, most were for his family. Ansel and Ravenna, in disguise, were guests in his home. While serving them soup, the farmer''s wifemented, "So, they''re really insane... If it weren''t for James bing a big shot, his old man would probably be gone, and my family would be in danger too, sigh..."


    She disdainfully criticized the violence and madness of some farmers from her vige and the neighboring one, who attempted to kidnap Jame''s father to pressure him into fear. However, the situation was resolved by the Pelican Trading Commerce''s hired thugs, who mercilessly killed several farmers.


    Since then, only a few young people remained in the vige to tend to the unworked fields, with the rest either going mad or leaving, their whereabouts unknown.


    Ansel and Ravenna knew where they had gone; they had killed their own kind and then died in that small lord''s city, hailed as a ce of miracles.


    "The vigers are less and less... However, it matters not, for we are soon to move to the expansive abodes within Greenridge City, far removed from these madmen!"


    The woman mused thus, before offering Ansel and Ravenna a warm smile: "Take your time with the meal, it has been a while since we''ve had guests."


    After satiating their hunger, the duo meandered through the deste vige, where the fieldsyrgely abandoned, save for a few patches still tended by some.


    By chance, two youths were seenboring under the sweltering heat. Ansel, standing beside the furrow, inquired loudly, "Why are only the two of you tilling thend, where are the others?"


    Oned, lifting his gaze to Ansel, responded with a voice as if from a jar, "No one tends the fields anymore, they''ve all fled or died."


    "Died?"


    "That scoundrel James, not only did he force us into a corner with his sorcery, making our crops unseble, but he also had people kill the vigers!"


    Another, wielding a hoe, spoke with a voiceden with hatred, "That damned bastard... Sooner orter, I swear, I''ll kill him with my own hands! If there''s no word from elder brother in three days, I''ll go myself!"


    "...I''ll join you. After all, with our father dead from illness and if brother doesn''t return, we might as well go and ughter James, and destroy those cursed fields while we''re at it!"


    "By the way, who are you, and what brings you to our vige?"


    "Me?... I''m here to verify something."


    Ansel said with a smile, turning to Ravenna, "Shall we begin?"


    Miss puppet had yet to recover from the young men''s family tragedy, asking subconsciously, "...What?"


    "Did you not hear what they just said?"


    The young Hydral raised an eyebrow slightly, "Destroying those fields, though unlikely, but what if they seed?"


    He ced his hand on Ravenna''s shoulder, speaking earnestly, "This is a threat, Ravenna."


    "How do you deal with threats to your ideals?"


    Facing the puzzled gazes of the two young men, who appeared to be no older than eighteen or neen, Ravenna''s body... began to tremble gradually.


    "This... is not right."


    She attempted to argue, "If they also owned that piece ofnd, surely they wouldn''t¡ª"


    "If they also owned? What about the other farmers? Do you intend to provide every farmer in the empire with suchnd?"


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh, "Imagine the exaggerated amount of grain production. Would there be buyers for the surplus? And who would bear the loss in the end?"


    "You see, dear Ravenna."


    The young Hydral gazed at the increasingly rigid miss puppet, his tone turning instantly cold and detached: "You were unaware of the devastation that piece ofnd could bring to the farmers, and now, fantasizing about providing all farmers with suchnd, yet you are oblivious to the consequences of such a scenario."


    "You wish to ensure that farmers have something to rely on even after losing the value of cultivation, yet you have no idea how to arrange it, how to realize it."


    "You are as shallow as ever, as... void as ever."


    "Given your ignorance," he slightly lifted his chin, "we must adhere to the most fundamental principles¡ªdo I need to repeat myself? When confronted with those who threaten your ideals, how¡­ do you choose?"


    The devil''s lips moved slightly, silently uttering that word.


    Sacrifice.


    Bang, bang ¡ª


    When Ravenna regained her senses, the vegetables striving to grow in the fields were drenched in scalding blood.


    She stared nkly at the floating cannon perched on her shoulder, watching its slightly smoking barrel, her dim eyes trembling incessantly.


    Why am I... I never, never intended...


    "How splendid," Ansel chuckled contentedly, "This is already your instinct, Ravenna, to eliminate hazards, eradicate threats, and..."


    "Sacrifice, everything that can be sacrificed."


    "Ugh...ugh!"


    The petite schr copsed to her knees, her eyes reflecting the two bodies shattered by the cannons and the fields strewn with flesh, vomiting everything she had eaten.


    Their father... died, sumbed to illness, perhaps due tock of money.


    Their eldest brother¡­ died, in an attempt to kill other farmers who left them no way to live.


    And they... also died, because they posed a threat to the fields, so I killed them.


    Did their entire family... die because of me?


    Is this an isted case?


    Ravenna, continuously vomiting until she started to dry heave, questioned herself.


    Why can''t I¡­ ept this? I was merely trying to ensure everyone was fed, I was doing the right thing, why...


    "Isn''t it because you are ignorant?"


    Ansel tilted his head, his words piercing Ravenna''s heart like a de.


    "If you knew what such ''revolution'' would bring, you would have prepared in advance. If you had prepared, many things would not have happened."


    "But you didn''t, you are oblivious to the so-called revolution¡­ you are filled with those vacuous ideals yet never considering how to turn them into reality, neglecting preparations beyond technology. Ravenna, you understand nothing, you know nothing..."


    "You are nothing."


    "And..." the devilmented, "This is your absurd and pitiful nothingness, as if... you never knew why you were chasing those ideals in the first ce."


    "Ugh¡­no, no no! No¡­ugh, cough, cough¡­"


    Ravenna''s hands hung limply at her sides, as if they hadpletely lost control, naturally drooping.


    Her body coughed instinctively, but there were no other reactions as she allowed the filth to trickle from the corners of her mouth.


    The petite woman stared nkly at the sky, her eyes void of anything.


    Ravenna remembered what happened afterward, but it no longer mattered.


    Her world had turned to gray, as if reflecting her childhood, no... even more silent than her childhood.


    Ansel took her through various lord cities and ces, where she saw many people.


    The dead, the living, those ecstatic, those driven mad, those seizing opportunities, and thosepletely numb...


    It turned out that the Watson territory had undergone such drastic changes, that in such a short time, people could be transformed into such states.


    Ravenna now realized all of this, but it was already toote.


    Not everyone was fed, not everyone benefited; destruction, harm, and even annihtion¡­ were constantly urring amidst the salvation she had hoped for.


    She could have avoided all this if she had truly understood, if she had contemted what revolution meant, if she had observed and witnessed the world she intended to change.


    But Ravenna Ziegler had neither contemted nor witnessed.


    She was merely chasing, unaware of why she was chasing.


    Thus, when the brief journey ended, and Ansel brought her back to Pelican City¡ª


    The delicate and beautiful puppet''s eyes had lost their light, those magnificent purple irises, like a dead gemstone.

 Chapter 399: No One Deserves Saving - I

    The second sun zed in the sky above Pelican City.


    Her Highness, the Elder Princess, descended upon this ce without tempering the intense heat she radiated, as if she intended to announce her arrival with this painfully scorching presence.


    Evora, perched in midair with her legs crossed, watched with satisfaction as themoners knelt before her, her gaze extending beyond the city to the vast farnds.


    "And of miracles... heh," she remarked with disdain.


    "Since when have miracles be such cheapmodities?"


    The tyrannical sun retracted its zing light, descending from the firmament until Evora''s face broke into a smile once more as she looked towards the entrance of the city.


    This month had been dreadfully dull for Evora; devoid of fresh amusements or intriguing diversions. Although such things seldom upied her daily life, the tedium of the world was inescapable after her lengthy self-imposed training sessions, making it difficult for her to find joy.


    Her sole leisure activity was to quietly observe Ansel''s game and see how it would unfold.


    "Superfluous¡­"


    She muttered under her breath, her gaze fixated on two distant figures, particrly the petite and delicate one, with eyes that seemed to burn with irritation.


    "Had it not been for you, this game... might have been far more entertaining."


    Restrict extraordinary beings? Maintain fairpetition?


    What a joke! They should be allowed to fight like hyenas, scrabbling and tearing at each other... that would be truly entertaining!


    Although the events in Watson''s domain over the past month could be considered a decent spectacle, they were not enough to truly please Evora.


    However, the thought of what was toe brought an extremely delighted smile to her face.


    "Have you not had your fill, Ansel?"


    Her voice pierced through the streets, reaching Ansel and Ravenna''s ears as they entered the city gates.


    Without waiting for Ansel''s response, Evora gestured as if pulling them towards her, and in the next moment, Ansel and Ravenna appeared before her.


    "Your uninvited presence is quite unwee, Evora," Ansel sighed.


    "Uninvited? Is this your domain?"


    Evora sneered, her lips curling in contempt. "On this continent, the only ce you could use me of being uninvited is within Hydral''s domain."


    She raised her hand and with another gesture, the bewildered lord of Pelican City appeared before them out of thin air.


    "Answer me," the Elder Princessmanded without turning her head, her chin arrogantly lifted as she addressed Ansel, "Whose domain is this?"


    The lord, still confused, took a moment to grasp the situation before letting out a pitiful scream.


    "It-it is yours, all yours, Your Highness!"


    The lord, scorched by the blood mes, writhed on the ground, screaming in agony as he responded.


    "Do you see?" Evora waved her hand dismissively, extinguishing the blood mes from the lord, leaving him barely clinging to life, his fate uncertain.


    Evora, of course, couldn''t care less about such trivialities. With her hands sped behind her back, she confronted Ansel with a sovereign''s assertiveness: "The one who is uninvited is you."


    The domineering princess arched an eyebrow and dered, "So, what brings you to my domain, Ansel?"


    "I have no interest in engaging in a dispute over ownership that would only befit children, Evora," Ansel expressed his dissatisfaction quite naturally. "You have interfered with my game."


    "Your game... what does it have to do with me?"


    As Evora''s unrestrained words fell, the entirety of Pelican City plunged into a scorching hell. Without the need for the physical descent of mes, the surrounding air was enough to scald the skin, each breath they took akin to torture.


    "Ansel, do I have any reason to yield to you?"


    Speaking candidly of the distorted essence of her absolute self, the Elder Princess stepped forward, her slender high heels making her slightly taller than Ansel, and she reveled in the joy of looking down upon him.


    To outsiders, this seemed like a typical disy of irreconcble differences, but only they knew that this was merely a performance for the foolishly self-important.


    But Ansel was well aware¡ªEvora was not merely acting.


    This woman, who would love nothing more than to have the entire world melt in the crucible of her palm, was provoking him under the guise of a performance.


    Yet in terms of power, Ansel was no match for Evora at the moment. Under normal circumstances, he would not be her equal until both inherited the divine might of a sixth-stage deity.


    Ansel had not prioritized the pursuit of power in his sixteen years of life; it was the least important on his agenda.


    Drawing knowledge from the memories of another world that could change everything and formting a n to defy fate¡­ was what mattered most in his life.


    Evora, on the other hand, seemed quite... pure.


    Throughout history, Evora of mefeast, has been the most power-hungry of her lineage, without equal.


    Her desire for power was fervent and unceasing, and even though the hope of the mefeast reaching the seventh stagey in her, no one has ever pursued power with such relentless dedication from birth until now.


    In the standoff that ensued, Ansel rarely revealed his true power, but this time...


    The all-consuming darkness reced the ground beneath their feet, and the three of them seemed to stand upon a vast expanse of "nonexistent darkness." The chilling aura emanating from this darkness, far more despair-inducing than the physical pain caused by Evora''s intense heat, enveloped them.


    Ansel remained silent, simply watching Evora¡­


    ¡ª Like a towering serpent poised to strike its prey.


    "...Do you wish to challenge me in earnest?"


    Evora narrowed her eyes, recognizing the essence all too well¡ªthe essence of Hydral as the ultimate entity, the very nature of the abyssal end.


    It was as if¡­ the abyss itself had taken physical form among them.


    This affinity with the abyss was perhaps the most astonishing among all the Hydrals.


    -->

 Chapter 400: No One Deserves Saving - II

    The proud Elder Princess finally restrained her deliberate cruelty, discerning a warning in Ansel''s eyes. Initially displeased, she huffed coldly, but her breathing soon quickened with excitement.


    She was displeased that Ansel would go so far as to warn her using his very essence... Evora did not appreciate Ansel''s excessive regard for themon folk. Knowing this, she emitted a heat that was inconsequential to extraordinary beings but unbearable for mortals as a form of provocation.


    As for her excitement... it naturally stemmed from Ansel''s power, his uniqueness.


    Me, so strong, and Ansel, so closely aligned with the abyss, how powerful would our offspring¡­ be!


    Ansel ignored the intense desire in her eyes, his voice indifferent: "You have no reason to yield to me, and I have no reason to bow to you, Evora."


    The young Hydral''s exquisite scepter transformed into a hand cannon with a twist, a heavy and ornate masterpiece of the alchemist god.


    "So, you wish to fight over a nonsensical game?" E


    Evora revealed a dangerously excited smile: "I wouldn''t mind turning this ce, and everything beyond, into scorched earth."


    She grabbed Ansel''s hand, pressing the gun''s muzzle against her forehead, her flushed face of excitement chilling to behold:


    "Let''s start, NOW!"


    Two future divine beings stood in opposition.


    There were no mes scorching the sky, no thunder tearing everything apart, no storms, no earth-shattering... They had not yet disyed their power, but it was enough to instill a primal fear in anyone.


    It was an instinctive submission, a pure fear of beings,,, whose existence was far beyond one''s own.


    In such a standoff, the lifeless-eyed Ravenna Ziegler seemed so insignificant.


    Watching Evora, excited and uncaring about the city, its people, or anyone else, with eyes only for Ansel, she understood why Ansel said the game was over.


    Because Ansel could control anyone, could limit any malevolent extraordinary being, but he could never... limit Evora.


    When the tyrannical Elder Princess turned her attention here and took an interest, the game was essentially over.


    Ansel had no reason to fall out with Evora over this game, despite their sharp differences. After all, Hydral and mefeast could never truly be enemies.


    Ansel was merely¡­ maintaining necessary appearances; this game held no value for him. He didn''t care about any revolution; he just wanted to use it to destroy me.


    Ravenna thought this, but her dead eyes remained untroubled.


    What difference would understanding make? Just like every carefully calcted scheme by Ansel in the past, even if she could see through it in the end, she was powerless to change anything.


    More importantly, this destruction was different from the past; Ansel was destroying... the beacon she relied on to move forward through the vast maze, which she regarded as her belief.


    Now, that beacon was shattered, barely maintaining itsst shape.


    Yet, Ravenna dares not advance any further.


    For this is no longer a matter of sacrifice... but rather, she is utterly clueless on how to proceed, ignorant of which path is the correct one.


    Were it not for the tangible benefits reaped by many, were it not for this reality that lent the beacon its final reinforcement, she might have already vanished into the vast oblivion.


    Is this... the end?


    Her vacant eyes reflected the scene of Ansel''s finger poised on the trigger.


    Both parties stepped back, pretending as if nothing had urred, yet Evora surely possessed the capability to reverse-engineer the uniqueness of thisnd, and then, then... the worst would unfold.


    Ravenna wished to speak, to avoid this despairing possibility, yet she found herself utterly incapable of uttering a word.


    ¡ª Do you know what to say? Do you know the right words? Is this intervention truly beneficial for the innocent civilians? Can your plea... truly bring them aid?


    Such nihilistic despair sealed off all her avenues.


    Thus, she could only watch, helplessly witnessing everything spiral into the worst possible oue¡ª


    Bang!


    The dim purple of her eyes reflected the gleam from Gleipnir''s barrel, and like an antiquated, sluggish puppet, it took her several seconds before her pupils sharply contracted.


    Just now, did Ansel... fire?


    "Ansel!!!"


    A furious roar echoed over Pelican City, as Evora appeared some distance away, clutching her profusely bleeding cheek, her expression ferociously twisted:


    "How dare you... How dare you!!"


    Bang!


    Another gunshot, and Ansel of Hydral, expressionless, pulled the trigger without hesitation. This time, the skies of Pelican City were instantly obscured by surging blood mes, not even the sunlight could prate the destructive firelight summoned!


    "A¡ªN¡ªS¡ªE¡ªL!"


    "Evora, was my demeanor towards you overly gentle and proper?"


    Ansel said, tilting his head slightly, his finger on the trigger gradually tightening:


    "Did it lead you to truly believe that you are above me, that the mefeast is above Hydral?"


    He raised his other hand, the solemn serpent ring symbolizing his identity as Hydral emitted a dark glow.


    "Shall we test?" the young Hydral smiled, "When my father and your mother arrive here, who will stand by your side."


    "You... madman!"


    Standing not far away, Evora''s expression was somewhat frenzied: "Don''t think that I will just..."


    Mid-sentence, she fell silent.


    The bullet that should have shattered Evora''s skull merely grazed her cheek, but even just a graze, the abnormal amount of bleeding and the wound''s failure to heal, attested to the first shot''s threat.


    And what silenced Evora was not just that, but thetter half of Ansel''s words.


    When silence falls, who advances and who retreats is crystal clear.


    "Evora," Ravenna''s ears rang with Ansel''s voice.


    "I wish to see this game conclude satisfactorily, not ruined inexplicably in your hands."


    Ansel...


    A glimmer of hope suddenly burst through her dim, lifeless eyes.


    Could it be that Ansel sees this not merely as a frivolous game?


    Indeed... he, too, desires to witness it all, to see such change... He has never been indifferent; I''ve always known... he has always cared!


    Otherwise, how could he respond and manage so adeptly? He had studied and prepared long before, only giving up in the end¡­ due to that irresistible issue.


    --> Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin

 Chapter 401: No One Desevers Saving - III

    "Leave, Evora," Anselmanded, lifting his chin slightly, "Do not disturb my game; I am fond of it."


    Ansel... he must want to change everything!


    In the depths of utter despair, Ravenna Ziegler found the thread of hope that could lead her out of the endless maze, a dawn that pierces through all chaos.


    With Ansel, if Ansel is there, then everything is possible¡ª


    "Wait... wait! Your Highness, Lord Elder Princess!"


    At this moment, a discordant voice intruded upon the perfect situation twisted by Ansel.


    Ravenna looked on in shock as she saw a stout man in utter disarray, stumbling towards Evora.


    His expression was so excited, so fervent, and not even his charred, battered face could hide his passion at this moment.


    Laurel Momo, how could he¡ª


    When Ravenna saw what the man was holding, her pupils shrinked to pinpoints.


    It''s the soil enhancement potion he has collected¡­ now nearly depleted!


    What is he doing... what is he nning!


    "Despicable creature, leave... hmm?"


    Evora, initially ready to incinerate the man with a mere nce, brightened up when she saw the bottles in his arms.


    "This is..." Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "This is the secret to changing everything!"


    This man, endowed with exceptional wisdom, ability, strategy, patience... a talent who, as a mere mortal, is destined to excel in any field, remained unppable even when facing Reginald as a farmer. Now, without hesitation, he kneeled before Evora.


    With both hands, he presented the remaining potion, shouting with a trembling voice from excitement:


    "Please allow me... please allow me to offer all of this to you!"


    He said... what?


    Ravenna''s vacant, dim eyes reflected the image of Laurel, humble as dust.


    He said he wanted to give the remaining potion... to Evora?


    "Hahahaha¡­hahahahaha!"


    The Elder Princess, in a fit of rage just moments ago, nowughed heartily with utmost delight:


    "Ansel... Ansel! Is this your game? Is this the game you designed to please me?"


    Meanwhile, Laurel strived to maintain hisposure and added, "I implore your highness... please spare Pelican City, spare the Watson territory."


    In Laurel''s eyes, his n was wless, without any mistakes.


    He was unaware of what Evora truly desired; to him, since the conflict between these two powerful figures revolved around "ruining the game," then naturally, Evora''s only course of action would be destruction.


    By speaking these words, he was not opposing Ansel; on the contrary, he was pleading with Evora.


    As for the potion... it was clear that Lord Ansel valued the game itself far more, showing little concern for the potion.


    Thus... this was his only, hisst, his most perfect opportunity!


    "Spare this ce? Is that your request in offering this to me?"


    Evora released the hand covering her wound, allowing the blood to flow freely, and now, as she smiled, there was a chilling, bewitching beauty about her.


    "No, not just that... please forgive my greed, what I desire is..."


    Laurel lifted his head, his eyes shining with a pure, brilliant light.


    "¡ªI wish to have the opportunity to be an extraordinary being!"


    Extraordinary beings...


    Ravenna''s body swayed slightly.


    He would trade the hope that could eliminate hunger, the hope that could satiate the entire empire, the entire world.


    All for a chance... to be an extraordinary being?


    Like a dog, to trade for such an opportunity?


    "How greedy... but, excellent... excellent!"


    Evoraughed heartily with satisfaction: "It is this kind of desire that I appreciate the most, the longing for extraordinary, for power... this is what I admire!"


    "An... Ansel... no, father... father!"


    Ravenna, who had not spoken for what seemed like an eternity, spoke with a rough, hoarse voice, gripping Ansel''s arm tightly, her voice no longer possessing its usual indifference and calm.


    "You can''t... if Evora gets the potion, she will haveplete control over the enhancement potion, and then everything will... will..."


    Ansel remained silent, looking at her calmly, with pity.


    Ravenna looked up into those sea-blue eyes, unable to utter a word.


    She numbly released her grip and staggered two steps backward, nearly falling to the ground.


    So, this is... his choice.


    It was I who gave him the power to decide.


    "No... it''s not like that..."


    It could have changed everything, it could have been good for everyone, Laurel, such a person... such people, they are just exceptions... only exceptions.


    Without him, things wouldn''t have turned out this way, without him, everything would¡ª


    "Ravenna, you once asked me if Laurel was a pawn of mine, and at that time, I did not give you an answer."


    The young Hydral gripped Ravenna''s neck, forcing her to look at the mortal kneeling on the ground, offering everything for the chance to be extraordinary, and he spoke deliberately:


    "I did not, nor have I ever needed to arrange for such a person, do you know why?"


    "Arrange... his arranged person? Hahaha, you are truly delusional, poor little puppet!"


    Evoraughed heartily as she took all the potions and then casually tossed a bottle of ck, viscous potion to Laurel, who clumsily catched it and clutched it to his chest as if it were his own child, bowing incessantly with all his might:


    "Thank you for your mercy, thank you for your greatness, thank you for your magnanimity... Thank you, thank you for everything, Your Highness!"


    Evora paid no heed to this worthless mortal, instead continuing to mock Ravenna: "If this damned bastard was so understanding, to arrange a character that could make me this happy... I would have cherished him long ago. But you... I really can''t understand, how he could value someone as foolish as you, to deliberately arrange such a person... Hehehe... Hahahaha!"


    The pinnacle of the extraordinary beingsughed uproariously:


    "Any mortal, as long as they have a brain, will inevitably make this choice! Be it him or someone else, no matter who... it''s always the same!"


    Evora mocked with contempt and pleasure:


    "ce these trinkets and the opportunity to be an extraordinary being before mortals, and out of ten thousand people, ten thousand would choose thetter."


    "¡ªThis world is full of pitiful creatures¡­ who yearn to be extraordinary!"


    *

 Chapter 402: The Redemption You Can Make - I

    Under the uncharacteristically assertive demeanor of Ansel, Evora was expected to return empty-handed.


    Yet, in the end, she secured what she desired... effortlessly.


    The facilitator of Evora''s sess was not Ansel, nor Ravenna, nor any malevolent entity. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    But rather the greatest beneficiary¡­ amidst this revolution.


    It was the one whom Ravenna wished for, embracing a better existence.


    Miss puppet lifted her gaze towards Ansel, noting his expression remained undisturbed. Reflecting upon the journey and Ansel''s mastery over all events, sheprehended the true essence of the game''s conclusion and the journey''s ultimate destination.


    "Father..."


    Ravenna, her eyes a void of destion, murmured in a trance, "Did you foresee this oue?" The sliver of hope she clung to was utterly obliterated.


    "Is it so unforeseeable?" Ansel retorted, "Why do you think Laurel was so eager to expedite the Pelican Trading Commerce''s rise to fame?"


    "His initial aim was precisely this; he sought to exchange these potions for a chance to transcend. Initially, he hadn''t considered approaching Evora, possibly contemting other influential figures interested in such matters. However, constrained by my influence, no one sought him out. With the potions nearly depleted, he waspelled to gamble everything...


    striving by all means to hasten the Pelican Trading Commerce towards its demise."


    "And evidently..."


    The young Hydral, observing Laurel tearfully kissing the potion, sighed, "He won his bet."


    "From my personal standpoint," Ansel, leaning on his scepter, his gaze surprisingly content, "I admire individuals with such resolve; he''s not bad."


    Ansel refrained from further assessing Laurel''s capabilities, merelymending his audacity without expressing any displeasure towards his final act.


    "And do you believe... in this game, he''s the only one chasing extraordinary?"


    Ansel slightly bowed his head, looking at the bewildered Ravenna, "The peasants'' overly rapid uprising marked the beginning of the Pelican Trading Commerce''s eleration. At that time, Laurelcked the capability and the notion. So... who truly instigated this affair?"


    "The answer lies with our Count Watson, who likewise sought to attract the attention of significant figures, especially Evora''s¡­ attempting to hitch a ride on her chariot. The extent of his behind-the-scenes efforts remains unknown to all."


    "Did he break any rules? Certainly not. He harbored no thoughts towards that farnd or the potions. His actions, ironically, even boosted food production... quite the irony, isn''t it?"


    "Extraordinary... Those in possession of it yearn to advance further, while those without it are willing to risk everything for a chance."


    Ansel ced his hand atop Ravenna''s head, speaking to her in a gentle whisper, "Do you think Evora is right, my dear Ravenna?"


    "In this world, anyone would make the same choice as Laurel."


    "..."


    As Ravenna trembled, Evora, who was cauterizing her wound with blood mes, smirked, "Do you enjoy ying house with your little puppet that much, Ansel? Forget it..."


    The bullet-torn wound finally healed, leaving behind a conspicuous scar that was slowly regenerating. Evora seemed indifferent to it, instead dering with the arrogance of a victor, "Whatever game you wish to y, these trinkets have been offered to me."


    Her eyes gleamed with a fierce and savage light, "If you n to provoke me, then try it. Let''s see if together with that old woman¡­ we can exterminate you two vipers!"


    With these words, heavy with murderous intent, that could set an empire or even an entire continent aze, she vanished in mes.


    Thud ¡ª


    Ravenna''s petite body finally copsed, powerless to her knees. She looked towards the ce where the blood mes had disappeared, her arms falling limply like a puppet with cut strings.


    It was over.


    This game... hade to aplete end.


    The one who was expected to watch it all deteriorate into the worst possible scenario, almost steered it towards a perfect conclusion with such a firm stance¡­ while the beneficiary ultimately destroyed everything.


    What Evora would do with the potion was not difficult to guess.


    The powerful sorcerers under hermand could easily reverse-engineer the potion''sposition and then mass-produce it... Since Evora was interested, she would undoubtedly put the potion to practical use.


    When a tyrannical ruler, who acts on a whim, is utterly self-centered, and holds neithermoners nor extraordinary beings in regard, gains control over the empire''s food supply...


    No... The most terrifying aspect is not this. The most terrifying is when Evora loses interest, when she "grows tired of it" and carelessly hands it over to someone else... What will be of the entire empire then?


    This game should never have started. If it hadn''t, none of this would have happened, and such an ending would not have been possible. If only from the beginning¡ª


    "Now you''re thinking, if you hadn''t decided to y this game with me from the start, then nothing would have happened, right?"


    Ansel''s voice, filled with emotion, reached Ravenna''s ears.


    "Ravenna... Ravenna, don''t you think that such thoughts only make you seem more pitiable?"


    He reached out, grasped Ravenna''s chin, and lifted her numb face, saying with pity, "Have you even lost the conviction to pursue your ideals?"


    Her once vibrant purple eyes, now dim and nearly devoid of luster, quivered slightly.


    Indeed... I should not entertain such thoughts, striving for their realization is not wrong, it''s just... it''s just that I...


    "Or is it that you are merely turning a blind eye, hiding, attempting to flee from what you call ''ideals,'' which are nothing but insipid words, hollow slogans, meaningless... illusions?"


    The devil suddenly yanked the pitiful puppet seated paralyzed on the ground, his once gentle andpassionate expression turning instantly cold.


    The words that had been soft and affectionate moments ago were now unbearably cruel, his grip on Ravenna''s shoulders so tight as if to crush her bones, like a serpent injecting venom into its prey, intent on infusing all his malice and cruelty into her through the vessel of pain.


    "You are running from the fact that you never truly understood how to enact change, you are running from the reason why you do not know how to chase after your ideals, you are running from... the reality that lies beneath this facade of falsehood and emptiness, you are running¡ª"


    "I am not... I am not!"


    Ravenna''s voice, hoarse and shrill, rose in a scream. She who was always calm, always resolute, always indomitable, now so fragile, so wretchedly struggling under Ansel''s control, madly trying to break free, only to be met with intensified agony.


    -->

 Chapter 403 : The Redemption You Can Make - II

    Idealists are inherently indestructible.


    Even when obstructed, broken, knocked down, no matter how battered and bruised, they only ignite their spirit to fight unyieldingly time and again.


    If so, then do not destroy them, but rather, destroy... their ideals.


    "Your perseverancecks foundation."


    "You are ignorant of what true change entails."


    "The salvation you seek only brings about greater cmity."


    "Even those you wish to save do not desire such grace, instead pushing everything into the abyss with their own hands."


    The young Hydral wielded the cold de, methodically dismembering Ravenna Ziegler''s existence, piece by piece, fragmenting her personality into disarray.


    "Tell me, dear Ravenna, dear... Helen."


    The devil''s words once again became tender, filled with pity, such an extreme and split transition that his face became blurred and ovepping in Ravenna''s eyes.


    Which one is the devil set to destroy her, and which one is the father capable of guiding her?


    "Are you willing to acknowledge your own nullity? Are you willing to ept that you know nothing of how to change everything, to ept your own weakness?"


    "If you are willing¡ª"


    The youth who had patiently and gently guided and taught her seemed to return, he caressed Ravenna''s cheek, murmuring with utmost concern, "I will grant you the chance to change this dire ending."


    "...!"


    Ravenna''s lips trembled incessantly, she looked incredulously at the youth before her, who now smiled tenderly at her. Her lifeless eyes, after osciting between hope and despair, sparked with thest fragile glimmer of light.


    "A chance... for change?"


    "Indeed," Ansel spoke softly, "I will find a way to retrieve those potions from Evora''s hands, but the cost... may very well be yours to bear."


    "I am willing, I am willing... I am willing!"


    Amidst the all-consuming tempest, she found a beacon onnd, a sliver of daylight glimpsed within the boundless darkness... The pitiable puppet, devoid of aplishment and ability, beheld the possibility of redemption.


    Even as she crumbled, no tears had fallen, yet now, her face awash with tears, she clutched at Ansel''s sleeve, her voice choked with emotion: "If you can halt Evora, to alter this fate, any price would suffice... any price."


    "Price? No, no, no, I did not inquire about the price, Helen," Ansel gently wiped away Ravenna''s scalding, crystalline tears, his voice a tender caress, yet his words bore the venom of cruelty: "I seek only the answer to the question I posed just now."


    Silence.


    "..."


    ¡ªIf I had grasped the cascading consequences of a surge in grain prices, I could have intervened at the game''s onset. Had I meddled, the entire situation would not have spiraled into this frenzied eleration, and Evora would not have cast her gaze upon amon domain ubiquitous throughout the empire. Then, that dreadful future would note to pass.


    If I had understood what this upheaval would entail, none of this would have happened.


    This is all... my fault. Just as Ansel said, despite chasing ideals for fifteen years, I remain ignorant of how to realize them; just as he said, I have yet to find the reason for my steadfast pursuit.


    Just as he said... I am nothing.


    "I..."


    Gazing into those warm, sincere azure eyes, Ravenna found that epting this truth did not bring the despair she anticipated.


    She knew full well it was Ansel''s stratagem, his exploitation of her vulnerability, yet she found no means to refuse, no reason to deny.


    This was for¡­ salvation, to prevent the conclusion from reaching an irreparable state.


    This was thest, the sole, the unmissable opportunity.


    Ansel''s gaze and such a conclusion gradually dissolved the fear in Ravenna''s heart.


    As she reached out to confront the emptiness she dared not face, she discovered... the reality was perhaps not so unbearable.


    The prolonged agony hadid the groundwork for this moment; everything she had endured propelled her to acknowledge this truth.


    "Yes..."


    Ravenna, her tears ceased, whispered softly: "I¡­ have understood nothing; I neitherprehend what revolution entails¡­ nor why I pursue it."


    As she uttered these words, Ravenna felt only¡­ relief.


    The manifold shackles that bound her shattered alongside this near self-destructive copse.


    A wry smile tugged at her lips, and she found herself wanting tough:


    "Such is my emptiness. Ha... Haha... Such is the emptiness I embody."


    Ansel watched her for a long, long time, finally raising his brows:


    "Yet even so, it seems you have not relinquished your final resolve... Haha, but no matter, I have heard what I desired."


    He leaned down and gently kissed Ravenna''s lips: "Fear not, dear Helen, you too shall have what you desire."


    "This time..."


    The devil spoke with profound implication: "It is thest."


    *


    Bang!


    Mr. Ansel, who once pulled the trigger on the Elder Princess in Pelican City for her disdain towards all beings, now finds himself pinned down on the bed by her.


    "You despicable thing..."


    The woman pointed to the scar on her cheek that hadn''t fully healed, her face dark with anger: "Don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"


    "That was the necessary impact and logic required by the drama... Is that so hard to understand?"


    Ansel, lying on the soft bed, nearly touched the ample droplets hanging before his eyes, unbound and thus resembling giant water droplets.


    "Damn, firing that gun was crazy enough to be convincing!"


    Evora''s anger was not quelled by Ansel''s reasoning, but instead, it red even more: "Had that bullet hit... do you realize the consequences?"


    "How could it possibly hit the most skilled spatial sorceress in the entire empire?" Ansel raised an eyebrow, "The fact that it grazed your cheek was also because you were cooperating with me, wasn''t it?"


    "Because I didn''t know your damned bullet had an enchantment strengthened to such an extent! Damn it... what kind of monster is melle?"


    Evora growled, her eyes aze with mes: "Your reasoning doesn''t hold, I needpensation from you now!"


    "...Here you go again, Evora."


    Ansel immediately recognized the me in her eyes, sighing as he ced his hand on her shoulder: "It seems that some things I''ve revealed today have only intensified your desires towards me."


    "..."


    Evora paused, then touched her cheek and the corner of her mouth, ensuring she wasn''t disying any thirsty smile, and said with suspicion: "Is it that obvious?"


    "You''ve been wanting to tie me to a bed since I was eleven, I''m all too familiar with what you''re really thinking in this regard."


    Ansel pushed Evora away with little effort, sat up from the bed, straightened his cor, and spoke calmly: "That scar will heal in three days, it''s a minor matter. Moreover, I haven''t even asked you forpensation yet."


    He nced at the displeased Elder Princess, chuckling: "Ravenna will soone looking for you, trying to exchange those potions."


    "...Tsk."


    Evora smirked: "Poor little puppet, she must think it''s all her fault... Hahaha, it''sughably foolish! Well... but then again, it could indeed be considered all her fault."


    "Remember, act a bit more difficult, make it seem like me gaining your consent was a hard-won battle."


    "You doubt my acting skills?" Evora snorted coldly, "I don''t need reminding for that."


    "Then let me remind you of something practical."


    Ansel stood up, gazing out the floor-to-ceiling window at a bright scene, indifferently said: "I know you''ll think of asking for a higher price, but don''t go too far, Evora."


    He turned his head to look at the Elder Princess, who was sitting with her legs crossed, looking very casual and rxed, a sh of darkness fleeting through his azure pupils: "Don''t forget, I''m always watching."


    "...What exactly is it about that little puppet that captures your attention?"


    Ansel''s icy threat, devoid of any concealment, caused a slight furrow in Evora''s brow. "What do you... never mind, you wouldn''t say anyway."


    Evora, seemingly pleased with the imminent destruction of Suellen''s ns and the prospect of acquiring something valuable, licked her lips in anticipation: "Then let me offer you a piece of advice, Ansel¡ª I''ve taken note of this scar."


    "Sooner orter..."


    She touched her canine teeth,ughing wildly: "I will leave a mark on your¡­ thing as well, one that you will both love and hate."


    Evora''s fieryughter echoed in the bedroom, though she had already vanished from sight.


    Ansel, turning his gaze back to the bright scenery outside the floor-to-ceiling window, felt no inclination toment on Evora''s words.


    He held no interest in this woman who was solely devoted to her desires, but clearly went overboard, her mind consumed by various cravings. If any interest existed, it was only for the purpose of using her as mere pressure valves, once she got drained.


    In Ansel''s view, such a person, devoid of any intellectual depth, was equivalent to garbage.


    Yet, Ansel found himself pondering the question Evora had posed


    ¡ª What exactly was he paying attention on regarding Ravenna?


    This contemtion was not for self-reflection but rather to consider from which aspect fate would intervene.


    However¡­ unbeknownst to Ansel, perhaps he was contemting this question with this specific purpose in mind.


    Reflecting on this question, Ansel only felt that¡­ especially at the moment when Ravenna, despite acknowledging her own nothingness, still clung to a shattered semnce of her "ideal"...


    Ansel felt a sincere disgust, even¡­ hatred,


    The direction of this disgust and hatred was unclear, even to Ansel.


    "After this act of redemption isplete, only one step remains before the finale I''ve prepared for you over three years."


    Finally, setting aside his tumultuous thoughts, Ansel softly mused with a smile:


    "Helen, Ravenna..."


    "Who will emerge as the ultimate victor?"


    *

 Chapter 404 : The Only Color - One - I

    Within the Tower of Babel, in Hendrik''s office, Evora idly toyed with an exquisitely crafted puzzle that Hendrik had left on his desk.


    Opposite her, Ravenna bowed her head in a humble posture, remaining silent.


    "You desire the return of those potions..."


    The Elder Princess, propping her cheek with one hand, nced over the petite miss puppet and suddenly let out a scornfulugh, "What could you possibly offer in exchange?"


    "...Whatever you require, I shall endeavor to provide, Your Highness."


    "Such bold words. Would you dare speak thus to Ansel?"


    The sharply defined mechanical puzzle twisted at Evora''s fingertips, seemingly aplex, interlocking brain teaser that had long surpassed the category of mere toys. It was a mystery why such an item would adorn Hendrik''s desk.


    Ravenna could not answer Evora''s question, which provided the capricious and malevolent princess with a pretext for trouble. Her lips curled into a smirk, yet her voice was cold as she said:


    "Do you notprehend my words? Who granted you the privilege of silence?"


    With a casual flick of her wrist, the woman incinerated the toy, leaving not even ashes behind. She leaned forward abruptly, seizing Ravenna''s hair and yanking her from the ground. Observing the other''s pained and disheveled appearance, Evora felt a deep, visceral pleasure that made her want to moan with delight.


    To torment someone Ansel cared about brought Evora immense euphoria. Although Seraphina had received too much of Ansel''s attention and affection for Evora to touch, the current victim was another matter...


    The tyrannical Elder Princess looked at the puppet she dominated and tortured at will, thinking contentedly¡ª


    Ansel, this ything destined to be ruined by you, I shall indulge in it first. It''s not too much to ask, is it?


    "I apologize... Your Highness, I meant no disrespect."


    "Hmph."


    Evora carelessly tossed Ravenna to the ground and slouched back in her chair, "I grow weary of this banter. Agree to two conditions, and I shall return the potions to you."


    Ravenna, rising meekly from the floor, bowed her head submissively, "Please, enlighten me."


    "Firstly, my ursed sister hasmissioned you to create a data system, correct?"


    Evora''s tongue glided over her upturned, crimson lips, her smile as vivid as mes, her malice unmistakably evident.


    This was the very purpose of the charade she and Ansel had agreed to y out, to avoid direct conflict with Ephesande, she needed a more circuitous method to dismantle Suellen''s arrangements.


    Ravenna almost instantly grasped what Evora intended to do. After a moment of silence, she responded softly, "If it pleases you, I can embed a w within Princess Suellen''s data system that only I would be able to detect."


    "Hmm..."


    Evora tapped on the desk, her initial intention was to have Ravenna simply destroy that nonsensical contraption, but nting a w that could be exploited against Suellen at any moment... seemed appealing.


    To watch her believe she has achieved something, only to have it all go up in mes... wouldn''t that be more delightful?


    "Very well, let''s proceed with that."


    Evora''s smile grew even more radiant, her unrestrainedughter was captivating on her purely beautiful face, and even the scar on her profile could not detract from her stunning allure. However, those who had witnessed the cruelty and tyranny beneath that beauty could never harbor any improper thoughts towards her.


    For Ravenna, the first request was exceedingly simple, so much so that it hardly constituted a cost to her.


    If there was any cost to speak of... it was merely a moral failure to uphold the pact with Suellen and the potential danger if Suellen were to discover it afterward.


    But it was clear to anyone that once Her Majesty died, Suellen would not only be unable to pose a threat to others, but it was also uncertain whether she could even maintain her own human status.


    Yet, Ravenna did not believe that this supremely self-centered and insatiably greedy woman would so easily hand over the potions.


    The second request was likely the crux of the matter.


    "As for the second request..."


    Even though she was prepared, Ravenna was momentarily stunned by Evora''s words.


    "Mechanical armor."


    Evora, propping herself up on the desk, stood up, the yearning in her eyes was chilling, "That object, I want you, no... I want the entire Tower of Babel, to exert all efforts to forge it for me."


    Why would Evora¡­ desire mechanical armor?


    Ravenna could not immediatelyprehend the answer to this question, but still managed to reply, "If that is what you require, I will do my utmost¡ª"


    "And what I want is not the pile of scrap metal produced by the Etheric Academy."


    It was this statement that truly left Ravenna dumbfounded.


    "Do not presume that I am unaware of the true creator of that device, Ziegler," Evora leaned forward, her shadowpletely engulfing the petite Ravenna, the Elder Princess released her oppressive aura without any attempt to conceal it: "The Etheric Academy? Ha... It is clearly your and Ansel''s creation."


    "What I want is not the toy that Ansel has fooled those old fools at the Etheric Academy with, but a more powerful weapon that I can wield with all my might!"


    Watching Ravenna''s expression grow increasingly rigid, Evora, like a predator on the hunt, bared her fangs:


    "Give it to me, and I will return your little trinket to you."


    How could Evora¡­ possibly know these things?


    The mechanical armor was a joint development by Ansel and Ravenna, an unquestionably powerful creation in terms of military might.


    Designed to explore the perilous Zero Realm Enigma, it was divided into three stages based on current knowledge, technology, materials, and the overall level of alchemists.


    The first stage, also known as the "ck Knight" produced by the Etheric Academy, was like forging a weapon, creating a "powerful independent entity" for someone to wield. Made primarily from strong and rare materials, Ansel named it Material Armament.


    This first stage was already nearing the limits of current alchemical technology.


    The second stage of mechanical armor was not about creating a controble independent entity from a mass of precious materials but rather emphasized the ultimate enhancement of the user''s own abilities. ording to Ansel''s concept, this device would greatly amplify the user''s control and mastery over ether, as well as their understanding and dominion over essence.


    In other words, the second stage of mechanical armor was not a powerful weapon that ordinary extraordinary beings could use, but a device that allowed those who already possessed immense power, even those at the pinnacle, to cheat further in terms of pure martial might!


    It was called... Ether Armament!


    This stage of mechanical armor could only possibly be forged by the most elite alchemists in the entire empire, who could be counted on one hand. The requirements it ced on all aspects of an alchemist''s skills were terrifyingly high, and at least the Tower of Babel did not have the capability to produce it.


    As for the third stage of mechanical armor, it had already surpassed the limits of existing alchemical technology. In the entire empire... and even in the thousands of years toe, only one person could create it.


    That was melle of Hydral.


    -->

 Chapter 405: The Only Color - One - II

    How Evora came to know the specifics of the mechanical armor was no longer something Ravenna could afford to ponder, as her first instinct upon hearing the request was to refuse.


    Although Evora''s strength and status were enough to allow her to act unbridled within the empire, how could she, with her extreme thirst for power, miss such an opportunity? And if an ether armament suitable for Evora was indeed created, what would she do with such power?


    ¡­Ansel.


    A frigid chill instantly seized Ravenna''s heart.


    She recalled Ansel, and that young Hydral, his calm yet frenzied shot in Pelican City.


    Miss puppet instinctively nced at Evora''s profile, at the scar forcefully healed by her me of feast, still vivid and unmistakable.


    For Evora, this was an unforgivable disgrace.


    The discord between Ansel and Evora was well-known throughout the empire. And for the tyrannical princess, who needed no reason for destruction and havoc, her vengeance was likely already scheduled.


    Fearing the weapon crafted for Ansel by Lord melle, did she seek to enhance her strength with Etheric armaments¡­ for her revenge?


    Indeed, Evora needed no greater power, for there was none worthy of her confrontation at this stage, with external forces, except for... Ansel.


    She must not agree, she absolutely must not.


    "...Your Highness," Ravenna closed her eyes, murmuring, "If it''s Etheric Armaments you require, I regret to say... with my current capabilities and those of the Tower of Babel, it''s impossible to create."


    "Hm?"


    Evora''s tone slightly rose, the me in her eyes causing the office temperature to surge, scorching Ravenna''s skin, making even breathing a torment.


    "Are you... refusing me?"


    She looked down upon Ravenna, a terrifying ferocity emerging from her gaze. The next moment, Ravenna''s expression turned to one of agony, she stumbled and fell, her body convulsing violently.


    mes... inside body...


    Evora stuffed a ball of me into her innards!


    "Cough... cough cough!"


    Ravenna spat out a mouthful of scalding, dark red blood, the intense steam proving the torment she was enduring.


    But the small, pitiful puppet, convulsing on the ground, merely hunched over, responding with great difficulty, "I''m terribly sorry, Your Highness, I can''t..."


    "So, you are still, refusing me?"


    Evora revealed an even more cruel smile.


    Perhaps it was the pleasure of tormenting Ravenna, or perhaps it was the dissatisfaction after being refused by her, but an indescribable rage¡­ drove her to disregard the original n. Evora was always such a person.


    Her hand reached into the air, into the mes, disappearing, while Ravenna''s small body was suddenly lifted... no, dragged into mid-air!


    Evora''s hand, directly piercing through space, grabbed her spine, pulling her entire being up alive.


    "Answer me, you pitiful puppet toyed with by Ansel as mere rubbish."


    Evora stared intently at Ravenna, articting each word deliberately, "Are you, refusing, me?" "If you wish to negotiate with me, you possess no right to refuse."


    The inhuman pain of burning viscera and spine pulling was crushing Ravenna''s will, yet she showed no signs of yielding.


    Not wanting Evora to dominate the empire''s lifeline of food, not desiring such a dark conclusion, but if... if it meant sacrificing Ansel¡ª


    The gentleness and cruelty, the teachings and mockery, the passion and coldness, and... the brilliance that once shimmered in his eyes, all swallowed by that profound ocean blue.


    Countless fragments, chaotic memories, intertwined, assembling numerous visages of Ansel, both his youthful and matured selves; alwaysughing with her, calmly gazing at her; so full of zeal, yet now beyondprehension.


    His greetings,ughter, care, guidance, curiosity, anger, roars, and finally, a return to indifferent silence.


    "Cough!"


    Ravenna once again vomited a pool of steamy, dark red blood, feeling far from death, for Evora had no intention of killing, merely torturing her.


    The mes scorching her innards seemed to spread throughout her body, the hand gripping her spine as if to snap her vertebrae, yet Ravenna, on the verge of mental copse from the pain, still did not speak.


    Why... If it was for everyone, for redemption, for ideals, then Ansel, too, should be... something that could be sacrificed.


    Ansel also said, everything could be sacrificed.


    Three years ago, hadn''t I already, made the same choice?


    But why this time... can''t I sacrifice Ansel again?


    Amidst her nearly shattered thoughts, Ravenna''s mind once again recalled the words spoken by Ansel, the expressions he showed, the details she had not noticed before, now vividly clear.


    And Annelisa''s sorrowful whisper:


    ["He''s very sad."]


    In that moment, a soul pain more unbearable than physical torture struck again.


    The chaotic memories drilled through her skull, cleaved her brain, and mercilessly prated her deepest will, along with the burning meant only to torment, obliterating Ravenna''s remaining thoughts.


    Her consciousness plunged into the deepest abyss, and before that...


    Ravenna seemed to see someone fiercely pouncing on Evora from behind, while feeling something dark and coldly terrifying enveloping her from behind.


    Though it was some iprehensible terror, Ravenna feltpletely at ease before losing consciousness.


    Because she heard, that familiar voice saying:


    "Evora, you will pay the price."


    *


    When Ravenna awoke once more, she found herself in a gray and white room.


    The furniture, decorations, and the petite figure sitting at the desk quickly made her realize that she was currently within a memory from her past.


    Her exceptional memory allowed her to recognize that she was observing a memory from when she was around four or five years old.


    Ravenna Ziegler, a prodigy among prodigies, was able to fluently converse with others and write to a certain extent by the age of one, or more precisely, eleven months.


    Additionally, she was a born extraordinary being, capable of ascending without the need for ritualistic assistance. Thus, from the moment of her birth, Ravenna possessed a treasure of talent and ability as both a "human" and an "extraordinary being" that many could only dream of but never attain.


    Such a genius was destined for limitless glory, to achieve the pinnacle of brilliance surrounded by countless admirers, and to have a perfectly happy life.


    However, her childhood was far from such.


    That brief yet most meaningful period of her life had no connection to¡­ happiness.


    *

 Chapter 406: The Only Color - Two - I

    "Why have youe again? I did not consent to your presence in my home!"


    The voice of anger emanating from beyond the door captured Ravenna''s attention, as well as that of a young girl sitting at a desk, engrossed in her writing, who turned her head.


    "I am merely here to visit my granddaughter, a right that is mine by virtue of being her grandfather."


    "You are unworthy of being her grandfather. Now, leave at once!"


    The escting argument caused the girl, her cheeks still plump with baby fat, to lower her gaze, while the observing miss puppet mirrored the reaction almost exactly.


    "Before that, don''t you think you should ask Venna for her opinion?"


    Hearing this, the little girl hesitated for a moment, then hopped off her chair, scurried to the door, and peeked her small head out into the hallway, issuing a tender call:


    "Grandfather..."


    At the end of the hallway, by the stairs, the two disputing figures turned their heads in unison, the handsome man looking distressed, while the benevolent old man wore a smile.


    "Venna, grandfather is here to take you for your studies. Would you like toe with me?"


    In Ravenna''s violet eyes, a bright light initially shone, but upon seeing her father''s gloomy expression, it silently faded away.


    Clutching the doorframe, she hesitated for a long while before finally shaking her head.


    Thus, the expressions of both the man and the old man froze for a moment, almost as if reversing, except that the old man named Eileen quickly regained hisposure, smiling and nodding, "Then I shall visit you another time... Ah, I almost forgot the gift I bring each time I see you."


    He tapped the ordinary-looking scepter he held, and a dodecahedron materialized in front of young Ravenna. The girl carefully reached out to catch it, and then heard Eileen say, "This is a little toy I thought of these past few days, crafted with some thought. Enjoy it, Venna."


    Young Ravenna, curious, yed with the dodecahedron, discovering it could twist and connect at will, quickly morphing into bizarre shapes under her maniption. Attempting to twist it back by memory, she found its interior housed a more intricate automatic mechanism, requiring the infusion of ether to organize.


    The girl quickly became engrossed in y, her beautiful violet eyes fixated on the toy, her slightly chubby hands deftly twisting and turning. She looked up joyfully and said softly, "Thank you, grandfather."


    The old man smiled, waved his hand, and turned to walk down the stairs.


    The man beside him showed no intention of apanying; instead, he briskly approached the young Ravenna, crouched down before her, and inquired softly, "Venna, why do you no longer wish to apany... to apany your grandfather to study?"


    The little girl ceased her y with the toy, lifting her gaze to her father: "Because it would displease mother and father."


    "..." Leiden opened his mouth to speak but no expression of joy emerged in response to her words.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    His expression grewplex as he asked, "So... you still wish to stay with your grandfather, is that it?"


    Young Ravenna, still unable to grasp her father''s current emotions, tilted her head in confusion before replying honestly, "Yes."


    Leiden fell silent for a moment, then let out a weary sigh.


    Observing his demeanor, Ravenna pondered for a moment before extending the dodecahedron towards Leiden: "Father, a toy."


    The diminutive and endearing girl blinked, simply wishing to offer her beloved object to her father.


    Leiden, gazing at his daughter presenting the toy with both hands, was momentarily transfixed, a profound tenderness welling up in his eyes.


    He reached out to embrace Ravenna: "Thank you, Venna."


    He smiled, as if to show Ravenna that his spirits had lifted considerably, and began attempting to twist the toy back to its original form.


    However, within less than a minute, the smile on his face stiffened.


    Ravenna, looking up at her father, tilted her head slightly and after observing for a while, reminded him, "Father, the piece your left middle finger is pointing at, press it in, then move it to the upper left corner, shifting away the right column, perhaps, em... it might require the infusion of ether... a standard unit?"


    Leiden, upon hearing the reminder, remained motionless.


    It wasn''t until Ravenna called out to him with a hint of unease that he came to his senses, returning the toy with a forced smile.


    "... Sorry, Venna, your father is too clumsy."


    How could a four-year-oldprehend subtlety and concealment? The young Ravenna simply tilted her head in confusion and said, "But I think it''s quite simple to revert it back, and it seems it can transform into different shapes too..."


    Muttering to herself, she fiddled with the toy while walking back to her room.


    Leaving the ordinary man, caught between a genius father and a monstrous daughter, standing alone in the corridor.


    Ravenna observed all this with a serene gaze, and upon reflection today, she could somewhat understand the suffocating feeling that Leiden experienced. However, in her view, no one was to me but Leiden''s mediocrity.


    And while mediocrity is not a sin, to harbor envy for talent because of it is contemptible.


    In her eyes, her father was just such a contemptible man.


    The monochrome world of memory shifts rapidly, with spaces merging and reconfiguring, objects dissolving and blending together, elerating the flow of time within memories, imparting an icy, eerie sense of absurdity...


    Meanwhile, Ravenna found herself inexplicably recalling these fragments. If this signified the restoration of her memories, shouldn''t the recollections of Ansel be foremost?


    These memories had not faded; each detail was vividly clear. Why, at this moment¡­ did she reminisce about these?


    Miss puppet gazed at the increasingly detailed imagery, at the moment Eileen presented her with the dodecahedron, she realized the exact point in her memories it represented.


    Soon, she saw herself, the young Ravenna, lying on thewn basking in the sun while tinkering with parts.


    -->

 Chapter 407: The Only Color - Two - II

    Feeling a bit weary, she lifted her head, intending to rx, only to catch sight of her parents seemingly in dispute at the bedroom window on the third floor.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, she retrieved a small crystal from her pocket, infused it with ether, and projected an image of herself lying on thewn, then stealthily made her way back inside to climb up to the third floor.


    "Leiden, do youprehend the gravity of your words? She is your daughter! Are you doubting her, or are you doubting me?"


    Eleanor¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears: "How could you utter such words!"


    "¡­Eleanor, it¡¯s not about doubt towards either of you, please, calm down and listen to me."


    Leiden, massaging his temples, the weariness evident in his demeanor, exhaled deeply:


    "Do you realize the significance of the toy he gave to Venna? It¡¯s the final challenge of this year¡¯s Alchemy Association level three membership examination! Completing it within two minutes qualifies one for intermediate membership¡­ but Venna¡­ Venna solved it in just five minutes, do you grasp what this implies!"


    "She is a prodigy!"


    Eleanor raised her voice, "Is that so astonishing? Did you only now realize your daughter is a prodigy?"


    "This is not mere prodigiousness!"


    Leiden, now agitated, paced the room, his expression fraught with unease:


    "She¡¯s only four years old, four! She began reading at one year and two months, not even three years have passed! While normal children¡¯s brains are just starting to develop, she¡¯s already solving problems that would challenge a third-level alchemist¡­ Even the grand duke¡¯s children are merely learning etiquette at this age!"


    The man, hands on his wife¡¯s shoulders, spoke with exhaustion and sorrow: "Tell me¡­ Eleanor, do you truly believe ¡¯prodigy¡¯ suffices to describe this?"


    The woman, initially ready to retort, found herself chilled as the anger of a mother and wife subsided, equally feeling a cold dread.


    "¡­But Venna, perhaps she really¡­"


    She struggled to articte her thoughts, but Leiden interjects firmly: "I know him too well, Eleanor, too well, that madman¡ª"


    "He will certainly not abandon his absurd, damned ideals¡­" Leiden paused, cautiously peering out the window to see his daughter still engrossed on thewn, then, after forcefully drawing the curtains, continued solemnly: "He will never cease pursuing them."


    "So¡­" Eleanor¡¯s voice trembled, "So you mean to say, Venna, she¡ª"


    Leiden loosened his grip on her hands, closing his eyes in torment and murmuring hoarsely: "She¡­ is not normal."


    Eleanor covered her mouth, staggering back several steps, tears beginning to well in her eyes.


    "Our child¡­ has Mr. Eileen done something to her¡­ is that what you¡¯re implying?"


    "He¡¯s a fifth-stage alchemist! Even now, in his decline, the empire scarcely boasts three alchemists of his caliber! If¡­ if he truly intended something, we would be none the wiser, and his attitude towards Venna, Venna¡¯s attitude towards him¡­ it¡¯s all abnormal, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Eleanor, listen to me, the Etheric Academy¡­ no, not even the Etheric Academy can be trusted, I will find a way to seek someone capable of discernment¡­"


    The subsequent silence was deafening, for in Ravenna¡¯s recollection, her former self had already departed without a sound, leaving her home and racing towards her grandfather¡¯s humble abode.


    Ravenna gazed upon the anguished expressions of her parents in the grey chamber, knowing this was merely a scene she had constructed within her own reminiscence.


    Discover more stories at m,v l¡¯e|m-p| y r


    Yet why ¡ª


    Within this illusion, had she so vividly manifested the sorrow and helplessness of her parents?


    Ravenna caressed the phantom form of her chest, yet felt no emotional turmoil stirred by the presence of her parents.


    Years of resentment had ultimately culminated in indifference.


    This lingering query remained unanswered as the vision faded away. Ravenna was unaware that in that true past, in the final words she had not heard, Leiden, embracing Eleanor, had said with unwavering resolve, despite his weariness:


    "Even if Venna bes something else, she will always be our daughter."


    This hazy recollection merely shifted, coldly and cruelly exposing the scars Ravenna most wished to avoid.


    "Grandfather¡­"


    Little Ravenna softly inquired, watching Eileen elegantlymand the alchemy workshop like a conductor, "am I truly abnormal?"


    After that incident, Ravenna had seldom returned home, instead residing permanently with her grandfather, experiencing a joy and freedom she had never known before.


    For Eileen could answer all her questions and respond to her every utterance. Following her grandfather, Ravenna witnessed the wondrous splendor and infinite mystery of the world, things she had never encountered.


    A young child could not refuse such beauty, and her remarkable talents made her intolerant of mundane mediocrity, so the kindly, erudite grandfather soon supnted the image of her parents.


    Eileen patted little Ravenna¡¯s small head, speaking gently, "You are normal, Venna. It is simply that your father could notprehend your gifts. Just as I cannot fathom his own banality."


    "Banality," the girl softly echoed Eileen¡¯s words, "was that my father¡¯s failing?"


    "...No, child, it was not."


    The elder sighed, yet said no more.


    Little Ravenna stared intently at Eileen, then asked, "I heard Uncle Hendrik say that Father and Mother... betrayed you. Is that true?"


    "That was years ago," Eileen replied.


    "So, was it they who caused your current..."


    Ravenna surveyed the humble alchemy workshop. How could such a great fifth-stage alchemist be relegated to such a simple environment to exercise his talents? She could notprehend her grandfather¡¯s fall from grace.


    "No, Venna. Do not me your parents, their actions are unrted to my circumstances."


    "Then why¡ª"


    "This was my own choice, child."


    The furnace zed, metals chimed, and the ether flowed, linking various materials without the need for a chisel to carve circuits, creating a masterpiece that seemed as if it were forged by nature itself.


    It fell into Eileen¡¯s hands, aplex cylindrical device. Ravenna watched as it released a gentle breeze, then spurted mes, and soon after, stirred up crackling thunder and lightning, enveloped by an invisible energy field, a marvel to behold.


    Yet, before long, it exploded with a minor roar, confined within Eileen¡¯s palm.


    He gazed at the explosion for an extended period, feeling numb and despondent.


    "I have chosen... to relinquish," the elder lowered his gaze, "This is not an endeavor I can fulfill; my limitations lie here."


    "Even Grandfather cannot achieve it?" Little Ravenna asked, somewhat incredulously.


    -->

 Chapter 408: The Only Color - Two - III

    "I have glimpsed the extent of my potential, child," Eileen Ziegler softly replied, "There lies no hope that I seek."


    "But..."


    He shifted his gaze to the petite girl, whose dim, yellowed eyes suddenly burst with fervent and proud vitality, dispelling the lingering air of decline with a fresh, lively spirit.


    The elder ced his hands on Ravenna¡¯s shoulders, solemnly stating, "But I see it in you, Venna."


    "...Me?"


    "Yes, you. You are the genius I¡¯ve seen, second only to Mr. melle in this world... No, if not for Mr. melle¡¯s almost cheating essence..."


    Eileen¡¯s voice grew increasingly fervent, "You might... have the potential to surpass him!"


    "Only a genius who can transcend limits like you¡­ truly embodies hope." Enjoy new chapters from freewebnovel


    "So, child, why worry about the nonsensical words your father speaks?"


    He chuckled, ruffling little Ravenna¡¯s hair: "If I can make you into such an incredible genius, capable of realizing that potential, why should I choose to give up... Ah, I¡¯ve spoken so much, yet I haven¡¯t really mentioned it to you."


    He looked at the very puzzled little Ravenna, smiling, "Curious about what it is?"


    The young child did not grasp the significance of his words at that moment; she simply looked on with pure curiosity, as a child, towards all the iprehensible aspects of the world, with eyes full of joy and enthusiasm.


    "Yes!" little Ravenna nodded vigorously.


    "Then, I shall teach you, child," the elder gazed into the girl¡¯s radiant eyes, dly responding, "About the world, about the future, about... all that is to change."


    Subsequently, within a mere two years, little Ravenna grew at a terrifying pace that no one could have imagined.


    She understood the uniqueness of the extraordinary in this world and, under Eileen¡¯s guidance, saw the world¡¯s stagnation clearly, and was filled with imagination about the future Eileen described.


    ["Child, imagine a world where the power of the extraordinary, where ether and even essence can be utilized at any time, in any ce, without discrimination... "]


    ["Hunger would no longer exist, toil would be liberated; children could be friends with animals and nts, conversing with each other; the disabled could be made whole again, even sprouting wings to fly into the sky. "]


    ["Thousands of steel vessels could support our exploration of the oceans, lift the fog, conquer even the perilously unknown Zero Realm Enigma¡ªperhaps we could discover new continents, new territories, even new worlds. "]


    ["Venna, such a world would truly be filled with infinite possibilities, a world that is truly great, bright... the future!"]


    While other six-year-old children were ying house with their neighbors, the equally young Ravenna Ziegler, under Eileen¡¯s influence, was already looking forward to that future filled with limitless possibilities.


    Ravenna, in a space of reminiscence, watched her younger self with a somewhat distant expression.


    In fact, this period was not a happy one.


    Leiden would alwayse to find her, attempting to take her away from Eileen in various ways. She could hear the endless arguments, and Eileen¡¯s attitude towards Leiden shifted from initial peaceful concessions toter criticism and targeting, and on rare asions, even anger.


    This drove Ravenna even deeper into an endless study that normal first or second-stage extraordinary beings could notprehend.


    Because she recognized the world earlier, young Ravenna was less dependent on her parents than other children, but at the same time... she could see more clearly the love her parents poured into her.


    Her father and mother loved her, and young Ravenna always believed this during her childhood, which made it even harder for her to understand and face the arguments between her father and grandfather¡ªbecause her grandfather also loved her and understood her better, showing her such a beautiful future.


    Caught in such a numbing dilemma, the girl immersed herself in the beauty of knowledge to escape the absurdity of reality.


    Thus, gradually, everything else lost its color except for the splendor of knowledge.


    As memories shifted, Ravenna watched her grandfather return to the study after an argument with her father. He sat down in his chair, quietly gazing at his young granddaughter.


    The young girl was so engrossed in reading that she didn¡¯t even notice Eileen¡¯s entrance.


    The elder watched quietly for a long while before standing up to leave. However, the slight noise he made caught the attention of young Ravenna, who looked up at him, her voice tinged with confusion, "... Grandfather? Is something the matter?"


    Eileen paused, gazing at Ravenna who, even as she looked at him, clutched her book tightly.


    After a moment of silence, he sighed, "If only Leiden were like you... you would be much happier, child."


    Before Ravenna could respond, Eileen shook his head, "I¡¯m not criticizing Leiden, Venna. It¡¯s not his fault; it¡¯s mine."


    The aged man, now stooped, leaned on his scepter, murmuring with closed eyes, "If only I had been more resolute in nurturing him, instead of giving up on him due to his mediocrity after more than a decade, allowing him to drift; if only I had provided a better, more inspiring environment for growth, to strengthen his convictions..."


    "Had I done so, even if Leiden were mediocre, he would be a mediocre man with convictions and ideals. He wouldn¡¯t need to achieve greatness but simply do what he could."


    "But in the end... I gave up on him."


    Eileen sighed, "He lives in pain, tormented in his youth by his own mediocrity. Now, he suffers from his hatred towards me and his love for you."


    Little Ravenna said nothing; she couldn¡¯t grasp Eileen¡¯s words. Theplexities of human emotions were too intricate for her at the time.


    She felt only that her grandfather seemed sad, so she offeredforting words as best she could, "But... Grandfather, you have many students, like Uncle Hendrik, Lady Ronger..."


    "Yes, they are my proud students, the ones I had high hopes for."


    Eileen opened his eyes, smiling at Ravenna.


    His words,den with the weight that Ravenna, even witnessing this memory, was yet to perceive:


    "So, I won¡¯t make the same mistake again, I promise you, child."


    "And... you must promise me something too."


    -->

 Chapter 409: The Only Color - Two - IV

    The withered, wrinkled, and sallow hand gripping the scepter, the old man, far removed from the shadow of a fifth-stage sorcerer, spoke with utmost seriousness.


    "You must promise me, never to give up on pursuing that future, the possibilities you long for, the ideals you firmly believe in."


    In this grey world, Eileen''s figure seemed to solidify, as if trulying to life before Ravenna''s eyes, uttering these words.


    His words should have imbued Ravenna with a sense of empowerment, reigniting her convictions amidst her memories.


    Yet, Ravenna could only stare nkly at her grandfather''s figure, at the aged face so vivid in her memory, unable to stir any emotion within her.


    For if a single sentence could rally her spirits¡­ what then would her ideals amount to?


    Without understanding the reasons, without knowing how to achieve them, but simply because of the memory of the phrase "you must never give up to your ideals," if that alone could shatter all the confusion and pain she had experienced recently, wouldn''t that prove... that her ideals were nothing more than the words themselves?


    Fortunately.


    Ravenna even felt relief that she hadn''t regained her confidence through Eileen''s words. She was grateful that her convictions did not stem from a sentence heard at the age of six.


    Instead, they were the culmination of her life''s experiences over more than a decade, a tangible reality¡­ for which she was willing to sacrifice everything.


    The scene shifted again, to an almost endless series of arguments¡ªbetween her parents, between her father and grandfather, between her parents and grandfather¡ªand with her grandfather''s students, her parents'' friends...


    Her father never ceased trying to take her away from Eileen, who showed an equally unyielding stance. Little Ravenna went from feeling torn and helpless to bing indifferent and numb. She learned to focus solely on her studies and self-improvement, making the dull greyness of the world ever more pronounced in her eyes.


    Next, it seemed she would soon revisit a scene she had tried desperately to forget but also dared not, could not, and would not forget.


    Unexpectedly, that scene did note. Her memories sped past, showing her monotonous teenage life, studying and researching with Eileen''s students, continuing to explore this world, seeking ways to forge a future.


    These were some of the few happy moments in Ravenna''s twenty-one years of life, where a group of people with the same ideals and convictions supported each other, filled with passion and dreams for the future. In this fervent environment, Ravenna thrived.


    But as time passed, she began to realize... despite the vast differences in technique and strength, there was a fundamental divergence in thought patterns and perspectives between herself and the others.


    As she grew older, she understood Eileen more and more, grew to despise the monotonous, stagnant, unchanging grey world, the so-called extraordinary hell and prison, yet found that others did not have the rity of recognition she had, or perhaps... they were utterly incapable of effecting any change.


    Ravenna reminisced about Eileen''s words, stating that only a true genius could realize that future.


    Thus, she began to tread her path alone, gradually bing ustomed to solitude, increasingly isting herself from others. She became lonely, then ustomed to loneliness, until one day, she received a letter


    ¡ª A correspondence from someone iming to be Faust.


    Merely through a few exchanges of letters, Ravenna had already regarded him as a confidant, yet she had not anticipated their meeting to be so...


    Boom!!


    The intense thunder nearly dissipated Ravenna''s consciousness.


    When she regained her senses, she saw the tumultuous clouds in the night sky, the rolling thunder within the clouds, the endless downpour beneath the thunder, and amidst the rainstorm... herself and him.


    "So all of this was a lie?"


    She numbly asked the boy in the rainstorm.


    "Yes, all lies."


    The blond boy, leaning on a scepter, maintained hisposure even in the storm: "It was a lie I concocted to make you wholly submit to me."


    "¡­I see, so that''s why you refused to make me your pact head, because I wasn''t loyal enough, because I wouldn''t ce you above all else."


    Ravenna in the rainstorm was no longer the tender, naive girl of her youth. Though she hadn''t grown much in appearance, her demeanor and aura had turned cold and hard. The rain pouring on her was like pouring on a piece of steel.


    "So you never really thought about realizing our ideals."


    "¡­Never thought about?"


    The boy opposite her suddenly asked.


    "Never¡­ thought about? Never thought about¡­ Hahahaha!"


    The boy, who had been calm andposed, suddenly burst into hystericalughter.


    The darkness and the rainstorm couldn''t hide the brilliance of his sea-blue eyes, but now, that brilliance wasn''t beautiful and gentle, but rather... furious and mad.


    "So you truly believe that, all this time, everything I''ve done, everything I''ve said, was all lies, right?"


    "When I said I couldn''t stand with you, you thought all I did for you was an illusion, every word I spoke was false, my feelings for you¡­"


    The boy gripped his scepter tightly, roaring in the rainstorm, his furious voice even overpowering the thunder, silencing the heavens with his rage: "My thoughts and feelings for you, were they all lies?!"


    "Ravenna Ziegler¡­"


    "Answer me!"


    Thunder roared again, shattering Ravenna''s consciousness.


    She was suddenly struck by the memory.


    The emotions that Ansel had disyed in that moment, the youthful visage with eyes of ocean blue, and the words that were... all the pent-up anger, sorrow, resentment, confusion, and... powerlessness that had erupted.


    How could it be... a lie?


    Why did she believe it to be a falsehood?


    She needed more rity, just a bit more... the final piece!


    Ravenna, the present Ravenna, a phantom pierced by the storm, cried out to the memory of Ansel:


    "Ansel... why! What made you give up? If¡­ if you had told me... how could I not have believed you, Ansel... Ansel!"


    As the sensation of surfacing intensified, Ravenna''s tone grew more frantic, she desperately questioned the apparition in her memory, yet inevitably received no response.


    -->

 Chapter 410: The Only Color - Two - V

    As her consciousness gradually ascended from illusion to reality, Ravenna was still madly questioning herself¡ª


    Had Ansel ever¡­ confided his troubles to her, and what exactly were those troubles?


    "Awake?"


    After an indeterminate time, Ravenna heard a voice beside her ear.


    It was not a rey from a fictitious memory, but a voice that seemed to carry the warmth of reality.


    Miss puppet realized her body was not as pained as she had imagined. She opened her eyes with some difficulty, and the first thing she saw was a tender face looming over her.


    "Wow... Ansel, what''s with her eyes?"


    The girl squatting beside Ravenna eximed in surprise, "It''s like she hasn''t slept for a month, looks like she''s dead or something."


    "Step aside, Seri."


    "Oh."


    Seraphina obediently moved aside, allowing Ravenna to lock eyes with the young man.


    It was still those ocean blue eyes, yet they were starkly different from the ones she had seen beneath the storm.


    Ravenna had many words stuck in her throat, unable to voice them, and for some reason, Ansel was silent too, just quietly watching her.


    After a long gaze, so long that Miss Seraphina was beginning to grow restless, Ansel finally spoke:


    "Ravenna, am I not something that can be sacrificed?"


    "...What?"


    "I mean, what made you willing to forgo the exchange for those potions, to endure such inhuman torment, rather than provide Evora with the etheric armament?"


    He pointed to himself, jokingly adding, "Is it really me?"


    Ravenna was silent for a moment, then nodded gently: "Yes."


    "... Let''s return to the previous question then."


    Ansel squatted down to meet Ravenna''s gaze as shey on the couch, peering into those dim purple eyes: "Why not sacrifice me this time?"


    Images of the storm surfaced in Ravenna''s mind, the boy''s roar and expression under the downpour, and... the sorrowful words of Annelisa.


    Almost subconsciously, she replied:


    "Because Ansel... would be sad."


    Seraphina was taken aback for a moment, then regarded Ravenna with a wary and suspicious look, while Ansel''s lips moved slightly, his expression unchanged.


    "So you really do treat me like a child."


    The young Hydralughed heartily: "And you overdo it... But, your answer is interesting."


    "But," Ravenna stared straight at Ansel, "I heard you say you wanted Evora to pay a price."


    "For now, you are still mine, and her casual insult to you is naturally a challenge to me."


    Ansel''s expression remained calm: "So, of course, she has to pay a price."


    "Is that so..."


    Ravenna looked at Ansel''s unemotional face, and her heart gradually settled.


    Even in that gray memory space, watching her deceased grandfather, Ravenna did not feel such a sense of security.


    "And indeed, she has paid the price."


    Ansel pointed to the desk: "I''ve retrieved those potions for you, and at the same time..."


    In the moment of Ravenna''s astonishment, he dropped another piece of news that left Miss Puppet even more bewildered.


    "Based on the value, I have obtained from her the truth about Eileen''s death."


    The young Hydral gazed at the slightly trembling purple eyes and said calmly:


    "Not a clue, not mere fragments, but theplete truth."


    He stuffed a scroll into Ravenna''s palm, then stood up and walked over to sit in the chair behind the desk.


    "No need to thank me, this is a reward you deserve for defending me, by the way... I must remind you, Ravenna." Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    The devil propped his cheek with one hand, looking at the puppet whose body was beginning to tremble, his lips curling slightly:


    "You still have the right to regret. Give it back to me, thenpletely forget it as if it never existed, and continue to live your life in peace."


    Ravenna did not respond to this, but asked with a trembling voice:


    "Is this... true?"


    "I can assure you of its authenticity."


    Eileen''s demise... tormented her for a full fifteen years.


    It''s a nightmare that even in the detailed recollection moments ago, Ravenna feared to directly confront, choosing to bypass it. She clung to the despair but refused to recall a single detail.


    And now, the truth had arrived in her hands.


    No longer a dispensable clue, no longer enigmatic words, but... the truth.


    The truth that could grant her grandfather peace.


    And how could she possibly... retreat now?


    Miss puppet disregarded Ansel''s warnings, her hands trembling as she painstakingly, bit by bit, unveiled the scroll.


    As time trickled by, Ravenna remained frozen in the act of revealing the scroll, motionless.


    Ansel closed his eyes to rest, while Seraphina, growing frantic with anticipation, couldn''t help but lean towards Ravenna, eager to glimpse the scroll''s contents. Approaching, she heard Ravenna''s faint murmur:


    "This can''t be... this can''t be...this can''t be¡­"


    "What can''t be? Let me see¡ª"


    "This can''t be!!!"


    Ravenna''s scream startled Seraphina, who watched in horror as Ravenna frantically tore the scroll to shreds, tumbling from the sofa to the floor, staggering towards Ansel, clutching at his trouser leg and shrieking, "Ansel... this is fake, isn''t it? This is your deceit, a ploy to break me, isn''t it? Isn''t it! This is¡ª"


    "You can verify this answer yourself, quite simply, can''t you?" Ansel responded nonchntly.


    Ravenna paused for a few seconds, then, like a person newly recovered from a disability, she fled the office in disarray.


    "What''s with her ghosty expression..." Seraphina, puzzled, gathered the fragments of the scroll, the head of wind piecing together the information, "Eileen Ziegler, died of..."


    "Hmm... What?! What is this!"


    Amidst Seraphina''s equally ghost-stricken exmations, Ansel, with half-lowered eyes, gazed at the office door, seemingly fixated on Ravenna''s retreating, staggering figure.


    Just moments ago, he had indeed contemted, for an instant, not revealing this truth to Ravenna, notpleting this final link in her taming.


    Because Ravenna''s recent disy seemed sufficient already... there was no need to utterly destroy her.


    But of course... it was not permissible.


    The young Hydral murmured so in his heart.


    It''s as if you''re telling me, telling me¡ªlook, this girl is already so obedient to you, she already cares so much for you, cares enough to forsake even that which she held most dear, why continue the destruction? Isn''t this enough?


    Ha... Hahaha...


    If it is you who suggests this is enough, then it is certainly... not enough.


    Dear Ravenna, I am truly sorry.


    You are unwilling to sacrifice me, but I am already capable of sacrificing you.


    Moreover... I still left you a chance.


    Ansel closed his eyes, whispering softly:


    "This is a fair gamble."


    *

 Chapter 411: The Only Color - Three - I

    Hendrik and the senior executives of the Tower of Babel convened a meeting to deliberate on the future trajectory of the Tower of Babel.


    The sudden convening of this meeting was¡­


    Of course, due to the unexpected directive from their major supporter, demanding a clear, ten-year development strategy to be outlined in today''s meeting.


    Despite the abruptness of this request, it was entirely reasonable for Ansel, as an investor and supporter, to make such a demand. Consequently, Hendrik and his colleagues did not dwell on it; instead, they embarked on the meeting with great enthusiasm and anticipation.


    "Beyond the realm of crafting new alchemical tools and artifacts... we should cast our gaze more broadly towards education," Ronger proposed, intecing his fingers.


    "The empire is still teeming with low-tier extraordinary beings who, in their quest for resources and knowledge, find themselves in servitude to the nobility and more powerful extraordinary beings... This not only constitutes a waste but also predisposes them to potentially misguided paths."


    "Recruiting more low-tier extraordinary beings, then? That would mean reallocating a significant number of personnel from research and development to teaching. Since Lord Ansel wantsachievement from Babel, we should emphasize on practical designing and developing." Someone objected, frowning. Indeed, the objection was valid.


    Ronger massaged his temples, unable to refute, and could only express resignedly, "But I believe Lord Ansel is not so short-sighted. A better era requires the support of more talents, and he surely understands this principle..."


    "On the contrary, I believe it''s more crucial to continue pioneering the forefront of Etheric theory," a man, appearing seasoned andposed, argued passionately, waving his hands.


    "As Ronger mentioned, our authority in the academic world has grown significantly... We should venture into new frontiers, new domains. Isn''t Ravenna''s data system a prime example? The entire sorcerer domain is in frenzy over this unparalleled innovation!"


    "The Tower of Babelcks neither passion nor creativity! We are fully capable of establishing a new industrial system, an energy system, and even..."


    "No, no, no, Barnes, you''re thinking too far ahead, too impractically. I side with Michkov; to ensure Lord Ansel''s continued support, our focus must indeed remain on tangible development. We must ensure that we can present something that dazzles Ansel in each cycle..."


    The discussion within the meeting room grew increasingly fervent, with everyone voicing their opinions¡ªloud, calm, passionate voices filled the room. This cacophony, though potentially headache-inducing, was observed by Hendrik with unparalleled calm and joy. After more than a decade of arduous journey, he had never felt so rxed.


    "Why not try everything?"


    Hendrik eximed amidst the endless debates. "Advance in all domains... together!"


    "Let the Tower of Babel evolve into an organization that epasses the cultivation of extraordinary talents, a mature alchemical industrial system, and the exploration of extraordinary academic frontiers!"


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    He stood up, his demeanor fervent, his eyes bright, his voice resounding above all others: "The experiment with the soil enhancement potion has been a tremendous sess. That Pelican City, that Watson territory has turned into and of miracles, which I believe everyone has been closely monitoring."


    "With Lord Ansel''s support, no one has attempted to steal our achievements, which not only demonstrates Ansel''s power and influence but also indicates... his consistent interest in our direction. We have every reason and more courage to believe that what Ansel desires may not be the results per se, but rather such courage, such... ambition!"


    In the face of the Etheric Academy, Evora, the imperial capital¡­ Hendrik, who had bowed and scraped under too many powers and mighty figures for over a decade, finally saw that glimmer of dawn. As he spoke with such fervor, his eyes slightly reddened.


    It was not excitement for himself, finally able to speak upright, but because... after such prolonged torment, he saw the possibility that he had almost given up on.


    The change in the empire... might truly be achievable!


    The man looked at the people in the meeting room who had quieted down, most of them his close friends, his former ssmates who had supported each other for over a decade. The Tower of Babel hade this far today, each person having made immeasurable efforts and sacrifices.


    "If we can do these things, if the Tower of Babel can achieve these things." He closed his eyes, seemingly envisioning that future, and said with immense satisfaction, "Then he would surely beforted as well."


    Bang¡ª


    Just as he uttered these words, the door to the meeting room was suddenly flung open.


    The previously uplifting and hopeful atmosphere slightly solidified, and everyone''s gaze turned to the uninvited guest who had barged into the meeting.


    "...Ravenna? Didn''t you say Lord Elder Princess had matters to attend to¡­"


    "What were you just discussing?"


    Ravenna, clutching the doorknob, spoke with a hoarse voice.


    "About the future development of the Tower of Babel... Ravenna, what''s wrong with you?" Ronger responded, already noticing that Ravenna was in an unusual state, and stood up with concern: "You seem very¡ª"


    "Don''te any closer!"


    The straight doorknob was crushed in the hands of miss puppet, who stared intently at Ronger, then swept her chillingly cold gaze over everyone present, finally fixing her eyes... on Hendrik.


    "The future... of the Tower of Babel."


    She murmured softly, the dim purple of her trembling eyes revealing an emotion close to copse, which gave Ronger a very bad feeling.


    "Then tell me, Hendrik."


    Ravenna''s voice, cold and detached, became hoarse and shaky: "Tell me, what do you think the Tower of Babel should be like?"


    "Ravenna, what exactly¡ª"


    "Tell me!"


    Miss puppet''s exceedingly unusual state caused the majority of those in the meeting room to stand up, their eyes filled with confusion and puzzlement as they watched the Tower of Babel''s top genius standing at the door.


    Hendrik, too, was at a loss, unsure of how tofort Ravenna. He could only helplessly respond, "I envision developing the Tower of Babel across multiple domains: education, theory, and practical production... With Lord Ansel''s assistance, we are capable of achieving this."


    "And then?" Wood chips creaked in Ravenna''s hands, her usually emotionless face now somewhat distorted.


    "Then, of course, is to... realize the dreams of us all, of our mentor, of your grandfather."


    -->

 Chapter 412: The Only Color - Three - II

    Hendrik attempted to use this to calm Ravenna down: "Think, Ravenna... Imagine, when we have trained arge number of extraordinary beings, when we have made significant contributions in various fields, with more amazing ideas perfectly realized and applied to society... What would the empire look like? Isn''t the experiment in Pelican city proof?


    With Lord Ansel''s help, the oue was so perfect, we seeded!"


    His words perfectly struck the deepest despair in Ravenna''s heart, already on the brink of copse, trampling on the ruins of what was once called an ideal, shattered by Ansel.


    "Is that sess? Do you think... that is sess?"


    Bang!


    Ravenna punched the door, her beautiful face twisted by copse and rage, her voice hysterical. Never before, not even in the face of Eileen''s death, had Ravenna lost herposure like this. Now, she seemed like... like a madwoman with nothing left.


    "That''s not sess at all, you understand nothing! Not just you... even grandfather, even he... sob..."


    After that moment of outburst, she copsed to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut, one hand covering her eyes, her voice twisted and choked.


    Ronger could no longer hold back, walking anxiously towards Ravenna, extending her hand: "What exactly happened, Ravenna? What happened? Tell us, we can surely..."


    p¡ª


    The crisp sound of a hand being pped away echoed in the council room. Ronger incredulously looked at the hand that had pped hers away, still trembling, and then... met Ravenna''s eyes as she slowly lifted her head.


    She saw... emptiness beneath the wetness and the shine.


    "What exactly... happened?"


    Her tone suddenly became t, as if she were a puppet reciting a fixed script.


    "I want to ask you, all of you... Ronger, what exactly happened fifteen years ago?"


    "That day, how exactly did my grandfather die?"


    In that moment, the majority of those present exhibited uncontroble and distinctly vivid changes in their expressions.


    Most of them were Eileen''sst and most steadfast followers. Mentioning his death naturally stirred emotions, but... Ravenna''s current state diverted their emotional turmoil not towards the grief of their mentor''s passing but towards¡­ the cause of death she hinted at.


    "Teacher... he..."


    Ronger managed her emotions best, yet her fingertips trembled uncontrobly, "We... don''t know. We haven''t found the answer in all these years... Ravenna, are you missing him?"


    Attempting to embrace Ravenna, she was halted by a gaze so chillingly empty it stopped her in her tracks. Thedy, unsure how to proceed, could only muster a forced gentle smile, "That''s all in the past now. We have such a bright future ahead of us. The teacher would surely be happy."


    "It''s all in the past, we shouldn''t dwell on it any longer."


    Ravenna looked at Ronger with that hollow gaze, then at the others, and finally at Hendrik, whose expression grew increasingly troubled, "You''ve told me this many times... many, many times."


    "So, it wasn''t to help me move forward, but to prevent me from looking back... to find the truth."


    When it came to the topic of Eileen''s death, they would always choose to avoid discussing it with Ravenna, always telling her not to drown in the pain of the past.


    So, it was to keep her from discovering the painful truth.


    "Ravenna."


    Hendrik approached Ravenna, maintaining a calm demeanor and tone, speaking with utmost seriousness, "You might have learned of the teacher''s cause of death from somewhere... but are you sure it''s true? And not something concocted by someone to influence you, to influence us¡ª"


    "How do you know that truth would influence you?"


    Ravenna looked up at Hendrik, her gaze as sharp and dark as a sword piercing through his chest, rendering him speechless, while his unease and panic reached a peak.


    Then, everyone heard the most devoted follower of the Tower of Babel''s philosophy, Eileen''s ideal, dere:


    "Because it was all of you who killed grandfather."


    "...No."


    Miss puppet bowed her head, covering her face with trembling hands. Her not-so-long nails sliced through the skin, embedding into the flesh of her cheeks.


    "It was grandfather... who made all of you kill him."


    *


    "Eileen Ziegler met his end at the hands of his eleven most outstanding and steadfast students...


    Seraphina murmured to herself, piecing together the information from the fragmented scrolls, while incredulously turning to Ansel: "He... that person, uh, Ravenna''s grandfather, he... he was killed by his own students?! And it was..."


    The girl couldn''t help but look back at the scroll: "He ordered his students to do it, to behead him and open his heart... Was he mad!"


    "No, he wasn''t mad, quite the opposite... This was Eileen''s most perfect, most iparable creation in his career as an alchemist."


    Ansel looked out the window at the vibrant and thriving scene of the Tower of Babel, sighing with admiration:


    "He created a wless, perfect lie for one person, moreover, he created a false life for just one person... capable of changing the world."


    Seraphina couldn''t resist using her Head of Wind to piece together the information on the scroll, which provided very detailed intelligence. The girl quickly saw what was likely the recorder''s specific analysis:


    "Eileen''s failure and downfall in hister years did note from targeting by other forces, for his abilities allowed him to transcend such targeting. The realm of sorcery could not contain him, but the extraordinary world was not dominated by sorcerers.


    Thus, his fall was entirely his own choice¡ªhe could not realize that absurd,ughable ideal, and therefore lost the reason to move forward and even to live, it''s that simple."


    "In the pursuit of that ''extraordinary universalization,'' he realized that he might not be able to reach the endpoint, so he pinned his hopes on his offspring, Leiden Ziegler. He spent over a decade and exhausted everything to cultivate Leiden, but the fact proved that in the realm of creation, talent determines everything."


    "And Leiden was the mostmon person in the world¡ªthe mostmon mediocrity. Eileen, realizing this, gave up forcing his son, but before that, he had forced Leiden for over twenty years. Such abandonment would not bring Leiden relief but would make him hate Eileen even more." Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "So you''re saying..." Seraphina, who was kneeling by the couch piecing together fragments, scratched her head, "Ravenna''s father was a fool? Then why is Ravenna so smart?"


    -->

 Chapter 413: The Only Color - Three - III

    "Seri, why do you have such a talent when both of your parents are ordinary people?" Ansel asked in return.


    Seraphina was stunned for a long time before she finally realized: "So what Ansel means is, Ravenna is like me... Ah! She was always like me, meant to be the protagonist."


    Because of the talent, ability, and power that could overturn an era, one is chosen by fate to be the hero of the era.


    Ravenna''s talent had no conspiracy behind it, just as Seraphina''s talent in battle was not bestowed by anyone. It was simply the unique result¡­ of a millennium of repeated births and extinctions, among countless possibilities.


    "But Leiden''s daughter, Ravenna Ziegler, showed extraordinary talent, so naturally, Eileen ced his hopes on his granddaughter."


    "And in this process, he learned from the failure of Leiden''s education, no longer forcing learning, focusing on strengthening the emotional bond with Ravenna, as well as the shaping of thoughts and beliefs."


    "His granddaughter did not disappoint his expectations, harboring great enthusiasm for that nonsensical ideal, so Eileen chose the most suitable time for his students to kill him."


    "...Wait, wait."


    Seraphina, utterly bewildered, turned to Ansel, her hand swinging from side to side: "This , so, Ravenna didn''t let her grandfather down¡­ why is his suicide... rted to this?"


    Ansel, propping his cheek with a smile brimming with amusement, said, "If I were to die now, what would you do, my dear Seri?"


    "Hey, what are you saying?!"


    Seraphina abruptly stood up, leaping into Ansel''s arms, angrily covering his mouth: "Don''t speak such ominous words!"


    Ansel helplessly brushed her hand aside: "I mean hypothetically..."


    "Not even hypothetically!"


    "...In any case, if such a thing were to happen, what would you do, Seri?"


    "I... I..."


    Seraphina''s tone visibly became frantic: "I would definitely save Ansel, no... I wouldn''t let Ansel die! In any case... Ahhh! Anyway, I would certainly beat that guy to death first! No...


    I would break his limbs, stuff his arms and legs into his mouth, and then¡ª"


    "Besides revenge, what else?" Ansel couldn''t help but interrupt Seraphina''s fierce words, "If at that time, I had entrusted Seraphina with something?"


    "Of course, I would do everything possible to aplish it," Seraphina replied without hesitation.


    "Add one more thing, if that matter itself was something I had always been striving to achieve... That is to say, if at that time I told Seri, no matter what, to defeat fate?"


    "Hmph! Then one day, sooner orter, I will devour that so-called damned fate!" Seraphina said, arms crossed and huffing.


    Ansel, however, remained silent, simply watching her quietly.


    After a while, Seraphina finally came to her senses, her face gradually revealing understanding, then turning into a look of shock.


    "So... so," the girl who had just caught on said incredulously, stumbling over her words, "Her grandfather, he wanted to use this method... My God! He''s brain must be sick!"


    "But it''s undeniable, the effect was remarkable."


    The young Hydral gently stroked Seraphina''s slightly disheveled hair, his gaze still fixed on the scenery outside the window, he whispered, "At that time, Ravenna was not some experienced youth; she was just a six-year-old child."


    "In her life at that time, there was only an endless thirst for knowledge and the anticipation for the future described by Eileen."


    "And under these circumstances... the grandfather who could bring her these things, just died, died a most miserable death, perhaps before dying, he deliberately left a message, named hope but in reality, a curse."


    "You say..."


    Ansel rested his chin on Seraphina''s shoulder, half-closing his eyes, "What else could remain in Ravenna''s life at that time?"


    "Nothing but the entrusted beliefs and... the deep-seated hatred."


    While the belief in the ideal itself, or the resolve intensified by hatred for the murderer, will all lead Ravenna down the path Eileen hoped to see.


    "This is the lesson Eileen learned from Leiden," Ansel tugged at the corner of his mouth, "There''s one point I disagree with the recorder of this scroll. Eileen did not be gentle; he wasn''t trying to infect Ravenna with tenderness. On the contrary, he felt that Leiden''s breakdown and hatred all stemmed from not being decisive enough, not thorough enough, not extreme enough, so..."


    The young Hydral shrugged: "He was absolutely decisive, thorough, and extreme with his own granddaughter."


    Holding Ansel, Seraphina felt a chill all over. She thought if she had such a grandfather, tsk¡­


    She would have to break the old man''s legs first!


    "Then... then why did he ask his own students to do it?" Seraphina couldn''t help but ask again, "Isn''t it enough to disgust his own granddaughter... Does he have to disgust so many people? Those close to him are really unlucky!"


    "This is precisely the most ingenious part of the n."


    Ansel shook his head and smiled: "Seri, would you allow cockroaches in your room?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then, if a little cockroach dragged the cockroach leader''s corpse to you and promised that there would never be cockroaches again, would you let it live?"


    "This..."


    The girl hesitated for a moment: "I think I would still squash it."


    "But that''s just because it''s a cockroach, humans don''t have extra emotions for cockroaches, but if it were a person... it would be different."


    "In the sorcerer''s domain of the imperial capital..." Ansel yed with Seraphina''s smooth and delicate hair, "Eileen Ziegler is that cockroach leader."


    "And Hendrik, Ronger, and the other students... are the little cockroaches that offer up the corpse."


    In Seraphina''s eyes, which gradually showed understanding, Ansel once again looked out the window, where in the distance, the Tower of Babel''s architecture with its simple artistic sense, and the schrs talking on the road, all disyed the thriving state of this organization for all to see.


    "Just think about it, how could those who have always followed Eileen be epted by the sorcerer''s domain of the imperial capital? How could they, with such backgrounds, have the opportunity and resources to establish the Tower of Babel?"


    The only reason naturally is... they used Eileen''s corpse, the severed head, the gouged-out heart, to quietly tell a few big shots in the sorcerer''s circle¡ªtell them that we have repented, we are no longer that madman''s students, look, this is the best proof.


    "Even so," Ansel said with a sense of poignancy, "It took Hendrik nearly seven to eight years to establish a foothold in the imperial capital and build the Tower of Babel... And then, just a few years after its establishment, it was on the verge of copse. If it weren''t for aligning with Evora, it would have vanished into thin air."


    After listening to Ansel''s words, it took a long time before Seraphina could muster a response: "This old man, is truly... dangerous."


    "Do you think it ends here?"


    "... Ah?"


    "In other words," Ansel said with a chuckle, pinching Seraphina''s dumbfounded expression, "You think that Eileen built the foundation of the Tower of Babel with his own head and heart, but do you really believe that the Tower of Babel was his main force for changing the world in his heart?"


    "Don''t forget... in the realm of creation, only true geniuses can achieve unparalleled transformation."


    "This rebellious tower, reaching towards the sky and challenging the rules that have sedimented over thousands of years of transcendence, is not just a vessel, but also..."


    "A cold workshop piecing together the puppet known as ''Ravenna''."


    *


    The puppet, kneeling on the ground, surveyed all those present, capturing their evasion, astonishment, panic, fear, and bewilderment in her gaze.


    She staggered to her feet, her eyes, marked by myriad expressions, devoid of any light.


    "Merely having the resolve to start is not enough."


    She whispered softly, "It must be enduring, persistent, day after day, without interruption, influencing and affecting, to allow me to umte belief over time, every moment, and thus... I must be ced in an environment that perpetually chases that ideal fervently."


    Looking at this group of dear elders, the most important in her life, the puppet leaned on the doorframe, revealing a mocking smile: "Right... among you."


    Using his own death to anchor the only thing of value in Ravenna''s grey childhood, the sole belief that existed.


    Then, exchanging his own death for the soil in which the Tower of Babel could be born and grow.


    Lastly, using this soil to inversely cultivate and promote Ravenna''s growth, immersing her day after day in that fervent nourishment, deepening her pursuit of that ideal day by day.


    Unwavering, unbetraying, unyielding, without end.


    So, why, despite never truly understanding this world, never witnessing real suffering firsthand, did she still think of bringing about a change that could make life better for themon people?


    Find your next adventure on mvl


    Because this was the environment she grew up in¡ªthis was all she had been exposed to since she was six, apart from belief and hatred¡­ until now.


    Everyone around her told her this, everything around her conveyed this to her¡ªembrace the passion and fervor to change the world, this is your grandfather''s legacy, this is the reason for your existence.


    You were... born for this.


    Thus, after fifteen years of hardbor, the Ravenna Ziegler of today was finally pieced together.


    Ravenna Ziegler, who never thought there was anything wrong with her actions;


    Ravenna Ziegler, rational and decisive enough to sacrifice everything;


    Ravenna Ziegler, who, despite being almost fundamentally destroyed by Ansel, neverpletely gave up;


    And... Ravenna Ziegler, for the sake of that future with infinite possibilities, whose every possibility got erased.


    *

 Chapter 414: The Only Color - Four - I

    From the moment Ravenna cast a curious and fervent gaze upon this world, she forfeited all other possibilities.


    She lost every choice in life.


    And it was only after she pursued her passion for over a decade without a hint of fatigue or weariness, savoring it as if it were the sweetest of treats, that she saw the heaviest of truths upon that fluttering scroll.


    Her life had been sculpted. Just as Ansel had said... The fifteen years of Ravenna Ziegler''s life were Eileen''s highest masterpiece.


    An idealist that even Hendrik and his fellows feared.


    The puppet gazed vacantly at the elders before her, able to name each one, their areas of expertise, their research directions. She had sought their counsel countless times over fifteen years, drawing from each a conviction and strength as steadfast as steel.


    Now, recalling Hendrik, Ronger, and these elders'' anger, shock, bewilderment, and sorrow when she made those sacrificial decisions and choices... Ravenna realized she should have understood then.


    Those emotions were not because "Ravenna, why have you be such a person," but rather... "Ravenna, why haven''t you be the person we hoped for."


    ¡ªBecause their mentor Eileen, unlike her, would never sacrifice others; he would only sacrifice himself.


    And... his own kin.


    The petite schr slumped against the door, her mouth twitching, the absurd reality urging her tough, yet her copsing self-desire to rage, her exquisite features contorted by such contradiction.


    Your journey continues on mvl


    She had thought Eileen''s failurey in his excessive kindness, his unwillingness to sacrifice others for his goals, but it turned out... she was the one being sacrificed.


    "Ravenna... you first, calm¡­calm down a bit."


    With trembling lips and a chill down his spine, Hendrik attempted to soothe Ravenna, who seemed on the verge ofplete copse: "Listen, this isn''t true, the truth isn''t like this... we never thought to deceive you, the teacher¡ªhe couldn''t possibly¡ª"


    "You... indeed never deceived me."


    The puppet''s purple eyes reflected everyone''s faces without focus, not bestowing what''s called a gaze upon anyone, like a lusterless jewel set into a cavity.


    "Because all you needed to do was to be true to yourselves."


    Eileen''s fifteen-year-long creation,uded by Ansel, was exquisite in its essence... a lie not founded upon lies.


    In the eyes of Hendrik and others, Eileen''s suicide was to create the opportunity for the Tower of Babel to emerge, paving the way for the arrival of a new world. Without uttering a word about Ravenna, his disciples would immerse her in an environment devoid of anything but that ideal.


    Any thoughts they might have had about allowing her to live like a normal child were dispelled by their mentor''s death and Ravenna''s own persistence. They were pleased to see an indelible belief take root in Ravenna''s heart, and her immersion deepened with their indulgence...


    Thus, the cycle continued until it reached madness.


    Such a false life was more real than anything else, wless and impable.


    However, was it this fact, this truth, that drove Ravenna to despair? Clearly not.


    Because she knew well that Hendrik and the others were not acting out a fifteen-year y at Eileen''s behest, but were equally passionate about that ideal. Eileen constructed a false stage for her, but everyone who performed on it did not believe they were acting.


    She had no choice, a puppet pieced together by fragments of an ideal, but each fragment indeed shimmered with brilliance.


    So... what exactly destroyed her?


    "Even so, it doesn''t mean you didn''t lie to me."


    Miss Puppet murmured softly, "You all gave up on it."


    In the moment of everyone''s panic and confusion, only Ronger''s expression faltered, then immediately turned pale. She began to exin in a fluster, "Ravenna, listen to me, I didn''t mean..."


    "Hendrik."


    Ignoring Ronger''s words, the puppet simply looked woodenly at Hendrik, repeating the question she asked when she burst into the meeting room:


    "Tell me, what should the Tower of Babel look like in your eyes?"


    "Ravenna, I..."


    Hendrik seemed to want to say more, but was stopped by Ravenna''s now deste gaze.


    He opened his mouth, finally sighing, "The Tower of Babel... of course, exists to change the empire, to change the world, to realize the teacher''s, all of our ideals. That''s what it looks like."


    He believed his answer should be unproblematic, even now wanting to say more, but the sight of Ronger''s blood-drained face made his heart involuntarily tremble.


    What exactly is going on, why... why would Ravenna know about the past, and Ronger''s expression is¡ª


    "To fulfill Grandfather''s vision..."


    Ronger closed her eyes in agony, while the others watched Ravenna murmur such words, instinctively averting their gaze from her lifeless eyes.


    "Do you, all, truly believe this?"


    Her voice, devoid of emotion, merely articted sybles, akin to the most rigid automaton.


    "Ravenna! How could we possibly¡ª"


    "To empower themon folk, to grant those untouched by extraordinary the might to wield it."


    Ravenna''s words echoed in the conference room, her tone mechanical and detached, yet thunderous.


    "Do you still harbor such thoughts?"


    Thud¡ª


    Ronger copsed, powerless. The ever-proud and vibrantdy now trembled, covering her face with her hands.


    And when the topic, unspoken within the Tower of Babel''s echelons but acknowledged by all, was voiced by Ravenna, a hush fell over the room.


    Indeed... this was the truth.


    Why is it said to be a lie not founded on falsehood?


    For the faith and fervor of all the elders of the Tower of Babel were genuine, yet with time, their direction had shifted.


    Fifteen years of arduous progressid bare the reality¡ªnot of an ideal, but a delusion.


    To create alchemical devices for convenience, rather than to endow every ordinary person with transcendence... This was the pragmatic approach, the true realization of Eileen''s vision, as each one believed.


    And these words were spoken by Ronger herself, under Ansel''s persuasion.


    Within the Tower of Babel, no one remained who truly yearned for the future Eileen desired.


    ¡ªExcept for Ravenna.


    Except for her, the cobbled-together puppet chasing phantoms.


    -->


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 415: The Only Color - Four - II

    If once Ravenna believed she had nopanions because none could match her stride, now, upon facing the unveiled truth, she realized it was not that they couldn''t keep up, but rather...


    But that she had always been alone on this path.


    While everyone else had quietly shifted their course and mindset, believing they erred not and still pursued Eileen''s vision...


    Only she, pitifully, tragically, ludicrously... charged towards an unreachable endpoint, risking everything, sacrificing all.


    This was the only lie told by the Tower of Babel''s elite to Ravenna, aside from concealing Eileen''s death¡ªa lie that, upon her learning the truth, led her to ruin.


    When she looked up, asking "Who among you still upholds Grandfather''s vision?" she was met with silence.


    ¡ªThe puppet born from fifteen years of fervor was forsaken by that very fervor.


    She received from them the will to change everything, even without witnessing worldly suffering, yet they abandoned the possibility of forging a new world.


    "We... Ravenna... don''t be like this."


    Thest time Hendrik was nearly driven to despair was when Evora wanted to destroy the Tower of Babel on a whim, and he was almost incoherent:


    "It''s not what we think, not... not giving up, but changing... using... another way to..."


    "Create alchemical devices and tools to improve the lives of themoners... right?"


    Ravenna finished Hendrik''s sentence for him, and then, as if knowing what he would say next, whispered in that ghostly voice:


    "Nothing will seed, in the end, there is only failure."


    "Even with Ansel''s protection, even without extraordinary intervention... it''s the same."


    Ansel... had already shown her.


    Shown her the reality that she had never understood and could not change.


    Theplexity of society''s essence, the chaos of human hearts and nature, and...


    The fact that the whole world was already grotesquely deformed under the distortion of the extraordinary.


    Even in absolute fairness, where not even extralegal means could be used, the prosperity of Watson''s domain came to an end within a mere month.


    Humans who hold miracles do not wish to bestow miracles upon all.


    They only wish to be the miracle itself.


    Everything she wanted to save, devoured the hands that she offered for salvation... Just this alone, she was already unable to resolve. So what about theplexity of human hearts? Theplexity of society? And on top of that, the extraordinary that loom over everything?


    Nothing can be changed.


    The puppet took onest look at everyone in the conference room, taking in their evasive, bewildered, hesitant, and sorrowful expressions, then lowered her head, ceased speaking, and turned to leave.


    "Ravenna... wait, wait!"


    Ronger, kneeling on the ground, trembled as she reached out to the retreating figure of the petite schr: "We didn''t mean to hurt you... we, we can change, we still have time, we¡ª"


    "...We?"


    Ravenna stopped in her tracks, all her emotions seemed to have been retracted, no, not retracted, but... extinguished.


    Extinguished into a gray nothingness. Just like the colorless world reflected in her lightless eyes.


    "Here, there is no ''we''," she said.


    "Here, there is no ''me'', no... Ravenna Ziegler."


    With those words, the puppet turned and left.


    Throughout these days, each isted incident, if taken singly, would not suffice to shatter Ravenna.


    The agony of "betrayal" by elders; the panic of self-nullification; the despair of being unable to alter the course of events; the shaping of one''s beliefs and ideals; and even the one she revered most sacrificing her¡ªall these could be mended by her near-mad conviction, honed over fifteen years. No matter the hardship, given time and space for thought, she could ovee.


    Yet Ravenna was bereft of these things¡­


    ¡ª Because Ansel had no intention of granting them.


    From the moment he coaxed Ronger to reveal their betrayal of the ideals they held for Eileen, from concrete facts to the abyss of lies, the devil methodically dismantled her self, her ideals more significant than her being¡­ her everything.


    Once the seed of self-doubt was nted in Ravenna''s heart, the chain of destructionmenced, culminating in Eileen''s chilling "great creation," heralding a¡­ grand finale.


    I... do notprehend why, despite my ignorance of themoners'' suffering, I persist in my quest to change it all.


    It turns out, it was because my grandfather orchestrated everything with his demise, designing my life.


    But it matters not, for Hendrik and the others share my pursuit of grandfather''s ideals; I am not alone.


    Ah, but they have relinquished the chase, convinced that grandfather''s dream is unattainable, believing their methods superior, deemingpromise inconsequential.


    Yet... that too is fine. Even if my convictions are sculpted, even if I stand alone in the end, I shall press on, I must.


    But... how shall I advance? Where lies the path?


    How am I to... change it all?


    ...I am weary.


    If my life is but a design, and within this design, I am deemed expendable, if... if I am oblivious to how to fulfill the very purpose I was designed for.


    Then... what am I?


    What is the raison d''¨ºtre of Ravenna Ziegler?


    From within and without, everything about Ravenna Ziegler pointed towards nothingness, solitude, and... utter insignificance, devoid of value.


    In the end, even if she swallowed the false bitterness of life, even if she embraced the despair of eternal solitude, the sole anchor she could cling to¡ªturning that pursuit into reality¡ªshattered.


    What reason is there for a puppet, unable to even set its own goals, to exist?


    Thus, the puppet, stripped of all possibilities, perished in a hell devoid of all hope.


    She staggered forward, uncertain of why she was moving, unsure of where to go, merely propelling her legs, merely keeping herself in motion. She didn''t know how long or how far she had walked until, like a disabled person who had lost control of their limbs, she copsed face-first onto the ground.


    There were no tears, no cries, no shouts of anger¡ªshe simplyy there, devoid of any semnce of human vitality.


    She was like a doll drained of its energy.


    After an indeterminate time, the puppet heard exmations not far away.


    -->

 Chapter 416: The Only Color - Four - III

    "Ah, Ansel, found her!"


    She heard approaching footsteps, the odd mutterings of a girl, but her frozen eyes did not move.


    "Eek!"


    The girl, crouching down and tilting her head, examined the puppet and eximed in shock, "Is she dead?! No... no, wait, she''s still breathing, isn''t she?"


    She wanted to poke the puppet, but the young man behind her held her back.


    "That''s enough, Seri, you go on home," he said gently.


    "Go home?" Seraphina paused, then said with utmost grievance, "Did... did I do something wrong again?"


    "Of course not, it''s just that there are some things... I need to settle with her."


    "I see... then I''ll be going back. Ansel, Ansel, make sure youe back soon too."


    Once the cheerful footsteps had faded, the puppet heard that incredibly gentle voice again, devoid of anyforting intent:


    "I gave you a chance to repent, Ravenna."


    The young Hydral knelt beside the copsed puppet, caressing her cold cheek: "Now, do you regret not seizing that opportunity?"


    "..."


    "You really are at your end, aren''t you?"


    Heughed, his index finger lightly tracing the puppet''s lips: "This must be the worst day of your life, isn''t it? But for me... it''s not."


    The long buildup and wait culminated in a climax before the finale.


    Seizing the Tower of Babel, awakening Ravenna''s emotions, causing her to waver in her attitude towards him, and then pushing her, no longer the cold and hard individual of the past but incredibly weak, into the abyss...


    Her self-denial, her bewilderment about her ideals, realizing her own powerlessness, and finally, the copse and falseness of everything, reignited all the despair she had previously experienced.


    To achieve such destruction, Ansel had to thank his past self from three years ago.


    He was grateful to his past self for not revealing the truth about Eileen''s death to Ravenna from the perspective of a friend, arade, to spare her from immense sorrow.


    Otherwise, this perfect destruction would havecked its most crucial performance.


    "Have you be indifferent to everything?"


    Ansel whispered tenderly as he cradled the delicate puppet in his arms, his voice a soft murmur by her ear, "Even if I were to destroy you here, to humiliate and vite you, would you truly not care?"


    Enveloped in his embrace, the puppet resting her head on his shoulder remained silent, her warm breath the only proof of her living essence.


    "Heh... Just a jest. How could I possiblymit such acts upon my precious daughter?" he spoke with a gentle chuckle.


    "Isn''t that right, Helen?"


    The youthful Hydral''s lowughter apanied the term of endearment, causing an almost imperceptible flicker in the puppet''s eyes.


    "I said earlier that this was the worst day of your life, but that... was meant for Ravenna," he confessed, nting a kiss on the puppet''s cheek.


    A teleportation scroll materialized in his hand, disintegrating into fragments as ether flowed into it: "For Helen, this will undoubtedly be the most splendid of days."


    After the sh of light subsided, Ansel and Ravenna... found themselves atop the ramparts of a city.


    "Do you recall this ce, Helen?"


    He set the puppet down, and she swayed unsteadily, only finding her bnce when close to Ansel.


    Reflected in her dull purple eyes was the vista of the city, sparking a flicker in her dormant consciousness.


    This ce was...


    "Breeze City," the young Hydral dered with a smile. "Have you forgotten the other participant in our game?"


    Breeze City... Breeze City...


    Yes, another participant, another yer.


    The lifeless gaze swept over the surroundings, and as the puppet took in the scene, a thought emerged in her mind¡ª


    Is this¡­ Breeze City?


    The streets were clean and orderly, the houses intact and charming, the thoroughfares bustling and noisy, the passersby never-ending...


    How could this be the same impoverished domain from just over a month ago?


    "Well, due to thosemotion in Pelican City, it seems you have not directed your attention here during thetter stages of the game, have you?"


    Ansel inquired with a serene smile. "Are you curious about what has transpired?"


    With a snap of his fingers, a figure who had been standing in the distance atop the city walls, dressed in opulent attire and appearing quite out of ce with his hurried approach, came sprinting towards them.


    Halting three meters from Ansel, the young man steadied himself, his face unabashedly disying an almost fanatical adoration as he bowed deeply and said, "Greetings, Lord Ansel. I, Loran Byron, am honored to meet you."


    Ansel waved dismissively, "Spare me the formalities. Do you know why I summoned you?"


    "Yes!" the youth replied, puffing out his chest with pride as he reported to Ansel, "I am here to present the economic department''s regtion of Breeze City over the past month!"


    Ansel, casually leaning against the city wall with an arm around his puppet, gestured for him to continue.


    "Yes, Lord! Starting from the day we implemented the soil enhancement potion in the fields, by the sixteenth day, with the second harvest and the influx of high-quality grains into the market, our department began its investigation,pleting all inquiries within seven minutes and thirteen seconds."


    "After ascertaining the specifics, we engaged in an hour and thirty-seven minutes of strategic discussion, finalizing our response n. ording to our strategy, we acquired all the grains circting in the market and negotiated with thendowners, securing the purchase of all the modified fields'' produce on the same day."


    "Subsequently, we matched the price of all grains to their quality, not quantity. Through the actuarial valuation, we sold the grains in smaller quantities at a premium price across the empire."


    "From this, we garnered a profit margin of three thousand two hundred and ten percent. Given the substantial excess over our projections, we returned the surplus to thendowners and reestablished the purchase price."


    "The remaining profits were invested in Breeze City, elerating infrastructure development by employing extraordinary beings. Additionally, a significant portion was allocated to creating new production positions for the local farmers and providing corresponding guidance¡­"


    "Anticipating that, given the production pace of the modified fields, our sales strategy could not be sustained indefinitely, and external dumping would reach saturation, these grains would eventually dominate all markets. To mitigate the impact on native farmers, we needed to create more positions. Mr. Klein suggested multi-technical vocational training for the farmers.


    For details on these initiatives, I regret that I cannot convey them verbally; I apologize for the inconvenience."


    Though his cheeks were flushed, the young man''s delivery was impressively articte and breathless, filled with anticipation as he asked, "Would you like to review the relevant documents now?"


    "No, there''s no need," Ansel nodded approvingly. "Well done, Loran. Issue a six-month bonus to everyone involved in this grain market adjustment."


    The youth''s lips quivered with emotion¡ªnot from thetter part of the statement, for he had been visibly moved the moment Ansel uttered the words "well done."


    "No, this is your doing... all thanks to your cultivation, Lord Ansel!"


    What might have been a mere pleasantry to curry favor with a superior, this young man named Loran delivered with a conviction as if ready to defend it with his life.


    If Ansel were to ask for his heart as proof of sincerity, he would not hesitate toply.


    "I have spoken of this numerous times, Loran," the young Hydral said, shaking his head and gently tapping the young man''s shoulder with his scepter. "The status, wealth, knowledge, perspective, and abilities you, and you all possess... not all are derived from my benevolence."


    He chuckled softly, adding, "To deny your own talent and effort is to inadvertently suggest that I...ck discernment, is it not?"


    "No, no, no¡­ certainly not!"


    Loran replied, his head shaking in a fluster. "I harbor no such intention, Lord Ansel. I am genuinely¡­ genuinely honored by the wisdom I possess and the transformative impact I have brought to the Hydral domain!"


    As he spoke thetter part, the panic on his face faded, reced by a sincere pride and a sense of honor that shone brilliantly.


    Before him, the sixteen-year-old heir to the domain simply smiled warmly, "Enough, attend to your own matters. I shall not upy more of your time."


    "Yes!"


    Loran responded crisply, without further ado. He bowed deeply once more and then turned to leave swiftly.


    Once he had departedpletely, Ansel cradled the puppet''s cheeks, tilting her head back to gaze into her purple eyes with a smile.


    -->

 Chapter 417: The Only Color - Four - IV

    Her eyes that were once lifeless now flickered with an emotion known as¡­ ''bewilderment.''


    "Do you notprehend what Loran just articted?" Ansel inquired, caressing her cheek.


    "..." The puppet opened her mouth but no words came out.


    She may not have understood the young man''s words, but if she wasn''t mistaken¡ª


    "That''s alright, you only need to grasp one thing," Ansel said softly, leaning in.


    "In this game, within Breeze City, no one has been harmed."


    "Thendowners have received substantialpensation, Breeze City has acquired significant funds for development, the original farmers have not been devastated by their crops, and thanks to Loran''s sales strategies, farmers in other parts of the empire have been minimally affected. Of course...


    this is only temporary, but as you''ve heard, they are already preparing ns for any potential issues that may arise."


    "So¡­"


    The devil asked, lifting the puppet''s chin, his head nearly touching her lips in a moment of intimate proximity. "What are your thoughts on this?"


    A prolonged, profound silence ensued.


    Then, after the copse, after the destruction, the puppet trembled and uttered her first words: "Is this... subject to change?"


    "Of course," Ansel replied with a cheerful smile. "You cannot change it, they cannot change it, perhaps... no one can change it."


    His hand, encircling the puppet''s slender waist, tightened gently, as if to meld her into his being.


    "But..." the young Hydral answered with rxed certainty, "I most certainly can."


    This is... subject to change.


    Thepuppet observed everything before her, her once lifeless and frozen eyes beginning to quiver.


    It wasn''t the worst possible oue she foresaw, but rather... a better, the best possible one.


    In the most nihilistic despair, the doll glimpsed a fragile ray of hope.


    "Ravenna... Ravenna..."


    Then, this sigh, this name, momentarily eclipsed that light.


    "Here..." the puppet grasped Ansel''s hand that was wrapped around her waist, her voice numb and mechanical, "Here... there is no... Ravenna."


    "Oh? Then who might you be?"


    "..."


    Observing the puppet unable to answer his question, the devilughed with delight, lowering his head a bit closer, whispering into the ear of the puppet he embraced:


    "Poor Ravenna," he murmuredpassionately.


    "A life manipted, pursuits abandoned, and a self of no worth."


    "Your convictions are false, instilled and cultivated by force."


    "Yourpanions are false, havingmitted acts of betrayal long ago."


    "Your self is false, how can an existence built upon all that is counterfeit be real?"


    "Your pursuits are false, your desires are false, everything you do and think... all of it is false."


    Ansel''s words became a noose, tightening around the puppet''s neck, but how could the puppet suffer from these revtions?


    For these were not insights that Ansel needed to remind her of; they were truths she had already recognized, and to which she had be indifferent¡ª


    In that instant, a profound shade of sea blue unexpectedly filled her vision.


    She had been looking at it all along, had seen it countless times before, but this time... the sea blue, as clear as the sky, nearly filled the puppet''s entire gaze.


    She heard the sea blue saying:


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    She felt the sea blue gently enveloping her:


    "In a world where everything is false."


    She realized, as the sea blue seeped into her:


    "I must be, the most real."


    At that moment, in the puppet''s mind... a multitude of memories exploded into existence.


    Not those she had lost, but those she had, memories she held dear.


    All of them... rted to Ansel of Hydral.


    His teasing, his jests, his care, his earnestness, every word he had spoken, every deed he had done, the past dreams, joy, freedom, and... happiness, all unfolded before the puppet''s eyes.


    "Tell me, who shares the same ideals as you?"


    [Ansel was forced to give up something, and it saddened him]


    "...It''s, you."


    "Tell me, who is willing to walk with you, who can walk with you?"


    [Are the thoughts and feelings I''ve poured into you also lies?]


    "...It''s you."


    "Tell me, who has the ability to realize the vision you aspire to?"


    [But, I most certainly can]


    "It''s... you."


    The puppet''s breath grew rapid and scorching, the sea-blue eyes that seemed to brand themselves into her vision drew ever closer, prating her gaze until no other hue could find harbor...


    Indeed, in her eyes, in her world, no other color had space to exist.


    "Thus..." the vibrant, fervent sea blue spoke softly, "who am I?"


    "You are..."


    Instinctively, the puppet reached out to touch his face, and as she hesitated, shrinking back, he grasped her hand firmly, cing it upon his cheek.


    As the warmth of his fingertips transferred, the puppet murmured dreamily: "You are... Ansel."


    "Ansel... Is it merely Ansel?"


    He smiled, caressing his face with the puppet''s hand: "Do you recall, I once inquired, what exactly is a father?"


    "..."


    "A father is a teacher, a guide, apanion, a... creator."


    "My dear, my dear."


    The devil gently stroked the puppet''s cheek: "I can teach you how to craft remarkable alchemical devices, I can guide you on their righteous use, I can be by your side, unceasingly, I can rescue you from the abyss of nothingness..."


    "Create anew, yourself."


    "Therefore."


    He kissed the puppet''s lips: "What am I to you?"


    "You are... no..."


    In a daze, bewildered, the puppet saw that beam of light, but within her destroyed self, the indelible talents and gifts allowed her to see through the devil''s seduction, struggling to respond:


    "Ansel... you... do not wish... to help..."


    He had given up; he was no longer¡ª


    "But you understand, I have my problems, don''t you?"


    The critical juncture propelled by fate, seized by the devil, transformed into a de, pierced through the puppet''sst vestiges of persistence.


    The puppet murmured: "Problems..."


    Yes, problems, Ansel was threatened, I thought, if only the threats could be eliminated, then...


    "If only you could help me, if only you could eradicate my foes..."


    The devil confessed tenderly: "Wouldn''t I then be the one, who never forsakes you, who always stands by your side?"


    "Answer my question once more, who... am I?"


    If only... I could assist Ansel, if only... the issues could be resolved.


    He would stand by my side, forever... steadfast, he understands me more than anyone, can assist me more than anyone, cares for me more than anyone.


    The ideal, too, could be... realized.


    Upon the puppet''s cheeks, a vivid blush emerged.


    She extended her arms, embracing the devil''s shoulders, her voice betraying emotions no longer befitting a mere puppet.


    "You are... Father."


    Uttering these three words, she experienced an unprecedented sense of peace.


    "Very well," her father inquired with satisfaction and joy, "then, who are you?"


    Being by my father''s side, as long as he stands with me, I can realize my worth.


    My existence... is meaningful.


    "I am..."


    Immersed in those sea-blue depths, the puppet acquired a new name, responding with such tion:


    "I am... Helen, the daughter of my father."


    Ansel of Hydral gazed into those eyes, once devoid of life yet now brimming with fervent expression, and gently embraced her tender form.


    To destroy Ravenna? To obliterate her self? To annihte everything about her?


    No... What Ansel desired was not destruction, but recement.


    To rece everything in her life, all that she held dear, and her indestructible ideals.


    Even at this juncture, are you still hoping to realize your worth, chasing after that crafted illusion?


    It''s alright, since that''s the case, you just need to know... everything you do for me, is in pursuit of that ideal.


    Helen, my dear Helen.


    From now on, I am your everything.


    I am your... only.


    *

 Chapter 418: Wolf and Daughter - One - I

    "Ha¡­ha¡­"


    Seraphina struggled mightily as she advanced across the expansivewn of the Hydral Manor, her visage twisted in determination.


    Her muscles quivered incessantly, and her slender legs seemed as though they could never straighten again with each bend. The tall, fair-faced youngdy''s cheeks were drenched in sweat, and the bulging veins on her neck testified to the immense pressure she was enduring.


    Not far away, the trio of pact heads from melle observed the advancing Miss Wolf step by step.


    "It''s always remarkable to witness," Lawrence, perched on Tyrus, the head of strength''''s shoulder and stroking his long whiskers, marveled. "Miss Seraphina''s talent and spirit are, perhaps, unreasonably formidable, aren''t they?"


    "Adaptation, immunity... indeed astonishing," Toradon nodded, this top sorcerer squinting slightly. "But in my view... her spirit extends beyond this. Remember Tyrus''sst assessment of her? Under immense pressure, she seemed to possess the potential for a certain ''transformation''."


    "The crux lies in her temperament," Tyrus, the silent giant warrior until now, suddenly spoke, his voice booming like thunder.


    "The desire for victory, the pursuit of power, the confidence to tame and harness it, and an indomitable will..."


    "A girl from a remote vige, yet she possesses the temperament to ascend to the pinnacle of strength, that is truly invaluable."


    "...It''s indeed peculiar," Lawrence scratched his rat head, "Before meeting the young lord, wasn''t Miss Seraphina just a vige girl? Despite a period of education, she remained a vige girl at heart. How did she acquire such a character?"


    "The qualities of the strong are innate," Toradon, arms crossed, spoke with a supremely indifferent tone, exuding arrogance. "I was creating spells at six, Tyrus could tear apart wolves with his bare hands at four, and the young lord dominated almost all fields with a despairing authority... Does this require a reason? It does not."


    "Talent and temperament are not the same, Toradon."


    "When temperament reaches a certain level of uniqueness, it bes a talent."


    As the man and mouse conversed casually, the subject of their discussion, Miss Wolf, let out a roar to the sky and suddenly began to sprint, just as her movements amazed the trio¡­ only to stumble and fall to the ground with a thud, gasping for air.


    "Three minutes and fifty-six seconds."


    Toradon stroked his chin and remarked, "That''s a six-second improvement from two days ago. At this rate, she''ll hit a teau in half a month."


    "After all, it''s only a third-stage throne... Wait, Seraphina is at the third stage?"


    Lawrence eximed dramatically, while the ever-responsible Tyrus said in a deep voice:


    "That''s enough for today, Seraphina. Rest well."


    "Oh..."


    The exhausted Miss Wolf, lying on the grass with her tongue half out, responded weakly, "I''ll be fine after lying here for a bit, Uncle Tyrus. Don''t mind me."


    The fresh scent of grass tickled Seraphina''s nose, and she sniffed, feeling the stickiness of sweat on her face diminish considerably.


    Indeed¡­ there''s nothing morefortable than lying down after a strenuous workout.


    Just like after fighting a whole night with Ansel, lying on his chest to sleep, hehehe¡­


    Seraphina hummed with her eyes half-closed, but the mere thought of that scenario turned the coolness she had just felt back into heat.


    For Seraphina, devouring the nourishment that made her stronger and the joyful interactions with Ansel were the perpetual delights of her life.


    In a way, she was indeed like a dog, content and carefree as long as she was well-fed and could y happily with her master, devoid of worries. Continue your adventure at mvl


    A life of bliss andfort may dull the mind, but frankly, how many in this world would willingly embrace hardship when they could enjoy such ease?


    Marlina never criticized Seraphina''s increasinglyzy nature; firstly, because she never neglected her own self-improvement, and secondly... wasn''t this the life they had worked so hard to achieve?


    Of course, that was Marlina''s perspective. For Seraphina, the things she desired were far more than just that.


    With a couple of movements, Seraphina pushed herself up and stood, stretching her tall, athletic body. Her muscles moved, and her bones made a crisp sound.


    "Should I train a bit more... It''s so boring without Ansel around¡­"


    Alone on thewn, Seraphina rolled up her shirt to wipe her cheeks, her well-defined abdominal muscles glistening with sweat, exuding an alluring sheen.


    "Speaking of which, if he''s gone to trouble Ravenna... what exactly would he do?"


    Recalling Ravenna''s utterly corrupted demeanor, Miss Wolf couldn''t help but shiver.


    "I hope I never appeared that pitiable in Ansel''s eyes¡­ it''s unbearable!"


    Seraphina couldn''t ept herself ever looking so broken, with eyes resembling ss marbles, a disy of weakness that was utterly unlike her!


    Although the initial conflict with Ravenna made Seraphina wish for Ansel to teach her a harsh lesson, their subsequent interactions, especially the hunting on her birthday, were so enjoyable due to Ravenna''s cooperation, and herically appealing figure made it hard to harbor any resentment¡­ Seraphina no longer disliked her.


    Thus, when Ravenna showed that devastatingly pitiful state, Seraphina felt a twinge of pity for her.


    She knew all too well the dire consequences of falling into Ansel''s hands, especially when he was filled with malice.


    If I weren''t so adorable, good, and understanding, enchanting Anselpletely, huh,I might have ended up like Ravenna. That was a close call...


    Walking back to the manor to freshen up and rest in Ansel''s bed, Seraphina thought to herself:


    "Should I persuade Ansel not to be too harsh on Ravenna... He does seem to care about that little one, after all. Seeing her like that, she''s pitiable enough, there''s no need to do anything more, right? What if she''spletely ruined?"


    With these thoughts, Miss Wolf decided to advise Ansel to spare Ravenna, not to push her too hard. It would be better for everyone.


    Such kind-hearted, truly befitting of me!


    Seraphina nodded proudly and happily, humming a tune as she walked toward the manor.


    As she walked, her expression suddenly changed.


    Sniff, sniff¡ª


    The young girl sniffed the air, her expression growing serious, her steps quickening.


    She smelled Ansel''s scent, and for Seraphina, who was always by Ansel''s side, she could easily detect his presence within a five-hundred-meter radius without even using the power of the head of wind, just with her current abilities, even if it was just a trace.


    Ansel''s return to the Hydral Manor wasn''t the issue¡ªthe issue was¡ª


    Why hadn''t hee to find me immediately!


    Although¡­ Although Ansel is not obliged to stay by my side, although we are not working together for now¡­ it is impossible that he would neglect me, especially within the manor!


    Was it Mr. melle who sought Ansel''spany, or perhaps Sister Annelisa wished to chat with him ? Surely it cannot be that madwoman Evora... No, no, no, that''s not right; I can''t feel their presence.


    The breath of the world flows eternally, carrying to Seraphina the information she yearned to receive.


    ...Hmm, a peculiar scent.


    It feels like Ravenna, but it seems... not quite her. What could this mean?


    Ansel is now with someone who appears to be Ravenna, yet is not, and has not sought me out?


    -->

 Chapter 419: Wolf and Daughter - One- II

    Miss Seraphina emitted a low growl of "ugggh" irritation from her throat¡ªa fury, of course, not directed at Ansel, but at this enigmatic interloper. Continue your adventure with mvl


    An unknown thief... Damn! Where is Marli? What is she doing?! Why isn''t she ensuring no strange cats approach Ansel?


    Seraphina dashed off, fueled by a profound hostility, heading straight for Ansel''s location.


    In the main house, the maids watched as Seraphina burst through the entrance like a whirlwind, and before they could greet her, this endearing youngdy, well-regarded in the manor, had vanished without a trace.


    "The third floor... Ansel''s... bedroom?!"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened in shock, her crimson irises igniting with a fierce rage.


    Ansel''s bedroom had long been deemed her territory by Seraphina, a ce off-limits to all but Ansel''s kin, Marlina, and the elusive Evora, who defies all attempts to manage her... No others shall be permitted entry!


    For Seraphina, who harbors a clear understanding of Ansel''s physical desire, it matters not with whom he shares his bed or where, but... not just anyone is allowed to lie in that bed!


    It took me a long, long, long time and effort¡­ to ensure that bed is filled with my essence!


    I will not tolerate some stray cat messing up there! Even if Ansel insists... it is simply not permissible!


    Miss wolf''s gaze darkened ominously, and should the situation be as dire as she feared, she was prepared to oust this unknown cat. In this regard, she was determined not to be bested!


    Once the interloper got exhausted, she would be captured, bound, and suspended from the ceiling as a spectacle!


    In her territorial patrol, Miss Seraphina''s endearing canine charm is overshadowed by a fierce lupine nature... albeit one that is somewhat misced.


    You had better pray that Ansel has not done something to you, for if he has¡ªyou will...


    "Bang!"


    Seraphina burst through the door, eximing, "Ansel! I''vee to find, to find..."


    "...to find, you?"


    The young girl standing at the doorway gazed, transfixed, at the scene before her.


    The handsome youth sat at the edge of the bed, cradling a girl who, though slightly petite, did not appear childlike. He meticulouslybed through her soft, blue-grey hair, fashioning it into charming twin ponytails that reached her hips.


    Seraphina stared at the girl, who also looked up at her. The girl''s matte purple eyes sent a shiver through Seraphina, but this initial shock soon gave way to a flush of embarrassment and annoyance.


    Ravenna... How could it be Ravenna!


    Even though Seraphina detected a scent that was both familiar and unfamiliar, suggesting Ravenna, she was inclined to believe otherwise.


    ¡ªFor how could Ansel possibly harbor feelings for that shorty! Where did she fall short inparison, even Marli seemed a far better choice!


    But why her! Was Ansel so undiscriminating! Even a maid from the manor would be preferable to this washboard... though, weirdly, her butt seemed rather plump... No!


    Fuming, Seraphina demanded, "Ravenna, what are you doing here!"


    "..." The docile girl with blue-grey hair, nestled in Ansel''s arms, tilted her head, offering no reply.


    Faced with her silence, Seraphina could only pout, discontentedly questioning Ansel, "Ansel¡­ why,why didn''t you inform me of your return."


    "Hmm?"


    Ansel briefly shifted his attention from the girl in his arms, and, unable to suppress a smile, teasingly inquired, "Jealous?"


    "I certainly am not jealous of this little one!" Seraphina crossed her arms and turned her head away with a huff, "I simply do not wish for an unknown wildcat to climb into the bed I sleep in every night."


    Though she spoke thus, after a brief silence of two or three seconds and a surreptitious nce at Ravenna¡ªwhoseck of sparkle in her eyes somehow added an unusual allure to her¡ªher yful twin ponytails and her face, which beautifully melded innocence with maturity,plemented each other perfectly.


    "An... Ansel."


    The more she looked, the more uneasy Seraphina felt ¡ª Has Revenna opened up a new arena?! She stammered, "You surely wouldn''t be interested in such a little one..."


    "Firstly, by normal standards, Helen is just slightly petite, hardly a ''little one''; secondly..."


    The young Hydral gently pressed the back of his hand against the girl''s tender cheek. She closed her eyes, a serene expression on her face, as she willingly grasped Ansel''s hand, drawing closer, leaving Seraphina utterly mesmerized.


    "Perhaps it''s time we reintroduce each other, Seri."


    Ansel allowed the girl to nuzzle his hand like a kitten, his face alight with a smile as he said:


    "My daughter, Helen."


    At this moment, Miss Helen opened her eyes, reluctantly letting go of Ansel''s hand, yet still sitting on hisp. She bowed slightly to Seraphina in a serious and proper manner:


    "Hello, Miss Seraphina. As my father mentioned, I am no longer the puppet you remember me to be."


    The utterly stupefied Seraphina heard her say:


    "I am Helen, my father''s daughter."


    "..."


    The young girl rubbed her eyes, then rubbed them again, but the scene before her remained unchanged, so vividly real.


    She clearly saw, the woman who was once as cold as ice, never showing emotion, now... disying a dazzling smile.


    Helen¡­ Daughter?!


    ?


    ??


    ???


    "Meanwhile, I need to rectify a mistake of Father''s."


    Miss Helen with her twin ponytails suddenly leaned her head back slightly, reached up to hook her hand around Ansel''s neck, and in her lightless purple eyes, a wild color emerged, suggesting that after entrusting everything, even falling into the abyss would be inconsequential.


    When she abandoned the identity of Ravenna and took up the life given by Ansel, named Helen, all the feelings for Ansel that had been sealed away three years ago¡ª


    If my father can fulfill all my expectations, then he is... everything I could wish for.


    I can dedicate everything to what I wish for, so it should be...


    I can also dedicate everything to my father.


    This sentiment, fragmented and shattered in the world, under the devil''s malicious scheming, found a twisted new life.


    "Because there is no blood rtion."


    The crazed Miss Helen kissed Ansel''s throat, then turned to look at Seraphina, whose forehead was bulging with veins.


    "So, even if he is my father, it''s not a problem, rather..."


    She murmured in a tone not of provocation, but of genuine desire for such a twisted rtionship to ur:


    "That would be better."


    *

 Chapter 420: Wolf and Daughter - Two

    This is a provocation.


    Although Miss Helen had no intention of provocation, in Seraphina''s eyes, it was pure challenge.


    You damn shorty with somehow a plump butt, huh, huh¡­ you taking such underhanded tactics!


    To.. to address Ansel in such a shameless way!


    She red at the demurely seated Helen, enunciating each word with force: "Stand up, now!"


    Miss Helen, however, ignored her, instead turning to look at her "father."


    Ansel smiled and gently patted her slender waist, his "daughter," who was actually five years his senior, quietly slid off hisp.


    "Seri," Ansel leaned forward, propping his cheek in his hand, "it seems you have a strong dislike for Helen. Might you share the reason?"


    Seraphina remained silent, striding over to Ansel in two steps, first casting a haughty nce at Helen beside him, marking the difference in their stature with her gaze, then with a huff, she seated herself on Ansel''sp, encircling his neck with her arms, proudly wriggling her pert and tender buns.


    But Helen showed no sign of displeasure, merely gazing quietly at Ansel''s profile, her lusterless purple eyes admitting no other presence.


    This disregard only served to suffocate Seraphina, failing to vent her earlier indignation.


    Miss wolf remained silent for a moment, then suddenly brought her face close to Ansel''s, her rosy tongue touching his lips before boldly and deftly slipping inside, reveling in the intoxicating warmth of their entwined breaths, while casting sidelong nces at Helen standing aside.


    Little wildcat, just watch from the sidelines¡ª


    "What - ahhhhh!"


    Seraphina abruptly pushed Ansel away, crying out loud, all because, in the moment she nced at Helen...


    She saw Helen nearly pressing her face into the space between their lips.


    "What... what are you doing!"


    Flushed and feverish, Seraphina confronted the too-close Helen, shouting, "Why are you so close!"


    "Miss Seraphina," Helen''s eerie, lusterless purple eyes slowly moved, her gaze falling on Seraphina''s face, "You were about to pledge your fealty to father, why stop now?"


    "I... you... with you staring like a ghost, how can I continue!"


    "But if I''m not mistaken."


    Helen spoke slowly: "You wanted me to watch, didn''t you?"


    Read new adventures at mvl


    That visage, at once innocent and yet suffused with a distinct maturity, took on an earnest expression:


    "Please, do proceed. Allow me the honor of observing closely, to study..."


    "How exactly one might please father."


    Miss Seraphina, who had never witnessed such a spectacle, was utterly bewildered.


    This... this is not right!


    Shouldn''t you realize the reality that, despite seeing Ansel and me in a loving embrace, you''re cast aside? What does this damn study mean?


    "You... you..."


    Seraphina''s mouth hung open, unable to utter a word for a long time as she stared at that delicate face. Then, with a fierce tone, she dered, "I won''t! I refuse! You wish!"


    She stood up, determined not to let Helen have her way so easily.


    However, amidst exmations of surprise, Miss wolf found herself seated on Ansel''sp once again.


    Young Hydral, with a light chuckle, held Seraphina''s wrist and said, "Stay when you wish, leave when you wish..."


    He nibbled gently on her tender earlobe, his warm breath rendering Seraphina''s body supple and weak.


    "Seri, when have I ever been so agreeable?"


    "An... Ansel."


    The tall and imposing she-wolf, who had been so formidable in Helen''s presence, now emitted a soft, intive whimper like a subdued puppy: "I... I was wrong, please... not now, not now¡­ let''s wait for... for the evening... Ah!"


    Ansel''s hands kneaded and caressed Seraphina''s soft skin, which was firm and resilient beneath. His fingertips gently prodded, the subtle pressure seeming to prate theyers of muscle, massaging an internal organ.


    "If you''re unwilling," Ansel said with a lightugh, enjoying the delicate fragrance of the girl in his arms, "I could go find Marlina instead. Hmm... perhaps she would be a more suitable teacher, capable of instructing Helen in many things."


    !!!


    Why¡­whyis it that I am the one being excluded?


    I cannot be the one looking on with longing!


    A passionate crimson blush spread from Seraphina''s neck to her face as she breathed lightly, responding in a barely audible whisper, "I... I''ll teach, I''ll do the teaching."


    "Good girl." The malevolent serpent kissed her nape with satisfaction, "Let''s begin with..."


    His fingertips traced Seraphina''s lips, "Starting here."


    The young girl, initially startled, then trembled slightly as she nearly copsed in Ansel''s embrace. After a few seconds, she covered her face with her hands, not allowing Helen to see her current expression, and reluctantly moved away from Ansel''sp, before kneeling down in front of him...


    "..." Young Hydral raised an eyebrow slightly and said, "Actually, I meant starting with a kiss."


    Seraphina, who was already bracing Ansel''s knees and parting his legs, trembled all over. She lifted her head, her expression shifting from disbelief to indignant shame.


    Just as she was about to stand up, Ansel held her head down, and Hydral, leaning slightly forward, cradled his cheek, tilted his head with a smile, and said, "However, starting from here is not bad either."


    Thus, in Helen''s lusterless eyes, a reflection of a male''s organ she had never seen before emerged.


    "..."


    The rejuvenated petite schr stared intently, after carefully examining for a while, she lowered her head again, measuring that distance from the abdomen to the inner thigh, then her brows furrowed slightly.


    In the midst of low panting, Miss Helen leaned in closer, and then even closer.


    At this moment, Seraphina was covering her own face, not allowing Helen to see her expression, but Helen was not looking at her face either, instead, she was intently observing her bulging, moving throat. After a few seconds, she looked up at Ansel:


    "Father, may I touch it?"


    Seraphina, with her face covered, widened her eyes, while Ansel chuckled and nodded, "Of course."


    And so, Helen''s hand was already on Seraphina''s throat.


    "...So warm," she murmured softly.


    With an extremely serious and earnest research attitude, she began to slowly caress Seraphina''s neck, while with the other hand, she measured the length of her own snowy neck.


    "It''s a bit... forced," Miss Helen said.


    "There''s no need to swallow it all... Seri, after all, you''re supposed to be teaching Helen."


    Ansel gently stroked the cheeks that seemed red enough to bleed, teasingly gazing into those eyes that burned with a provocative me: "Don''t just focus on the task at hand."


    "Gr... Ha..."


    Seraphina red at Ansel with what she thought was a very fierce look, then slowly exhaled, and after breathing for a few seconds, she focused on the object in front of her, feeling her entire body be burning hot.


    "Well, ugh, I... you..."


    Miss Wolf closed her eyes, steeled her heart, and once again leaned her head forward slightly, abandoning her final resistance and modesty with a mix of embarrassment and agitation.


    Even¡­ even if I couldn''t handle this little dwarf, I gotta make her understand¡­ who came first, and who is in charge!


    She mumbled unclearly with her favorite "toy" in her mouth, "Ansel... he... likes... um¡­this ce... you need to... hah..."


    Helen leaned in earnestly, her nose almost able to feel that absurd scorching heat.


    Due to Seraphina''s little schemes and reckless actions, Miss Helen received an exceptionally vivid lesson today¡­ at an extremely close range.

 Chapter 421: Wolf and Daughter - Three - I

    Seraphina ultimately made her escape directly from Ansel''s bedroom.


    Helen, who hadmitted to memory all the skills and key points Seraphina disyed today, still gazed intently at a certain spot¡­ on Ansel''s body.


    "Owing to the limitations of my physical condition," she suddenly said, "with my current body, I might be incapable of..."


    "What you need to focus on right now is not this, Helen."


    Ansel, with a smile, gently caressed the petite schr nestled in his embrace: "Have you considered what your immediate objective should be?"


    "My father''s objectives are my own," Helen softly replied, "You are infallibly correct."


    A puppet, whose life had been shaped for her, yet unable to fulfill even those expectations molded for her, found the person destined to fulfill all her predetermined roles.


    Ansel''s n, which involved a lengthy preparation that allowed her to gradually pick up emotions, lower her guard against herself, and, with a nudge from fate, ultimately rece the absolute anchor in Helen''s heart, was perfectly realized.


    Ansel said with a gentle smile, "Then, let''s start by fulfilling the promise made to Evora."


    "Evora''s promise."


    Without any hesitation, Helen responded: "I understand. I will prepare the necessary vulnerabilities in the system Suellen requires, rest assured, Father."


    "No, it''s more than that," Ansel shook his head, "The mechanical armor, the Etheric armaments... you must also assist in these matters."


    "..."


    After a moment of silencesting less than a second, Helen did not show any sign of confusion but seriously said: "She won''t pose a threat to Father, will she?"


    "No, rest assured, for now... Evora will not undertake such reckless actions."


    Receiving this response, Helen had no further questions, only nodding in reply:


    "Then, I will seek an alchemist capable of crafting Etheric armaments, striving to fulfill Evora''s demands."


    Evora''s control over the Etheric armaments could potentially pose a danger to the empire, and the sacrifices one might have to make in this process are considerations that the original "Ravenna" would surely have contemted. However, Helen does not give these concerns any thought.


    Because there is no need.


    If her father believes there is no issue, then there is no issue.


    "Also, in the outside world, except in front of those closest to me... I hope you will still refer to yourself as Ravenna."


    This seemingly simple statement caused a vivid change in Helen''s expression.


    She turned around, hugged Ansel tightly, pressing against his chest, and whispered, "Can I refuse, Father?"


    "Have you just started being a daughter and already want to be a bit willful?" Ansel gently stroked her long hair.


    "I do not wish the present me to be tarnished by the remnants of the past." Discover more stories at mvl


    No longer needing to worry about any suffering, no longer having to search tirelessly for answers to insoluble problems.


    After abandoning that absurd and broken past, she could not only fulfill the desires and pursuits deeply engraved in her soul but also obtain... a truly perfect life.


    Helen refuses to look back, and she will never look back.


    "But I wouldn''t mind, Helen."


    Ansel gently caressed Helen''s cheek, softly saying, "By my side, you will always be my daughter."


    Helen''s petite body gradually softened, and the disgust and resistance in her heart dissipated with these words.


    "I understand," she held Ansel''s hand, her delicate, boneless fingers tightly interlocking with his.


    "I will continue to act in the role of that puppet, Father."


    Saying so, Helen straightened up slightly, imitating Seraphina, and licked Ansel''s earlobe:


    "Everything as you wish."


    *


    The disheveled Seraphina stood in the corridor, still clutching her chest, gasping for breath.


    Crazy... This is¡­ too mad! Marli was never as crazy as this!


    Thinking back to her own absurd behavior and unspeakable words, and seeing Helen''s utterly serious expression of learning, the outrageous scene made Miss Wolf''s body burn, her head dizzy, unable to control her own physical reactions.


    "Ansel... What kind of sorcery did Ansel cast on that dwarf, how can she change like this?"


    Helen''s lusterless purple pupils caused Seraphina a moment of palpitations; every time she recalled those eyes, she felt a chilling sensation.


    Thus, the girl was filled with anxiety: "I haven''t... arrived toote, have I?"


    "Is Ansel nning, no, has he alreadypletely ruined her? Leaving no room for, uh¡­ redemption?"


    With a new thought in mind, Seraphina finally detached herself from the feverish memories of just moments ago. She paced back and forth in the corridor, her mind still filled with images of Ansel, but this time, she recalled the scene where Ansel shared his n regarding taming Ravenna with her.


    She distinctly remembered Ansel saying... he didn''t truly intend topletely destroy Ravenna. Ansel had mentioned he would give her a chance.


    So why did it end up like this? The current Ravenna... no, Helen, she even abandoned her own name, bing something... more akin to a puppet.


    Seraphina didn''t care about Ravenna, or rather, the current Helen''s state; she was only concerned about whether Ansel truly wanted to do this from the bottom of his heart, and what led him to make such a decision in the end.


    "Damn it... I just can''t understand it!"


    The girl stomped her foot in frustration: "I hate this kind of guessing game the most, I''m not Marli... Hm?"


    Her eyes suddenly brightened: "Right, Marli might have thought of something! Uh... but where is she now?"


    Miss Wolf sniffed around, looking puzzled: "Why can''t I smell anything... Never mind, I''ll ask a maid."


    After wandering around the corridor for a while, Seraphina quickly asked a maid she caught: "Where is Marli now?"


    "Miss Marlina should be in the underground library, would you like me to show you the way, Miss Seraphina?"


    "Oh... the library, no need, I know where it is."


    Marlina had once taken Seraphina to the underground library of the Hydral Manor, but Seraphina, who disliked reading, changed her mind at the door and ran away on the spot.


    The girl excitedly ran downstairs, following the route in her memory, and soon arrived at the manor''s underground library.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    -->

 Chapter 422: Wolf and Daughter - Three - II

    Seraphina tapped upon the hefty bronze door, which upon her touch, a deep azure crystal above it emitted a beam of light that enveloped her, verifying her identity before the door gradually swung open.


    "Marli!"


    Upon entering the library, Seraphina called out with a raised voice, "Where have you been? I have matters to discuss with you!"


    "...Seri."


    In a secluded corner of the immense library, a sigh of a youngdy resonated:


    "Though not many possess the privilege to enter here, it doesn''t warrant your shouting. Besides... can''t you detect my presence by scent?"


    Following the sound, Seraphina quickly found Marlina and chuckled, "It just shows my enthusiasm, doesn''t it?"


    Marlina, engrossed in a thick tome, replied with a helpless expression, "So, what brings you here? Study time is precious, and I can''t afford to indulge in ying with you."


    "It''s not ying..it''s an important matter! Much much important!"


    Seraphina felt slightly upset, as Marlina''s words made her seem as if she was always in pursuit of y, "It concerns Ansel."


    "..." Marlina''s demeanor immediately turned solemn, she ced a bookmark, hugged the book, and earnestly said, "Mr. Ansel, what about him?"


    "No, no, it''s not actually about Ansel, uh, it''s rted to him though... it''s about Ravenna... Ravenna, you know of her, Marli, that dwarf with sses, always holding a disgusting cold and arrogant behaviour."


    "Miss Ravenna... What about her?"


    Thus, Seraphina eagerly recounted the recent rming changes observed in Ravenna, sharing every detail with Marlina.


    "...So, doesn''t this seem¡­ a bit, uh, amiss?"


    Miss wolf wore a worried look, "Is there something that provoked Ansel? What could have led him to take such heartless measures?"


    After listening to Seraphina''s ount, Marlina''s brows furrowed slightly but soon rxed, she then smiled reassuringly at Seraphina, brushing her hair back to ears, praising, "Seri, first of all, you''ve been very considerate towards Mr. Ansel this time, well done. Continue to maintain this attentiveness."


    "Hehehe... Of course, I am Ansel''s... No, that''s not right!"


    Barely a few seconds into her foolish grin, Seraphina shook her head vigorously, "Why are you praising me, Marli? I still don''t know what''s actually going on with Ansel!"


    "You need to understand one thing, Seri."


    Marlina serenely resumed flipping through her book, responding calmly:


    "Every arrangement Mr. Ansel makes is meticulous, wless, and interlinked."


    "Should his objectives shift, it implies extending and altering the existing n. However, evidently... as far as I''m aware, the efforts and ns that Mr. Ansel has invested in Miss Ravenna... ah, now Miss Helen, were arrangements long since in ce."


    As someone who had a hand in that game of Pelican City and contributed to the development of Breeze City, benefiting greatly in the economic sector, Marlina, seemingly inconspicuous, never missed an opportunity to elevate herself. She knew far more about the situation with Ravenna than Seraphina did.


    From what she could see, these ns were not a sudden whim of Ansel''s, deviating at a pivotal point to another path, but rather a preordained end fully under his control.


    Seeing Seraphina still confused, Marlina exined further details:


    "That is to say, this was always Mr. Ansel''s intention. If Mr. Ansel truly wanted to give Miss Helen a chance, then it means... the end is not yet decided."


    She pondered as she caressed the page, "Mr. Ansel''s n is not yet over."


    "It''s... it''s not yet over?"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened, "That woman would now glue her eyes to Ansel''s, cough... if she could... she''s ruined, totally! What else could change? She''s a puppet!"


    Marlina couldn''t help but chuckle, "Weren''t you just like that when Mr. Ansel first tamed you?"


    "I was not!"


    Miss Wolf''s face turned red as she screamed loudly, "I didn''t... I wasn''t that exaggerated! At least I struggled a bit! Not like her, so... so..."


    "Miss Helen''s feelings for Mr. Ansel were frozen and sealed away for three years. Now that she''s been reborn, that hatred has turned into guilt and passion, making the bacsh so fierce is not surprising."


    Marlina analyzed rationally, blinking, "Be careful she doesn''t take your ce, Seraphina~"


    "Hmph! Absolutely impossible! How could Ansel possibly care for that dwarf, that kind of... that kind of..."


    Seraphina''s voice grew fainter, her confidence waning.


    Because she remembered, Ansel never had specific preferences¡ªhe was always open to anyone good looking! Enjoy exclusive adventures from mvl


    As Seraphina''s thoughts became more anxious, her expression grew increasingly animated. Then, after catching her sister''s seemingly amused gaze, she suddenly cried out and lunged forward.


    "Marli, Marli! My dear Marli, please help Seri!!"


    Miss wolf pitifully shook her sister''s arm, "I refuse to lose to that shorty!"


    If you don''t want to lose, then don''tpete¡ªMarlina intended to tell Seraphina this, but after a second''s hesitation, she chose not to voice it.


    This was the key to her current reliance on Ansel, and she did not wish to share it with any woman, not even her own sister.


    "Alright."


    The cunning Miss Marlina sighed as if resigned, "I''ll think of a solution for you. Now, let me read in peace, okay?"


    "Hooray! Marli is the best!"


    Seraphina joyfully kissed Marlina''s cheek and then happily headed towards the exit of the library.


    But after a few steps, she halted.


    "..."


    The girl sniffed the air, turning back slowly, her gaze suspicious and confused as it wandered through the vast library.


    Why did she smell a very familiar scent here, yet couldn''t pinpoint whose it was?


    She sniffed harder, but the scent seemed to vanishpletely.


    Unable to find an answer, Seraphina scratched her head and eventually dismissed it as an illusion, bouncing out of the library.


    About four or five hourster, around dinner time, Marlina also closed her book with satisfaction, returned it to the shelf, and left contentedly.


    After the bronze doors slowly closed, the library''s illuminating crystalmps extinguished one by one until darkness enveloped everything.


    Then, after an indeterminate amount of time, a singlemp in the library, which should have been empty, suddenly lit up.


    *

 Chapter 423: Assassinator, Despiser - I

    The influence of that game, like a whisper lost in the passage of time, quietly dissipated into nothingness.


    Thend, once miraculous due to the enhancement potent, nowy dormant, devoid of the possibility of wonders, returning to a past state of silent mediocrity¡­ unchanged as before.


    The grand debate that had drawn Evora''s gaze vanished inexplicably, as if it had never urred, never existed, fading from the discourse of the influential.


    At this moment, Helen, at the Alchemy Association, gave no thought to these matters, and it was highly unlikely she would consider them in the future.


    She was visiting the President of the Alchemy Association, Pablo Celsus, faithfully executing Ansel''s directive¡ªto craft for Evora the second-stage mechanical armor, the Etheric Armament.


    In the entire empire, in the whole world, only she and Ansel possessed the knowledge to create such fantastical weapons. Yet, due to her limitations, Helen needed to enlist at least three of the most supreme alchemists to turn her vision into reality.


    "So, Miss Ziegler, you wish for me to assist you inpleting this... Etheric Armament?"


    Pablo Celsus massaged his temples, "From a design perspective, this is truly... a remarkable fantasy."


    "Forcibly elevating an extraordinary being''sprehension and understanding of ether and essence to achieve an alternative ''ascension''¡ªyou are aware of the risks involved, Miss Ziegler?"


    The alchemy master, known for his gentle and approachable demeanor, spoke with gravity: "Based on your described principles, this is akin to pushing the user towards the brink of an abyss. Those who practice on the Heavenly Road may very well fall into it, while those extraordinary beings already treading the abyss could be further consumed... Why would you create such a weapon?"


    Helen''s response was simple and direct: "Because Lord Elder Princess requires it."


    Pablo''s mouth opened, but no words came out, his expression gradually shifting from serious to one of helpless distress.


    The old man sighed deeply, "If that''s the case, I have nothing more to say. So... are you here on behalf of Lord Elder Princess?"


    "I do not represent Lord Elder Princess."


    Beneath the grey-white rimmed sses, those dim, lightless purple eyes narrowed slightly: "I only stand with Lord Ansel."


    "Then why¡ª"


    "Don''t you wish to personally create such a thing?"


    Helen interrupted Pablo, calmly inquiring: "To surpass the insurmountable limits of an extraordinary being signifies the infinite possibilities of ''creation''."


    For most sorcerers in this world, there is but one path¡ªto perish on the quest for truth.


    And as the pinnacle among sorcerers, the majority of alchemists hold the strongest conviction in this pursuit. After all, nothinges closer to the truth than creation itself.


    Read exclusive content at §Þ??


    And Pablo''s renewed silence confirmed that he, too, was indeed tempted by this prospect.


    In fact, Helen had already sessfully recruited two top-tier alchemists willing to contribute to the creation of the Etheric Armament. After seriously considering Helen''s design concepts and detailed ns, they had almost immediately agreed.


    Alchemists like Pablo were in the minority, and the existence of an alchemist like Eileen Ziegler was even more astonishing.


    "I... need to consider this further."


    After a long pause, the President of the Alchemy Association sighed in response: "I must admit, I cannot resist this temptation, Miss Ziegler. But... my intuition tells me that the Etheric Armament will unleash a catastrophic storm."


    The old man looked at "Ravenna Ziegler," whose demeanor had undergone a fundamental change: "Just as you did three years ago, when you created the etheric firearms."


    Helen did not respond, merely nodding slightly: "I respect your decision, President Celsus, but if possible, please give me your answer as soon as you can."


    With that, she stood up and calmly walked out of Pablo''s office.


    Watching the petite figure of the female schr, Pablo''s brow furrowed deeply.


    "What exactly has happened to this Miss Ziegler?"


    "Etheric Armament..."


    He closed his eyes, the things Ravenna had discussed with him earlier reemerging in his mind, his fingertips trembling slightly.


    "That is not something she could have conceived on her own."


    Pablo reopened his eyes and murmured to himself: "And to be involved in the conflict between Evora and Ansel... Eileen''s granddaughter, do you know what you are doing?"


    He looked in the direction of the Tower of Babel, pondering for a long time before deciding to contact Hendrik.


    Para did not wish toplicate matters, but the slight acquaintance he had with Eileen, as well as his admiration for the talented young Ravenna Ziegler, made him change his mind in a moment of emotional flux.


    "The struggle between divine species, even a mere breath can shatter the uninvolved, regardless of whether they are extraordinary or not... better let your elders educate you."


    With Ansel''s support, the Tower of Babel had achieved more outstanding and advanced technology, an even greater abundance of resources, and the cooperation with the Alchemy Association grew stronger, which the Association was pleased to see, gaining a partner with astonishing potential.


    From any perspective, Pablo did not wish for the Tower of Babel''s development to encounter any mishaps.


    However...


    For Ravenna, who had inherited Eileen''s will, no matter what, it was unlikely she would intentionally put the Tower of Babel in jeopardy.


    *


    Within the advanced confines of the alchemy workshop, Helen''s lightless eyes mirrored countless swirling, minute specks of darkness.


    "The foundational strength has increased by twenty-seven percent, the ether fluidity by thirty-five percent, and the total units have risen... Have we reached an impasse?"


    Removing her sses, Helen gently caressed the floating cluster of Nidhoggur, lost in contemtion.


    To aid Ansel, acquiring power was imperative; advancing to the fourth stage was already on the agenda, yet merely reaching the fourth stage was far from sufficient.


    Although she had yet to learn from Ansel what exactly threatened him, in Helen''s view, no one other than the Empress could be a possibility.


    The question returned to what she had pondered some time ago¡ªhow to create a weapon capable of ying a deity.


    Now,pared to then, Helen no longer needed to consider any superfluous matters, nor did she harbor any distress. Freed from all burdens, she could devote herself entirely to the task.


    Nidhoggur held boundless potential; pushing it to its limits might rival the unattainable third-stage mechanical armor, or even...


    -->

 Chapter 424: Assassinator, Despiser - II

    "¡­"


    Helen''s brow furrowed unintentionally, she covered her head slightly, murmuring subconsciously, "Why... can''t I think of it suddenly?"


    The moment her thoughts began to flow, an invisible barrier instantly severed them, leaving her to watch as inspiration slipped away, unable to continue her train of thought.


    She gazed at the Nidhoggur cluster for a while, then shook her head, dismissing the odd sensation and attributing it to signs of soul healing.


    Although... the duration was peculiarly long, much longer than Myron had mentioned, her memory was indeed gradually recovering, bing moreplete. It seemed it wouldn''t be long before she fully recuperated.


    "My knowledge¡­ is still scarce."


    The alchemist who understood Nidhoggur''s workings best murmured, "Far too scarce."


    Even as an alchemist, Helen''s knowledge on the extraordinary level was astonishingly vast, yet she still felt that what she knew was insufficient.


    Whether it was a new design concept to make Nidhoggur more robust, a direct method to alter its quality through energy supply, or...


    As she pondered thus, Helen stored Nidhoggur into her bracelet, whispering, "As long as it can resolve father''s issue, then¡ª"


    Her words were interrupted by a streak of blood that appeared on her face.


    ¡ª Had she not turned her head in time, it would have been more than just a bloodstreak.


    "..."


    Surrounded by a shimmering transparent barrier, Helen watched the scene before her with slightly narrowed pupils.


    Nidhoggur¡­ was not under her control.


    The countless mechanical insects, nearly invisible to the naked eye, danced wildly in mid-air, not returning to her bracelet as she willed.


    The invisible strike that had attempted to pierce through Helen''s skull moments ago hade from Nidhoggur.


    Helen silently retreated as four floating cannons materialized behind her, their glowing muzzles indicating they were ready to unleash their firepower at any moment.


    Nidhoggur''s rebellion was impossible¡ªwhen Helen created it, she had made arrangements for a soul binding, making Nidhoggur an extension of her limbs, absolutely obedient to her. Normally, there should be no possibility of it going berserk.


    But now¡ª


    Boom!


    A floating cannon above Helen''s head exploded without warning, its mechanical fragments and fiery waves blocked by the transparent barrier. Before Helen could react, one, no, three almost simultaneous booming explosions urred.


    Perhaps in just the blink of an eye, all four floating cannons were destroyed.


    "Have you¡­ no other means?"


    A harsh, grating voice echoed in the alchemy workshop, as if it belonged to someone who hadn''t spoken for days or even hundreds of days.


    Helen didn''t foolishly ask who the unseen visitor was but instead immediately tried to control Nidhoggur. However, her intent, cast into the vast swarm of alchemical insects, vanished without a trace.


    "The correct choice would have been to call your elders."


    As the mysterious person spoke again, Helen saw the wildly dancing Nidhoggur transform into a multitude of tiny but indestructible des.


    Why he couldpletely dominate Nidhoggur, and the precision of such maniption skills, was a mystery...


    "There are at least three fifth-stage extraordinary beings here who could immediately support you, yet you haven''t even thought to ask for help. Howe... Even when your life is threatened, you no longer wish to involve them in the slightest?"


    The des formed by Nidhoggur easily tore through Helen''s activated defense field, making the invisible barrier seem like a mere illusion. Just as the storm was about topletely shred Helen, a red-ck iron wall suddenly materialized in front of her.


    "¡­You learn quickly."


    Helen, who managed to block the attack with a barrier formed by a few Nidhoggur under her control, finally spoke, her lightless purple eyes devoid of any emotion:


    "Knowing the risks, why do you still dare toe after me?"


    "Risk? It''s only a risk if there''s a possibility of it happening, and you... clearly wouldn''t do that."


    Read new adventures at §Þ??


    The Nidhoggur under Helen''s control began to "waver." This alchemical creation, connected to her soul, was being plundered as if it were a mere trinket on a table.


    Nidhoggur had appeared in that war, and many within the Tower of Babel were aware of it. It wouldn''t be surprising if this mysterious person used something simr to Nidhoggur to attack Helen.


    But this mysterious assassin¡­ was able topletely dominate Nidhoggur, which belonged to Helen and was bound to her soul.


    In this world, only Father had a far superior understanding of Nidhoggur than she did. He could aplish such a feat, but there was no reason for him to do so.


    So, was it a¡­ highly skilled soul sorcerer?


    If his intention was to kill her, then what purpose did his words serve?


    As Helen''s thoughts flickered momentarily, the attacker''s onught did not pause for her contemtion. Nidhoggur, which had been utterly tame in Helen''s hands, now unleashed unprecedented violence towards its master with ferocity.


    "How ugly."


    The raspy whisper echoed in the alchemy workshop: "I see nothing of value in your eyes."


    "Better to gouge them out."


    Under the mysterious person''smand, a dense swarm of dark insects attacked, almost instantly aiming to burrow into Helen''s eyes, to tear apart and devour those dim yet still magnificent purple irises.


    Helen''s defense, as fragile as paper, was easily prated, or rather... the Nidhoggur she had mobilized had already beenmandeered by the mysterious person, leaving her... with nothing but a fate of being at someone''s mercy.


    Even so, you still wish to avoid any further contact with them.


    The tone in which the mysterious person spoke these words was cold and disdainful, yet Helen, as he described, made no move to call for help even in such dire circumstances.


    However, the Nidhoggur that was about to crush Helen''s eyes suddenly halted in front of her.


    "You''re lucky."


    The mysterious person''s harsh, unpleasant voice sounded again: "But it won''t always be this way... Be ready at any time, puppet."


    "I will destroy you, who should not exist in this world,pletely... After all..."


    "You also feel that you are a meaningless, superfluous existence."


    In the next moment, all the Nidhoggur floating in front of Helen vanished, those prototypes of weapons she had researched with endless effort were taken away as easily as pebbles by the roadside.


    Yet, what caused an emotional stir in Helen''s lightless eyes was not the mysterious person''s enigmatic and powerful abilities, but the words he left behind.


    Utter¡­ nonsense.


    Helen, trembling slightly, exhaled, grinding and concealing the uncontroble emotions in her eyes.


    Miss Helen, reborn, sighed softly, not losing control over the words that struck her deepest pain but instead calming down as quickly as possible.


    He knows a lot... He''s targeting me in these aspects.


    Very few people are privy to these matters, and they have no reason to anger my father, unless¡ª


    Is it Evora, the Empress, or...


    Or... a test from Father?


    With this thought, Helen''s breath and emotions became even more serene.


    For her, if this was a test from Ansel, if this was a way to guide her forward, to turn the goals in her designed, false life into reality, a test set by Father specifically for her, then... there was no problem at all.


    Rather, it was preferable this way.


    Helen, having found a ce to belong, still remains uncertain about how to prove her worth and capabilities to the one who has provided her with this sanctuary. Should this be a trial set by Ansel, then failure is not an option for her.


    If it is a test from Father, she must deduce what her father desires. From the assassin''s words and actions... why did he leave just now?


    As Helen pondered these thoughts, the door to the alchemy workshop was abruptly opened without her consent, and Hendrik, looking anxious, hurried in:


    "Ravenna... what exactly is happening? Etheric armaments and Evora... what''s going on? Do you even realize what you''re doing?"


    "..."


    Helen merely gazed emotionlessly at this man, her grandfather''s most trusted student, the very person who had personally... severed her grandfather''s head.


    The information and truths contained within that scroll led to Ravenna''s demise and Helen''s birth. From this perspective, Helen ought to thank Hendrik, but¡­ that is all.


    She has no desire to associate any further with the remnants of her burdensome past.


    Under Helen''s intense scrutiny, Hendrik''s pace gradually slowed, and he opened his mouth, his expression shifting from anxious to bitter.


    "Rav... Ravenna, I mean no harm, it''s just... why are you helping Evora? Mr. Pablo told me that you seem..."


    "It''s none of your concern."


    Helen responded indifferently, throwing all the fragments of the floating cannons into the furnace, creating the illusion that she was merely crafting tools.


    Hendrik, indeed, did not notice and was somewhat angered by Helen''s words, but his anger quickly turned into a stifled frustration that he couldn''t express.


    He could only advise helplessly: "We are serving Lord Ansel, everything we havees from him... how could you assist Her Highness Evora! Everyone knows the extent of their conflict! By doing this... what if you anger Lord Ansel?"


    "The Tower of Babel... The Tower of Babel might fall into dangers far greater than ever before because of this!"


    "...So?"


    Helen stared at the molten metal in the furnace, her tone unchanged.


    "Is the danger of the Tower of Babel my concern?"


    Hendrik was stunned.


    He stared nkly at the petite figure in front of the furnace, unable to speak for a long time.


    When he finally came to his senses, regret, pain, sorrow, anger, helplessness... a mix of emotions made his words seem so pale:


    "Ravenna, how could you¡ª"


    "A being who renounced the brightest of futures, deeming it a justifiable surrender to a feeble institution. "


    Helen tilted her head slightly, her lifeless, dim purple eyes silently conveying her weariness, her disdain, her... contempt.


    "A mere workshop designed to shackle and manipte me, to assemble me into a counterfeit visage."


    "Hendrik..."


    Having cast aside her past, she spoke thus: "Why would you think that I harbor any fondness for this ce?"


    Were it not for Father''s insistence that I live ording to my former status, I would not even be present here.


    The Tower of Babel was devoid of meaning and value from the outset... just like the person I used to be.


    Only Father... can lead me onto the right path.


    *

 Chapter 425: Perfectly Happy - I

    (Note: I added 500 words in thest chapter on 2024/4/19, don''t forget to read them^^ You don''t have to give extra pay if the chapter was unlocked before!^^)


    Ansel stood on the balcony, gently caressing the sleek, dark yet gleaming barrel of Gleipnir. The sunlight refracted off the gun, mirroring his rare, contemtive expression in his sea-blue eyes.


    "Ansel!"


    A jubnt cry from behind startled him before he could turn; a gust of wind brushed against his back followed closely by some soft, firm cottons against his head.


    The tall Miss Wolf leapt up, wrapping her arms around Ansel from behind, her legs entwined around his waist as she hung on his back, giggling, "Are we setting off?"


    "It depends on father''s ns."


    Ansel, without turning, reached back to pat Seraphina''s head, chuckling, "Looking forward to it?"


    "Absolutely! That¡­uh, that Zero Realm Enigma sounds so formidable! Mr. melle even mentioned that my advancement to the fifth stage could happen there. I definitely want to see it."


    Just yesterday, melle had inquired at the dinner table if Ansel had informed Seri about the Zero Realm Enigma, revealing to her that today melle intended to take Ansel to that mysterious realm.


    The Hydral badge melle gifted her on her birthday not only withstands a full-force attack from a sixth-stage divine species for ten seconds but also serves as the key to the Zero Realm Enigma, capable of elevating Seraphina from the fourth to the fifth stage.


    Unlike her knowledgeable sister, the naive Miss Wolf was unaware of what the Zero Realm Enigma truly entailed, hence her excitement when melle promised to take her along.


    "Ans, Seri."


    A mature male voice came from behind as they affectionately clung to each other. Seraphina turned to see the handsome, mature Hydral standing with one hand behind his back and the other resting on a scepter, smiling warmly at them.


    "Are you ready? It''s time to depart."


    Seraphina wanted to cheer but first instinctively nced at Ansel, whom she was embracing.


    "We are ready, father."


    Ansel nodded slightly, his sinister ck hand cannon transforming into a dignified scepter. Sensing Ansel''s subtle unease, Seraphina silently slid off him and stood obediently to the side.


    The young Hydral stood on the balcony, bathed in light, facing his father, and dered, "Let us seek what you need."


    melle smiled, "It''s just a short, uneventful journey that will broaden Seri''s horizons. Don''t be so solemn, Ans."


    His scepter gently tapped the ground, and the pattern of a teleportation circle spontaneously outlined itself on the floor: "Let''s go, someone is waiting for us."


    With that, melle stepped into the teleportation circle first, vanishing from sight. Ansel, pausing briefly, quickly followed, with a thoughtful Seraphina trailing behind.


    As the fleeting dazzle subsided and she reopened her eyes, Seraphina let out a scream in sheer terror.


    "Waaah! Whe-whe-whe-where on earth is this ce?"


    The skin-pricking howl of the wind, the clear azure expanse of the endless sky, and the vastnd stretching to the horizon, where all things seemed minuscule and blended into a uniform hue, made Seraphina instinctively grasp Ansel, trembling as she stammered, "An-Ansel, has the teleportation gone awry?"


    "We are on the upper middle section of Mount Elysian, the main peak of the Celestial Path mountains, approximately fourteen thousand meters above sea level," came a cool voice from beside Ansel.


    "Moreover, Mr. melle could not possibly err in such matters."


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from §Þ??


    At that moment, Seraphina, who had been shivering in fear of free-falling, widened her eyes in disbelief and turned around, eximing, "Ravenna!? How are you here?"


    "... Please, call me Helen, Miss Seraphina," Helen replied, frowning slightly next to Ansel. "I am here, of course, to enter the Zero Realm Enigma with Father."


    "You... Ansel told you about this and not me?!"


    Seraphina''s angry shout even overpowered the howling wind. "You lied!"


    "Mr. melle informed me," Helen responded calmly, "It was also a capricious choice of my own."


    Hearing this, Seraphina calmed down slightly, realizing that Ansel had not informed Helen either... Humph, presumptuous and utterlycking in propriety!


    As Seraphina''s worries eased, Helen quietly nced at Ansel, who was gazing at the sky, murmuring to herself:


    Father didn''t even tell Seraphina... Is she also not to be trusted?


    Instead, Mr. melle invited me, and likely her as well?


    With these thoughts, Helen pondered for a moment before hearing a voice from above.


    "Sorry, I was just having a chat with the master of this ce,"


    melle''sughter pierced through the roaring hurricane. "The greetings are over, prepare yourselves, youngsters, the portal is about to open."


    The mature Hydral hovered in mid-air before the trio, his robe unswayed by the fierce winds capable of blowing stones off the mountain. He elegantly extended his scepter forward, and at the same moment, Seraphina and Helen felt¡­ an overwhelmingly massive and terrifying ether, gathering at the tip of the scepter with a momentum that seemed poised to annihte everything.


    Helen focused on the tip of melle''s scepter, a maniption of ether beyond her ownprehension, while Seraphina suddenly felt a chill down her spine and abruptly turned to look towards the higher, utterly inscrutable reaches above the clouds.


    Meanwhile, Ansel, caressing his serpent-headed scepter, watched melle''s figure in silence, his unusual demeanor perceptible even to Seraphina.


    Before long, the tip of melle''s scepter began to oscite, sending out ripples that grewrger and more exaggerated in amplitude and frequency as the ether increased, the winds enveloping the mountain crushed by the swirling vortex of condensed ether, and then¡ª


    Crack!


    Seraphina struggled to describe the sound she had just heard, somewhat reminiscent of... ss shattering.


    But what melle''s scepter tip revealed was not shattered ss.


    It was... a shattered world.


    "Do not look," Ansel whispered, gently covering Seraphina and Helen''s eyes with his hands.


    "The fundamental essence is still too premature for you. Father has shielded all erosion, but for you now, merely gazing would cast you into the abyss."


    Meanwhile, he himself gazed upon the scene before him, his expression unchanging.


    There was neither the bizarre kaleidoscope of colors nor was itposed of abstract, distorted blocks of color; rather, it was profoundly simple.


    It was merely ck.


    Epassing everything, embracing all... When the world fractures, the essence of everything naturally flows forth.


    -->

 Chapter 426: Perfectly Happy - II

    Without the clutter of myriad colors, that is what is most normal. Explore hidden tales at §Þ??


    After all, when all colors blend together, the resulting color is, and can only be, ck.


    "Take good care of them, Arthur," melle said with a heartyugh.


    "Taking the girls to the Zero Realm Enigma will surely be an adventure you''ll recount to others in the future."


    He stepped first into the boundless darkness, and after Ansel had the girls close their eyes, he took their hands and silently pulled them along, stepping into the darkness that seemed to nullify everything.


    "An... Ansel," Seraphina said in a tense whisper, "May I open my eyes now?"


    "You may," Ansel replied softly, "Take a good look around; the scenery here... is indeed beautiful."


    Seraphina''s eyelids trembled slightly as she rxed and slowly opened her eyes, and then, those dark red pupils were met with a sight she would never forget.


    First, there was the ckness, endless and boundless, more infinite than the sky and the earth, without any limits. But within this ckness... countless points of light twinkled.


    They were floating forward in this endless ckness, twinkling with points of light.


    "What... what is this?"


    Seraphina murmured in awe, her eyes full of bright lights, "It''s really beautiful..."


    "Helen, tell Seri about it," Ansel said, patting Helen''s head.


    "Yes, Father," the petite schr responded, her eyes narrowing slightly from Ansel''s touch:


    "We are not exactly in a specific Zero Realm Enigma, but rather in a passage that we are moving through."


    "...A passage?"


    "Yes, Miss Seraphina, the points of light you see, some appearing near and others far, but in reality, the distance between us and any of those points is truly... infinite."


    "The so-called Zero Realm Enigma is, in essence, a set of worlds entirely independent from our own. They mayck life, vegetation,nd, and sea, existing as nothing more than a void, perhaps even devoid of ether... Some are as confined as a single building, while others may be vast enough to surpass entire continents."


    Helen gazed into the endless expanse of stars, the boundless potential they held igniting a fierce tumult within her nearly thoughtless soul.


    This is it... the realm of possibilities, an infinite future.


    She tightened her grip on Ansel''s hand, continuing, "Zero signifies the beginning, the potential to evolve from any perspective."


    "Ah? Then, are there other people within the Zero Realm Enigma?"


    "No, the Zero Realm Enigma may give rise to anything. The emergence of life is not unusual, but it will not produce ''people,'' or any intelligent beings akin to humans."


    Ansel responded to the question.


    "¡­Eh? Huh?"


    Seraphina expressed her confusion: "Didn''t she that the enigma holds countless possibilities? Why then, are people the exception?"


    "You will understand in time."


    This somewhat dismissive reply caused Seraphina to pout, but considering Ansel''s current mood might be sour, she rubbed her face and put on a bright smile:


    "Then this... no, so many these Zero Realm Enigmas, aren''t they wonderful ces? Where all possibilities exist... Does that mean there could be ces suitable for humans? If there''s no one else, couldn''t we send people to live there?"


    "¡­Do you understand why ''Enigma'' is part of its name?"


    Helen pushed up her ash-white sses, "Theoretically, any attempt to enter the Zero Realm Enigma is akin to courting death. Even if one withstands the immense pressure of crossing worlds, there''s no guarantee... of a safe return."


    Seraphina was shocked: "You mean people might not be able to return?"


    "Essentially, return is nearly impossible. Each Zero Realm Enigma''s entrance is random, as are its opening and closing times... The possibility of ''returning the same way'' is almost non-existent. To return to our world, one would need an exceedingly costly anchor that even the ''infinite'' between worlds cannot obstruct for positioning, and these items are consumables, unaffordable for most explorers."


    "But... didn''t Mr. melle open that uh, portal himself?"


    Helen remained silent, giving Seraphina a look reserved for fools.


    Miss Wolf was initially taken aback, then realization dawned, and her face flushed with embarrassment.


    Of course, melle could do it, for he is Hydral, one of the four strongest divine beings of this era! Breaching the barriers between worlds, essing the Zero Realm Enigma, is naturally trivial for him.


    "Even so, father must find the correct location."


    Ansel said, "What the divine species can do is merely to open the portal in advance and ensure that the path to the Zero Realm Enigma is error-free."


    Helen quickly noticed the issue with this statement, looking at Ansel with some confusion, "Is that all... What about the return?"


    The return...


    The young Hydral lowered his eyes, "If it is the most void, the most chaotic, without a specific target, even the divine species might get lost."


    "Uh... Then, why venture into such dangerous ces?"


    "Because the ultimate chaos also signifies vast possibilities. The Zero Realm Enigma is immensely dangerous, yet it also harbors..."


    His sea-blue eyes pierced the darkness, resting on the man leading them.


    Ansel had lost count of how many times he had gazed at his father today, it had been a long time¡­ since he had looked at him this way.


    melle could not possibly be unaware of his son''s gaze, but he said nothing, perhaps avoiding the past, or perhaps...


    Perhaps he was simply too mad to feel much anymore.


    "...harbors miracles even the divine species need."


    After saying this, Helen, feeling increasingly that there must be some serious issue behind this "journey," was about to ask something when melle''s voice came again from ahead:


    "Get ready, we''re almost there."


    Ansel again covered the eyes of Helen and Seraphina, and when he removed his hands, the girls saw a different scene¡ª


    The sky, or rather what should be above the "sky," was upside down with dense, iron-gray spikes, and in mid-air floated massive stones; they were standing on one such stone, and looking down... there was nothing below, just an endless void.


    Seraphina, having never seen such a spectacle, cried out in confusion, clutching Ansel''s arm, her emotions a mix of excitement and fear, while Helen closed her eyes to feel the flow of ether around her, her brow slightly furrowed.


    -->

 Chapter 427: Perfectly Happy - III

    "The ether here... it''s too thin, and almost impossible to manipte."


    The petite schr looked around, gazing up at the endless spikes and down into the bottomless abyss, murmuring, "How was this world... formed?"


    "Is it down there?"


    Ansel suddenly asked.


    "Uh... about one and a half million meters down."


    melle answered casually, "Tyr and the others are already waiting below, Falcon is ascending... oh, we''ve arrived."


    In this eerily silent and bizarre world, suddenly a towering whirlwind surged from below.


    Apanied by a crisp cry, a massive falcon burst out of the dark void below, its wings streaming with blue currents that shredded the unsettling ck matter, finallynding smoothly before melle.


    "Master, I apologize for the dy."


    Spoke the gentle and melodious Falcon with a flustered apology, while melle, with a smile, affectionately stroked its head. "Such words are unnecessary; without you, the final ingredient would have remained elusive... You havebored diligently during this period, Falcon."


    The majestic andmanding falcon responded with joy and pride, "This is where Falcon finds its purpose."


    "What are Tyrus, Torado and the others engaged in at present?"


    "They await yourmand... As per your directive, we have refrained from striking the prey."


    "Commendably obedient; I had presumed they might sumb to impatience and attempt a premature strike."


    "...In truth, Lawrence has already made an attempt, ceasing only after sumbing to death two hundred and sixty-seven times."


    "Ha, that impetuous guy..." melle chuckled and shook his head in amusement, "No matter, it is of little consequence. Dive again, and remember to safeguard those two youngdies."


    "Falcon understands... my young misses."


    It spread its wings and flew before Ansel and the others, bowing its head, "Please, be seated upon the Falcon''s back."


    The two girls almost simultaneously turned to Ansel, who merely smiled and shook his head:


    "Apany the Falcon; I shall follow my father."


    With these words, he tapped the boulder beneath him with his scepter, propelling himself towards the stone where melle awaited.


    "..."


    Helen watched Ansel''s retreating figure before swiftly averting her gaze to climb onto Falcon''s expansive back.


    melle''s Head of Wind fluttered its wings, enveloping Helen and Seraphina, along with itself, in a cyan stream of air before plunging directly into the abyssal depths.


    The descent of one million five hundred thousand meters would require considerable time, and seizing the opportunity, Helen, with hands gripping the Falcon''s feathers, inquired:


    "Your Excellency Falcon, Father... he seems quite resistant to this ce¡ªnot here specifically, but to the Zero Realm Enigma."


    "..."


    Falcon, in its rapid descent, nced back at Helen, its piercing cyan eyes that seemed to discern all, which Helen had long been acquainted with, but now she had no secrets to conceal.


    "Why would you think so?" Falcon replied.


    "Ansel... he does seem to be in a foul mood today," interjected Seraphina, "But I''m curious too, how did you find that out, little one?"


    "Intuition, and... understanding."


    "Understanding?"


    Seraphina snorted, "You understand Ansel? Do youprehend him as I do?"


    Helen slowly turned her head, "How old is father this year, down to the day?"


    The question immediately baffled Seraphina, who, upon regaining herposure, retorted, "Are you mad? Who would keep track of such a thing!"


    "Sixteen years, eleven months, and nine days."


    Helen calmly adjusted her sses, "I am one to remember such details."


    "Remembering such details¡­ doesn''t mean you understandAnsel! I... I also know¡ª"


    Seraphina''s mouth opened, but she suddenly faltered.


    She realized that although she could acutely perceive the subtle shifts in Ansel''s emotions, she found it challenging toprehend his thoughts, let alone grasp the specifics.


    In reality, this sensitivity was quite sufficient, but in the heat of the moment, Seraphina had to admit a truth: while she could empathize deeply with Ansel, shecked¡­ a direct "understanding" of him.


    ...Wait, do those, ahem, postures and positions count?


    "Your expression suggests you''re considering whether bedroom skills could be included in understanding Father," Helen stated emotionlessly to Seraphina.


    "I am not!"


    "I have no interest in arguing about this... Lord con, I do not wish to trouble you, I merely seek an answer."


    After confronting Seraphina, Helen slightly lowered her gaze, "Nothing that upsets or saddens father should ever ur."


    "Has the young lord shown any unusual behavior?"


    After a brief silence, the Falcon seemed inclined to answer.


    "Father... did not inform me or Miss Seraphina about today''s journey to the Zero Realm Enigma. We are here because Mr. melle revealed this matter."


    "Because the master has already regarded both of you as the young lord''s pact heads... Miss Helen may need some time, but it''s inevitable. However, the choice on the young lord''s part..."


    Falcon pondered for a moment, then shook its head, "Apologies, Falcon cannot think of a reasonable exnation. The Zero Realm Enigma is not considered dangerous, and with the master''s protection, it is unlikely that anything untoward will happen."


    Meanwhile, next to melle, Ansel''s expression was serene; he indeed did not want Helen and Seraphina toe, but the reason was quite straightforward.


    Because he could not guarantee that he would control his emotions well¡ªduring this short journey with melle.


    And he especially did not want his uncontrolled emotions, detected by Helen, to be a weapon used by fate... as had happened with Seraphina before.


    But the unwanted event still urred; melle had designated Helen and Seraphina to apany them, and Ansel was the first to disbelieve that fate had no hand in this.


    "Annihtion, void, devouring, destruction..."


    melle half-closed his eyes, his hands waving lightly and joyfully, like a conductor of an orchestra, he eximed:


    "Truly... perfect. Such a multitude of annihtion elements blended together, yet achieving an ultimate bnce¡ªthis is what I''ve been missing... the final ingredient."


    He reached out obsessively towards something that didn''t exist, only a void filled with pitch-ck substance:


    "The final... fuse."


    Mature Hydral''s fingertips trembled slightly, his sea-blue eyes, almost identical to Ansel''s, sparkled with a madness that even the pitch-ck substance seemed to retreat from. With a casual grasp, the pitch-ck "ocean" created from endless annihtion and destructive elements was directly scooped out, instantly condensed by melle into a tangible entity.


    Without a second thought, he tossed the pill into his mouth, and then his entire body shook even more violently, not from injury, not from fear, but from... ecstasy.


    "Right... this is the taste, this is the feeling, this is the kind... of corrosion and destruction that even I am subjected to."


    The crazed Hydral sighed contentedly, then turned his head to look at Ansel.


    "It''s almost over, Ans."


    In the endless darkness, melle smiled and patted Ansel''s head: "After today, everything will proceed towards the perfection I have nned."


    It was just a moment, in the instant he turned his head, the chaos and madness in his eyes dissipated instantly, leaving only pure affection and gentleness.


    "I promised your mother, and I promised you."


    The doomedte-stage divine being whispered:


    "I will give you... a perfectly happy life."


    *

 Chapter 428: Parents and Children - I

    One million five hundred thousand meters, a distance utterly beyond theprehension of the illiterate Miss Seraphina.


    She merely felt as if Falcon, carrying her and Helen, had barely exchanged a few words before whooshing through the endless ocean formed by the convergence of annihtive essences.


    "Can Head of Wind¡­ even aplish such a feat?"


    Helen suddenly inquired, "Lord Falcon, the ''air currents'' you manipte seem capable of evading even a destructive amalgam of this magnitude."


    Upon hearing anything rted to the head of wind, Seraphina''s ears perked up instantly, and she soon heard Falcon''s gentle response:


    "True strength invariably converges through diverse paths... It''s merely a minor technique, not greatly rted to the power bestowed by our master. Lawrence and the others have their own methods to evade these essences, otherwise, they couldn''t wait for us in the deepestyers. As for the special powers of the Head of Wind..."


    Falcon nced back at Seraphina and chuckled softly, "Once this journey concludes, my mission will alsoe to an end. Miss Seraphina, I will do my utmost to assist you."


    "Hehe, thank you!"


    Seraphina shed a brilliantly happy smile while provocatively ncing sideways at Helen.


    Shut up about your so-called "father"... does taking such underhanded tactics make any sense? Aren''t you still unable to win the pact ring given by Ansel?


    I already own two! Yes, two! And I have Mr. melle''s two pact heads guiding me, you''ll never catch up to me in this lifetime!


    Helen ignored Seraphina, her gaze fixed on the endless pure darkness. If not for the azure glow emanating from Falcon himself, they might as well have been blind.


    "So, whates next... are we to witness a battle?"


    "A battle? No, Miss Helen," Falcon spoke with a fervor and excitement, "That is an artistry crafted by the master."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Helen and Seraphina saw a dazzling light amidst the endless darkness and destruction.


    A light capable of annihting destruction itself.


    *


    "Ah, Young Lord!"


    The corpulent rat, radiating a blood-red glow, paddled its limbs in a doggy paddle motion, "swimming" over to Ansel andnding on his shoulder, "I''ve been waiting for you! You didn''t see me just now in my glorious might, pinning that freak to the ground and beating him mercilessly!"


    "Is that so?" Ansel scratched Lawrence''s chin, barely suppressing a chuckle, "But why then, did Falcon mention you gave up after dying two hundred and sixty-seven times?"


    Lawrence, half-squinting, was initially startled, then furiously retorted, "That loose-beaked creature is ndering me! You mustn''t believe it, Young Lord!"


    "Right, he actually died thirty-five more times just now," the sorcerer''szy voice echoed from the darkness.


    "Torado, shut up!"


    Lawrence, utterly exasperated, shouted, "I''m not dead if my true body isn''t dead!"


    Ansel''s azure eyes pierced the darkness, capturing the pact heads who were idly conversing amidst the ultimate obliteration of essence.


    Tyrus, the Head of Strength; Toradon, the Head of Magic; Saville, the Head of Spirit; Lawrence, the Head of Devouring; and Falcon, the Head of Wind, who was guarding Helen and Seraphina not far away¡ªfive of the seven existing pact heads of Hydral''s were present here.


    The Head of Darkness and the Head of the Abyss were still on the other side of the Celestial Path mountains, on the continent dominated by that Holy Church, attending to some matters. And the Head of Souls, once one of the eight...


    The Head of Souls perished six years ago, in an unforeseen¡­ murder that not even melle had anticipated, which thrust Ansel, melle, Annelisa, and the current Hydral n into this dire strait.


    "Young lord," Saville appeared behind Ansel, his voice soft, "Are you well?"


    "... Why do you ask, Saville?" The young Hydral turned to look at the old butler who had apanied him as he grew up, and asked with a smile, "Does my expression appear that dreadful?"


    The elder remained silent for a moment, then sighed, "My apologies for bringing up such an irrelevant topic, please pay it no mind."


    Ansel did not respond; his gaze traversed the endless annihtion, reaching the deepestyer of the Zero Realm Enigma''s extinction¡ªif not for melle''s protection, the very concept of "gaze" would be annihted by the nearly infinite essence of annihtion.


    He saw, at the end of this abyss of destruction, an irregr¡­ polyhedron, quietly suspended there.


    It was absorbing endless annihtion and destruction, merging with all the destructive essence of this 1.5 million-meter depth, perhaps existing here for tens of thousands of years.


    "Concepts exist," Ansel said.


    "There''s a slight tendency to transform into a life form... perhaps in another hundred thousand years?"


    Lawrence shrugged, "But before that, it will inevitably encounter some fearless adventurers. Although it''s a bit difficult... if three or four of the fifth stage are thrown in, it''s not impossible to conquer. So if I were serious, cough! I wouldn''t die so many times... I mean, make so many mistakes."


    "It''s not difficult to shatter it into pure essence, but to turn it into a usable material..."


    Toradon spoke with uncontainable excitement, "Indeed, only our master could aplish this."


    He began to mutter a string of terms that baffled the listener, while Lawrence rolled his eyes and Saville smiled and shook his head.


    "Master, shall we begin dealing with this entity?"


    Tyrus''s voice emerged from the darkness.


    "Let''s begin, Tyrus, start by... greeting this little fellow."


    melle, still holding the scepter with an elegant posture, nodded with a smile.


    The next moment, within the boundless annihtive essence, a colossal phantom slowly raised its head.


    Tyrus, originally shrouded in darkness and invisible without emitting light, suddenly materialized his giant-like form, which expanded at a terrifying rate. His bulging muscles, like the rocky peaks of mountains, were purely physical strength... already surpassing the endless annihtion within this infernal realm!


    Deep within the abyss of annihtion, the irregr polyhedron trembled wildly the moment it sensed the essence of the Hydral''s true form from Tyrus, its ignorant consciousnessshing out its power in all directions due to immense fear, stirring up a maelstrom of destruction.


    -->

 Chapter 429: Parents and Children - II

    "Fear, instinct, the proof of existence."


    Yet melle merely smiled and said, "Excellent... You show a tendency to be an independent entity, which would be somewhat troublesome if you were merely a scattered collection of essences."


    "To simply harness the elements of annihtion, then..."


    The divine of the realm of alchemy tapped his scepter. In just a fleeting moment amidst the endless elements of annihtion, countless regr pentagons appeared out of nowhere, each maintaining an exact equal distance from all others around them. The gaps that seemed to exist between them actually formed an absolutely sealed.


    If one could observe from a higher perspective, they would see that these numerous pentagons... had encapsted the very concept of the deepest abyss of destruction within a sphere!


    The destructive vibrations that emanated from its fear were instantly nullified upon contact with the invisible barrier formed by the interconnected pentagons.


    "Hmm... The erosion rate is much lower than anticipated. Perhaps the nascent consciousness makes it more difficult to purely, instinctively wield the power at the core of the Zero Realm Enigma. What a pity."


    melle gazed at the violently trembling irregr polyhedron, murmuring to himself, "Do not disappoint me."


    With a slight forward motion of his scepter, the spherical seal formed by the pentagons rapidly closed in.


    "Regeneration, eternity, harmony, stasis... Seventeen elements achieve the most perfectbination in an instant!"


    Toradon¡¯s eyes zed with a disturbing, morbid fervor, "The pinnacle of creation¡­ the miracle of alchemy!"


    "Here we go again." Lawrence, perched on Ansel¡¯s shoulder, curled his lip in disdain, "The moment the boss makes a move, Toradon starts raving. I can hardly stand the guy. But, although I say this..."


    He licked his fangs, his small eyes emitting a blinding blood-red light: "The boss is indeed... the most invincible existence in this world!"


    How perilous is this abyss of pure destruction,posed of the essence of annihtion?


    It ceaselessly destroys everything except destruction itself, not limited to physical entities, but also... concepts.


    The concept of light, of life, of gazing... Even the pact heads are unable to converse without sufficient power, as the abstract concepts of sound,munication, and transmission are also eradicated.


    Yet within this absolute annihtion, melle effortlessly sealed the conceptual existence born from this destruction with the bizarre "regr pentagons" he conjured from nothing.


    In a mere thought, an alchemical creation containing seventeenplex elements materialized from thin air. No one witnessed the process of its making, not the procedure, not the tools, not even the environment... melle did not even present the raw materials, yet it appeared so.


    To create amidst utter destruction, and to do so¡­ with such ease.


    This power is the spiritUal essence that melle of Hydral possesses, the reason he stands unparalleled in the field of alchemy, with no predecessors and likely no sessors.


    As long as he can construct a sufficiently precise understanding of the principles and effects, he can disregard any axiom,w, or rule of the world. No tools, no process, not even materials are necessary, only the output of ether... to create anything desired from nothing.


    Spiritual Essence ¡¤ The Creator!


    Of course, this essence is limited by melle¡¯s cognition and stature, still a distance from true omnipotence. There are still some things he must create through the normal alchemical process, but such things are few for melle, which also signifies... just how precious they are.


    For melle, creation is an instinct, a triviality that can be realized with a mere gesture. Only the most challenging, most precious, or... personally significant things prompt him to proceed with the methodical process of alchemy. Stay tuned to NovelBin.C?m


    melle quietly observed as he effortlessly sealed off the core of the abyss of destruction, his eyebrows suddenly raising in a gesture of realization.


    "We can¡¯t just let those twodies idle away in this pitch darkness, right, Ans?"


    He turned to Ansel, a smile ying in his nearly identical sea-blue eyes:


    "You need toplete this journey with them, in the light."


    "Then..."


    melle casually waved his hand: "Let there be light."


    Thus, the divine being, who had already reached the pinnacle of creation, conjured light amidst the endless destruction and darkness¡­ for his son and those dear to him.


    *


    The journey back was much livelier than the way there, with five pact heads of varying but generally approachable personalities chatting casually, melle never restricting their rxed demeanor.


    melle, toying with a dark orb of light in his hand, then addressed the three young people behind him: "How do you feel about this short trip?"


    Ansel remained silent, the "intellectually rich" Seraphina scratched her head, unsure of how to respond, until Helen spoke up to avoid the awkward silence:


    "It broadened my horizons, making me realize... the true vastness of the world."


    "Heh, thinking that we might just be one of the countless enigmas, do you feel insignificant?"


    The divine speciesughed heartily: "That¡¯s unnecessary, our world is undoubtedly the core of this vast enigma."


    "Even if... the Zero Realm Enigma is infinite?"


    "The Zero Realm Enigma is never infinite; it merely cycles through creation and destruction. As for why I¡¯m so certain our world is the core, you might understand it as... well, the perception of a divine species."


    melle generously exined secrets that most people would never learn in their lifetimes to Helen.


    The petite schr nodded thoughtfully, respectfully saying, "I¡¯ve learned much, Mr. melle."


    "Not discussing the alchemy we just witnessed... very pragmatic, little Helen."


    melle nodded with a smile: "I appreciate your down-to-earth nature."


    Then, he turned to the somewhat timid Seraphina, half-hidden behind Ansel, stammering unsure of what to say: "And you, little Seraphina?"


    "I... um..."


    Miss Wolf awkwardly shifted her gaze: "I... actually really wanted to go up there and fight the thing you were controlling, Mr. melle. Does that count as a thought?"


    melle paused, thenughed even louder:


    "How could it not count! The courage to fight and battle... that¡¯s indeed the greatest value of Ans¡¯s pact head, and you should be proud of it, Seri."


    This of course thrilled Seraphina, but she was no longer the fool who would charge headlong like a wild boar. The young girl tried her best to restrain her joy, cautiously saying, "But... recklessly provoking those beyond my reach could cause trouble for Ansel."


    "Who is perfect from the start? You will always grow, Seri."


    melle smiled at Ansel: "Even Ans wasn¡¯t always like this¡ª"


    -->

 Chapter 430: Parents and Children - III

    His words suddenly stopped, and at the same moment, the chatting pact heads all turned to look in their direction.


    Helen and Seraphina also quickly sensed something was amiss. This man, always polite andposed, was now staring nkly at Ansel, inexplicably caught in some emotion due to his own words.


    How could a divine speciesck such self-control?


    "..."


    Helen silently observed the oddity in melle, striving to connect the dots with the information at hand, yet unable to draw any useful conclusions.


    Father¡¯s peculiarity ... and Mr. melle¡¯s peculiarity, what exactly is the connection between the two?


    "Ah, that¡¯s right, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you, Ans."


    melle, having regained hisposure, smiled, his demeanor as nonchnt as if nothing had happened:


    "In the time toe, I shall remain aboard the Nostrom, crafting the items I require. After investing so much time and effort, I¡¯ve finally gathered all the necessary materials, and I do not wish to squander any more time."


    "Understood, father," Ansel nodded gently, "I canprehend."


    "Hmm..."


    melle stroked his chin: "Aren¡¯t you curious about what exactly I intend to create?"


    "You always have your own considerations, and my insights offer little on the path of creation; you should simply pursue what you wish to do."


    This perfectly considerate rhetoric was wless, yet it conveyed an indescribable sense of detachment.


    melle fell silent again, involuntarily shifting his gaze away from Ansel, and after a while, he smiled again:


    "I must also bring your mother along; you won¡¯t see her during this period. When you return, be sure to greet her properly."


    "...I understand."


    This palpably tense atmosphere, evident to all but the two involved, plunged everyone else into silence. Seraphina looked anxious, and Helen¡¯s eyes were downcast; they both pondered from their own perspectives what had transpired and what they should do. In their eyes, there was only the figure of Ansel.


    Only that inscrutable, calm visage, impossible to discern what thoughtsy behind.


    The Hydral party quickly traversed the passageway between the two realms, returning to their original world. It was still the same peak, still the hurricane howling, but with a mere wave of his scepter, melle instantly transported them back to the opulent Hydral estate in the imperial capital.


    The pact heads exchanged nces, then, as if by unspoken agreement, hastily found excuses to disperse. Helen and Seraphina, however, were at a loss for words, one silent, the other helpless, standing still.


    In the end, it was Ansel who broke the awkward silence:


    "Well then, I shall go to see mother now, father."


    "Go on, go on, I won¡¯t rush you," melle said with a smile, waving his hand, "Don¡¯t find her too bothersome; she¡¯s also reached that age."


    Ansel did not respond, simply walking towards the staircase. Only when his figure vanished from sight did melle turn to look at the two youngdies before him.


    "Little Seraphina, little Helen, I wish to impart some words unto you."


    Within the grand and spacious hall, the current Hydral gazed upon the two youngdies before him¡ªone already bound to his son as a pact head, and the other destined to be so. "Concerning Ans," he murmured, caressing his scepter with a voice of utmost gentleness, "you ought to understand him better than I."


    "Ah, that, that¡­ is not necessarily to be so¡­," Seraphina replied with a hint of trepidation. "Mr. melle, surely you are more know better about Ansel, since you are his¡ª"


    "A person can undergo profound transformations in but a single day, dear Seri."


    melle shook his head: "Yet, the days of my sparse encounters and frequent separations from Ansel have spanned six full years."


    "He is now a respected prodigy, my most impable sessor, a truly... remarkable individual."


    As melle spoke, he advanced towards a sofa in the hall and seated himself, his hands resting upon his scepter, his gaze slightly lowered:


    "Ans, he is no longer the child in my eyes; he has endured many trials and tribtions beyond my capacity for empathy. Given this, how could I presume to im any profound understanding of him?"


    "As a father, one muste to this realization."


    The man sighed, a mixture of contentment and remorse evident in his tone:


    "He has grown up, in the blink of an eye."


    Seraphina and Helen tensed, aware that melle was about to impart something of great significance, perhaps... words that could aid Ansel.


    "But this process has been unduly cruel, excessively... unfeeling for Ansel."


    A flicker of unbridled turmoil passed through the mature eyes of Hydral, his grip on the scepter trembling, yet swiftly subdued with a few deep breaths.


    He looked towards Seraphina and Helen with unprecedented solemnity:


    "Ladies, I confess I have not been an exemry father."


    "His childhood, his youth... they bore the burdens not meant for Hydral¡¯s progeny. I neither wish nor will permit his life henceforth to be marred by such anguish."


    "Therefore, I shall eliminate all obstacles and threats for him. And henceforth..."


    melle rose to his feet, his smile radiant as he dered: "Henceforth, his well-being is entrusted to you and the other pact heads."


    "The pact heads are the brethren of Hydral, the extensions of Hydral¡¯s life. Compared to me... you are undoubtedly more capable of bestowing upon Ansel the happiness he seeks."


    Seraphina¡¯s cheeks flushed with inspiration from melle¡¯s words; she clenched her fists with earnest resolve and proimed:


    "I shall, Mr. melle! No matter what the future holds, no matter the challenges Ansel faces... I will stand by his side, never to leave!"


    The girl¡¯s sincere and unadorned conviction elicited a nod of approval from melle, who then turned his gaze to Helen, awaiting her response.


    "...Mr. melle."


    Unexpectedly, Helen did not express her stance but instead posed a¡­ grave and audacious question to melle.


    "To clear all obstacles for Father... might I interpret that as your potential decision to... eliminate the empress in the near future?"


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from NovelBin.C?m


    A profound silence enveloped the hall, upied by just the three of them.


    -->

 Chapter 431: Parents and Children - IV

    Seraphina looked incredulously at Helen, while melle, after a brief pause, inquired softly, "And what if I were to affirm your supposition?"


    "I... from my perspective, I support your decision."


    The Empress is the sole possible threat to Ansel; should this menace be eliminated, Ansel would attain true andplete freedom. No longer would she need to exhaust her wits in devising a weapon potent enough to y a deity, nor would Ansel have to forsake his ideals under duress.


    Yet...


    A thought surfaced in Helen''s mind.


    But is this truly what Father desires?


    She recalled Ansel''s gaze upon melle, pondered the recent events, and questioned once more¡ªIs witnessing Mr. melle y the Empress truly Father''s wish?


    Is such an apocalyptic war, capable of toppling continents, genuinely Father''s aspiration?


    "Yet... from Father''s perspective."


    Helen looked earnestly into melle''s eyes and dered, "Mr. melle, you might think me presumptuous, but I believe... Father would not wish for you tomit such an act."


    "And if not so," melle inquired with interest, "how would you propose to extricate Ansel from his current peril?"


    ¡ªBoth divine beings are short on time, and all fifth-stage beings await the fall of the current deities in mutualbat, to then conspire in extinguishing the unascended divine progeny, severing the divine lineage.


    On top of this, the Empress might covet Ansel, and Evora regards him as a formidable foe, with irreconcble differences.


    In such circumstances, what can be done to resolve Ansel''s predicament?


    Helen could not conceive a solution; she could only respond with feeble hope: "There will always¡­ be a¡­ way."


    "''There will always be a way'' can be a cowardly evasion in the mouths of some, but in the mouths of others... it signifies unyielding perseverance."


    melle smiled, "I believe you belong to thetter, little Helen. I acknowledge your conviction, but..."


    "But why would I truly engage in a deadly struggle with Ephesande?"


    The manughed heartily, "Rest assured, such an event is impossible. Do not fret over this matter. Resolving the troubles my child cannot is my duty."


    He responded with a booming voice, his handsome visage alight with confident exuberance, betraying no hint of a mind plunged into madness.


    Whenever it concerns Ansel, melle always exhibits such lucidity:


    "Is this not a father''s duty?"


    Elsewhere, Ansel entered the fourth-floor floral chamber, where his mother Annelisa was delicately arranging a bouquet amidst a vibrant array of flowers. The moment Ansel stepped into the chamber, she turned her head, eximing with joy:


    "Ans, what brings you here... Oh my!"


    Madam Hydral, eager to embrace her son, stumbled over a vase, nearly falling. Ansel, observing the scattered vase and flowers, sighed in resignation and approached Annelisa to help tidy the mess.


    "Father says he wishes to take you aboard the Nostrom for a while," Ansel murmured, "He sent me to bid you farewell."


    "What farewell... it sounds as though I shan''t return," Annelisa remarked with slight displeasure, "Mel really has a way with words... Well, you know how he detests loneliness, why else would he enjoy Lawrence''spany? I''ll just stay with him for a bit, and once Mel has finished with his secretive project, I''ll be back."


    She nced at her son''s handsome profile and suddenly chuckled, reaching out to pinch his cheek, "If you grow lonely, you can alwayse to find me aboard the Nostrom."


    "...There''s no need for that."


    Annelisa, uncharacteristically not indulging in her whims, replied with a gentler tone, "That''s good then. Even in my absence, you won''t feel lonely, Ans."


    Ansel paused in his arrangement of the flowers.


    "Mother," he emphasized slightly, "You just mentioned that father has a way with words ."


    "Hahaha, I merely think that little Seraphina and little Helen... and many more will gather around you in the future. I''m not speaking ill, you know."


    Madam Hydral snorted and lifted her chin proudly, "I am extremely averse to death and pain! In the past, Mel would ask me to adventure, but unless it was absolutely safe, I wouldn''t budge. How could anything happen?"


    She looked at Ansel, who remained silent, blinked her eyes, and softened her tone slightly.


    "So, Ans, you surely won''t be lonely in the future, right?"


    "¡­Perhaps."


    "No, don''t say ''perhaps'', that won''t do!" Annelisa stared at him intently.


    Ansel was silent for a moment, then sighed helplessly, "When I feel lonely, I wille to you. Is that satisfactory?"


    Annelisa just wanted this answer, wanting her increasingly independent son to rely on her, and Ansel was well aware of this.


    But this time, he heard his mother say,


    "No, that''s not it, Ansel."


    Annelisa cradled Ansel''s cheeks, her golden hair shimmering from her temples.


    "What I want to hear is that you will never be lonely, whether I am there or not."


    Ansel and his mother looked at each other for a while, then he suddenly removed her hands, calmly responding, "Why are you suddenly discussing such a serious topic with me? Has something grave urred?"


    This question stunned Annelisa for a moment, then quickly cleared her eyes, "Nothing serious has happened... Wait! What do you mean, Ans! Just because I''m discussing a serious topic, does it mean something terrible has happened? I am going to be angry now!"


    Ansel,posed, adjusted the vase for Annelisa, "I''ve said my greetings, so I''ll be leaving now, Mother."


    "You¡ªgo on, go on, stop bothering me."


    Madam Hydral huffily sat back amidst the flowers, arms crossed, not looking at Ansel as he prepared to leave the floral chamber.


    But as Ansel was about to step out and close the door, Annelisa suddenly turned her head, her smile warm and radiant,


    "Ans! When you and Mel have time, let''s go see the flowers together again, shall we?"


    "¡­"


    Ansel paused, not responding, and simply closed the door.


    But as he tilted his head and saw through the door crack his mother''s amodating and tender expression at thest moment, he still bowed his head and softly replied through the crack,


    "Alright, Mother."


    "Promise, okay!" Annelisa peered through the crack, waving vigorously.


    "Promise, Mother."


    The young Hydral closed the door and walked away.


    This frequently traversed corridor, in his eyes at this moment, inexplicably stretched out to an immeasurable length.


    His father had acquired the final material, and Helen''s taming had also reached its conclusion.


    Ansel of Hydral walked on, passing through a warm patch of sunlight, then abruptly paused at a concealed juncture untouched by the sun''s rays.


    For below the suspended walkway, he saw Seraphina and Helen sitting side by side, seemingly in deep discussion.


    Fate, sess, and failure.


    In the predetermined future he had witnessed, and in the unknown future he was about to face, the most critical turning point was imminent.


    Ansel had long been waiting, fully prepared, and... resolved.


    The young Hydral withdrew his gaze, not lingering in the sunlight but decisively crossing the boundary between light and dark, stepping into the boundless shadows.


    "...So, I n to firstfort Ansel like this, hey... hey! Are you even listening to me? I''m being so generous, sharing with you¡ª"


    A flushed Seraphina was chattering into Helen''s ear, while thetter, looking up thoughtfully, retracted her gaze and turned to Seraphina after a moment of contemtion:


    "No, this matter... you should handle it yourself, Miss Seraphina."


    "What, what?"


    "In the matter of pleasing Father, you possess abilities far surpassing mine¡ªdo not misunderstand, I am not belittling your worth... The ability to provide Father withplete emotional sce and rxation is something I also wish to have."


    "It''s just that..."


    Helen looked at her hands and whispered softly, "It''s just that, this really isn''t suitable for me."


    Would Mr. melle truly choose to kill the Empress? What exactly is he researching? And what connection does that have with the "period of growing apart over the past six years" mentioned by Mr. melle?


    Helen did not know the answers to these questions, but fortunately, she had ample time.


    There were at least two to three years, if not longer, before the Empress and melle wouldpletely lose control and self-destruct. During this time, if all her attention could be focused on the weapon capable of ying a deity... perhaps, many dire oues could be avoided.


    With a thought, a faint group of Nidhoggur, barely visible as a small cluster of dark spots, flew out from her dim bracelet. The mysterious assassin had taken the majority of the Nidhoggur, but as if to mock her, left behind a few that were no longer of any use.


    And before that, there were other threats, or... Father''s test for me.


    Helen allowed the tiny cluster of Nidhoggur to linger on her fingertips, whispering softly in her heart:


    I will surely gain Father''s approval, be his pact head, contribute my strength to him, I must¡ª


    ...Wait.


    The petite schr suddenly sensed something odd about this remnant cluster of Nidhoggur.


    They were still somewhat beyond her control and were arranging themselves into...


    A sequence of codes?


    *

 Chapter 432: “A Bet� - I

    In the lounge, Ansel caressed Seraphina''s head as he gazed through the window at the workshop''s production line below.


    "ording to Mr. Hendrik''s report, the output of the Synthesizers has reached five hundred units per day. Should we ovee the limitations of materials and manpower, this output could potentially increase by another fifty percent."


    Standing behind the sofa with a clipboard in hand, Marlina reported in a gentle voice to Ansel, "Mr. Ansel, shall we distribute the first batch of Synthesizers throughout our domain?"


    Ansel, who was lightly scratching the chin of the young wolfdy resting on hisp, chuckled amidst her contented purring, "Proceed with the arrangements; someone will liaise with you on this."


    "Yes, I understand," Marlina replied, though she was unaware of the Synthesizer''s purpose. Ansel, however, seemed to value it highly, for since taking full control of the Tower of Babel, his visits here had be infrequent, and when he dide, it was not for any particr project but rather for Miss Helen, who had be a "daughter" to him.


    The rarity of a project warranting Ansel''s personal inspection elevated its significance in Marlina''s eyes, prompting her to prioritize it highly in her ns.


    "By the way, about Miss Helen¡ª"


    Her words were cut short by a knock at the door.


    "Father, may I enter?"


    The previously serene Seraphina furrowed her brows as if bracing for battle. Upon Ansel''s response, the petite schr with a changed attire pushed the door open.


    Miss Helen''s attire was no longer the unvarying whiteb coat of days past but a gray trench coat. The cinched belt entuated her extremely slender waistline, revealing her curves while highlighting her distinct hip line. The pencil skirt had been reced with ck shorts, and sheer ck stockings enveloped her full legs.


    The strapped high heels not only endeavored to elevate her stature but also added an alluring charm.


    Despite her outfits suggesting a radical different mature beautypared to her appearance and physique, Helen carried it off with perfection. Perhaps this was rted to her figure, which at first nce seemed delicate but was actually quite voluptuous, especially at the hips and legs, giving her a subtly sensual aura.


    "Synthesizers... Are you certain you wish to initiate their mass production now?"


    Helen appeared somewhat anxious, and it was evident she understood the purpose of the Synthesizers.


    She approached Ansel and asked in a soft voice, "Isn''t it a bit premature?"


    "No, it''s perfect timing; the moment has arrived," Ansel reassured her while caressing Seraphina, who was still resting on his thigh, and warily watching Helen. He then reached out and affectionately ruffled Helen''s hair.


    "It seems the shadow of that day still loomsrge over you; you haven''t moved past it yet."


    He said tenderly. "Don''t worry, leave everything to me. The mistakes made by Ravenna won''t be repeated with me¡ªyou''ve witnessed that, haven''t you? My dear Helen."


    "..."


    Helen''s expression gradually softened, and she lovingly grasped Ansel''s hand, whispering in response, "Yes, Father, if it''s you, it can certainly be done."


    This overly harmonious atmosphere irked Seraphina, who was caught in the middle. Despite Helen addressing Ansel as "Father"... why does it feel like I am more the child? This isn''t right!


    "Cough... Ahem! Ansel!"


    Seraphina loudly interjected between the two, "So, so that thing... what exactly is the Synthesizer for?"


    "You could think of it as a device that¡­ epasses the collection, storage, and purification of ether among many other functions¡ªa remarkable, outstanding, and astonishingly effective piece of equipment that, nheless, doesn''t seem revolutionary," Ansel exined.


    The girl, not fully grasping Ansel''s words, mumbled in confusion, "If it''s not that impressive, then why did youe here personally?"


    "Because it''s an essential groundwork," Ansel replied with a youthful smile, his gaze flickering over the seemingly ordinary special vessels on the production line.


    "It is... the eve of a transformation."


    With that, Ansel stood up and extended his hand to Helen, "Let''s go, Helen. Let''s take a look together."


    The petite schr tightly held Ansel''s hand, Seraphina, not to be outdone, clung to Ansel''s arm, and Miss Marlina, standing behind, smiled helplessly and shook her head, yet she wasn''t troubled by theck of a ce for herself.


    On the contrary... she felt there was no ce more reassuring than behind Ansel.


    *


    Ansel and hispanions emerged from the workshop''s lounge, and Hendrik, who had been directing the production line in anticipation of Ansel''s arrival, promptly approached with reverence, proiming:


    "Lord Ansel! The Synthesizer production is proceeding smoothly!"


    Before Hendrik''s appearance, Helen had already released Ansel''s hand, dutifully fulfilling his request to maintain her guise as Ravenna in the presence of others.


    "Marlina has already briefed me," Ansel said with a smile to Hendrik, "Your efforts and Tower''s efforts are much appreciated, Hendrik."


    "Not at all... It is both an honor and a duty for me, and for the Tower of Babel, to serve you."


    Hendrik bowed deeply, making a concerted effort not to gaze upon Ravenna, who stood beside Ansel.


    The words of this girl, whom he regarded as his own student, and even own daughter, filled Hendrik with a sorrowful yet impotent grief. He questioned himself, never having harbored even a moment''s intention to deceive Ravenna, but the harsh and cold reality, facilitated by Eileen, was indifferent to his desires.


    At the same time, he harbored fears about the potential cmity Ravenna''s ndestine actions on behalf of Evora could bring upon the Tower of Babel.


    However, to his relief, Ansel seemed unaware of Ravenna''s actions. Not only had he invested increasingly substantial resources into the Tower of Babel, but he also entrusted it with fulfilling some of his needs. Thisplete sense of ownership reassured Hendrik considerably.


    "Hendrik, what do you think... Wherein lies the value of these Synthesizers?"


    As Ansel approached the production line and caressed the smooth surface of a finished product, he posed this sudden inquiry.


    "The value of Synthesizers..."


    Hendrik hesitated briefly before cautiously offering his response.


    -->

 Chapter 433: "A Bet" - II

    "Based on the design concepts and principles of creation you provided, the value of the Synthesizers should lie in their storage of ether. If we consider their practical application... they should be used to support entities that have a substantial demand for ether, given the Synthesizers'' remarkable efficiency and conversion rates of ether..."


    Helen, standing beside Ansel, lowered her gaze slightly, radiating a distinct air of indifference and disdain, seemingly unimpressed with Hendrik''s answer.


    "Mr. Hendrik''s response is indeed to the point... Heh, it was just a casual inquiry, don''t overthink it."


    Observing Hendrik fall into contemtion once more due to Helen''s reaction, Ansel chuckled, concluding the topic: "In any case, should you need anything, juste to me."


    This simple promise, as straightforward as it could be, greatly steadied Hendrik''s spirit. He bowed once more, with utmost sincerity, and said:


    "Rest assured! The Tower of Babel will fulfill your requests to the best of our ability!"


    "I trust in your capabilities, keep up the good work," Ansel said, patting Hendrik on the shoulder.


    "Yes, Lord Ansel!"


    Hendrik''s respectful and humble demeanor, yet so genuinely heartfelt, coupled with Ansel''s magnanimous and generous attitude, created a harmonious atmosphere between them¡ªa visionary and enlightened sovereign paired with a supremely capable and steadfastly loyal subject. The coboration between Ansel and the Tower of Babel was, without a doubt, destined to be a storied chapter in history.


    In the midst of this harmonious atmosphere, someone suddenly spoke up:


    "To the best¡­ of ability."


    "Why does the Tower of Babel exist, Hendrik? Can you tell me?"


    Everyone turned to look at the petite schr with her hands tucked into her coat pockets and an expressionless face, as she continued, "When did it start to be a tool for ttering the powerful?"


    "Ravenna, you¡ªyou must take back what you just said!"


    Hendrik''s face turned pale as he sharply rebuked, "You must not show disrespect to Lord Ansel!"


    Seraphina''s mouth fell open in shock as she stepped back to Marlina''s side, whispering to her sister, "Has this little one lost her mind?"


    "It''s merely the prerogative of caprice thates with Mr. Ansel''s favor," Marlina replied with a smile, equally sotto voice, "You too indulge in this privilege daily, Seri."


    "Lord Ansel is the powerful one I speak of; where did you hear any disrespect towards him in my words?"


    Helen turned to look at Ansel, who appeared serene, and restrained herself from blurting out "father," asking, "Lord Ansel, have I offended you?"


    "Hmm... I think I''m alright."


    Ansel, struggling to suppress a smile, indulged his daughter''s venting of frustrations.


    Ravenna, who once would have sacrificed everything for the Tower of Babel, now harbored such disdain and contempt for the organization. Beneath this disdain and contempt was a soul almost entirely devoted to him, and she expressed these sentiments in front of Hendrik, who was both a mentor and a father figure to Helen...


    Despite his many responsibilities, Ansel derived a perverse pleasure from this situation.


    After receiving a response, Helen continued her indifferent critique without pause: "Your reaction clearly shows how much you wish to please Lord Ansel. Your understanding of the Synthesizer also shows that you have long forgotten the original purpose of the Tower of Babel... No, you have always been this way, I have long known your true nature."


    "...How ludicrous."


    She walked forward, leaving behind these words:


    "My identity has been shaped by such meaningless falsehoods."


    Even if all was lost, the current Helen still wished to realize that possibility, or perhaps... that possibility was already everything to her.


    But the Tower of Babel was no longer as it once was. Helen had thought they had merely changed their initial purpose, but now it seemed... they had even forgotten their original goals, not just forgotten them but also wholeheartedly... submitted to Ansel, so willingly bing a tool.


    From Helen''s perspective, this was not a pleasing development.


    The good news was that Ansel had capable support; the bad news was that the Tower of Babel, which once meant everything to her, no longer held any value.


    Ansel saw all this, and it was precisely the scenario he had hoped for.


    "This is truly..."


    Ansel remarked with a half-smile as he gazed at Hendrik, "She harbors considerable resentment towards you, Hendrik."


    "I..."


    Hendrik began, his mouth opening slightly in hesitation, managing only a rueful smile, "I apologize, Lord Ansel, for making you witness such a farce. I hope it does not leave you displeased."


    Ansel simply waved his hand dismissively, "These internal matters of yours, I shall not interfere. I trust you can manage them yourselves¡ªSeraphina, Marlina, let us depart."


    "Oh! Cool!"


    "Is there anything else that needs to be handed over to Mr. Hendrik, Mr. Ansel?"


    The sisters reacted differently, while Ansel, having aplished his purpose, promptly led them away.


    Once Ansel and his party hadpletely departed, Hendrik took a deep breath, his expression turning exceedingly serious and solemn as he clenched his fists and followed the path "Ravenna" had taken.


    It did not take him long to find the rebellious, solitary young woman and bring her to his office, believing a formal and serious discussion was necessary.


    Upon seeing Helen''s cold, impassive face, a mix of guilt and hesitation uncontrobly surged within Hendrik, but recalling the recent events, he forcefully suppressed these emotions.


    "Ravenna... I feel that you and us, you and the Tower of Babel, cannot continue this way."


    "What are you trying to say?" Helen asked emotionlessly, her expression as rigid as a doll''s, only adding to the difort.


    "What I mean to say is... no matter how much you despise us, despise that period, despise the designs of the teacher, you are still a member of the Tower of Babel."


    Hendrik spoke with a hint of bitterness, "None of us can deny this fact, and we all are well aware of the contributions you''ve made to the Tower, the efforts you''ve invested, and the emotions you''ve harbored, which are no less significant than anyone else''s."

 Chapter 434: "A Bet"- III

    "So, please... stop doing things that could endanger the Tower, alright?"


    The man''s expression was profoundly sincere, yet tinged with caution:


    "If you still harbor resentment towards us, we... we can find ways to apologize, we will do everything to earn your forgiveness, but please do not harm the Tower of Babel anymore. Lord Ansel is our pir; do not speak those words before him. He might forgive once, twice, but not indefinitely."


    Since that lecture at the Etheric Academy, having tasted the benefits ofplete allegiance to Ansel, the Tower of Babel could no longer detach itself from this unrestricted, unbridled pleasure.


    "...You simply do not understand the crux of the issue, Hendrik."


    Helen stood up, her voice indifferent as she responded, "There is no need for us to continue this conversation, there never was."


    Her situation was actually very simr to that of the Tower of Babel. Both held the belief that "as long as Ansel''s support was secured, all problems could be resolved."


    However, the issue was that the Tower of Babel''s desired oues had long since diverged from its original intentions, while Helen, self-destructive, still clung to that flickering, fading belief.


    Their actions seemed simr, but their ultimate goals and initial motivations were starkly different.


    Both sought to realize their ideals by relying on Ansel, a contrast filled with irony. This irony made Helen, who already harbored resentment towards the Tower of Babel and its founders, even less likely to feel any affection for the Tower.


    As she said, the Tower of Babel was now worthless because with Ansel, with her "father," any problem could be solved.


    Helen, deciding not to continue the conversation, turned and left without hesitation.


    "Wait¡ªno... Stop, Ravenna!"


    But as she reached for the doorknob, the man behind the desk also stood up, his voice stern, even somewhat... cold.


    "This is not about whether we can negotiate now."


    Hendrik gazed at the petite schr, who wouldn''t even turn her head back, and it was then that Hendrik finally made up his mind.


    "I, we... will not sit idly by as you threaten the Tower of Babel. The Tower is not just our and our teacher''s life''s work; it embodies the ideals of the younger generation of sorcerers, it flows with the blood of a new era! It must not be destroyed, absolutely not!"


    "... Ravenna, if you are still a member of the Tower of Babel, then Imand you¡ª"


    The man braced his hands on the desk and spoke deliberately, "to immediately cease your coboration with Her Highness Elder Princess, and stop any actions that might anger Lord Ansel. If you are unwilling to stop on your own, then we will take action to prevent you!"


    In Hendrik''s eyes, Ravenna secretly working for Evora was akin to an extremely dangerous ticking time bomb. Should Ansel discover this, it would not only be disastrous for Ravenna but could spell doom for the entire Tower of Babel. He could not allow this to happen.


    "...Troublesome."


    Helen, however, merely expressed her annoyance and indifference to Hendrik''s resolute will.


    Creating etheric armaments for Evora was Ansel''s idea. Even if Helen did not understand why Ansel, who had conflicts with Evora, would do this, she did not delve deeper.


    She felt no obligation to exin these matters to Hendrik, especially since Ansel had instructed her to continue her actions under the guise of Ravenna. This gave her even less reason to share "Helen''s" insights with Hendrik.


    Ansel might pretend to be unaware until Helen found the help needed toplete the etheric armaments; or perhaps, to avoid suspicion, he might indeed judge the Tower of Babel, but what did that matter?


    The Tower of Babel had lost its value, and the only one who could see my ideals was Father¡ªHelen must have thought this in Ansel''s eyes.


    Compared to the Tower of Babel, which imed to create a new era but was merely falling into an old cycle, what Ansel was doing was truly advancing the arrival of a new age.


    Thus, even if it meant the Tower of Babel had to pay a price, or even if it meant the Tower would crumble, as long as Ansel''s goals were achieved¡ª


    "Then you don''t have to consider me a member of the Tower of Babel anymore."


    Helen, without turning back, pushed open the door: "I will leave here, leave this ce of no value."


    Her decisiveness left Hendrik''s mind nearly nk. He had considered many possibilities, but never this one, because he believed that Ravenna, no matter how resentful or how much she denounced the Tower of Babel as false and worthless, would not truly abandon it.


    But she did... and she did so without any burden.


    "Ravenna!"


    Hendrik instinctively reached out, trying to make Helen stop:


    "How can you¡ª"


    At that moment, Hendrik''s mind truly went nk, his consciousness momentarily disrupted and frozen.


    Because just as she stepped out of the office door, "Ravenna Ziegler"...


    Her chest burst open with a bloom of blood.


    Just as Ansel stepped out of the Etheric Academy''s main gate, he suddenly looked back and raised an eyebrow, saying:


    "In such a hurry?"


    "...What''s the matter, Ansel, what''s¡ªah!"


    Seraphina suddenly jumped up, immediately turning her head in the direction of Ansel''s gaze: "What, what is that! Gosh! It feels like some powerful entity suddenly erupted, is there a fight going on?"


    "No, it''s nothing, don''t worry too much, Seri."


    Ansel spoke leisurely: "This is merely a trial, a game, a... gamble."


    ["...And I bet that you are destined to have nothing, you will destroy your achievements and ideals in your own obsession and madness."](Chapter Puppet Repairer Ansel - IV)


    "The winner gets their heart''s desire, the loser loses everything, that''s all there is to it."


    From the window of Hendrik''s office, the bird-like creatureposed of Nidhoggur, the alchemical creation, conveyed everything happening inside the office to Ansel.


    And he, toying with a bracelet of unknown origin, responded with such a smile.


    *

 Chapter 435: Bring it to an end - One - I

    Helen... no, rather, Ravenna Ziegler within the Tower of Babel, before Hendrik''s very eyes, narrowly escaped a deadly assassination attempt.


    A beam pierced through her spine, shattering a segment of her vertebrae and tearing open her chest,ing less than two millimeters from utterly destroying her heart.


    These two millimeters were the result of Helen''s self-preservation mechanism, a cautiousyer of protection she donned following an assassination that remained unknown to all.


    By employing etheric flow disruption, she deflected the lethal strike, thest line of defense after preparing sixyers of various spells and alchemical devices, all of which were prated almost instantaneously.


    It was an assassination so cunning that not even a fifth-stage extraordinary being could detect it, nor could they discern the method of attack.


    "Is this true?"


    After hearing Marlina''s report, Seraphina, sitting cross-legged on the ground, expressed her shock: "The dwarf nearly got killed in her ownir?!"


    "From the intelligence provided, I''m inclined to believe it was a provocation, or perhaps... a deration."


    Marlina, head bowed, scribbled her thoughts on a clipboard, speaking to Ansel, who seemed utterly unconcerned with Helen''s predicament as he read a book: "If the assassin possessed means undetectable even to a fifth-stage extraordinary being, or too swift to react against, he could have easily achieved a fatal blow had Miss Helen been alone."


    "Moreover, during that assassination, had he chosen to destroy Miss Helen''s brain... he might well have seeded."


    The dignified youngdy in a ck dress, hands sped, ced the clipboard against her abdomen, pondering aloud: "But... as a person valued by Mr. Ansel and a key figure of the Tower of Babel, who would dare such a nearly suicidal provocation?"


    Seraphina''s ears twitched, and she sprang up: "I know! It must be that snooty Elder Princess! She just wants to spite Ansel!"


    "...No," Marlina shook her head, "Although Lord Evora and Mr. Ansel have a tense rtionship, it would be senseless for her tomit such an... excessively foolish act."


    Ansel closed his book, smiling at Marlina: "Then Marlina, who do you think wouldmit such an act?"


    Ansel''s gaze and questioning immediately invigorated Marlina, who straightened her posture, her chest, which seemed in the midst of development slightly puffed out: "Lord Evora has always been wary of Mr. Ansel. Although she frequently provokes him, she is acutely aware of the boundaries that should not be crossed.


    If this incident appears to be the work of Lord Evora, it could very well be someone¡­ attempting to stir up conflict between you and the princess."


    Chapter Find:


    Seraphina, observing Ansel''s satisfied smile and then looking at her sister, scratched her cheek, hesitating to speak, unsure of what to say ¡ª She felt herself out of ce in this scenario


    "However, I think this possibility is quite unlikely."


    Marlina quickly contradicted her previous statement: "Based on what Mr. Ansel said when you left the Tower of Babel..."


    She recalled the reminder Seraphina had given her, and thought of "Helen"... as perhaps not the entity Mr. Ansel truly desired. After a brief silence, the young girl gathered her courage and earnestly responded:


    "I believe it''s more likely... your arrangement."


    Seraphina, who was lying on Ansel''sp and reaching for fruit on the small round table, spat out the fruit in her mouth in shock.


    "An, Ansel wouldn''t order someone to kill that dwarf, Marlina, are you mistaken¡ª"


    Seraphina''s words were cut off as she too realized the possibility, recalling her own simr experiences.


    The battle with the time-manipting assassin was among the most perilous she had ever faced, nearly costing her life. If it were Ansel...mitting such a vile act was not beyond possibility.


    Miss Seraphina, who had grown ustomed to viewing Ansel through a beautifying filter, was infuriated by this realization. That assassination had been the catalyst for her fallout with Marlina at the time, and thinking back, Seraphina felt a deep resentment.


    She bit Ansel''s wrist and muttered, "Ansel, what Marlina said... it can''t be true, can it?"


    "Yes and no," Ansel replied with a lightugh, gently stroking Seraphina''s soft nape. "I did not arrange for anyone to harm Helen. If anything, it was merely... ack of intervention."


    Though his tone was soft and tender, Seraphina felt an indescribable chill.


    When she instinctively looked at her sister, she realized that Marlina was not disturbed by the cruelty implied in Ansel''s words but epted it as a matter of course.


    As long as it was Mr. Ansel''s decision, it was the right one¡ªMarlina''s gaze at Ansel conveyed such a message.


    But this... this wasn''t right, this wasn''t... the right thing to do.


    Being gently stroked on the nape, Seraphina couldn''t help but say, "But, but¡­ isn''t this going too far? She almost died."


    "If Helen were to die just like that, then the game would end in the assassin''s victory, just like that."


    Ansel said with a smile, "Seri, didn''t you quite dislike Helen? Why are you so concerned about her now?"


    Seraphina couldn''t help but look at Ansel, staring at his gentle smiling face, her mind somewhat dazed.


    Ansel had been too kind to her, so much so that she easily forgot the cruelty and pain he had inflicted on her.


    However, these cruelties and pains, in Seraphina''s view, were deserved, because she had been too stubborn, too arrogant, too foolish, and she had made too many unforgivable mistakes, deserving of punishment.


    But... Ravenna, did she need to pay such a price? Did she need to endure such cruel methods from Ansel?


    If not, then why would Ansel¡ª


    "Ansel... I, I''m not concerned about her."


    Seraphina carefully reached out to touch Ansel''s cheek, "It''s you... you said, you would give her a choice, you said... you actually care about her a bit."


    "But why does it seem like now..."


    Ansel was momentarily stunned, then couldn''t help butugh joyfully. He reached out and pinched Seraphina''s cheek, responding with a gentle voice:


    "You''re thinking too much, Seraphina. I''ve been arranging everything just as I told you, I am indeed giving Helen, giving Ravenna choices."


    "Soon you''ll understand what I''m talking about, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "... Really?"


    "Of course." The young Hydral tilted his head slightly, "Have I ever lied to you, Seri?"


    Hearing this, Seraphina finally rxed and smiled happily, kissing Ansel''s cheek, "Hehe, that''s good! I''m going to train now, I won''t disturb you and Marli talking, bye!"


    With her mind at ease, Miss Wolf jumped off Ansel''sp, humming a tune happily, bouncing out of the lounge.


    Once the door closed, Ansel, resting his chin on his hand and watching the direction Seraphina had left, finally spoke:


    "Marlina, am I protecting Seraphina too well?"


    -->

 Chapter 436: Bring it to an end - One - II

    Chapter Continue:


    "... I think so, Mr. Ansel."


    "She thinks too highly of me, that''s not a good thing." Ansel sighed, "I need to find a time to talk to her."


    Indeed, the hardships Seraphina endured in the Red Frost Territory stemmed from her erroneous decisions, yet the root of these decisions¡­ was Ansel''s deliberate design.


    From Ansel, there came an unmasked cruelty and the resolve of a viin.


    ¡ª To conquer fate, one must sacrifice everything, for any hesitation is fatal when facing such adversaries.


    Ansel of Hydral had long recognized that he never had the luxury of choice.


    Seraphina worried about his mental state, concerned about the man who once cared about Helen but now seemed indifferent to her life or death, wondering what psychological impact or damage this might have caused him.


    Ansel appreciated Seraphina''s concern for him, but in reality, her worries were entirely unnecessary.


    From the beginning, he had been prepared to dismantle and destroy that petite genius schr, his former colleague and friend, whether it be Ravenna or Helen.


    ¡ª It was as if from the start, he had never cared about ethics or morality, righteousness or goodness, using all means possible to crash Seraphina, to tame that proud and temperamental young wolf.


    Everyone is expendable, including the person who had given up on himself three years ago.


    However¡­ he indeed had not lied to Seraphina, for in the final gamble, the ultimate trial, both Helen and Ravenna had the right to choose.


    As for the reason¡ª


    "Bang!"


    The door to the room was suddenly flung open, as if kicked in, and Marlina frowned towards the entrance, wondering who could be so bold and rude to dare¡ª


    Upon seeing the face of the neer, the young girl''s expression instantly froze.


    Her mind, momentarily halted, then began to race frantically, scouring all the information in her memory, yet she could find nothing that could exin what she was seeing.


    Though identical, the aura was decidedly not ¡ª


    "You should be more polite."


    Ansel, however, appeared rxed and casual as he reopened his thick book: "What? Are you enraged because the assassination failed?"


    "That was not an assassination, just a notification, a death notice for a self-righteous, brainless fool."


    The visitor responded emotionlessly, her voice clear yet chillingly cold, exuding an absolute detachment and... rationality.


    "How does that thing feel to use?"


    "Not bad." Ansel, without looking up, waved his arm, the dark bracelet on his wrist flickering with a bright glow, "Your finished product is many times stronger than Helen''s."


    "Heh."


    The uninvited guest scoffed coldly: "Don''tpare me to that ve you''ve tamed."


    The young Hydral shrugged slightly: "As you wish, then... when do you n to make your move?"


    "When she fully remembers who she is, when she can see the full extent of your vile trap, if by then... she still shamelessly and despicably calls you ''father''¡ª"


    The petite schr pushed up her gray-white sses, pausing between each word:


    "I will destroy her existence, from body to soul, into absolute nothingness."


    After saying this, she threw a document at Ansel, her tone indifferent:


    "All the resources I need are in here, bring them quickly. As for the workshop, you can temporarily use the Hydral Manor."


    "Are you sure you can win?" Ansel asked with a smile.


    "I can''t see any possibility of my failure."


    She responded expressionlessly, then turned and left.


    At this moment, Marlina,pletely bewildered and unsure how to interpret what had just happened, unusually lost control of herself and couldn''t help but ask:


    "Miss Helen, what exactly¡ª"


    "Don''t call me by that disgusting name."


    The petite schr instantly turned around, the fierce light flickering in her mysterious purple eyes causing Marlina to feel slightly suffocated.


    Decisive, cold, rational, firm, and... powerful.


    Profoundly powerful.


    "Here exists none who has resigned herself to degradation or self-destruction."


    The genius alchemist, whose self had not been obliterated nor had given birth to new notions, dered with a voice resonant as iron:


    "Here exists only Ravenna Ziegler."


    Her gaze fell upon Ansel, who offered only a smile, her violet eyes devoid of any trace of fear or concession:


    "Ravenna Ziegler, who will never be undone by you."


    *


    Within the Tower of Babel, the fifth-stage extraordinary beings maintained a constant vigil in this infirmary.


    Helen had been in aa for three days, her vital signs stable, her injuries long since healed, yet her soul, seemingly affected by the brush with mortality, had not awakened at the first opportunity.


    Madam Ronger, her visage worn with fatigue, sat beside Helen''s bed, her grip on Helen''s hand unyielding, the solepanion who had remained steadfastly by her side since the cmity befell.


    The Tower of Babel had exhausted every resource to track down the assassin, yet after three days, they had nothing to show for it. The identity of the one bold enough to attempt Helen''s life remained a mystery.


    "Why..." thedyments as she caresses Helen''s cheek, "Why must she endure this? Is it the teacher''s fault? Our own fault? Ravenna merely sought to better this world, she, of all people, is the least deserving of me."


    "Why must it be her who suffers?"


    Amidst such sorrowful murmurs, Helen''s fingers suddenly quivered.


    Madam Ronger, initially frozen for a second, then calls out with overwhelming joy:


    "Ravenna¡ª"


    Before she can finish, the petite woman who hadin on the sickbed for three days abruptly sat upright.


    Her breathing was rapid, her dim violet pupils constricting, seemingly in response to¡­ some stress?


    And Madam Ronger, ovee with emotion, failed to notice this as she reached out to embrace Helen, her voice choked with sobs: "Ravenna, are you... are you alright, you¡ª"


    "Snap."


    "..."


    Ronger watched in stunned silence as Helen swatted her hand away, her gaze slowly steadying into a chilling fervor within those lifeless violet eyes.


    "So it is¡­"


    Helen murmured as she threw off the covers and unsteadily rose from the bed, whispering to herself, "So it is, this is the trial Father has bestowed upon me."


    "If I can just ovee this challenge, if I can defeat her, then I can¡ª"


    "Ra-Ravenna!"


    Pale-faced, Ronger only reacted after Helen had taken a few steps towards the door. Despite her heartache, she called out loudly, "What are you nning to do? Come back and lie down, you need to rest!"


    "Rest... No, it''s not yet time to rest."


    The wayfarer, having found a new anchor in life, voiced a determination bordering on obsession:


    "It''s time... to bring things to a close."


    *

 Chapter 437: Bring it to an end - Two - I

    "The sixth model... still harbors some fatal ws."


    At the workbench, Ravenna set down her pen, her face etched with fatigue¡ªa rare disy of weariness from her. She massaged the bridge of her nose, summoning her spirits.


    "Ansel."


    She turned to look at the blond youth reading on the sofa: "Do you have any thoughts?"


    "None," Ansel replied nonchntly, "Encountering obstacles is quite normal, Venna. Do you really aspire to achieve in less than a year what your grandfather spent his entire life striving for?"


    "It¡¯s not I, but we."


    The petite Miss Ravenna removed her sses and gently wiped them with a silk handkerchief from her pocket, calmly responding, "With you here, it¡¯s not entirely impossible."


    "You¡¯re giving me too much credit," Ansel chuckled wryly.


    "But the progress of the universal ether furnace research has beenrgely driven by you alone."


    Ravenna sat beside Ansel, looking at him earnestly:


    "Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far."


    "..." Ansel, his boyishness fading to reveal a more adolescent visage, paused beforeughing, "That doesn¡¯t sound like something you would say, Venna."


    Ravenna touched her cheek, frowning slightly, "Am I not allowed to speak such words?"


    From her expression, it seemed she wasn¡¯t upset by Ansel¡¯s words but genuinely pondering whether it was fitting for her to say such things.


    "Just a joke."


    Ansel reached out to smooth Ravenna¡¯s furrowed brow, his smile radiant, "It¡¯s just that you rarely speak so openly, and I¡¯m quite surprised."


    Ravenna gazed into Ansel¡¯s clear, bright azure eyes and after a brief silence, she whispered:


    "It¡¯s becausetely, you seem to be in low spirits."


    The boy¡¯s movements halted momentarily, and he withdrew his hand, looking at Ravenna with a hint of surprise: "Why would you think that?"


    "Because I understand you."


    Ravenna replied without hesitation.


    "Understand..."


    Ansel mulled over the word, repeating it softly, then couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ["You understand me, I understand you; you support me, I support you. Just like our current rtionship, in my eyes, that is friendship."]


    Ravenna had once spoken these candid and forthright words to him, and indeed, as she said... she truly understood him.


    Even if the time they had spent together wasn¡¯t particrly long by strict standards, even if he had initially approached her with schemes and malice.


    "You always seem to express your emotions and thoughts so directly, Venna."


    "Because there¡¯s no need to conceal them."


    Ravenna tilted her head slightly, somewhat puzzled by Ansel¡¯s sentiment: "Unless there¡¯s apelling reason to hide them, why should I conceal my emotions and thoughts?"


    "The reason is... perhaps you could gain more respect and... friends that way."


    "Why would that ever be necessary?"


    In Ravenna¡¯s eyes, reflecting Ansel¡¯s figure, she responded with a sense of conviction: "Respect is meaningless to me, and as for friends..."


    "I already have you, and that should suffice. I don¡¯t need any other friends."


    Ansel turned to look at her, teasingly saying, "What is this, a confession?"


    "..."


    Ravenna paused for a moment before standing up, her demeanor and voice filled with utmost seriousness:


    "I am five years older than you, Ansel."


    "So... the crux of the matter is that you¡¯re five years older?"


    The blond youth looked at her with a half-smile, "I thought you were going to say that Ansel, you are only thirteen years old."


    "¡­Because you don¡¯t look like a thirteen-year-old child¡ªyou¡¯ve grown about 0.3 centimeters taller recently."


    "Really?" Ansel touched his hair.


    "I¡¯ve been watching you."


    Ravenna walked up to Ansel, and with a tone as casual as discussing what to have for lunch, she uttered these ambiguously affectionate words.


    She slightly lifted her gaze, looking at the face so close to hers, and with more certainty, she said, "0.27 centimeters, to be exact. You¡¯re at the age of growth, and it won¡¯t be long..."


    Miss schr¡¯s voice dropped slightly as she averted her gaze, "It won¡¯t be long before you¡¯re taller than me."


    Her subtle displeasure and awkwardness amused Ansel, who was about the same height as Ravenna and reached out to pat her head, teasingly saying, "If you¡¯re so concerned about height, why not concoct some special potion? For you, increasing your height should be quite simple."


    "¡­I will not make any modifications to my body."


    Ravenna first moved Ansel¡¯s hand away, then frowned deeply, speaking very seriously, "This is my way of asserting and mastering the extraordinary, the purest proof of my will. Moreover¡­ only a natural body can be the perfect vessel for the soul."


    She looked towards the spare puppet in the alchemy workshop, observing its tall and perfect form, yet her eyes held no envy or desire.


    "If the value of growing taller is merely to be tall, and it might even affect my soul, then it has no value at all."


    "Such a pure utilitarian¡­" Ansel reached out and pinched Ravenna¡¯s cheeks, which she slightly resented but did not resist.


    After kneading the delicate girl¡¯s soft cheeks for a while, he suddenly said:


    "Venna, are you this utilitarian with me as well?"


    "¡­What?"


    "What I mean is," he said in a half-joking tone, "if one day I can no longer be of help to you, would you abandon me?"


    "Would I be worthless in your eyes at that time?"


    "¡­What you¡¯re really asking is," Ravenna stared straight at Ansel, "if you were to be senile for some reason, would I take care of you?"


    She couldn¡¯t think of a scenario where Ansel wouldn¡¯t be able to help her, except for the unlikely event of him bing senile.


    Ansel, somewhat amused and exasperated, replied, "Let¡¯s just assume that¡¯s the case."


    "Although there would surely be many others to take care of you then, and it certainly wouldn¡¯t be my turn. But since you¡¯ve assumed as much, then¡­"


    The schrly youngdy, with her cheeks in Ansel¡¯s grasp, calmly responded, "Of course, I would take care of you, Ansel."


    "Even if I were of no value then?"


    "The value you hold for me is not limited to that."


    She nced at Ansel¡¯s hand on her cheek, "Do you think there¡¯s anyone else in the world who could treat me with such impunity?"


    The blond youthughed joyfully, squeezing her cheeks again, "Should I feel honored by that?"


    "Of course, but likewise¡­ I feel the same."


    Ravenna calmly replied, "Seeing you makes me happy, Ansel."


    The young Hydral paused for a moment, then skeptically said, "But you don¡¯t seem at all happy."


    "¡­Do I need to disy that stiff smile you¡¯d mock before you believe I¡¯m happy?" Explore new worlds at NovelBin.C?m


    Ravenna sighed, reaching out to pinch Ansel¡¯s cheeks in return, and the two yfully pinched each other, a humorous sight.


    "If you ever be so pitiful that no one wants to take care of you, I wouldn¡¯t mind keeping you by my side¡ªthough that¡¯s unlikely to happen."


    She gazed into his sea-blue eyes, which always captivated her, and softly said, "If you insist on making such meaningless assumptions, then my answer is¡ª"


    "No matter what happens, you will always be my friend, Ansel."


    "¡­No matter what?"


    "Yes," Ravenna nodded in response.


    "What if¡­"


    Hydral, capturing the sincere expression of his friend, softly asked:


    "What if I say, I¡¯m giving up?"


    "I¡¯m giving up on the future we both aspire to."


    *

 Chapter 438: Bring it to an end - Two - II

    In the alchemical workshop of the Hydral estate, a vast swarm of alchemical insects, like a dark cloud, covered the entire ceiling.


    Ansel, upon entering, looked at the scene before him with a hint of surprise: "Your efficiency... is indeed remarkable."


    "It¡¯s because she¡¯s too weak."


    Ravenna, adjusting the Nidhoggur without turning back, stated, "Resources, background, strength... she has everything, yet she only produced this... a half-finished product. From strength to functionality, not a single aspect meets the standards. It¡¯sughable."


    "Hmm... These three years of intensive study seem to have given you a slight misunderstanding of the situation between ¡¯you¡¯ and ¡¯her¡¯."


    Ansel waved his hand, summoning a group of Nidhoggur, and leisurely said, "There¡¯s no fundamental difference between you and my dear Helen. If it were you who had gone through what she has, you would end up just another Helen, or Alice, or whatever other affectionately named daughter I like, wouldn¡¯t you?"


    Ravenna, who usually showed a strong desire to counter Ansel, unusually did not retort, evidently conceding to his point.


    "So, your high-and-mighty criticism of ¡¯yourself¡¯ is somewhat biased, but..."


    Ansel, turning the Nidhoggur into a hand cannon that looked almost identical to Gleipnir, tilted his head and smiled, "This also shows that you are indeed quite... frustrated. Right, Ravenna?"


    "No, not just frustrated."


    He slowly walked up to Ravenna, using the scepter to lift her cold, delicate face, and said softly, "You¡¯re afraid. The thought of being in the hell I¡¯ve meticulously shown you makes you realize you have no escape.


    You fear I might be plotting something else, afraid that even if you defeat that contemptible, weak, and degenerate wretch in your eyes, you might still fall into the same despair as her and then..."


    The devil whispered in her ear with a lightugh, "And then, like her, you would have to give up everything and rely on me to find a reason to live."


    "..."


    Ravenna did not speak, but her hand holding the carving knife trembled¡ªshe was no longer the naive Ravenna who would have hesitated to show her negative emotions to Ansel. If it had been the old her, she would have already pushed Ansel away, moved aside, and angrily denounced him, but now... she did not do so.


    Instead, she spoke in a slightly hoarse voice, "But at least you are a man who honors a wager."


    "Of course," Ansel stepped back two steps, grinning as he casually manipted the Nidhoggur, "As long as you can defeat Helen, from now on, our rtionship will be that of equal partners¡ªyou create what I need, and I provide you with equivalent things, alchemical resources, clearing obstacles, it¡¯s all straightforward."


    Ravenna tugged at the corner of her mouth, her stiff smileden with irony, "You would really allow me to kill your ¡¯daughter¡¯."


    "Only after defeating you can she truly be considered my daughter," Ansel nonchntly transformed the Nidhoggur into a hand cannon form of Gleipnir, and after pulling the trigger, the effect of the bullet even made himugh.


    "If she can¡¯t defeat you," he said with a smile and a gentle tone, "then she is something of no value, isn¡¯t she?"


    "... Indeed, she is something of no value," Ravenna¡¯s expression was cold, and for a moment, she avoided Ansel¡¯s gaze, "And she has no chance of victory."


    Above her head, the Nidhoggur suddenly disappeared, the vast swathes of ck clouds instantly vanished, but in reality... they were still there, omnipresent.


    "Compress Nidhoggur from its visibly discernible size to a unit nearly indistinguishable from ether¡­"


    Why was Hendrik utterly unaware of how Ravenna attacked Helen? Because Nidhoggur, having been modified and upgraded by Ravenna, had been reduced to a size close to that of an ether unit. Its movements, akin to the natural flow of ether, were traceable by a fifth-stage extraordinary being, yet utterly deceptive to those unfamiliar with such tactics, ensuring their inevitable ensnarement.


    Ansel apuded softly, "The knowledge you have absorbed over these three years has truly exceeded my expectations."


    "The archives and secret techniques preserved by Hydral are of simr caliber... Merely leaking one could elevate someone to mastery, yet you discard them like trash in the basement," Ravenna replied coldly.


    "We did, after all, ce them on shelves... though no one bothers to dust them regrly."


    Ansel shrugged, "It must be said, the truly valuable items are not kept in the basement; this is merely Hydral¡¯s estate in the imperial capital."


    "Ha... I was once naive enough to think you would help me, naive enough to believe you shared my aspirations for the future."


    Ravenna raised her hand, storing most of Nidhoggur into her bracelet, leaving only a small part for Ansel. She looked at him, his expression soft and smiling, and spoke mockingly, "The true culprit binding everything is right before me, yet I knew nothing, yed for a fool by a thirteen-year-old child... How pitiful."


    "Are you out of your mind?" Ansel tilted his head slightly, "Why do you always berate yourself?"


    "Because the person I was in the past was indeed foolish enough to deserve scorn."


    Young Hydral gazed at Ravenna for a long time, then, as if understanding something, sighed softly and said gently, "It seems, then, that you also feel reborn."


    "Thanks to you."


    Ravenna responded, then looked up, her gaze seemingly piercing through barriers,nding on the entrance of the Hydral estate.


    There, a person indistinguishable from her in appearance appeared.


    Ansel also looked up, his smile deepening, "I didn¡¯t expect it to be my dear Helen who came to find you first... It seems this confrontation will be quite interesting."


    As he turned to leave, he said leisurely, "Make a proper end of it, Ravenna. Let¡¯s see... who will be the ultimate winner of this wager."


    After reuniting with "Ravenna" not long ago, Ansel had told her that three years ago, when he left the imperial capital, he had made a bet with a mysterious figure.


    Ansel wagered that Ravenna, due to her obsessive thinking, would lead the Tower of Babel to destruction; while the mysterious figure bet that Ravenna would guide the Tower of Babel towards a... brilliantly bright future.


    Now, the current Helen has decided to abandon the Tower of Babel, seeing no value in its existence, indifferent to its survival or demise.


    Thus, the so-called mysterious figure had to be part of the wager, deciding the oue of the bet.


    Indeed, the one who made this bet with Ansel was not a significant figure capable of challenging Hydral, nor a fictitious entity designed to deceive Ravenna and disrupt her mind. It was none other than¡­ Ravenna Ziegler herself. Continue reading at NovelBin.C?m


    *

 Chapter 439: Bring it to an end - Three - I

    Recently, Ravenna has been consistently startled awake by nightmares.


    Ever since Ansel uttered those words, she has been perpetually restless.


    Although that mischievous jerk eventuallyughed it off as a mere jest, Ravenna couldn''t shake the feeling that he was not truly jesting.


    Even if it was just for a fleeting moment, whenever she caught a glimpse of Ansel''s emotions, she could discern the secrets he was reluctant to voice.


    Yet, this jerk, merely thirteen years of age, disyed a sophistication that left Ravenna at a loss; she could not detect any anomalies in his daily demeanor, nor dared she make any indirect inquiries¡ªfor she knew well that he would see right through them.


    The diminutive schrly prodigy nced at the blond boy sleeping beside her, remained silent for a long while, and raised her hand as if to touch his hair. But just before her fingers could graze those soft golden strands, her hand paused, suspended in mid-air.


    Without a word, she withdrew her hand, descended from the spacious sofa, donned her sses, and prepared to embark on new research.


    As for why the two shared a sleeping space... well, that traces back to a time long ago when Ansel first insisted that Ravenna rest properly.


    Their sleeping positions were impable, and their appearances were¡­ any improper thoughts seemed almost criminal, thus they simplyy together naturally and harmoniously on the same sofa.


    Ravenna performed a spell for efficient self-cleansing, and her feet, encased in ck tights, silently stepped onto the floor as she moved towards her workstation.


    However, as she picked up her pen, ready to delve into calctions and research, she found herself utterly unable to concentrate.


    "... Ah, up so early again?"


    As Ravenna stared nkly at the blueprints, Ansel, yawning, sat up and said, "How many times have I told you, breakfast first, Venna."


    After a couple of seconds of silence, Ansel, half-squinting, took in Ravenna''s silent, frozen demeanor, and hiszy, casual expression gradually faded.


    A peculiar, indescribable silence enveloped them until Ravenna murmured softly, "I''m not really hungry this morning; you go ahead and eat."


    Ansel did not respond but simply propped his cheek with his hand, gazing at Ravenna for a long time before finally sighing in resignation, "It seems you''ve taken my joke to heart."


    "... I believe," Ravenna turned her head, her expression earnest, "that''s not something to joke about."


    "Don''t you know me by now?"


    Ansel said nonchntly, "To me, there''s nothing too serious to joke about. Or is it that..."


    His voice suddenly became lighter, more elusive, as if a ghost aimlessly wandering the world was whispering.


    His clear, ocean-blue eyes deepened, bing so profound that Ravenna could not discern their depths.


    "If I truly intended to abandon the future we both chase, would you... abandon me?"


    "Do not make such assumptions!"


    Ravenna''s voice rose, her tone and expression unmistakably tinged with irritation: "You clearly would never do such a thing, Ansel! Why must you speak such words? Is it your intention to provoke my anger? To see me flustered and embarrassed?"


    "Well, you''ve seeded."


    She hopped off the chair and approached Ansel, who was seated on the sofa. Her eyes, usually indifferent, were now brewing with distinct fury. The petite sorceress, almost as tall as Ansel, pinned the blond boy down on the sofa, her face nearly touching his:


    "Now, you''ve disturbed my peace of mind to the point where I can''t rest properly, nor can I focus on my work... Whatever I do, I end up uncontrobly pondering why you would say such things, whether you would actually... actually do¡ª"


    Ravenna, pinning Ansel beneath her, gasped for breath, her soft, thick blue-gray hair cascading down like curtains on either side of Ansel''s face, restricting his view to her usually impassive but now visibly haggard face.


    "Ansel..."


    She closed her eyes, whispering wearily: "Your joke, it was just that, a joke meant to toy with me, right?"


    Ravenna didn''t open her eyes; she feared that upon meeting his sea-blue gaze, she would read an emotion that could shatter her in an instant.


    Only those engulfed in silence could discern whether it was fleeting or eternal.


    After what seemed an eternity, Ravenna felt a hand caress her cheek.


    "Have I found another weakness of yours?"


    Following that teasing chuckle, the petite sorceresspletely softened, copsing onto Ansel''s chest, their faces touching, sharing the warmth and sensation of each other''s presence in such intimate proximity.


    "You''re truly an asshole, Ansel."


    Ravenna murmured feebly: "At just thirteen, you''re already so adept at teasing, it''s unimaginable... what you might be in the future."


    "But no matter what you be." Ansel gently wrapped his arms around Ravenna''s waist, "You''ll like it, won''t you?"


    "..." The diminutive schr made a symbolic struggle before ceasing to move, deflecting the conversation with a phrase she had repeated countless times, "I am five years your senior, Ansel... Of course, if you''re referring to a friend-like affection, then I won''t deny it..."


    Ansel merely chuckled softly in Ravenna''s ear, offering no reply.


    And she, in turn, should be grateful for her choice just moments before.


    She should be thankful that she didn''t open her eyes at that moment, didn''t meet Ansel''s gaze, and now, didn''t see the expression on his face.


    That expression, which, despite emitting such a closeugh, was detached, eerie, and terrifying.


    Sometimes, pain does not necessarily signify struggle, but rather... a choice already made.


    Just as Ravenna understood Ansel so well, he understood her just as much.


    ¡ªHer pain did not stem from indecision, but from the knowledge that if Ansel truly intended to give up, or even betray...


    Then she would undoubtedly give up on Ansel.


    "Venna," Ansel murmured warmly as he caressed Ravenna''s back, "Let''s go and gaze at the sky once more."


    Looking up at the boundless azure was one of Ravenna''s rare pleasures, and now,forted, she had no reason to refuse.


    "Are you trying to offer me some sce?" Ravenna whispered, her face close to Ansel''s cheek.


    "Something like that," Ansel smiled, "I am your best friend, after all."


    I am your best friend, and so are you, Venna.


    Therefore, just this once... I think, I''ll give you another chance.


    Not from my own conjecture, but for you to voice that answer yourself.


    Me,and that hollow, illusory obsession...


    Which will you choose?


    Ansel, still embracing Ravenna, stood up and mused inwardly.


    He turned his head as if to listen to Ravenna''s heartbeat, or perhaps the whispers of fate.


    But all he heard was the distant, faint rumble of thunder from the heavens.


    A storm wasing.


    *

 Chapter 440: Bring it to an end - Three - II

    As Helen walked through the deserted corridor to the door of the alchemy workshop, her heartbeat and breathing quickened.


    After that attack, she finally remembered everything.


    It was not lost memory, but memory that had been... erased.


    Who had tried to assassinate her, why she needed to kill her, what was the rtionship between her and the assassin, and what had led to the current situation, Helen understood it all clearly.


    It was a gamble in which she was a participant, a gamble she had been forced to forget.


    Now, the game had reached its final stage, the endgame orchestrated and controlled by¡­ Ansel.


    The winner would have their desires fulfilled, while the loser would be left with nothing.


    "Father..."


    Helen murmured softly, cing her hand on the door. She closed her eyes and stood for a long time, her mind reying everything she had seen, heard, and experienced during this time.


    When she opened her eyes again, Helen, the genius sorceress, had made up her mind.


    The heavy metal door slowly opened, revealing the familiar scene that greeted Helen''s eyes. Ansel had once made some minor modifications to her puppet here, and she had asionally used the ce since then.


    In the depths of the alchemy workshop, the petite woman who manipted Nidhoggur with ease, as if directing her own limbs, also looked up towards the door.


    Both women locked eyes at the exact same moment.


    The two of them, merely from an external viewpoint, were indistinguishable from any angle, not even the slightest variance could be discerned.


    Both bore the same detached, icy demeanor, simrly delicate statures, and equally enchanting, mysterious purple irises... Only upon closer inspection could one discern that one was devoid of light, a self reborn from utter destruction; while the other shimmered with a steely cold light, symbolizing an unbreakable resolve.


    "Before we begin, I have a question for you."


    Ravenna waved her hand, and the doors of the alchemy workshop closed automatically: "What exactly¡ª"


    "I am Helen."


    Without needing Ravenna to finish her question, the petite woman with the tranquil gaze calmly responded:


    "I am the Helen of father."


    "... Because you are me, I harbored thest vestige of hope towards you." The final trace of calm in Ravenna''s eyes vanishedpletely, leaving only sheer indifference and... disdain.


    "I never imagined you could fall sopletely."


    "The one surprised should be me, not you."


    Helen removed her bracelet, feeling the brand-new Nidhoggur permeating the entire alchemy workshop, ready to tear her to shreds, no... into a mist of blood at Ravenna''s mere thought.


    Yet, she showed no fear, stepping forward with a disdain matching that in Ravenna''s eyes, she spoke: "You, brainwashed to this extent, are far more pitiable than I."


    "You clearly... witnessed everything I went through."


    The entity known as Helen expressed such profound hatred and malevolence:


    "Yet you still wallow in that fictitious, absurd life!"


    Her most beloved grandfather even refused to believe she would adhere to that ideal, mad enough to curse her life deeply into her bones, an inescapable bondage.


    She, who had never set foot in the human world, held beliefs and ideals without any foundation, not derived from reality but from a design that had been piecing her together for twenty-one years in the workshop.


    The most ludicrous part was that even the workshop that pieced together her life had abandoned its original purpose, and she, the product of that purpose, was also unable to fulfill it.


    The entity, Ravenna Ziegler, was utterly meaningless.


    And the only one who could give her meaning, the only one who could offer redemption, the only one who could recognize her, understand her, guide her, help her... was Ansel.


    Only... "Father"!


    Helen''s deep resentment and anguish briefly plunged Ravenna into silence.


    She gazed at those lifeless, lusterless eyes and responded calmly:


    "If our roles were reversed... indeed, I could only have ended up in the same plight as you."


    "Then why you¡ª"


    "But if you were me."


    In just an instant, Ravenna''s calm voice turned as chilling as ice, as hard as iron, and from those purple irises, sparks flew as if from a furnace at full ze, capable of melting even the most extreme suffering into torrents of molten iron.


    Such fury, utterly unyielding.


    "You too would stand here, despising yourself, broken by that devil!"


    "Listen well... the following words, I will not repeat to you again."


    *


    "I will not repeat myself, Venna."


    Amidst the storm, Ansel having seemingly vented all his tyrannical emotions, smiled and said, "We... are no longer friends."


    Ravenna''s gaze pierced through the veil of rain, fixating intently on his face:


    "So it is... This, then, is your grandest deception, Ansel. I am utterly vanquished¡­ Ansel"


    Her skin, pallid and bloodless under the rain, could not mask her fragility, no matter how icy and furious her tone.


    "I do not share that sentiment, Venna."


    Ansel half-closed his eyes, feeling the cold touch of rain sliding off his skin, and murmured softly:


    "I afforded you such a significant opportunity, Iid bare everything to you¡ªthis was my tribute to our once cherished friendship. Until the very end, I was sincere, and henceforth... there is no need for deceit, is there?"


    "Should I be grateful?" Ravenna tugged at the corners of her mouth, "Grateful for your honesty and grace?"


    "No, no... Such superfluities are unnecessary."


    Ansel, still with his eyes half-closed, smiled gently: "All I ask is that you wager with me onest time, to conclude our rtionship with the utmost dignity and respect."


    "And to be toyed with once more by you? Do you truly take me for a fool¡ª"


    "Ravenna Ziegler."


    The young Hydral opened his eyes, his voiceden with the terrifying depth of abyssal creatures, resonating with an authoritative and wrathful timbre.


    Those sea-blue eyes were utterly unrecognizable, exuding a lofty¡­ detachment.


    "Why do you presume you have the right to refuse?"


    "..."


    "Do you think you achieved all this, that the Tower of Babel stands as it does, because of what?"


    He tapped his scepter lightly on the ground, yet it thundered in Ravenna''s ears like a tempest.


    "Is it because of the firearms? Because of Evora''s gaze and favor?"


    The youthful devil''s lips curled slightly, his smile beguiling yet filled with such cruel venom.


    "No, let me tell you, it''s because of... me."


    "Because I was by your side."


    He strolled joyfully in the torrential rain, the crisp sound of his boots on the rooftop melodious, yet to Ravenna, it sounded like the tolling of hell''s bells.


    "Because our rtionship was ambiguously defined, because you might be my pact head... because in their eyes, you possess a value far surpassing everything you currently hold, a value worth courting."


    "But what if, I were to leave you? No, no... not just simply leave, but... abandon you ruthlessly, forsake you, even... destroy you?"


    Ansel snapped his fingers with a grin: "Remember, I told you to publish all the firearms, all the weapons, all the special designs under your own name, not mine?"


    "If I were to proim to the world upon my departure that I was the creator of it all, not you, then tell me, dear Venna..."


    The young viper, facing his best friend, spewed the venom that had been brewing since their first encounter.


    Watching Ravenna''s face lose all color, he burst into uproariousughter:


    "Guess what will happen then... to the now worthless you, to the now worthless Tower of Babel?"


    "From the start..."


    The petite, helpless, fragile schr trembled in the storm, her slender frame shivering: "So, from the very start... you never truly trusted me."


    "I did trust you, countless times!"


    The young snake, having just venomously spat out his words, bared his fangs and roared furiously, but then returned to his previouslyposed and graceful demeanor.


    "But that is all in the past." He shrugged nonchntly, "I am d my precautions were effective."


    "So... you must wager with me."


    The devil, in a tone both affable andmanding, decreed his malevolent order:


    "Wager your... future."


    *

 Chapter 441: Bring it to an end - Three - III

    In a study sealed in utter solitude, Ansel sat upon a bench, his gaze askance at the standoff between the pair dubbed "twins."


    No, to call them twins would be a grave mistake.


    For both were the absolute, the unequivocal, the undiluted essence of Ravenna Ziegler.


    This was the crux of¡­ the wager proposed by Ansel and Ravenna three years prior.


    He aimed to prove that without him, "Ravenna Ziegler" was destined for naught but failure, not merely inconsequential, but driven to the most extreme straits, to the point of indifference or even¡­ destruction of the Tower of Babel.


    Yet, Ansel did not coerce Ravenna into this bet by threatening to erase her memories, but rather he offered her an extravagantly generous proposition.


    "You may bear witness to this wager, to observe how you, devoid of my presence, will change, evolve, and advance. Moreover, I shall grant you the opportunity to delve further¡ªuntil the wager¡¯s conclusion, you are free to remain in Hydral manor¡¯s subterranean library, to peruse and study all tomes at your leisure."


    This was not coercion but an indulgence of the highest order.


    The Hydral legacy¡¯s secret tomes, millennia-old... even if not housed within Hydral¡¯s domain but in the imperial manor, were enough to drive anyone to frenzy.


    And the cost of such an act was¡ª


    "In this wager, I shall not intimidate or coerce you; all that transpires will be of your own volition."


    This was amon refrain of Ansel¡¯s, yet Ravenna was well aware that the absence of threats did not preclude Ansel¡¯s guidance and intervention. Regardless of the initial threats or the terms offered, Ravenna had no grounds for refusal.


    For she believed she would not be subjugated by Ansel, would not yield to this devil¡ªwhy would her future self not achieve what she could now?


    How could she possibly be so deranged as to¡­ disregard even the Tower of Babel?


    Thus, the wager was established.


    And crucially, if Ravenna were to remain a hidden observer, then who would partake in this wager as the protagonist? Create a puppet with Ravenna¡¯s memories, fabricating an entirely false past?


    No, that was not Ansel¡¯s desire.


    What he sought was the¡­ genuine Ravenna herself.


    And, as it happened, there was precisely one individual in the world capable of this feat.


    ["Do you believe a soul can be molded, Ravenna? The transcendental foundation, the unique wellspring of each extraordinary being, it... can be shaped, created¡ª the most distinguished alchemists can even aplish this."]


    Indeed, Ansel¡¯s father, the greatest alchemist in history, melle Hydral, could craft souls¡ªnot anew, not entirely different, but indistinguishable from their original, the very soul of the person themselves.


    That is why melle regarded Ravenna with such interest, for she was the only one worthy of Ansel personally seeking his aid.


    That is why Toradon and Falcon remarked that Ravenna was "problematic," for they were among the few in the world who knew that melle could create souls, having not only witnessed this method and process but also being melle¡¯s chief sorcerer and the head of Wind, privy to all secrets.


    However, this miraculous creation alsoes with extremely stringent conditions¡ªit requires a significant number of the original owner¡¯s soul fragments as materials.


    If the quantity is insufficient, the newly born soul will not sustain for long before it disintegrates; and if the original soul still exists in the world, her instincts, her entirety, will drive her to gravitate towards the original soul.


    Either to return or... to devour.


    During this process, due to the soul¡¯s return and connection, if there is a loss of memory, it will continuously synchronize with the original memories until a wless harmony is achieved.


    Naturally, Ravenna would not sacrifice too many soul fragments for this wager; the fragments she severed were only sufficient to sustain the new Ravenna for three years. When the limit approaches, the erased and altered memories will gradually awaken, until they alignpletely with the existing soul memories.


    Thus, the initial scene unfolded, a moment that Ravenna, at the time, could notprehend. Your next read awaits at NovelBin.C?m


    That is¡ªwhy exactly did Ansel scheme to insert her soul into a puppet?


    Because only in this way could Ansel, through Soren, gradually create the illusion of damaged memories for Ravenna, to prevent her from detecting the anomaly during the memory restoration process and realizing the truth prematurely.


    ¡ªHer memories were never damaged. The shbacks, the physical difort... all were due to her soul¡¯s insufficient purity, a longing for the original soul, hoping that afterpleting a thorough memory synchronization, she would either return to the original Ravenna or... devour her.


    Madam Ronger¡¯s mentor, Myron, had also been dealt with by Ansel¡¯smand to Soren; she was actually Soren¡¯s disguise, leading Ravenna to fully believe that the oddity in her memories stemmed from the original soul damage.


    Until today, when the situation has spiraled out of control and the wager reaches its conclusion, Ravenna¡¯s, no... Helen¡¯s memories, are fully restored.


    "Listen well... the following words, I will not repeat to you again."


    Ansel stared at the screen, her eyes burning and her demeanor cold, while his face devoid of any emotion.


    Ansel of Hydral, at the age of thirteen, had already struggled in the depths of despair for three full years.


    Those three years were enough to teach him, to make him realize many things¡ªto recognize that he must be sufficiently cruel, sufficiently cunning, sufficiently evil, to realize that... he had no other choice.


    Rather than say that Ravenna¡¯s rational thinking taught Ansel the cold value of assessment, it would be more urate to say... it facilitated all that had happened.


    Because Ansel would havee to this realization sooner orter, without needing Ravenna¡¯s reminder.


    The despair at ten destroyed the boy¡¯s naive warmth, shattered the positive upbringing his family had provided.


    Perhaps Ansel of Hydral might have had other opportunities.


    But after that day, he could only be a viin.


    His nature was left with only evil and madness, because justice and order could not help him.


    Value judgments, cold sacrifices... even without the inspiring Ravenna, Ansel would ultimately have taken this path.


    So, even though Ansel was only thirteen at the time, he was already sufficiently cold and cruel, sufficiently evil and cunning.


    This wager was the beginning of a n that spanned these entire three years, and it was... the most crucial conclusion.


    Now, Helen has fallen so far, she regards the Tower of Babel as nothing, and holds Ansel in the highest esteem, is that enough?


    No, it is not enough.


    Why, after all, is a hero a hero?


    -->

 Chapter 442: Bring it to an end - Three - IV

    "Ansel of Hydral confronted me with the stark truth that my life is but a fabrication, my existence a mere assemge, and my pursuits utterly devoid of substance. Even you... even I havee to ept this notion."


    Ansel was acutely aware that if Ravenna had not experienced all of this firsthand, but merely observed from a detached perspective¡­ she would not sumb to despair as Helen did.


    For there is a profound disparity between being a mere spectator and being immersed, especially in a scenario that verges on self-destruction.


    Helen was engulfed by despair, relentlessly pursued by Ansel¡¯s unyielding advance, yet Ravenna... she possessed a space for independent and cool-headed contemtion, a respite that allowed her to breathe.


    She was thus able to extricate herself from the pervasive atmosphere of despair, employing her intellect capable ofprehending Ansel, keeping pace with his thoughts, to dissect, deconstruct, and understand¡ª


    Just as Seraphina, who had weathered countless trials and deep-seated vendettas, still believed in the inherent goodness and steadfastly adhered to her moralpass, even as she became a sovereign in pursuit of evolution and power.


    She found within that abyss of despair a sliver of light¡­ that steadied her resolve, unwavering.


    "But why should it be assumed that my convictions, my ideals, are wholly and utterly imposed upon me?"


    Confronting her own fallen self, filled with resentment towards everything, Ravenna Ziegler¡¯s voice bore no trace of confusion or timidity.


    "Who can dere with certainty that what is given is necessarily false?"


    "How can you presume that I, who cannot achieve now, will be unable to achieve henceforth?"


    In the alchemist¡¯s workshop, the furnacey dormant, yet there existed a living forge exhaling waves of heat, forging an indestructible divine weapon from the raw materials of suffering and despair.


    "If I cannot guide them correctly now, then I shall ponder and learn; I shall immerse myself among them, approach the humanity that the devil has scorned, the realm I have yet to enter."


    "Even if the Tower of Babel was designed by my grandfather, intentionally assembling me into this current form, I have never once doubted my will or my heart. Even if this life was a bestowed design, in these fifteen years, I have never once felt pain for it¡ªif this is not my truth, then what is?"


    "And if my belief was void from the start..."


    Ravenna tugged at the corner of her mouth, revealing a mocking and haughty smile to Helen:


    "I truly wonder why you find yourself in such a predicament... Even you, who believes to have been reborn through self-destruction, still chase after it. If it is void, if it is not the pursuit of your true will, then why do you still hold it as dear as life itself after rebirth?"


    Gazing at Helen, whoseplexion grew increasingly rigid and whose lifeless eyes trembled, Ravenna Ziegler, who had no friends, no mentors, nopanionship, and who ceaselessly elevated herself, absorbing knowledge in the endless darkness and solitude for three full years... like a cksmith raising the hammer high, delivering the final, defining blow to the anvil.


    The sparks that flew were the glimmer of light she found in the absolute despair and adversity!


    "When grandfather posed that question, there was no guidance, no predestination, no false beacons set for me."


    Her words were deliberate, her typically indifferent voice now resonant and powerful, surging with fervent passion.


    "The moment I cast my gaze to the heavens, I told myself¡ª"


    "¡¯I will change this world!¡¯"


    "This is me, Ravenna Ziegler, never created by anyone, nor will ever be destroyed by anyone... this is the resolve of my being!"


    Ansel couldn¡¯t help but admire the luminous brilliance in Ravenna¡¯s eyes, sighing in awe.


    Just as he himself faced the reality of having to be the viin, that glimmer of light¡ª


    It was precisely the reason Ravenna Ziegler was destined to be a hero.


    But then...


    "How utterly revolting."


    The young Hydral muttered under his breath.


    The glory and greatness of a hero had nothing to do with him. Whatever future achievements Ravenna might attain, he was indifferent to them all.


    His only concern was whether his friend truly cared about him.


    And the answer... was negative.


    The dazzling brilliance had no ce for him, a cold and dark creeping creature.


    Read thetest on NovelBin.C?m


    Three years prior, the young Ansel had already understood this.


    He realized that Ravenna wouldn¡¯t be saddened by the loss of a friend, but by the loss of "a support that could realize her ideals."


    Truly... a greatness that is both selfish and cruel.


    Therefore, at that time, Ansel was also very clear that Ravenna, as a witness, was very likely... not to fallpletely.


    And this was the opportunity Ansel left for Ravenna.


    An independent, resolute, unbreakable, and radiant Ravenna, who hadpletely abandoned him¡­ also had a chance to exist.


    As for the other, as for Helen, that brings us back to the earlier topic¡ªIs the current Helen... loyal enough?


    No, not yet. Because she is also Ravenna, she possesses... the traits that Ravenna holds at this moment.


    Perhaps one day, driven by fate, she will awaken to be the Ravenna of the present.


    Therefore, Ansel must be as cruel as Eileen, as... absolute.


    ¡ªOnly a Helen who has self-destructed to the point of killing her past self, only a fallen Helen who can kill her past self who uttered these words, is... absolutely loyal, absolutely trustworthy.


    In such a case, if Ravenna survives, then Ansel will gain a "partner" strong enough. Although she despises Ansel, every aspect of her is absolutely controlled by him. And having witnessed all this, she knows that only Ansel can truly help her, a fact that will not change no matter what.


    Such a Ravenna is even further from bing a pact head, but that¡¯s alright, this is thest opportunity Ansel gives to his former friend, thest... fulfillment.


    From then on, it¡¯s aplete end. Moreover, once Ravenna, who has faced reality, bes his temporary partner, he will have all the time he needs to tame her into what he wants.


    And if Helen survives, then without a doubt, she will be a follower more loyal to him than Seraphina, a daughter who will never betray him, and in terms of talent and ability, she is no different from Ravenna. The only difference is... she is no longer a hero, no longer Ravenna Ziegler, but Helen, born solely for Ansel.


    Whichever oue it is, for Ansel, it¡¯s all good, no bad, it¡¯s just... eventually, something will be lost.


    That¡¯s why, on that night, Ansel could say to Seraphina¡ª


    From the beginning, he was in an invincible position.


    *

 Chapter 443: Bring it to an end - Four - I

    The overcast sky spread from the distance to this ce, where two figures stood on the rooftop¡ªone leaning against the railing and the other propped against the door of the entrance, both gazing at the swath of gray.


    "Venna, the color of the sky now somewhat resembles the hue of your hair."


    Ansel remarked with a smile, turning to look at Ravenna, who seemed momentarily lost in thought. "A beautiful shade of blue-gray."


    "..." Ravenna, touching her hair tied back in a high ponytail, replied softly, "It seems you have a fondness for long hair."


    "Do I?" Ansel tilted his head, questioning.


    "When we sleep," the petite sorceress said nonchntly, "you sometimes bury your face in my hair."


    The young Hydral chuckled, "Don''t make me sound like a child."


    Ravenna furrowed her brows and emphasized, "But you are a child. And such behavior... it''s not typical of children."


    She opened her mouth as if to say something more but hesitated and instead continued to look up at the increasingly gloomy sky.


    Ravenna actually wanted to ask if Ansel harbored... certain feelings for her, but partly felt it might be presumptuous, and partly felt that such considerations were unnecessary between them.


    The connections that bind people together are never limited to just a few types of feelings. Ravenna considered Ansel a friend, but their journey towards amon goal was held together by a bond far more robust, steadfast, and unbreakable.


    Friend,panion, or even... lover, were merely superficialbels, of no real significance.


    Reflecting on this, Ravenna felt a twinge of guilt for the agitation, frustration, and unease she had felt over the past few days due to Ansel''s "jest."


    She had no reason to doubt Ansel, a person whose thoughts and actions always radiated hope for a new world.


    A man capable of creating beneficial alchemical tools and devices, devising data systems to break through barriers of knowledge, and even helping her develop a universal Etheric Furnace... The sparkle in his eyes during their conversations could not possibly be insincere.


    Ansel, more than anyone, desired to change this stagnant world.


    With these thoughts, Ravenna felt increasingly reassured. She looked at the boy lying on the railing, looking up at the sky, her gaze filled with a tenderness she had never shown to anyone else.


    In this world, what could possibly make Ansel give up on something he cherished so dearly?


    If Ansel truly... truly did so, it would mean he must have needed¡ª


    "Venna."


    The young Hydral turned around, leaning on his scepter, his expression tenderly fixed on Ravenna.


    A raindrop shattered on the rooftop tiles, and Ravenna, reaching out to feel the cool touch of the raindrop, spoke first:


    "It''s going to rain, let''s talk about this back inside."


    "No, Venna. This question will decide where we both ultimately go."


    "..." Watching the warmth slowly fade from Ansel''s face, Ravenna''s brows slightly furrowed.


    "Are you going to¡­ tease me again?" she asked, her expression gradually bing resigned, "Wasn''t it enough to make me lose control just now? If you really want to say something nonsensical,e and say it inside. The rain is getting heavier."


    Above the quickly darkening heavens, the rolling thunder within the pitch-ck inkiness foretold the imminent arrival of a storm.


    "Venna, it''s the same question again."


    Yet Ansel remained unmoved, standing on the edge of the rooftop. His youthful figure stood tall,manding the storm clouds and rain as if he were the master summoning them. The pitch-ck sky that devoured the azure heavens floated above his head, yet seemed to crawl at his feet.


    Amid the increasingly fine rain, the young Hydral asked:


    "Between me and your ideals, which will you choose?"


    Boom¡ª!


    The incandescent lightning illuminated their faces for a moment, but the thunderous roar could not drown out Ansel''s voice. Ravenna heard his absurd question very clearly.


    "An old joke should not be repeated."


    Ravenna slightly tilted her head, "How could you think this would be effective?"


    But Ansel just quietly watched her, his face devoid of the usual teasing or the gentle, familial smile he often wore.


    The rain grew heavier, turning into curtains that enveloped the boy under the dark clouds, making his figure in Ravenna''s eyes be blurred and ethereal, except for those sea-blue eyes, which Ravenna saw with utter rity.


    He was serious¡ªRavenna thought so.


    Just one look was enough for her to read Ansel''s thoughts; she knew him that well. As long as the conditions were right, it was not difficult for her to see through his lies.


    The friend standing in the cold rain curtain awaited her answer.


    "Why should I make a choice?"


    After a long while, Ravenna looked directly into those eyes and replied, "Why should I make such a meaningless choice? Is there any conflict between you and it?"


    "Conflict..."


    Ansel murmured the word, then burst intoughter, augh with a youthful timbre that pierced through the rain curtain.


    That deep-seated resentment and anger, which even the thunder could not mask, vividly reached Ravenna''s ears.


    What exactly does fate want to do?


    After discovering everything about this world from the vast memories of his traveler friend, Ansel had hardly thought about this question because, on that very day, he had suffered the greatest hardship of his life.


    Anger, fear, despair... numerous negative emotions had entangled him for a long time, and just freeing himself from them had taken too much of Ansel''s effort, let alone having the energy to ponder what fate really wanted.


    And Ravenna''s casual remark inadvertently gave Ansel the answer.


    A... remarkably simple answer.


    Fate selects those born extraordinary, bestowing upon them its favoring gaze, causing the world to revolve around them.


    It subjects the defiant to sufferings to know themselves, and the void to traverse humanity toprehend the truth¡­ With invisible threads, it shapes heroes into the visage of its desire.


    ¡ªNo, into the visage the world desires.


    The visage needed¡­ by the new world.


    Fate seeks to destroy this malformed empire, to cleanse this twisted society, and through four heroines, to erect a new realm, a new world.


    The tyrant, the sage, the awakened, the benevolent... Upon these four heroines, it intends to topple all and start anew.


    Undoubtedly, this is what fate demands.


    This is, in fact, a simple answer: one need only look at the great deeds wrought by the four heroines to understand the simple truth¡ªfor the aplishments of the heroines are the reality scripted by fate, their denouement, the endpoint of fate''s gaze.


    And amidst his interactions with Ravenna, Ansel, whose spirit is gradually inclined to ponder other questions, is awakened by his friend''s profoundly fortunatement.


    ["Our encounter is surely the work of fate."]


    -->

 Chapter 444: Bring it to an end - Four - II

    ["Our encounter is surely the work of fate."]


    Fate... the work of fate.


    Indeed, if fate wishes to forge a new kingdom, a new world, then...pared to those four heroines, am I not a more fitting choice?


    Possessing knowledge from another world, ideas from another world, loathing the stagnant and rigid empire, its institutions, thoughts, concepts... I, who can scarcely tolerate any backward aspect of this society, harbored a burning ambition to change the empire before gaining memories of this world. Am I not the most suitable person?


    If I could change this world, what would it matter to ovee the four heroines? If I could do better than the four heroes, would fate not cast its favoring gaze upon me, and would that not be eptable to fate?


    But while fate could ept, and would dly ept, Ansel would not, could never ept.


    In the increasingly torrential rain, Ansel said to his friend:


    "There is no contradiction between it and me, Venna."


    "It is an impasse."


    His voice was colder than the rain sshing upon Ravenna, more ferocious than the roaring thunder.


    The young demon, who had struggled in despair for years, revealed to his friend the rage and hatred that had seeped into his bones and etched into his soul:


    "Between that so-called new world and me, only one can exist!"


    He is Ansel of Hydral, the puppeted Ansel of Hydral; the Ansel of Hydral who has witnessed his own dismal future; the Ansel of Hydral who watched his father''s rapid descent into the abyss and grew increasingly mad; and... the Ansel of Hydral who watched his mother die in his arms.


    He will not tolerate any of his actions to facilitate the whims of fate; he will not allow himself to be a fawning hound, realizing its purposes under its favor and grace.


    He will not... he will not allow the vision that fate desires to have any chance of realization, no matter how much he loathes this malformed empire, no matter how much he scorns theughable codes of the nobility, no matter that he too once... fantasized about that beautiful vision and toiled day and night for it.


    In that moment, Ansel realized, from that day forward, his considerations would no longer be merely about prolonging his life, changing that ending, but truly... challenging that damned fate that seeks to destroy his life and yet presumptuously use him!


    ¡ªAnything that fate desires, is what I seek to annihte.


    If fate wishes to let this deformed, fallen, twisted, chaotic, evil empire be destroyed, to create a progressive, just, bright, orderly, good new world, to free this world from millennia of stagnation¡ª


    Then I... shall ensure this empire stands tall in its prime for thousands of years toe, even if it means plunging the world into an eternal, silent hell!


    In the torrential rain, Ravenna''s fingertips trembled slightly.


    She gazed at the blurred visage of her friend through the curtain of rain. Despite the surreal obscurity, Ravenna discerned the extreme distortion, the... frenzied ferocity.


    Ansel... why has ite to this?


    The fierce mental onught paradoxically left Ravenna devoid of panic or fear; she felt only... bewildered.


    An iprehensible bewilderment.


    ¡ªWho could understand? Your closest friend, your most intuitivepanion, with whom you''ve discussed and envisioned the future countless times, now reveals such a demonic hatred towards your shared ideals.


    "So¡ª"


    Ansel smiled again, as if his previous rage and madness had never existed: "Tell me, Venna, as my friend, which do you truly... choose?"


    He watched Ravenna, observing his friend silent in the downpour, herplexion growing increasingly pale, her breathing more rapid, like someone drowning in the rain.


    "...Reason."


    After what seemed an eternity, Ravenna, who had been looking down, slowly lifted her eyes.


    There were no hysterical arguments, no shouts of "Why!"; no ridiculous self-deception, no ims of "You''re still lying to me, aren''t you?"


    She simply asked, in a hoarse, eerily calm, and numb voice... for a reason.


    "Reason... ah."


    Reason...


    Ansel gazed at Ravenna''s purple eyes, turbulent behind the veil of rain, his lips trembling slightly.


    He had a thousand ways to make Ravenna believe his words, to believe in fate, he feels... if he wanted Ravenna to make a choice, he indeed needed to give her a reason.


    Only by making Ravenna truly understand his predicament will she see him as anything other than a betrayer.


    But as Ansel prepared to reveal the greatest secret of this world to Ravenna, all words choke in his throat.


    A startling thought, like lightning, cleaved into the mind of thirteen-year-old Hydral.


    Venna... will she choose to understand my predicament?


    Or... follow¡­ fate?


    If one wishes to gain another''s trust in this manner, it must be someone who has endured endless suffering under fate''s design, someone who would not have experienced such despair but for the needs of fate.


    But if Ravenna Ziegler, thisexceptionally brilliant genius, this stubborn idealist, bes aware of fate''s existence, would she really... rise in rebellion?


    No... she would not, because what fate intends to realize is precisely what she pursues.


    She would not only refrain from rebelling but would also revel in the fact that the vision she anticipates bes "destined."


    Is the realization of this ideal worth the sacrifice of the Tower of Babel? No, Ravenna, knowing the details, could deduce what fate aims to achieve. She could make more meticulous arrangements, even manage to avoid the copse of the Tower of Babel, just like... what Ansel is doing.


    In the midst of the torrential downpour, a bewildered thirteen-year-old boy, under the sudden, thunderous realization, understood one thing:


    Revealing the truth to Ravenna would not garner her assistance.


    Instead, it would irrevocably turn her into his adversary.


    Idealists, upon learning that their ideals could be reality, inevitably align themselves with those who can actualize these ideals.


    It was like when I had spoken of abandoning my ideals; her anxiety stemmed not from losing a friend, but from losing a¡­ supporter.


    As if, at this moment, she was not genuinely inquiring about my hardships but was instead coldly demanding¡­ reasons from me.


    So it was.


    From the beginning, Venna was never going to be my friend.


    "Reasons... do not exist."


    Ansel slowly clenched his scepter, yet with a leisurely and casual tone, he chuckled, "No reasons, Venna, no reasons!"


    Hisughter grew louder, as if to mask something, bursting into uproariousughter: "No reasons!"


    "...What are you hiding, Ansel?"


    The petite woman in the storm took a step forward, her voice piercing through Ansel''s facade as it rose sharply: "Don''t try to deceive me! If you want answers from me, give me a reason first!"


    Thud!


    The scepter struck the ground forcefully, halting Ravenna''s advance.


    Reasons... reasons.


    Not hardships, not predicament, but reasons.


    Ansel tugged at the corner of his mouth, still smiling, "I said, there are no, reasons."


    "You clearly¡ª"


    "No reasons, so you can''t give answers?"


    He spread his hands, "Then let me ask differently, dear Venna¡ªthe most direct, the most straightforward way."


    "Haven''t you always wanted to be my pact head? The terms are very simple, just subordinate your ideals to my existence."


    "If Imand you to do something, even if it threatens your ideals, you must execute it without hesitation¡ªcan you do that?"


    "..."


    Ravenna fell silent, her pale, bloodless face devoid of any expression.


    This silence was her answer.


    "Then, let''s be even more straightforward."


    "I never intended to realize those so-called ideals; on the contrary, I want to stop them, I want... to destroy them."


    In that moment, Ansel felt Ravenna''s gaze upon him, filled with astonishment, fury, and disbelief.


    "You said... what!" Ravenna''s hoarse voice squeezed through her clenched teeth.


    "You see, you see, Venna, at this time, you don''t need reasons any more."


    Anselughed loudly: "Now you don''t even need any rationality, don''t need me to provide counter-reasons, to so vividly regard me as..."


    "An enemy."


    Slowly, expressionlessly uttering these two words, Ansel no longer needed to hear a definite response from Ravenna, for he already knew the answer.


    An answer that made him grateful he had not recklessly revealed the "truth" to Ravenna.


    She was indeed... the person I had thought.


    "Do you know why there are no reasons? Because everything we''ve experienced during this time is all..."


    As Ansel received his answer from Ravenna''s silence, heughed freely as if liberated: "My lies."


    He leisurely twirled his scepter: "I admire your talent, I need your talent, you should have been my first pact head, you should have been."


    Under Ravenna''s stunned gaze, the young Hydral sighed softly: "It''s just that yourmitment to that ideal... exceeded my expectations.


    "You cannot ce anything above me."


    His voice was cold, his gaze indifferent, like a sovereign looking down upon a rebellious subject.


    "I intended to tame you with gentle means, to be your friend, to assist you, to be the onlypanion in your lonely world... I thought you would cherish me, you would need me, I could be the most important existence in your life."


    "But I was wrong." Ansel shook his head, "I was too naive, naive to think that just this bit of panionship'' would make you care about me, value me, until it surpassed that ideal."


    "But the truth proves... I can never achieve this. Because you live for that ideal, Venna."


    The young devil''s eyes, stripped of all warmth, flickered with a cruel, cold light.


    "You must... be destroyed, remade." He murmured in a voice only he could hear, "To get the you I want."


    In this torrential downpour, close friends,panions in arms, just looked at each other like this.


    Neither could see even a hint of pleading or concession in the other''s eyes.


    "So all of this, was a lie?"


    Ravenna''s voice was very soft, so soft it seemed it could be shattered by the raindrops.


    "Yes, it was all lies, Venna."


    Ansel nodded slightly: "From now on, we are no longer friends."


    -->

 Chapter 445: Bring it to an end - Four - III

    If during this time, you had shown even the slightest bias towards me, I wouldn''t have trusted you so little, but you didn''t, Venna.


    I should have realized this earlier, I should have understood that what you needed was never a friend orpanion, just... a means to achieve your ideal.


    Ah, look at your eyes now... disappointed, angry, staring at a betrayer.


    I know you too well, Venna, I have never hated understanding you as much as I do today.


    But you never really understood me... heh, it''s not your fault, who made everything we''ve experienced a lie?


    It''s all, just lies.


    *


    "You are truly disgusting¡­ in your grandeur."


    Faced with Ravenna''s resolute deration, Helen responded expressionlessly.


    Possessing a soul identical to Ravenna''s, and thus sharing her determination, she uttered words thatpletely contradicted her own nature.


    "Is there not even a small space left for Father in your grand blueprint?"


    "Why should I reserve a ce for those who betray me, those destined to obstruct me?" Ravenna coldly replied: "You really are... thoroughly insane."


    "Soil enhancement potions, portable healers, mechanical armor, data systems..."


    Helen stared intently into Ravenna''s eyes, listing one alchemical apparatus or tool after another.


    "...Synthesizers, universal ether furnaces, even the Nidhoggur you now control, which one did not originate from Father''s ideas and designs? Ravenna Ziegler, who do you think enabled you to achieve what you have today? Even the knowledge and power you now possesse from Father''s grace."


    "How do you have the audacity, the face... to so tantly disregard the efforts and sacrifices Father made for you, to haughtily deny everything he has done?"


    "That was his lie!"


    Ravenna shouted angrily: "You fool! Haven''t you remembered everything yet? That was a lie to tame me, to tame you!"


    "That was never a lie!"


    Helen responded with a voice as loud as Ravenna''s, her voice somewhat hoarse with rage: "That statement itself, is the lie!"


    ...


    In the study, Ansel, who was single-handedly supporting his cheek and watching this scene through a screen, his fingers trembled slightly.


    That statement itself... is the lie.


    He murmured Helen''s words, then heard the reborn petite woman angrily say to her "self":


    "All the affection Father poured into you, all the efforts he made for you, everything you''ve experienced... it was never fake! He just didn''t want to tell you that reason, he just didn''t want you to know his hardships... but you would rather believe father''s ''lies'' than think that father had his difficulties!"


    She grabbed Ravenna''s cor, her fingertips turning pale from the force.


    The reborn soul, having essed the full scope of past memories, no longer stood on that crumbling belief but stood from Ansel''s perspective, dering with such loathing: "You are the betrayer, Ravenna Ziegler, you simply... do not deserve to stand beside father."


    Ansel, watching this scene, appeared somewhat bewildered.


    "Helen... Venna..."


    If at that time, Venna had notmanded him to provide reasons like a judge sentencing a criminal, but had asked him like Helen¡­ if he had any hardships.


    Would everything have been different?


    "I don''t need to stand by his side; a mere mutual use is sufficient."


    Helen remained unmoved by Ravenna''s words, and Ravenna, unaffected by Helen, simply looked indifferently at her other self, responding emotionlessly: "Even if you speak for him, he won''t care about you, because in his eyes, a failed you is just a worthless reject."


    "And you... have no chance of defeating me."


    "If it were merely a fight to the death, indeed, I would stand no chance."


    Facing this vastly unequal contest, Helen showed no fear or even nervousness; she stepped back and ced her hand on the nearby workbench. "But as me, you wouldn''t use the measure of force to decide who truly... controls."


    "...Hmph."


    Ravenna snorted coldly but did not deny it: "Even if it''s not by force, you still have no chance of winning."


    She too turned around, facing the workbench, beginning to pick up tools.


    Two people with absolutely identical souls need no words to understand what the other is thinking.


    Whether Helen or Ravenna, from the beginning, they had no intention of using force to decide the oue of this wager.


    Otherwise, Ravenna had a thousand opportunities to kill Helen instantly.


    What they were contesting was not about who lives or who wins, but about who truly is... Ravenna Ziegler, who is the real master of this soul favored even by fate.


    Therefore, only victory in the domain they most crave represents true victory.


    And in this domain, their ultimate goal, for which they have been striving since fifteen years ago, could naturally only be one thing¡ªthe realization of an artifact that allows mortals to wield the extraordinary:


    The world-altering... Universal Ether Furnace.


    *


    End of the chapter.


    Ye again WebNovel needs 1000 words to publish so... herees author''s ranting time xD


    I can''t believe I''ve been writing for so long... The idea for this story has been in my mind for a while, and the first confirmed main character is Seraphina. It was only natural for her to appear in the first chapter as a newbie boss (haha). Venna came to me while I was ying a certain R-18G game, and suddenly I had an idea: an idealist forced to choose between ideals and emotions...


    She could either be a machine to ideals or a ve to her feelings. But what if there were other possibilities? This internal struggle seemed really interesting! So, I started writing.


    As for the other characters in the future, I have a rough idea. I''ll take my time and develop them. So far, I think the story is quite fascinating~


    Thank you so much to the friends who have beenmenting and silently supporting me xD I couldn''t have made it this far without all of you. Through yourments, I''vee to know the characters you each like. If there''s a chance, I might consider writing some spicy side stories as extras in the future. Ahaha, not just kidding!

 Chapter 446: Bring it to an end - Five - I

    "The universalization of extraordinary" has led Eileen Ziegler to be ostracized and opposed by nearly all sorcerers, causing him to fall from his position as one of the world''s top alchemists¡­ into a state of delusional ruin.


    Eileen has only found a direction and created a prototype, yet he cannot advance any further.


    He recognizes that this is the limit of his intellect and capabilities, which do not allow him to reach higher realms.


    Therefore¡­ he has ced all his hopes on his granddaughter, who possesses unparalleled talent, shaping Ravenna through his own demise into a creature absolutely loyal to her ideals, unswayed by any external influence.


    How, then, can one achieve this paradoxical notion of extraordinary principles, which seems fundamentally unattainable?


    There are only two paths for a mortal to ascend to extraordinary: one is through the Heavenly Road, progressing step by step to transform the levels of life, and the other is to plunge into the abyss for self-awakening.


    Both pathse with exceedingly stringent conditions.


    The Heavenly Road requires a qualification for transcendence, which is not innately predetermined. Since its creation, various extraordinary rituals and special artifacts have enabled mortals to possess qualifications, even transforming them directly into extraordinary beings, such as the Holy Church''s Water of Redemption.


    However, the rarity and cost of these rituals and artifacts impose even more severe restrictions than innate qualifications.


    Even in a mortal family, the one in ten thousand chance to alter one''s destiny by birthing a child with natural extraordinary qualifications does not guarantee escape from their constraints.


    The Heavenly Road is a man-made path to transcendence, where rituals, materials, and resources... Most "ordinary" extraordinary beings can only advance further by selling themselves to more powerful beings.


    Meanwhile, extraordinary beings who plunge into the abyss, though not bound by theplex demands of the Heavenly Road, face even more stringent requirements in terms of qualifications.


    As "orthodox" extraordinary beings, by directly contacting the abyss with their souls and drawing knowledge and power from the infinite source of the world, those without inherently strong souls, as Ansel exined to Seraphina about Heaven and the Abyss, are like a sheet of paper soaked in water, eroded by the torrent of information from the abyss, leading to madness and then destruction.


    Qualifications, talents, resources... These elementspletely separate the extraordinary beings from the mortal, with no possibility of connection.


    And mortals who cannot harness ether are utterly incapable of using alchemical devices that rely on ether as a base energy, thus the so-called universalization of transcendence is entirely a dead end.


    But Eileen, after decades of endless struggle, this former alchemy master has finally found that supposedly non-existent path in his twilight years.


    Helen looked at the materials spread across the table, exhaling slowly.


    Evidently, both Ravenna and Ansel had long been prepared for the culmination of this wager.


    Through countless calctions, derivations, failures, and restarts, Helen had gathered all the necessary materials to reach the utmost limits of possibility.


    Clutching the alchemical carving knife in her hand, shemenced what might be¡­ the final act of creation in her life.


    Eileen discerned the essence of the path: an epiphany struck him.


    If one wants the mortal to control the extraordinary¡­Why attempt to control the extraordinary directly?


    This approach, currently adopted by the Tower of Babel, involves creating devices that operate without the direct maniption of ether, thus limiting the possibilities to a narrow scope. However, Eileen''s vision was never confined to such constraints.


    Ether, the lifeblood of the extraordinary, can ignite mes, summon storms, call forth thunder, and nourish the earth¡­ In the hands of the extraordinary beings, it can achieve anything, transforming into any form of energy.


    Thus, by crafting a device that internalizes the process of "extraordinary beings manipting ether" into an automatic mechanism that converts ether into any required energy¡­


    Ordinary beings could wield the extraordinary and revel in its boundless possibilities without directly manipting ether!


    Why, despite the near omnipotence of the extraordinary beings, does this world remain so backward and barren?


    They can construct towering skyscrapers yet thendscape is dotted with dpidated houses; they can traverse space and even travel to other worlds, yet the carriage remains the best mode of transportation; they can breed livestock whose flesh bolsters health, yet countless people subsist on the cheapest rice bran and wheat bran.


    Because the infinite potential of the extraordinary and the omnipotence of ether have never truly permeated the realm of the ordinary.


    If ether were used as a medium to output a perfectly adaptable form of energy, all devices developed on this basis would no longer be directly constrained by ether. The entire industrial system born from this, and the society built upon this industrial system, would possess the limitless potential represented by ether, steering towards a future of unparalleled brilliance.


    This is the universal ether furnace, a creation potent enough topletely revolutionize the empire¡­ the entire world!


    The alchemy workshop sprang to life, the forge roared with intense mes, steel shed with a piercing screech, and ether, omnipresent, flowed and shaped itself in the ways the two genius sorcerers desired.


    This was an exceedingly lengthy process. The creation that Eileen had pursued for decades and had yet to achieve could not possibly be realized so easily. The oue of this wager would not be determined by who could produce a real universal ether furnace, but by whose results came closest to the perfect creation they had both yet to touch.


    "What can you achieve?"


    Helen suddenly spoke, despite her focus on creation.


    "..."


    Ravenna, manipting Nidhoggur and evidently more at ease than Helen, who was still using the alchemical carving knife, was ten times faster and had more spare capacity, yet she did not respond to Helen''s question.


    "No matter what you achieve, the true Model Seven is beyond your reach," Helen muttered to herself, steadily and forcefully inscribing theplex ether circuits on the alchemical materials.


    "¡ªEven though you have had ess to the secret archives of Hydral for three full years."


    -->

 Chapter 447: Bring it to an end - Five -II

    "And what about you?"


    Ravenna retorted coldly, "Howplete are you, and to what realms can you reach?"


    "I cannot achieve it either, but the difference between you and me lies in..."


    Helen''s carving knife paused slightly as she tilted her head to look at Ravenna, her eyes devoid of light, filled with "self"-loathing.


    "I havee to recognize and ept this fact."


    She continued her work, adding, "I have realized and epted that with Father''s guidance, I was able to continuously improve the universal synthesizer to the sixth model in such a short time. But after my father left... for three whole years, I have struggled to make any progress."


    As Helen spoke, her usually indifferent face softened.


    "You are right, Ravenna. Even without those fifteen years of scheme, my heart still yearns to change the world, and even now... I have notpletely given it up."


    "But this... signifies that Father is the most important presence in my life."


    "He is..."Helen''s voice trembled with uncontroble excitement and joy.


    "He is the only one who can lead me towards that future."


    Ravenna did not look at Helen; under her control, Nidhoggur either subdivided, disassembled, or processed the materials. In the use of this special alchemical tool, she was clearly several levels above Helen.


    "I thought... you were going to say something else."


    Ravenna, alone for three years, spoke without any change in tone, unmoved by Helen''s words.


    After Nidhoggurpleted a batch of material processing, it quickly divided arge portion, solidifying into a faceless puppet to assist Ravenna in creating an additional production line.


    "Much more formidable than I imagined..."


    Ansel slightly raised his eyebrows as he leaned forward, peering through the light screen at the faceless puppet.


    "It seems you have also incorporated some mechanical armor construction logic... Have you also considered the pursuit of power during these three years?"


    Ansel had given Ravenna ample freedom; she could consult any book in the underground library at will. How much Ravenna had grown in these three years, Ansel had no clear idea.


    What she had been thinking about these years, Ansel was equally unaware. However, seeing her performance now... it was obviously no different from three years ago.


    If there was any difference, it was that the current Ravenna was perhaps ten times, a hundred times more resolute than before.


    However, although the object of her pursuit had not changed, the current Ravenna, obviously more thoughtful¡­ than that normally developing Ravenna in the destined future.


    If she hadn''t studied mechanical armor, she could not possibly have created a puppet mixed with mechanical armor construction concepts so effortlessly.


    Ravenna... if you could defeat Helen, what would you want to do? Arm the Tower of Babel?


    That''s really... You are not at all reassured about me.


    The caution and indifference disyed by the former friend did not sadden Ansel much¡ªhe had already experienced opportunities given and betrayals faced.


    Rather, it was Ravenna''s current coldness, aloofness, defensiveness, and even... hostility that proved the preciousness of Helen''s¡­ undying loyalty.


    Ravenna''s nearly extreme confrontational intent made Helen''s loyalty appear so close to the perfection Ansel needed.


    "Early breakthroughs aremon in the initial stages of research."


    Ravenna, while manipting Nidhoggur and the puppet, and simultaneously processing on her own, already disyed the poise of an alchemist master.


    "As for the research on the seventh model, it has reached its final stage. It''s not that there''s no possibility of further progress without him; rather, both he and I have hit a bottleneck."


    The detached idealist nced at her despised self: "You even use this to proim his importance to you, which clearly shows... you are indeed beyond help, and my having any hope for you was foolish."


    During their conversation, Ravenna had already set up an entire massive tform framework on her workbench, while Helen only held a smallponent in her hands.


    This terrifying disparity, almost not of the same dimension, made Helen''s chance of victory seem impossible.


    Meanwhile, Ravenna continued:


    "Since you want to prove to me how important Ansel is to you... let me also make you realize something." She even had spare energy to use Nidhoggur to create a hydra, which floated in mid-air, and then she said indifferently:


    "The reason he uses to crush your beliefs¡ªit''s you, me, we have never walked among the mortals, and naturally, there''s no reason to have such a strong desire to change the lives of the ordinary."


    "I admit it. I admit that, as he said, I desire to change the world more than... wanting to bring them a better life."


    "But," Ravenna''s expression turned cold, and the hydra shaped by Nidhoggur roared silently.


    "You say, everything he ever told me was not a lie. Then please tell me..."


    "Ansel of Hydral, born a divine species, a being truly superior to all creatures, where does his belief in changing the worlde from, and where does his zeal to free the mortals from their shackles originate?"


    The dark hydra disintegrated into nothingness, and Ravenna, with a distant and indifferent voice, told her other self:


    "Listen well... this is the proof that everything he said was a lie¡ªAnsel of Hydral is even less likely than you or me to empathize with the people, even less likely to genuinely hope for the world to change."


    "As a divine species, he is the heaviest shackle on this world!"


    In the alchemy workshop, only the mechanical operations and the sound of the furnace burning could be heard.


    And in the sealed study within the manor, Ansel''sughter rang out.


    He leaned back in his chair, head tilted back, arms covering his eyes, as if he had heard some marvelous words,ughing so freely, so joyfully, so... liberated.


    "Right... you are absolutely correct, Ravenna, you truly are... the smartest."


    His arms slowly fell as theughter subsided, and Ansel once again gazed at the screen, looking at the determined petite sorceress.


    As long as the divine species exists, the world remains incapable of true transformation.


    To illustrate with a simple example¡ªEileen spent her entire life, sparing no sacrifice, even that of his descendants, in pursuit of what might be possible with a device known as the Universal Ether Furnace...


    For melle, however, it was merely a toy that could be easily crafted.


    -->

 Chapter 448: Bring it to an end - Five -III

    Indeed, should he wish, he could create aplete, tightly integrated industrial system in just half a day, and within a week, propel the empire toward the "bright future" that Eileen sought for decades and never achieved.


    Moreover, if the empress were displeased, the destruction of this system¡­ would take only a few days, perhaps even less.


    As for the Dragon King perched atop the mountain and the Tidecallers hidden in the deep sea, what they could do would certainly not be inferior to these two divine species.


    Ravenna''s deductions, conclusions, and the firm belief that ultimately arose from them are without fault.


    ¡ªAs a member of the divine species, Ansel could never truly resonate with mortals; not to mention mortals... even extraordinary beings are but slightly stronger ants in his eyes.


    Thus, everything he and his own words imed were merely lies, perfectly aligning with everything he revealed in that torrential rain.


    Such a simple yet impably logical deduction.


    "So, this is what you''vee to understand over these three years."


    Ansel still smiled from time to time, but the asional upturn of his lips, rather than uncontrolled joy, might better be described as a... twitch.


    He lowered his gaze, murmuring, "It also... fits your personality, which is what I never desired¡­"


    Ravenna''s thought process is wless, and from her perspective... no, from anyone''s perspective, the reality is just so.


    A true deity, superior to all existence, cast a mocking nce at a stubborn being, staging a deeply moving y about friendship, ideals, and the future, just to hold her in the palm of his hand.


    Yet... only Ansel, from his own perspective, experienced nothing but endless... loneliness.


    The young Hydral, sitting alone in his study, felt surrounded by boundless solitude.


    Even though Seraphina pulled him out of his self-imposed exile with her desperate love, this sense of loneliness never diminished.


    Because Seraphina is pure, always merely expressing her love, and it is precisely because of this purity that she cannot touch Ansel''splex heart.


    What Ansel is waiting for, longing for, hoping for... no one knows.


    Perhaps someone might know, but now, there will certainly be no one left who does.


    Today, this loneliness reached its peak when his once friend dered, "You are the heaviest shackle in this world."


    "You are right, Ravenna."


    The demeanor of the monster became solemn and stern, having abandoned all delusions, he dered indifferently:


    "I am indeed¡­ and I will surely be, this world''s heaviest shackle."


    At the tender age of ten, Ansel of Hydral had already perished, along with the aspirations he once harbored for this world.


    Within the alchemy workshop, Ravenna''s impable "correct" deductions had rendered Helen silent. As she continued to meticulously craft theponents, a hint of bewilderment seemed to momentarily cloud her expression.


    Yet swiftly, her visage regainedposure, embodying a wordless, yet absolute serenity and stillness, unshaken by any turmoil.


    "I shall ce my faith in Father," she whispered softly.


    Ravenna, previously unshaken, was taken aback by such a simple deration, her expression betraying a touch of incredulity. "Even if it is evidently a lie of his?"


    "I shall choose to believe in that possibility, no matter how minuscule it may be."


    Helen bowed her head, attending to the materials with increasing tranquility and steadiness, her focus unwavering.


    "I do not perceive it as a facade crafted by my father to weave a lie. He must have sought to make a change, long before this moment," she continued.


    "Even if the divine species indeed shackles the world, even if they are the least likely to care for the mortals."


    Lifting her gaze, the purple irises beneath her ashen spectacles, though devoid of light, remained steadfast and unyielding as they fixed upon her other self.


    "I, too, am willing to trust my father, to holdplete faith in the one in ten million chance."


    Nidhoggur ceased its dance, and the carving knife stilled.


    The two "Ravenna Ziegler"-s, identical in soul and appearance¡­ but divergent in thought, locked eyes, neither yielding an inch.


    A trust without foundation, without reason.


    This was an act utterly, utterly inconceivable for Ravenna.


    Having concluded that "the divine species are the world''s heaviest shackles," Ravenna would have deemed Ansel''s words as deceitful, all as lies, just as he had stated.


    Thus, not only making such a choice was beyond her, but her thought process could never align with Helen''s.


    Yet, this was precisely what was¡­ best.


    Ansel''s gaze, tender and warm, watched over his seemingly isted and undoubtedly doomed "daughter."


    It was not the thought pattern of Ravenna Ziegler, nor a conclusion she would arrive at. That baseless, reasonless... absolute trust was exactly what Ansel desired.


    What he sought was not Ravenna Ziegler; what he needed, and could only be, was the Helen of now.


    "You will prevail, Helen," the youthful Hydral murmured, "for you have discerned where the key lies."


    On the first day, Helen diligently crafted five essentialponents with remarkable patience. However, Ravenna, controlling Nidhoggur, had alreadypleted the foundational framework of the Model Seven Universal Ether Furnace.


    On the second day, without any rest, both individuals significantly advanced their progress. Helen began with the core, achieving meticulous refinement, and the furnace core already showed its initial form. Meanwhile, Ravenna hadpleted one-third of the critical sections on the basic framework.


    By the fifth day, having only replenished with nutrient fluids, both Helen and Ravenna exhibited distinct signs of fatigue under the intense workload. It was evident that Helen and Ravenna were pursuing markedly different research directions on the Model Seven Universal Ether Furnace.


    Helen continued to employ traditional methods in her construction, but Ravenna, after three years of intensive study in the underground library of Hydral Manor, had developed profound and intricate insights. Whether it was the internal structure, the crafting of coreponents, the engraving methods of the ether circuits, or the critical process of converting ether into a universal energy source¡­


    Ravenna''s talent, which seemed to curry favor with fate itself, demonstrated unparalleled excellence¡ªshe even managed to integrate the highly ether-conductive Nidhoggur into the Model Seven Universal Ether Furnace.


    In contrast, Helen, who spent those three years studying and teaching at the Tower of Babel, showed hardly any visible improvement.


    -->

 Chapter 449: Bring it to an end - Five - IV

    On the eighth day, the alchemical carving knife slipped from Helen''s trembling hands, and she copsed from exhaustion, unable to continue. Ravenna, still determined, fell into unconsciousness a dayter.


    By the twelfth day, the creations of Helen and Ravenna were nearingpletion. Helen''s Model Seven Ether Furnace,cking the energy to be further refined, appeared rough and cumbersome. In contrast, Ravenna, having controlled Nidhoggur, hadpleted the main construction three days earlier than Helen and had been meticulously refining the details.


    On the fifteenth day, two miraculous creations born from the same spirit were officiallypleted.


    Helen''splexion was pale, her lips tinged with blue, and Ravenna was not much better off. They looked at each other briefly before Ravenna, with a voice hoarse to the extreme, spoke:


    "Shall I grant you three more days?"


    "... No, we can begin now."


    Helen staggered towards the Universal Ether Furnace on the workbench, clutching an ether magi-crystal, her breathing increasingly unsteady.


    No one knew what Helen was thinking at that moment; she silently dropped the magi-crystal into the ether furnace and watched as it began to operate.


    The output port of the Universal Ether Furnace emitted a faint white light, and a visible waveform emanated, pouring into a cylindrical special vessel connected to it.


    Although nothing seemed to appear in the vessel, the internal space began to distort continuously, and as the distortion intensified, it even refracted a dazzling array of colors.


    Helen and Ravenna held their breath, watching this moment until the light receded, the bewildering brilliance gradually returned to transparency, and an energy orb, visible due to the spatial distortion, formed within the vessel. They both exhaled softly.


    The first step, producing a "universal energy source" that could bring about great change yet required no extraordinary and could be harnessed by everyone, was sessful.


    The next challenge was stability.


    Undoubtedly, neither Helen nor Ravenna had the capability to create a truly universal ether furnace at that moment. Theirpetition was merely to see whose creation was more stable.


    Helen silently counted the seconds in her heart while intently observing the energy orb within the vessel. However, just as she reached the third second, the previously stable energy pattern violently distorted, and Helen''s expression shifted instantaneously.


    0.4 secondster, cracks appeared on the exterior of the vessel.


    At 1.3 seconds, the vessel burst abruptly, shattering its transparent shell with a force that, while not wildly violent, scattered fragments everywhere. Helen, shielding her face toote, bore a vivid streak of blood on her cheek.


    "Four point three three seconds," Helen and Ravenna dered in unison.


    "An improvement of 0.92 seconds over three years ago... how absurd," Ravenna murmured to herself.


    Yet, Helenughed, her blood-streaked cheek lending a strangely enchanting air to her smile: "This is the result of leaving Father."


    "You misunderstand; I mean, it''s surprising you''ve improved by 0.92 seconds," Ravenna nced at Helen, "despite being suppressed and besieged by the Etheric Academy, nearly achieving nothing over these three years."


    "But that''s all there is to it," Ravenna concluded, tossing an ether crystal into her evidently more refined andplete universal ether furnace, then nced at Helen: "Your tragic life ends here¡ª"


    Boom!


    Her words were abruptly cut off.


    It was just... a moment.


    In the instant the ether was absorbed and converted into energy by the furnace... the entire universal ether furnace exploded from the inside out.


    This was an unforeseen catastrophe that no one could not have anticipated. Having left the underground library, Ravenna didn''t stop hand creating. Especially since for someone like her, the possibility of being unpracticed was non-existent. How could she possibly fail¡­ even the most basic, initial challenge?


    The explosion during energy production was a w known to the Model Four Ether Furnaces, resolved three years ago!


    And Ravenna, her expression rigid, quickly pinpointed the problem.


    Then, her expression shifted from stiffness¡­ to extreme anger.


    "What... are... you... doing!"


    She attempted to grab Helen''s cor, but her wrist, almostpletely devoid of strength, was firmly grasped.


    "Don''t lose so disgracefully, dear Miss Ravenna," the young Hydral, who had appeared from nowhere, said with a gentle smile: "What were you nning to do to my daughter?"


    "This is... despicable... cheating!"


    Ravenna roared hoarsely, "Nidhoggur... you used Nidhoggur... how can you still control it!"


    But Helen did not respond, her seemingly fragile body leaning against Ansel''s back, whispering in an extremely soft voice:


    "Father... do you approve of me now?"


    Ansel turned slightly, gently supporting Helen''s tender waist, and softly spoke: "You''ve worked hard, get some rest now. When you wake up, it will be time to choose a gift."


    "...No, wait a moment longer."


    Helen tiptoed, affectionately rubbing her cheek against Ansel''s: "At the very least, we should exin to her why she lost, shouldn''t we, Father?"


    Looking towards the fiercely cold Ravenna, Ansel chuckled lightly: "Then let''s do as you wish."


    Leaning into Ansel''s embrace, Helen nodded gently. She observed her own uncontrobly emotional self with the same pitying, sorrowful gaze that Ravenna had just used on her.


    "You possess abilities and knowledge far beyond mine; even after you plundered Nidhoggur, I stood no chance of resisting."


    "But the key lies... right here."


    Exhausted, Helen breathed slowly yet her tone carried a distinct pride: "Nidhoggur... was a concept provided by my father, a tool crafted by me. As part of me... you can certainly foresee its potential."


    "¡ª The Ravenna of the past would have seen its potential."


    Indeed, as a tool for creation.


    With supreme ether conductivity, unparalleled malleability, and even the ability to disassemble into units as minuscule as ether itself... After Ravenna''s upgrade, Nidhoggur truly became an unparalleled tool, evident from her frequent use of it and its integration as a part of the universal ether furnace.


    "But to me, the tool''s importance is no longer paramount."


    Helen gripped Ansel''s hand, articting every word:


    "This is the only thing I can cling to, the only weapon that can aid Father in ying¡­ the divine species!"


    "My abilities are limited; I cannot enhance Nidhoggur''s lethality to that extent, but basic destruction... is not difficult."


    "Self... destruction!"


    Ravenna spat out these words through clenched teeth.


    Helen, pushing up her sses with a smile, said, "This is also the one thing¡­ you cannot replicate in a short time, and one of the most important gifts Father has given me."


    The fleeting gleam on her sses indicated what Helen was referring to¡ªa masterpiece that even Ansel marveled at¡ªthe data system!


    "I''ve considered all possibilities. In facing the divine species, in facing powerful beings that threaten Father, the uncontroble nature of Nidhoggur was also taken into ount. Thus, the most effective lethality naturallyes from Nidhoggur''s self-destruction."


    "To keep this secret undiscovered... the data system has only one option linked to Nidhoggur: self-destruction. Apart from self-destructing, no other action of Nidhoggur can be controlled through the data system. This minimizes the association between the data system and Nidhoggur... even you failed to notice."


    After speaking at length, Helen exhaled softly, then revealed a shallow, utterly enchanting smile.


    "So... do you understand why you lost, Ravenna?"


    The petite woman, resolved to kill her past self, gently kissed Ansel''s cheek:


    "Because you have always cared only about yourself, while my affection for Father..."


    "Has granted me this victory."


    *

 Chapter 450: The Node of Fate - I

    The lord anddy of Hydral Manor, currently residing in the alchemical fortress soaring ten thousand meters above the imperial capital, leave only the future Hydral and his pact head to grace the garden''s tea table.


    Meanwhile, Miss Seraphina, who boasts thebined powers of two pact heads and considers herself the preeminent among them, sits cross-legged on her chair, her puffed-up demeanor oddly endearing, tempting one to pinch her cheeks in affection.


    Across from her, a delicate and charming girl sips her tea with a calm that, while not particrly graceful or serene, possesses a straightforward elegance that is uniquely captivating.


    ¡ªIf only she weren''t seated in Ansel''sp.


    Behind Ansel, Marlina watches her sister, who seems to be grinding her teeth, with a helpless, silent sigh, then gazes with enviable admiration at¡­ Miss Helen, in Ansel''s embrace.


    She is to be Ansel of Hydral''s second, oh, to be precise, third pact head.


    "Father, ording to the n you provided, the energy output duration of the Model Seven Universal Ether Furnace has now reached nine seconds and thirty-six hundredths, with an amplification rate exceeding one hundred percent," Helen stated, cing her teacup on the table and resting her hands demurely on herp.


    "Indeed¡­ only you are our singr hope."


    Ansel patted Helen''s head, "Nine seconds and thirty-six hundredths? I thought it mightst even longer."


    "It could be refined further, but there''s no need," Helen responded, shaking her head.


    "The true development of the Universal Ether Furnace is a matter for the future. Currently, my focus is solely on one thing."


    Her normally dull purple eyes ignited with a fervor that even made Seraphina shudder.


    "To clear the¡­ obstacles for you."


    This was indeed the key to her ultimate victory in that wager.


    ¡ª A turn of events not even Ansel had anticipated.


    The young Hydral''s fingertips brushed gently against Helen''s tender cheek. The once cold and indifferent woman now obediently and dependently pressed her face against Ansel''s hand, a look of tranquility washing over her.


    "Helen," Ansel began, "I never imagined you would win the final wager in such a manner." Leaning against Ansel''s chest, Helen softly replied, "Father, how did you think I would proceed?" The Universal Ether Furnace is an ambition etched into the souls of "Ravennea Ziegler", recognized by both Ravenna and Helen as the decisive standard for victory.


    Yet, logically, in the face of Ravenna, who had been diligently cultivating for three years, Helen had no chance of winning.


    "I thought you would seek my assistance," Ansel chuckled, "but you have proven far more exceptional than I imagined."


    Ravenna had the advantage of essing the myriad secret tomes preserved through centuries of Hydral heritage¡ªan advantage granted by Ansel.


    For the sake of "fairness" in the wager, Ansel could certainly afford his daughter a simr advantage.


    Helen''s advantage, however, was that she truly had Ansel''s support, cing her future hopes in him¡ªnaturally, he was obliged to respond.


    Yet simultaneously, should Helen beseech Ansel''s aid in a duel so "sacred" to these twin souls, it would represent an unbearable humiliation for the spirit of "Ravenna Ziegler." Conversely, if Helen were indeed to do so, it would signify herplete readiness to annihte her former self, to extinguish that... soul of yesteryears.


    However, Helen exploited the self-destruct mechanism of Nidhoggur''s linked data system to precipitate the copse of Ravenna''s Universal Ether Furnace, an eventuality Ansel had not anticipated.


    "She should not have erred thus, yet she... she holds you in utter contempt," Ansel remarked, before a chuckle escaped him: "She scorns such a ''degraded'' version of you, so dependent on me. It seems she no longer regards you when it concerns matters rted to me."


    "Would she rather endure the torment of self-destruction, face the catastrophe of a life in ruins, than allow her feelings... even the slightest contact with me¡­"


    The youth''s eyes slightly downcast, he murmured softly.


    As a witness, as the embodiment of the same soul, Ravenna could empathize with everything Helen endured.


    Yet, she failed to detect the lethal hazard Helen had nted in Nidhoggur¡ªa question easily answered, for clearly, when thoughts of "doing everything for Father" surfaced in Helen''s mind, Ravenna must have voluntarily severed her perception.


    She had the courage to withstand the despair Ansel brought upon Helen, to confront the truth of that illusory life, yet she was unwilling to ept another "self''s" fervent and sincere affection for Ansel.


    Oh¡­ the irony.


    Ansel could even imagine the look of disgust Ravenna would have upon sensing Helen''s feelings for him.


    And it was precisely this extreme dichotomy in their feelings towards Ansel that led Helen to a victory Ansel had never anticipated.


    As Helen herself said, everything was for her own version of Ravenna, yet in the end, was defeated by Helen''s attachment to Ansel.


    Ansel wanted Helen to prove her loyalty by destroying her past beliefs, but in their final confrontation, Helen presented an even more impressive response.


    With Ravenna''s deep-seated indifference towards Ansel as a backdrop, her thoughts and actions had far exceeded Ansel''s expectations.


    From then on, Ansel truly possessed a "daughter" with the same talents as Ravenna Ziegler, yet utterly loyal to him.


    Three years of meticulous nning had now reached their culmination.


    "However, if Helen intends to clear obstacles for me as your goal, and does not n to wear the ring of the pact head until you achieve this goal."


    Ansel chuckled as he caressed Helen''s cheek: "That might take a very long time."


    Across from him, Seraphina unhappily snorted, almost outright saying "Don''t you dare mimic me, you little dwarf."


    Ansel had already nned to give the ring of the pact head to Helen, but his beloved daughter calmly refused.


    ["Allow me to prove my worth before I have the confidence to wear that ring."]


    These were Helen''s exact words.


    To this, Ansel readily agreed, as Helen clearly wanted to demonstrate that her capabilities were in no way inferior to that of Ravenna, in addition to her loyalty to Ansel, and he certainly had no reason to refuse.


    "If therees a moment when I need your strength, then I will surely ask for your help, Father."


    Helen was not so stubborn, tilting her face slightly, she kissed Ansel''s cheek: "Please, always keep your eyes on me, Father."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 451: The Node of Fate - II

    Miss Wolf was seething with rage, nearly unable to resist the urge to seize Helen and hurl her eight hundred meters away, then nonchntly seat herself on Ansel''sp. However, Marlina''s cautionary gaze and her own somewhat matured intellect restrained her from causing a scene right then and there. Instead, she could only suppress her frustration, sitting discontentedly in her chair.


    ¡ª Despite the fact that she spent every night in fierce, prolonged encounters with Ansel, while Helen remained secluded in the alchemy workshop, never truly neglected, Seraphina still could not bear to see anyone else cozying up in Ansel''s embrace.


    "The time hase, Father."


    After a moment, Helen suddenly spoke, "I should head to the workshop now, would you...?"


    She paused, her voice tender, "Would you join me?"


    Ansel nced at the visibly upset Seraphina, who, despite her displeasure, honestly stated, "I... I need to go train, Marli,e with me!"


    She stood up and quickly made her way to Ansel''s side, grabbing Marlina and intending to leave.


    But after only a few steps, Seraphina stopped, turned back, and "aw!"nipped at Ansel''s other cheek, her gaze fierce and wolf-like as she red at Helen.


    After gently licking Ansel''s cheek for a moment, Seraphina, satisfied, pulled Marlina away.


    Her disy amused Ansel, yet also left him¡­ contemtive.


    Seraphina''s possessiveness was not merely romantic; it was the domineering desire of a future sovereign for her prized possessions¡­ Even though Seraphina''s temperament had been somewhat tamed by Ansel over time, her assertiveness and authority were bing increasingly apparent.


    The nature of a beast king is hard to alter. After concluding Helen''s training, finding a solution for Seri''s spiritual essence became a priority¡ª


    With these thoughts, Ansel suddenly felt the warm, moist touch on the side of his cheek that Seraphina had licked.


    Miss Helen was leaning on Ansel''s shoulder, her gaze hazy, attempting to erase the mark left by Seraphina.


    However, her actions were quickly halted by Ansel.


    Wiping his cheek with a scarf, he chuckled, "Aren''t you supposed to be heading to the workshop? Let''s go, Helen."


    "..." Helen stared nkly at Ansel for a moment before respectfully and obediently lowering her head, softly replying, "Yes, Father."


    Meanwhile, Seraphina, pulling Marlina along, looked back several times to ensure that neither Ansel nor Helen were in sight before revealing her true nature in front of her sister.


    "Marli, Marli!"


    The young girl grabbed her sister''s arm, shaking it vigorously, her face full of indignation, "This isn''t right!"


    "..." Marlina sighed resignedly, "What''s wrong now?"


    "Just, just that Ravenna¡­No, should be Helen now, uh, why does she, um, that¡ªhow did she seed so easily?"


    The emotionally vtile Seraphina struggled to articte her frustration, gesturing wildly, "I endured so much to be Ansel''s pact head, how could she achieve it so effortlessly?"


    Marlina tapped Seraphina''s forehead, "Why don''t you consider why you had to endure so much initially? Why did Mr. Ansel make you go through all that?"


    "Well... uh...hmm¡­"


    Seraphina faltered, but soon dered loudly, "Even though I wasn''t verypetent back then, Helen wasn''t much better than me at the start!"


    "That just shows she must have faced despair and pain you''re unaware of, perhaps even... choices more difficult than yours."


    Marlina''s expression softened as she gently stroked Seraphina''s head, speaking earnestly, "Never underestimate those chosen by Mr. Ansel. Besides, weren''t you thinking of helping her just a while ago?"


    "That wasn''t helping her, I was doing it for Ansel!"


    Seraphina retorted hotly. "Who knew she''d manage to sit on Ansel''sp and unt it in front of me so soon... It''s annoying! And Marli, that''s exactly what''s so abnormal about her!"


    Her eyes lit up as she vigorously shook Marlina''s shoulders.


    " ¡ª How can she suddenly be so infatuated with Ansel, as if she wants to cling to him all the time! She wasn''t like this before!"


    Marlina was momentarily taken aback. She knew nothing of Ansel''s specific methods in training Helen, but she could deduce from the oue that it involved a process of breaking down and then rebuilding, perhaps even more thoroughly than with Seraphina.


    But the new "Helen," as Seraphina described, shouldn''t have attached herself to Ansel so easily unless...


    "Unless she has always cared deeply for Mr. Ansel," Marlina mused thoughtfully.


    "It''s just that the incident that caused their fallout initially suppressed those feelings."


    "But Marli, isn''t that contradictory?" Seraphina looked puzzled. "If she cared so much about Ansel, why would there be a fallout?"


    "Because the former Miss Ravenna prioritized ideals above all else, no... But then again, that doesn''t really speak of caring deeply for Mr. Ansel, yet..."


    Marlina, spurred by Seraphina''sments, sensed something amiss and furrowed her brows in thought. Just then, a realization struck her.


    Mr. Ansel''s choices are never mistaken.


    This thought eased Marlina''s expression and reminded her not to doubt Mr. Ansel''s decisions so casually.


    "Seri, do you think Mr. Ansel is wrong?"


    "... What? No! I didn''t say that!" Seraphina''s voice rose in denial. "I just find her a bit odd... I am the Wind''s Head!


    My instincts are very sharp!"


    "But surely Mr. Ansel can foresee more and consider further than you, right?" Marlina replied softly.


    "..." Miss Wolf scratched her cheek, seemingly at a loss for words.


    "Is it really so hard to admit that you''re just jealous of Miss Helen?"


    Marlina teased, pinching Seraphina''s cheek. "Miss Helen hasn''t even made out with Mr. Ansel yet, and you''re already feeling insecure, Seri?"


    "No, no, no! That''s not it!"


    While yfully arguing with her sister, Marlina, though confident in Ansel''s infallibility, continued to ponder over Helen.


    Mr. Ansel wouldn''t make a wrong choice, but Miss Helen...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Recalling Helen''s lifeless eyes and her gaze towards Ansel, which was not just absolutely loyal but verging on fanaticism¡­ Marlina remembered something Annelisa had once told her.


    Ansel requires absolute loyalty, but there are countless who can offer that.


    Beyond that loyalty, Ansel also needs followers who maintain their independence, the potential for creativity, rather than those wholly indulged in his charismatic decadence.


    Thinking of Helen calling Ansel "Father," Marlina couldn''t help but wonder to herself:


    Is Miss Helen truly the person Mr. Ansel needs?


    *

 Chapter 452: The Node of Fate - III

    In the alchemy workshop, the swarm of Nidhoggurs operated in an orderly fashion, though not as efficiently and extensively as thosemanded by the peerless Ravenna, but Helen''s control level was also rapidly improving.


    Ansel observed all this, his expression one of contentment, as he spoke:


    "What progress do you think Helen will make after she consumes you?"


    He spoke clearly not towards Helen, so it could only be¡­


    Restrained by the binding device, the silent Ravenna kept her eyes closed, not uttering a word.


    That day, the victorious Helen did not y Ravenna, nor did she consume her soul to make it her own true essence.


    For Helen told Ansel that she feared such direct consumption might allow Ravenna''s psyche to infect her own, and she did not wish for her newly reborn, pure self to be tainted by the remnants of the past. She wished to wait until melle was avable to perform a sufficiently precise "surgery".


    Ansel agreed, and so Ravenna was spared.


    Receiving no response, Ansel continued his soliloquy: "These three years, you''ve done nothing but research those arcane tomes and perceive the world through Helen. So I''m quite curious, Ravenna ¡ª what is it that has caused your hatred for me to grow to such a degree?"


    Hearing this, Ravenna opened her eyes, coldly retorting: "Aren''t you the same?"


    "Me¡­ the same?"


    Ansel paused momentarily, then covered his brow, unable to restrain hisughter.


    "Yes, yes... I am the same."


    He reached out, caressing Ravenna''s blue-grey tresses, his tone gentle but his gaze icy:


    "I, too, have hated you for these three years; I, too, have never cared for you; I, too... have no intention of granting you any opportunity."


    The young Hydral suddenly grasped Ravenna''s hair forcefully, leaning in to murmur:


    "If I were like you, there would be no Helen, no Ravenna, nothing... would exist."


    Ravenna''s expression did not waver despite the pain, her violet eyes meeting Ansel''s, shining with icy coldness.


    "You wish to disguise your condescending attitude as affection for me? Even after openly admitting that everything was a lie, even now in your triumph, you still seek to stand on high and judge me?"


    "How hypocritical, Ansel."


    Ansel remained silent, simply releasing Ravenna with indifference, no longer looking at her.


    But the next moment, the restrained Ravenna let out a pained groan, and Ansel instinctively turned his head, immediately discerning the issue.


    "...Helen."


    He averted his gaze from Ravenna, speaking softly: "Enough."


    The Helen controlling the Nidhoggurs burrowing into Ravenna''s flesh had a cold expression. "She must pay the price for her insolence and arrogance, Father."


    Ravenna''s cries of agony grew louder, and Helen showed no signs of restraint, her lifeless, hollow eyes filled with savage cruelty. After a few seconds of silence, Ansel spoke again:


    "I said, enough."


    "..."


    The petite Helen immediately ceased her actions, bowing her head to Ansel and replied, "Understood, Father."


    Gazing upon her, Ansel''s eyes and tone quickly softened: "There is no need to be so enraged on her ount, Helen. When engaged in creative pursuits, one must not allow external influences to so easily perturb one''s state of mind."


    "Anything rted to my father cannot be considered an external influence."


    Helen responded: "That is the very essence of my state of mind."


    Ansel nced at Ravenna, who was biting her lip with a furrowed brow glistening with sweat, then looked towards the steadfast Helen and smiled:


    "That will not do, for it shall be your weakness... Do not be so feeble, Helen."


    Helen''s mouth opened and closed, then she asked in a soft voice, her eyes downcast:


    "...Is caring for you a weakness?"


    "I mean an excess of care."


    Ansel, speaking as if truly instructing his daughter, said with utmost seriousness: "I need you to love me, to be loyal to me, and I am most pleased that you love me so and are loyal to me... But you must remember, Helen, that you must never be enved by these feelings. You must always be able to make ¡ª "


    As he spoke, it seemed he had recalled something.


    The young Hydral averted his gaze, fixing his eyes upon the empty corner, and calmly stated:


    "You must always be able to make the most correct choice."


    "I understand." Helen nodded gently. "If that is what Father desires."


    Ansel smiled and said, "Good, then continue with your work. If there is anything you need from me, do not hesitate to ask."


    "The Etheric Armaments to be delivered to Evora are nearlyplete, but two of the three master alchemists seem to have fallen into the abyss and are on the verge of madness because of it..."


    "I will handle it. You have done well, Helen."


    Ansel rested his cheek on his hand, half-lidding his eyes as he spoke: "Most timely."


    "Regarding the enhancement of Nidhoggur... I wish to reference Master melle''s essence of Creator, perhaps it could open a new path."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I will inform him once his side isplete."


    "Understood, Father. Besides that, I... have one more question."


    Returning to her research, Helen asked calmly: "Is the Empress your enemy? You have never directly told me who or what it is."


    After some time, Helen heard her father''s gentle, serene voice: "For now, let us consider the Empress as such."


    It was clear her father still had no intention of revealing the true identity to her.


    Helen detected the additional meaning in his words, but showed no displeasure, only nodding solemnly: "I understand. The Empress is your enemy, then... I will most certainly create a weapon capable of ying even the divine for you. Please have faith in me."


    "I have every faith in you, Helen." Ansel replied with a smile.


    "I have taken up too much of your time. If you have other matters to attend to, you need not remain here any longer."


    Helen turned to him, her lifeless eyes brimming with devotion: "Even without you by my side, I will give my all for you, for the one who can change the world."


    Ansel did not speak, but simply nodded with a smile and rose to leave the alchemy workshop.


    As he exited the workshop, permeated with the scent of steel and mes, despite having confirmed that everything was progressing in the best direction, he did not feel much joy.


    He now had a pact head who was absolutely loyal to him, possessing talents that even fate seemed to favor, and whose loyalty might even surpass that of Seraphina. Yet, once the overwhelming sense of fulfillment and delight had dissipated, Ansel of Hydral could no longer grasp hold of them.


    Two faces, identical in appearance yet starkly different in expression, emerged in his mind.


    One, so cold, so distant, bearing a deep-seated loathing and rejection, yet so resolute and vibrant.


    The other, so devoted, so loyal, permeated with profound dependence and warmth, yet so... deste and empty.


    In this gamble, no matter who won or lost, Ansel would not be the one to lose, for he would obtain what he desired.


    Yet, regardless of the oue...


    He had truly and forever lost¡­ his friend.


    "I had just spoken those words to Helen."


    The young Hydral shook his head with a wry smile: "And now I''m pondering these utterly meaningless matters."


    In an instant, the loneliness and bewilderment vanished from his eyes.


    Do what is right, Ansel, for your enemy is constantly watching you, manipting everything around you, even... including yourself.


    Therefore, eliminate all possibilities of being disturbed by Its threads, and do what is correct.


    Ansel raised his head, his gaze seemingly piercing through theyers of ceiling, reaching the towering fortress miles above.


    The pivotal moment to change everything lies here.


    "Father,"


    he murmured softly:


    "I will ovee all, I promise you."


    *

 Chapter 453: He is the Abyss - I

    Following the sessful taming of Ravenna, a semnce of tranquility seemed to return to the imperial capital, devoid of any significant upheaval.


    Yet, this very calmness alerted the astute elites to an underlying anomaly.


    Outside Ephesande''s pce, Anthicheg, Evora''s gaze narrowed as she scrutinized the sealed gates before her.


    Her beloved mother had not convened the morning council nor attended to any state affairs for a continuous half-month.


    The empire''s nobility had grown ustomed to this disarray, preferring the chaos marking the twilight of Ephesande''s reign. An emperor who does nothing is deemed the best kind of ruler.


    However, for Evora, poised to inherit divine authority, this situation hinted at something profoundly¡­ abnormal.


    Common sense dictated that, despite nearing madness, Ephesande should have at least two to three years of life left. Typically, emperors at this stage would either desperately seek a breakthrough from the immense burden borne by Hydral or abandon all efforts for a final bout of indulgence.


    Yet, none had secluded themselves within the Source me, merely clinging to life¡­ as Ephesande did.


    Initially, Evora believed her mother sought to dy the inevitable madness, but as the threshold approached, such actions seemed utterly futile.


    Reflecting on the past, Evora reached out to touch the gates of Anthicheg, only for her palm to be instantly engulfed in fierce blood mes. With a slight click of her tongue, she withdrew her hand, but it was already severely charred, revealing ckened bones in mere moments.


    Frowning, Evora''s one hand turned into a knife, severed her entire other hand at the wrist, allowing a new one to regenerate amidst the mes.


    "You''re not merely clinging to life..."


    The ferocious, unruly mes reminded Evora of the mother she knew in her youth¡ªpossessing the absolute power¡­ that looked down upon the world.


    sping her newly formed hand, she murmured, "Are you... amassing power?"


    Evora, inherently cruel and ruthless yet never foolish, quickly pieced together numerous possibilities, her expression darkening with hesitation.


    After a brief moment of deliberation, she resolved to act, transforming into a ze of fire and vanishing from the spot.


    Inside Anthicheg, amidst the eternal ze of the Source me, the twilight monarch, who hadin dormant for a full half-month, opened her eyes.


    "Such¡­ a troublesome fool, but, no matter."


    Those turbid me-colored eyes were filled with unsettling chaos and madness.


    "I have all the time in the world to teach you."


    On the other side, Evora, who had instantly arrived in Ansel''s bedroom, did not find Ansel there. Instead, she encountered a pitifully frail girl.


    "Where is Ansel?" she inquired impatiently, addressing the girl before her who appeared slightly dazed and sported a mane of snow-white hair.


    "Princess Evora... Greetings¡ª"


    Marlina,ing to her senses, initially greeted Evora, only to be rudely interrupted: "I asked you, where is he."


    The irate Elder Princess, in a foul mood, telekically grasped Marlina''s neck, lifting her off the ground without a trace of emotion: "Can''t you understand simple speech?"


    "Mr. Ansel is... in... the Empire... Royal Theatre... cough, cough, cough!"


    After struggling to answer Evora''s question amidst pain, Marlina was harshly thrown to the ground, the vivid burn marks on her neck silently narrating the agony she had just endured.


    "The Royal Theatre... Does he still find the leisure and mood to frequent such ces?"


    Evora mused with a frown, then nced at Marlina, whoy on the ground, continuously coughing.


    "You are the mortal deliberately kept by Ansel''s side... Marlina, if I''m not mistaken."


    Marlina, struggling to her feet, bowed deeply to Evora in an utmost humble manner, attempting to speak, but her scorched throat was too hoarse to articteplete sentences.


    "How fragile... What use does he have for you? It hardly seems entertaining."


    The Elder Princess waved her hand dismissively, and a surge of blood me passed over Marlina''s throat, healing her injuries instantly.


    "Thank you... Thank you for your grace, and for remembering me, Your Highness."


    Marlina, with hands sped over her abdomen, bowed deeply, responding to Evora with a tone of respectful humility, devoid of any hint of displeasure.


    "Enough of this nonsense, convey a message to Ansel for me¡ªnow, immediately."


    Although unsure of Evora''s intentions, Marlina responded respectfully: "As youmand, Your Highness."


    "Tell him: That old damn woman might make a move against you and Lord melle, be extra vignt."


    Evora spoke these words nonchntly, but Marlina''s heart skipped a beat. She opened her mouth, unable to speak for a moment, then, oveing her immense fear with a newfound strong will, she risked further torment from Evora to hesitantly ask: "Could you... repeat that, please?"


    "What? You think I''m speaking nonsense?"


    Evora scoffed coldly, but did not mistreat Marlina further, merely stating indifferently: "I haven''t misspoken a single word, ensure you deliver this message to Ansel exactly as I said."


    Then, her figure vanished from Ansel''s bedroom.


    Marlina stood frozen in ce for a good four or five seconds, then, as if panicked, she ran towards the door in disarray. Despite her extensive training in noble etiquette, she was now as frantic as a person unable to coordinate their limbs, nearly tripping over her skirt and falling.


    Five minutester, Evora stood atop the roof of the Hydral Manor, arms crossed, watching as a carriage sped away from the manor''s gates, then casting her gaze towards the highest point of the imperial capital, her eyes cold.


    She had initially intended to directly inform Ansel of the matter, but upon encountering Marlina, Evora conceived a different n.


    The moment she touched the door of Anthicheg, Evora was certain that she had rmed Ephesande.


    Despite her mother''s senility and clouded consciousness, anything concerning her life would undoubtedly awaken her lucidity¡ªafter all, it seemed all her thoughts were concentrated on this very aspect.


    If Evora''s spection were true, then Ephesande would surely kill Marlina as a warning, unwilling to allow any disruptions to her ns. With Marlina serving as a cautionary example, Ephesande would not direct her wrath towards Evora, sparing her from risking her own safety.


    However, if Marlina remained unharmed, it would indicate that¡­ Evora''s conjecture was incorrect, or at least, not entirely correct. That old creature might be nning to umte power for some other purpose.


    Of course, theoretically, there exists another possibility, a terribly dire one.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡ª That Ephesande is absolutely confident in her victory.


    But, this remains purely theoretical.


    Evora looked up at the sky, where, at an imperceptible altitude, hung another divine being''s sword, strategically ced there.


    "Do you truly believe you can triumph over melle, that monster?"


    The Elder Princess scoffed disdainfully:


    "You haven''t lost your mind to that extent, have you, old fool?"


    *

 Chapter 454: He is the Abyss - II

    In the highest private box of the theater, Ansel, cradling his face and swirling his wine ss, gazed down at the woman performing a solo under the solitary spotlight.


    Her figure was gracefully slender, and her ck backless dress adorned with sparkling diamonds reflected specks of light, enhancing her exquisitely temptingce fingerless gloves that adorned her hands¡ªhands so beautifully delicate that even the most skilled puppeteer might not replicate.


    Her slender, fair, and dexterous fingers danced lightly over the ck and white keys, as if a fairy was in motion.


    Yet, all of this paled inparison to her unique,pletely ck eyes, which seemed to be soaked in pure darkness. Those pupils, with an indescribable captivating charm, drew in all light and gaze, bottomless and mesmerizing.


    Undoubtedly, she was a breathtaking beauty who could attract the attention of men and women of all ages on the street. However, in the theater filled only with the sound of music, it seemed no one was immersed in her physical beauty, but rather, they werepletely captivated by her music, which possessed a charm tens of times more potent than her appearance.


    E Leclerc, just a few months ago, when this obscure female pianist performed on stage, most people thought she was just another trophy promoted by some influential figure.


    Yet now, she has be the hottest pianist in the entire empire, with even marquesses needing to book in advance to hear her solo. Miss Leclerc''s performances sell out in moments, her beauty and her music, along with her inexplicable charm, have made her the dream lover of countless young talents in the imperial capital.


    But this pianist, seemingly without any background, has managed to maintain her purity, aloofness, and independence amidst countless admirers. To hold her delicate hand would be considered a boastful achievement, yet to this day, no one has managed to do so ¡ª anyone who boasts of having done so either disappears or bes disabled the next day.


    As the lingering notes of the piano gracefully faded into the ether above the theater, Miss E Leclerc stood with an elegance thatmanded the room. Amidst a thunderous ovation, she smiled, bowed with a poise that belied the simplicity of the gesture, and then made her exit with a sereneposure that left an indelible mark on the audience.


    Ansel, having taken a delicate sip of his drink, turned to Helen, who was nestledfortably in his embrace, and inquired, "What are your thoughts?"


    "Even for someone like me, who possesses no profound understanding of music, I found the performance to be somewhat stirring," Helen responded softly.


    "Yet, it seems there''s more to it than mere technical prowess. It''s as if she employed some form of magic... No, to be precise, it was more akin to an... unconscious... instinct?"


    The prodigious sorceress, unustomed to such phenomena, furrowed her brow slightly. "To be an extraordinary being, yet unaware and uncontrolled, as innocent as a newborn... She must be one of those exceedingly rare individuals who have fallen into the abyss, yet there seems to be something amiss."


    As the conversation inadvertently shifted from the music to Miss E herself, "She appears unstable, yet... subtly maintains a certain equilibrium, and..."


    Helen turned to Ansel, "Unless I am mistaken, during her final bow, it seemed as though... she was looking directly at you?"


    The depth of those dark, enigmatic eyes left a profoundlysting impression.


    "Ah, because she indeed was¡ª"


    "Mr. Ansel!"


    The door burst open, and Marlina, breathless and with disheveled hair, made her entrance.


    Marlina Marlowe, sister to Seraphina Marlowe, that monster pact head, was renowned in the imperial captial not for her familial connections but for her own merits.


    Her demeanor was gentle, her presence dignified, and her grace effortless... She epitomized perfection to such an extent that even the most traditionalist of nobles could find no fault in her, whether in appearance, etiquette, schrship, or cultivation. She did not resemble a girl from a remote, frigid vige but rather, surpassed even the most well-educated nobledies in her refinement.


    Her existence shattered a prevailing notion among the elite ¡ª true grace could not be acquired, much less in a short span of time. Yet, Marlina Marlowe achieved just that, serving as the perfect liaison between Ansel and the nobility.


    What the elite did not realize was the immense effort and dedication this unassuming vige girl had invested to attain her current stature and capabilities... Endless nights of study were merely the beginning. From the day she met Ansel, Marlina had not spared a moment for herself, not even a second.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yet now, this girl, onceuded by the elite, appeared so panicked, so fearful, so anxious... It was as if she had regressed to her earliest days, when she was merely a timid vige girl, terrified of displeasing Ansel, her every action marked by apprehension.


    "Mr. Ansel... Mr. Ansel..."


    Marlina gasped for breath, her anxious demeanor taking Helen by surprise, for she had never seen the girl in such a state.


    "Calm yourself, Marlina," Ansel beckoned, a gentle force drawing her to his side. Helen, who had been sitting in Ansel''sp, silently and obediently made room, allowing the evidently exhausted Marlina to rest against Ansel''s legs.


    "I apologize... Mr. Ansel, I... I''ve behaved disgracefully."


    Resting on Ansel''s legs, Marlina''s breathing soon steadied. She closed her eyes for a moment topose herself, then, with a voice striving for calm, she said, "Please¡­ please ensure that no one besides you and Miss Helen hears this."


    "Rest assured, no one else will hear. Go on," Ansel reassured her.


    Marlina nodded, struggling slightly to ry Evora''s message.


    In the stillness that followed, with the apuse yet to fade, the room was enveloped in silence, punctuated only by Marlina''s breathing.


    Helen clutched Ansel''s hand tightly, her lifeless purple pupils suddenly ignited with a fierce and burning... intent to kill.


    "It is indeed her..." the petite woman whispered in a chillingly cold voice, "She must be... eradicated..."


    Marlina looked at Ansel with a worried expression, the world of the extraordinary beings was far too distant for her, yet even from such a distance, she understood what it meant for the Empress to take action against Ansel, against Hydral.


    Gazing at the face she had longed for day and night, feeling an overwhelming sense of fatigue wash over her, that profound vulnerability, that powerlessness... made Marlina hate herself more than she ever had before.


    Hate herself for being so incapable.


    -->

 Chapter 455: He is the Abyss - III

    Yet, at the core of it all, Ansel was the calmest among them.


    So calm, it seemed he had already foreseen everything.


    "Do not worry, Helen, Marlina."


    The young Hydral said with a gentle smile, "This matter will be resolved properly."


    Upon hearing these words, Helen, for some reason, stared intently at Ansel without saying anything, while Marlina still wore a look of deep concern.


    Neither of them knew whether Ansel truly had full confidence or if he was simply trying not to worry them, because this young man they followed seemed to¡­ have never shown a hint of weakness in front of anyone.


    "Father." Helen still holding Ansel''s hand, "When will Mr. melle''s creation bepleted? I wish to obtain Ravenna''s soul as soon as possible. The knowledge she has umted over the past three years will definitely help me assist you better."


    Before Ansel could reply, the door to the room... was suddenly knocked on again.


    With both girls unaware of who the visitor might be, Ansel said with a smile, "Come in."


    As the door was slowly pushed open, a slender, snow-white leg emerged from the slit of a dress, stepping on the soft carpet in long, ck high heels, the ck nail polish making her instep appear exceptionally pale.


    Following the curve of her leg upwards, the roundness of her hips, the narrow waist, and the full, perky peaks were all perfectly outlined by the tight-fitting ck dress.


    Seductive, slender, utterly enchanting... she was none other than the pianist, E Leclerc, who had just conquered all listeners with her performance on stage.


    She was looking at Ansel with those dark, bewitching eyes, filled with a madness and ecstasy ¡­that deeply furrowed Helen''s brows.


    "My master... my dear master..."


    She caressed, almost as if choking her swan-like neck, emitting confused and blissful gasps and whispers, "You have finallye to find me again, to dote on me again, haven''t you?"


    This renowned pianist, the dream lover of countless youths, the ideal self of every woman, was now bowing down like a dog, kicking off her high heels, and swaying her hips as she crawled towards Ansel, that craving for caresses, for affection, for favor, that ttering look, was enough to make any man lose control. She licked her moist lips, the allure in her dark eyes so vivid.


    And for some reason, Marlina, who was lying on Ansel''sp, also began to look increasingly dazed, involuntarily gasping slightly, turning her face towards Ansel''s abdomen, her breath growing hotter, her legs unconsciously starting to rub together.


    "Ah... Miss Marlina, and this lovely youngdy."


    E, so affectionate, so affectionate it bordered on madness, kissed and licked Ansel''s fingers, while foolishly saying, "Do you wish to be doted on by our master together with me? I will make you very happy... very happy..."


    Helen gazed at the woman who seemed to truly perceive herself as a dog, her thoughts inscrutable.


    After a moment, she turned to Ansel, casting an inquiring nce his way.


    Should Ansel require it, she would relinquish her attempts to prevent E from instinctively unleashing a certain mental corrosion, surrendering to the pleasures this woman spoke of.


    However, Ansel merely stroked E''s head and calmly stated, "Alright, E. y a tune for me."


    Rubbing Ansel''s palm vigorously, a besotted and desperate Miss E froze, lifting her face to ask anxiously and fearfully, "Master... do, do you not need it? Is there something about E that displeases you? E... E has not been within twenty meters of any man recently, E..."


    "Calm down, E," Ansel''s hand slid to E''s cheek, then gently lifted her chin.


    He looked into her pitch-ck eyes and softly asked, "Think carefully, for what did youe to the Imperial Capital, to the Royal Imperial Theater?"


    "For... what?"


    E repeated Ansel''s question, then cautiously, like a young beast, whispered, "For you, for my master, my master told me to go to the Royal Theater¡ª"


    Ansel pressed his finger to her lips, silencing her further.


    The young Hydral''s eyes drooped, he sighed silently, yet his expression, calm to the point of detachment, seemed as though he had witnessed such scenes... countless times.


    "You came here driven by your passion and love for music, didn''t you?" he patiently exined, "This is your beloved vocation, this is why you are here."


    "No... no, how could it be, how could it be as important as master!"


    E''s emotions surged dramatically, the demonic nature and craving for Ansel visibly swelling in her dark eyes¡­ chilling to the bone.


    It seemed as if her eyes held nothing but Ansel, as if the world, even herself, no longer existed.


    She clutched Ansel''s hand in panic, even starting to cry out of fear, "Please don''t abandon me... don''t... don''t cast me aside, I exist for you, I am for you¡ª"


    Ansel ced his hand on her head, and the nearly frenzied pianist fell into a deep sleep.


    After E fell asleep, Marlina gradually detached herself from her uncontroble state, slowly savoring her recent demeanor as the silver-haired gril, immediately stood up, blushing, and covered the darkened area between her legs.


    "...Father, she¡ª"


    "Helen, can you discern what''s happening with E?" Ansel caressed the woman''s hair, asking softly.


    Helen nced at E, whoy heavily against Ansel''s leg, and said, "This Miss E, she seems to have an... abnormally intense craving for you, even her power as an extraordinary being seems to stem from... this craving."


    This statement left the previously shy Marlina stunned.


    "...Extraordinary being?"


    She murmured confusedly, then uncontrobly asked Helen, "Miss Helen, you mean... Miss E, she is... an extraordinary being?"


    "What''s wrong?" Helen tilted her head slightly, "Is there something amiss?"


    "No, but she..."


    She was clearly just an ordinary person when she was in the Red Frost Territory, wasn''t she?


    Marlina''s unusual behavior did not escape Helen''s notice as she observed the unconscious E thoughtfully, yet remained silent.


    Ansel, seemingly unconcerned with Marlina''s interruption, sighed and remarked, "Truly... a dire situation, isn''t it?"


    "Yes," Helen replied, shifting her gaze from E, "She''s been ruined. Both her will and her soul have beenpletely... twisted. Just like the abyss''s erosion of extraordinary beings, no... even more dangerous than that, this pathological pursuit of you will utterly destroy her¡ª"


    Helen suddenly stopped herself.


    Ansel''s presence, eroding the individual named E, was akin to the abyss''s erosion of extraordinary beings, as if Ansel himself...


    Himself¡­was the abyss.


    Facing Ansel''s meaningful gaze, Helen remained silent for a moment before softly asking, "Is this why you brought me here, Father?"


    Ansel merely smiled and shook his head, "You''re different from E, Helen."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Indeed, Helen''s situation was different; she could at most be considered to have been schemed against by Ansel in terms of her mentality, a form of maniption that ultimately still resulted in a change within Helen herself.


    But E... was clearly directly altered by some force.


    "But you also don''t wish for me to be like her, do you?"


    Helen, holding Ansel''s hand, never let go. She gazed at E, who leaned against Ansel''s leg, and whispered, "Self, dignity, and even the ideals that one truly pursues, all can be abandoned just to gain your favor."


    The petite woman looked into those deep sea-blue eyes, "You don''t like, nor do you need such an existence."


    "You''re worried... I''ll be that kind of person."


    "I hope you don''t think my worries are unnecessary," Ansel smiled.


    Even if life is fictional, even if beliefs are bestowed, Ravenna still became Helen because "Ansel could realize that ideal," her pursuit never changed.


    Hearing this performance, seeing the pitiful Miss E, was Ansel''s sincere caution from the heart; he genuinely hoped that while Helen remained utterly loyal, she could also maintain her self, even if Helen... was no longer Ravenna.


    However, faced with Ansel''s earnest reminder and caution, Helen, after a brief silence, calmly stated: "Your worries are indeed unnecessary, Father."


    "..."


    In the moment of Ansel''s slight astonishment, Helen reached out to cradle Ansel''s face.


    "Please ask me," Helen, making eye contact with those sea-blue eyes, did not shy away.


    "Please ask me that question."


    Gazing into those familiar yet strange purple eyes, Ansel instinctively shifted his gaze slightly away but returned it in the next instant.


    He stared intently into Helen''s eyes, not missing any emotion, his tone unconsciously bing solemn and serious:


    "Between the ideal and me, which do you choose? Rav... Helen?"


    "I won''t give up either, Father."


    Helen answered without hesitation.


    Ansel''s lips curved in an almost imperceptible smile, "Yet, you must make a choice, for I shall betray you, as everything is but a facade of lies."


    "No, that cannot be; you would never betray me, and your words are far from lies."


    "You must be harboring unspeakable sorrows."


    "Even if I choose not to confide anything to you?"


    "That only signifies the magnitude of your burdens, so vast that you find them unbearable."


    The delicate face drew closer to Ansel, the woman cradling his face tenderly pressed a kiss.


    "I will exhaust every means to aid you, regardless of your silence, or perhaps... precisely because of it, I ampelled to give my all."


    "I shall never let you bear the hardships alone."


    In those dim, lightless eyes, a glimmer so faint yet so luminous to Ansel, burst forth.


    She said, "Ansel, believe in me."


    "..."


    Ansel gazed again into those purple eyes, the brilliance he saw earlier seemed but an illusion, an unrealistic hope.


    Helen remained Helen, Ravenna remained Ravenna.


    But... it matters not.


    "This is sufficient."


    Ansel embraced Helen, closing his eyes and whispering softly, "This is sufficient, Helen."


    The present Helen, too, is wonderful... Having lost a friend, to have such a daughter, is not too shabby.


    When he opened his eyes again, the youthful Hydral had indeed returned.


    "Unwilling to let go of either, how greedy, Helen."


    Ansel chuckled as he pinched Helen''s cheek, "Indeed... my daughter."


    A gentle smile appeared on Helen''s face, "As it should be, father."


    "Then... let us depart, for today''s purpose has been fulfilled."


    "What about Miss E?"


    "The more she interacts with me, the worse it is for her, she will forget everything upon awakening... Marlina, I leave the follow-up to you."


    Upon realizing Elia had be an extraordinary being, Marlina, who had been watching her intently from the beginning, snapped back to reality and immediately nodded in response, "I understand, Mr. Ansel."


    Holding Ansel''s hand, Helen looked up at him, "So father, where shall we go next?"


    "Where do you wish to go?" Ansel asked with a smile.


    After a moment of silence, Helen softly said,


    "Let''s go... to the cemetery."


    "To pay respects to those who have passed away."

 Chapter 456: Kins · Deal · Story - I

    Ether and essence wield boundless capabilities, yet even those who transcend the ordinary cannot truly bridge the chasm between life and death.


    Should the four divine beings remain unscathed by the erosion of worldly information, their lifespans might stretch into the thousands of years. However, without absorbing the vast torrents of information and harnessing power through an understanding of the world''s essence, their existence might not be so prolonged.


    The inevitability of the end resists defiance; it may be postponed, but its arrival is certain.


    The imperial capital boasts numerous public cemeteries, and in the empire''s most flourishing city, affording the deceased a final dignity is always achievable. Yet, those who rest in these chaotic, often dpidated and moss-covered graveyards should not include an alchemist of former renown within the capital.


    The cemetery''s pathways, long neglected, turn to mud with a single storm, burying beneath such squalor a visionary¡­ who sought to change the world and, to some extent, seeded.


    Helen ced her hand upon the square edges of a tombstone, which, unlike many others marred by damage and dirt, remained immactely clean, an anomaly in such a graveyard.


    Ansel observed Helen, this woman whose resolve is so profound she could even y her past self, silently apanying her here without utterance.


    What Helen now perceived in Eileen, Ansel surmised, viewing this visit as her attempt at a final closure.


    From the Tower of Babel, through Ravenna, to Eileen.


    After severing all ties that needed cutting, she would be simply Helen, no longer anyone else.


    Helen silently ced her hand on the tombstone, while Ansel tenderly stroke the top of her head.


    His initial approach to tame Ravenna was intricately linked to the geniusdy''s twisted upbringing.


    ording to Ansel''s original n, revealing the truth of Ravenna''s life at the right moment would leave her, betrayed and abandoned by all life''s constructs, with nothing but herself.


    The reality, however, diverged significantly, but Ravenna remained unharmed throughout and always retained her identity.


    Perhaps due to a reluctance to cause pain, or perhaps because of genuine affection, Ansel never found the right moment, or rather, recognized Ravenna''s true nature before such a time: beyond ideals, there is nothing else.


    Even he cannot alter her reality¡ªa fact in Ansel''s eyes.


    Thus, Ansel was left to create a "Ravenna" that aligned with his expectations.


    "Father."


    The perfect "Ravenna" that Ansel envisioned whispered, "Are divine species truly omnipotent?"


    "It depends on how you define omnipotence."


    "Would bringing the dead back to life count as omnipotence?"


    At that moment, Ansel''s expression froze.


    His sea-blue eyes, after a brief pause, were enveloped by a deep and unstable ckness at the edges, giving him a particrly fierce and terrifying appearance.


    Unaware, Helen murmured softly, "If possible, I would like to... ask my grandfather."


    "I want to ask him if he is satisfied with who I am now."


    Hearing this, the barely perceptible malice in Ansel''s eyes slowly dissipated, and he gently caressed Helen, his voice tender, devoid of the brief terror he had just shown.


    "Theoretically, divine species can indeed resurrect the recently deceased without much issue. However, for those who have been dead for a long time, or whose death was... quite thorough, the so-called ''resurrection,'' even for divine species,es with many restrictions."


    "And if he truly were resurrected, he might not be disappointed."


    ...What does Helen want to know? Is she trying to... test something?


    The thoughts wereplex, but for Ansel, it was just a fleeting moment. He softly told Helen, "If you eventually find a way to achieve that future, Eileen would beforted, no matter what."


    "...Yes," Helen murmured, lowering her head, "Grandfather was that kind of person."


    The petite sorceress shifted slightly, burying her head in Ansel''s chest.


    "Father, if I were to be saddened by this, would you despise me?"


    Ansel paused briefly, then chuckled, "Why would I? Because you still cling to the past? No... of course not, that is a measure of your self, a proof of your existence."


    If Helen could sever her deepest emotional ties to her grandfather without any lingering feelings... her condition would be not far from E''s madness, perhaps even worse. After all, E''s madness was influenced by his abilities, but if Helen truly fell into such a state, it would be entirely from her own heart.


    Ansel did not need such a person, one who was broken, no longer of any value, a pitiable being.


    The youthful Hydral wrapped his arms around his daughter''s waist, tenderly patting her shoulder:


    "After all, he is the most significant person in your life."


    "Father... do you believe grandfather''s actions were justified?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    From within Ansel''s embrace, Helen''s soft voice emerged.


    "He sacrificed no one but me, but my dad... Why must it be his own kin?"


    "..."


    After a brief silence, a sigh emanated from above Helen''s head.


    "He couldn''t find anyone in his eyes who possessed enough potential, thus he could only pin his hopes on descendants who shared his bloodline to possess a more formidable talent."


    "Perhaps, he didn''t solely wish to sacrifice his kin; it was merely that he couldn''t find... a more suitable candidate."


    "And I am that suitable person?"


    "And Helen is that suitable person."


    This sigh conveyed to Helen a more harrowing yet entirely usible reality.


    ¡ªThat is, throughout the decades of Eileen''s pursuit of his wild aspirations, he never truly favored anyone to inherit his entirety, until the emergence of Ravenna.


    Yet, oddly, upon hearing these words, Helen didn''t seem... overly distressed.


    She whispered in Ansel''s embrace, "If that''s the case... then, it''s much better."


    "Why?"


    "Because grandfather merely sought someone worthy of utilization."


    Helen lifted her head, gazing into Ansel''s eyes, those dim purple pupils conveying sparse yet profoundly solid emotions:


    "Not to... deliberately exploit kin."


    Deliberately exploiting kin.


    Aside from those pitiable souls raised in twisted families, perhaps only the most ruthless individuals couldmit such acts.


    And if such individuals weren''t sufficiently ruthless, it''s hard to imagine... what kind of immense suffering couldpel them to undertake such actions.


    Yet, faced with Helen''s words, Ansel didn''t immediately express any opinion. He just gazed at his fingertips, and after a long while, he suddenlyughed.


    "Yes, indeed, that is a matter worthy of relief."


    -->

 Chapter 457: Kins · Deal · Story - II

    In front of the tombstone, the "father and daughter" embraced, feeling each other''s heartbeats, enveloped in a silence where words were unnecessary.


    Ansel could sense through Helen''s heart the warm and vigorous pulsations, a testament to the tenderness and reliance she harbored towards him.


    He instinctively tightened his embrace around the delicate woman in his arms, realizing with profound rity that¡­ he had indeed be the sole pir in her life.


    Every fragment of her past that had once belonged to Ravenna was methodically stripped away, and the once towering, majestic, and radiant figure in her heart was now reced by Ansel.


    Thus, the entity known as Helen had, in the truest sense¡­pleted her rebirth.


    After the embrace, Ansel took Helen''s hand, feeling her small, soft hand gripping his with more strength than usual.


    "Let''s go," the young Hydral''s expression softened. How could he not? No one would be able to resist feeling tender towards a girl who was willing to "forsake" so much.


    "Let''s go home."


    "Alright, Father."


    As they were about to leave, a burst of fire ignited in front of them.


    "Lord Ansel."


    The fire formed a figure, which bowed to Ansel, "Her Majesty summoned you to Anthicheg."


    "ording to Her Majesty, Princess Evora has spoken... some rather irresponsible and reckless words, and thus, Her Majesty believes... she owes it to you to rify certain matters."


    The delicate hand Ansel held tightened, a sign of restrained patience yet readiness to spring into action at any moment, pleasing Ansel ¡ª her demeanor showed no fear even in the face of divine beings, ready to erase any enemy of the Hydrals, a standard Helen clearly surpassed.


    Ansel simply smiled and squeezed Helen''s hand, calmly responding, "Then, please lead the way."


    "The carriage is ready for you," the fire figure said respectfully. "Please."


    The young Hydral looked up at the sky, taking on this invitation filled with unknown dangers, with his still not yet the pact head.


    When the fire figure brought Ansel to the only imperial pce used by generations of emperors, it stopped Helen, while saying to Ansel:


    "Please enter, Lord Ansel. Her Majesty has been waiting for you for some time."


    Not using any teleportation but instead bringing Ansel here by carriage, our Empress seemed to have given Ansel full respect, as well as ample time for thought and preparation.


    Ansel, who from beginning to end showed no sign of unease, smiled as he pushed open the massive pce doors without hesitation.


    In the final moment, he could feel Helen''s gaze, steadfastly fixed upon his face.


    *


    The grand doors of the pce closed slowly with a heavy grinding sound, yet what Ansel beheld ¡­ was an entirely different Anthicheg.


    He had never visited this ce before, but he recognized it through memories of that game. This location, serving as the supreme pce of sessive emperors, was opulently decorated, yet it felt profoundly empty.


    Apart from the towering columns, there was only the central eternal me of the pce, the mefeast Source me, which burned unceasingly.


    Now, before this Source me, a massive curtained bed had been ced, with a long table in frontden with an array of food and drinks, and on the bed... a slender, graceful figure with seductive curves was faintly visible behind the semi-transparent curtains.


    "Have you arrived?"


    Azy, feminine voice came from behind the curtain, distinctly different from the aged, raspy voice of that empress of the past.


    Instead, it carried the most bewitching rustle, like a perfectly ripe peach, captivating and dripping with allure.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that such a voice could elicit a reaction from any ordinary man.


    "Your Majesty seldom seeks me out personally."


    Yet, under the thrilling sight of the graceful figure and enchanting voice, Ansel merely smiled gently: "It seems, then, that this is a matter of great importance."


    "Heh... of course, it is."


    A section of snowy, slender leg, shining with the visible luster of jade, emerged from the curtain, the bright red nail polish making her feet bloom like lotus flowers, her bare legs boldly ced on the ground, as the figure behind the curtain changed her pose and stance.


    She now sat sideways on the bed, the shape outlined by the curtain revealing voluptuous curves and gravity-defying peaks, starkly contrasting with her seemingly fragile waist, creating an extreme visual impact.


    "My daughter wants to use me¡­ to harm your woman, and she even dares to speak ill of me."


    The woman behind the curtain made a hair-tie gesture, sighing in resignation:


    "She really thinks of me as a senile old fool."


    "You are too harsh, Your Majesty."


    Ansel remained at the doorway, keeping his distance, and bowed slightly: "Princess Evora is, after all, your daughter."


    "Exactly because she is my daughter."


    As the empress spoke, she extended her other leg from the curtain, casually crossing her legs in such a way that she boldly disyed them to Ansel.


    "She would be mad enough to¡­ resort to any means necessary, wouldn''t she?"


    The young Hydral merely smiled, "To me, Your Majesty, Princess Evora''s words are merely unfounded, as you have no reason to sever ties with me and my father, for you are a wise and rational sovereign."


    "Hehehe¡­hahahahaha!"


    Behind the curtain came the woman''s hearty and joyfulughter, yet the undertone of uncontroble madness made it clear she was as "senile old fool" as she had imed.


    "Do you know what I like most about you, Ansel?"


    Ephesande retracted her leg, adopting a side-lying position on the bed, her single hand propping her cheek, her body''s curves beautifully undting.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I like your... chill."


    She shuddered as she sighed, her voice unguarded andfortable, "It makes me want to fiercely burn your chill."


    "No matter when, no matter where, no matter who or what situation, you always manage to carry out cruel schemes with such a gentle, generous, andposed demeanor."


    "Just like how you can now say ''I am wise and rational'' without any hindrance,pletely from the heart."


    Ansel, though his disguise was pierced, simply continued to smile silently, making noment.


    "Come here."


    After her reflection, a slender, delicate hand reached out from behind the curtain, "Sit down first, have something to eat. Don''t think Ick any hospitality, for you are... my most important guest, dear Ansel."


    Ansel hesitated not, walking to the long table and sitting down. At this moment, the seductive body behind the curtain was only a few meters away.


    The semi-transparent curtain hardly served any purpose now; Ansel could already glimpse the boiling perfection and allure of that body, yet he simply poured himself a ss of wine and quietly sipped.


    "..."


    Ephesande fell silent for a short while, unable to garner the intense gaze she had hoped for, yet she did not dwell on it too much. The rationality she could muster was diminishing by the minute, too precious to waste on trivial matters.


    "First, I must admit something, Ansel."


    The Empress''s jade arm emerged from behind the curtain, her hand delicately picking a grape, plucking it off, and tossing it into her mouth, causing the other two grapes to visibly tremble.


    "I bear no animosity towards you and melle, but I indeed have... thoughts about you."


    Ansel smiled and said, "Before inheriting my father''s power, I didn''t think there was anything worthy of such treatment from Your Majesty."


    "No... no, no, no, you have many qualities that merit my hospitality," Ephesande raised her voice cheerfully, "and I can also recognize your true value, your true strength."


    -->

 Chapter 458: Kins · Deal · Story - III

    Her breathing became rapid, her tone carrying an unmistakable... greed and desire.


    "Your... spirit essence."


    "Although melle has hidden it well, although you have controlled it well, all the intelligence I''ve gathered over these six years points to the answer I desire."


    The young Hydral cocked his head with a quasi-smile, "What are you referring to?"


    His repeated feigning of ignorance did not displease the Empress; instead, it excited her even more.


    "Possibility!"


    The figure behind the curtain almost lifted the semi-transparent veil, the Empress dered with utmost fervor and excitement:


    "The possibility... to transcend this despair!"


    Ansel sipped his drink, sighing softly, "But I don''t have that capability, Your Majesty, you overestimate me."


    "No, you do, it''s just that ites at a cost unknown to me... a very great cost for you. Otherwise, you would have already helped melle achieve a breakthrough."


    The Empress whispered with a trembling voice, "Such power, of course,es at a normal cost."


    "So... Ansel."


    Hands reached out from behind the curtain, moving towards Ansel''s face, the supreme ruler of the world murmured in utter madness, "How could I be against you, you are my... most precious treasure."


    "As long as you can help me, I can do everything to mitigate that cost, and provide you with everything you need... whether it''s helping melle, creating the most powerful pact head, or personally disciplining my foolish daughter, including half of this empire, even..."


    The crazed voice then turned sultry, as Ephesande stretched out her legs, one foot skillfully gripping a wine bottle, then raising that leg high, pouring the wine over the other leg.


    "Even myself... you can have, to take as you wish."


    "At your age, desires should be at their peak, shouldn''t they? Just think... imagine you, who have not yet be a true divine species, freely roaming over me, a seventh-stage being... What a blissful¡­ha¡­hmm¡­ heart-racing delight that would be!"


    In the face of such extreme conditions, anyone else might have already grasped Ephesande''s wine-drenched, luminously glowing leg and uncontrobly licked it.


    However, Ansel simply poured himself another ss of wine and, after leisurely drinking it, replied very politely:


    "I hold nothing but pure respect for you, Your Majesty."


    "..."


    The woman behind the curtain fell silent for a moment, then began tough lowly with a hint of madness.


    "That''s fine... It would have been less interesting if you had just licked it. So... let''s talk about something serious, something you and melle would definitely not refuse."


    "Those five people."


    As soon as these words were spoken, Ansel''s wine ss instantly cracked.


    "The five people responsible for the death of Annelisa, and those behind them. You and melle have been investigating for six years without any results, but I... have made some progress."


    "Please..."


    The young beast that grew from the abyss spoke softly with his cold voice: "Don''t joke, Your Majesty."


    "Ah... Ah!"


    Gazing into Ansel''s eyes, now tainted with pitch ck, Ephesande let out a thrilled, trembling cry:


    "That''s it... that''s it... indeed... indeed! The abyss! The abyss...


    it''s within you!"


    She impatiently reached out to Ansel, a tremendous force gathering in the pce, dragging him towards her without exnation: "Come here, let me see... let me see more clearly... the path..."


    And the next moment, the ckness receded like a tide, leaving only clear, bright sea blue.


    "..."


    During a moment of stillness from Ephesande, Ansel adjusted his cor and calmly stated:


    "Up to this point, I do not believe there is a possibility for a deal between us, Your Majesty."


    "An...sel."


    Regaining herposure, the Empress uttered a chilling, deep voice: "I think I have shown enough sincerity."


    "Clearly,pared to what you have received, it is still not enough."


    "Heh... hehehehe..."


    Ephesande''sughter grew increasingly tinged with madness: "So, are you expecting me and melle to engage in a battle that could destroy everything?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Perhaps." Ansel shrugged. "You can choose to submit to death."


    "I can burn even death itself!"


    The Empress roared hysterically: "It has no right to subdue me, none!"


    "Then, perhaps you could try offering a higher price?"


    The young Hydral smiled, "Finding a price that could move me is not impossible."


    ...


    In the silence of Ephesande, Ansel stood up and bowed respectfully to her.


    "Since our conversation is over, I should take my leave, as staying here too long..."


    "Father would be displeased."


    Throughout it all, facing all temptations and threats, the young Hydral left the pce without any significant emotional disturbance.


    And after Ansel hadpletely departed, the previously furious and mad Ephesande suddenly changed her demeanor.


    "He... was confident."


    The woman murmured softly, "even though I have uncovered his secrets, his confidence remains unshaken... No, that''s not right."


    "Could those ws have been deliberately left for me? Since six years ago, all those inconspicuous individuals he cast into the abyss, including the current female musician..."


    "Could it be that he intentionally ced these people within my sight? If so, why would he do such a thing?"


    But the more she pondered, the faster her remaining sanity eroded, and Ephesande, unable to find the correct answer, finally ceased her contemtion, fixating on one undeniable fact¡ª


    That is, Ansel''s power is absolutely real.


    That authority, akin to the abyss itself... is the key to ascending to the seventh stage!


    "Be it through a pact or by force... Ansel... Ansel!"


    Clutching her own body, the woman trembled with ecstasy, calling out the young man''s name.


    "You must be... mine!"


    *


    Outside the royal residence, Ansel, facing concerned gazes, smiled and took Helen''s hand:


    "All is well, rest assured."


    But Helen, who usually would nod obediently at these words, did not respond as usual.


    She reached towards the corner of Ansel''s eye and whispered softly:


    "But Father, you are clearly not well."


    "¡­Is that so? That must be your misconception, Helen, how could I possibly¡ª"


    "But you truly are not well."


    Feeling the slight moist touch at her fingertips, Helen spoke with unwavering resolve, "Please, you must tell me what has happened."


    Ansel fell silent, gazing at Helen''s fingertips before touching the corner of his own eye. After about ten seconds, he spoke softly, "Is it that obvious?"


    "Because I understand you, father."


    Hearing this, Ansel seemed momentarily dazed. In that instant, Helen''s concerned expression ovepped entirely with Ravenna''s typically indifferent face.


    "The me now," Helen said as she tiptoed and embraced Ansel''s neck, whispering in his ear, "can I share some of your burdens now?"


    ...She indeed wanted to know.


    Ansel knew he had guessed correctly; Helen wanted to learn more, to uncover his secrets.


    Yet, for some reason, he felt no resistance.


    "Then... let''s go back, Helen."


    Ansel gently embraced Helen and responded, "I want to tell you a story."


    He might have been waiting for such an opportunity, for someone like this.


    Someone who could hear about his past pains, who could understand his once-desperate plight, and who was utterly loyal and reliant on him.


    Most importantly... someone who could understand him.


    Seraphina was loyal enough, but she never truly grasped the weight of that pain for Ansel.


    Marlina was intelligent enough, but shecked the corresponding status and power.


    Only Helen, only the Helen of now, if it were her, she would surelyprehend that profoundest despair, because of her, because of him, because of their striking resemnce.


    "The story of a foolish and powerless child¡­ who couldn''t change anything."


    *

 Chapter 459: Boy - One - I

    On a street nearly devoid of pedestrians, an elderly man and a boy stood silently amidst a torrential downpour.


    "Young lord," the umbre-holding elder inquired, "shall we return now?"


    "Just a moment longer, Saville."


    The boy, adorned in an elegant ck suit, gazed across the street at the opulent manor, murmuring softly, "Just a moment longer."


    Saville was utterly devoted to Ansel''smands, yet he was unaware of why Ansel insisted on lingering after the ball had ended, uncertain of what awaited.


    Momentster, a slight twitch caught the corner of his eye.


    With the sharpness of a hawk, the elder''s gaze, illuminated by the lightning, spotted a shadow with a knife in the window of a side building.


    "Baron Whitman ought to be dead."


    So dered Ansel, "Go check, Saville."


    "Yes, young lord."


    Saville handed the umbre to Ansel, and in the next instant, his figure shifted dramatically.


    He took the umbre from Ansel, his expression peculiar, "He is indeed dead, and¡ª"


    "And it was his own wife who killed him... Let''s go."


    The young Hydral lowered his gaze and turned to leave.


    The old butler followed closely behind his young master, puzzled by the fact that they hade merely for a simple dance and had never had any dealings with Baron Whitman before, yet Ansel had instantly recognized the bizarre murder. However, Saville never spoke more than necessary.


    "Ah, Ans!"


    At the entrance to the Hydral estate, standing in the rain, Annelisa spotted the returning Ansel from afar and joyfully waved at the boy, "Come and dance with mom!"


    The Lady Hydral at present was dancing in the rain with the blooming flora at the manor''s entrance, exuding joy and freedom.


    Despite her ability to let the rain slide off her without a trace, she chose not to. Her golden hair, as radiant as the sun, was drenched, and her thick, conservative gown less voluminous. Her youthful, fair face was dotted with raindrops, yet her eyes shined brightly, piercing through the gloomy weather like stars breaking through storm clouds.


    As the woman danced, the rustling of the flowers and trees blended into the relentless downpour, ying a cheerful melody that overpowers the somber mood of the weather. With each step into the shallow puddles, flowers bloomed beneath her, lifting her figure. Thus, Lady Hydral danced with light and splendid steps, humming a tune as she approached Ansel.


    "ng!"


    Annelisa, lifting her sodden, heavy skirt, performed a curtsy, her face adorned with a radiant, unrestrained smile, devoid of the demureness expected of ady.


    The woman blinked, "How was my dance?"


    Ansel touched his face, "You sshed rain on me, mother."


    "Such fuss!"


    With a huff, Annelisa pulled Ansel out from under the umbre held by Saville, shaking off her hand, "Saville, you may go back now."


    "¡­Yes, madam."


    The elder nodded slightly, his figure vanishing from the spot.


    Dragged into the rain, Ansel looked up at his mother, expressionless, "I wish to go back and rest, mother."


    "Not allowed!"


    Annelisa firmly refused, arms crossed, her demeanorcking any aristocratic air, instead exuding amon touch, "Your irresponsible father has been away for so long, so you must take over the duties he usually faces from my pranks, Ansel."


    "¡­I don''t see the logic in that."


    "A woman need not reason with a man, a mother need not reason with her son."


    Our Lady Hydral lifted her head in triumph, "Thus, I can be doubly unreasonable."


    The helpless young Ansel could only sigh, "So, how will you prank me?"


    "By dancing, of course."


    "With you?"


    "Wishful thinking." Annelisa flicked her wet golden hair, sshing Ansel''s face with rain again, proudly proiming her taste and dance skills, "I won''t dance with anyone but Mel, and certainly not you, Ans. You''re still so small, dancing with you would be like ying with a kitten¡­ actually, that sounds rather fun."


    The woman cradled her cheek in her hand, eyeing Ansel with a look that suggested she was contemting amusing herself with a pet cat.


    However, she eventually dismissed the idea, uncertain whether it was due to her agreement with melle or the realization that treating her son as a yful kitten might be somewhat improper.


    With a gesture, a cluster of flowers by the roadside, swaying in the rain, uprooted themselves from the earth. They approached him, trembling like the "matchstick men" Ansel had seen in another world, and curtsied deeply with their lush petal skirts in a genteel salute to him.


    Ansel nced at the "floral person" before him and then at his mother, brushing back a few strands of hair stered to his forehead by the rain, and asked, "Are you retaliating because I didn''t take you to the dance earlier?"


    "No¡ªnot¡ªat¡ªall," Annelisa elongated her tone in response.


    To indulge his mother''s yful spirit, Ansel could only reach out to catch the branch-like arms of the flower girl, and together they danced in the torrential rain.


    Annelisa hummed a tune, her hands swaying lightly as if conducting an orchestra, and thus the relentless downpour softened under her will, blending with the rustling of the nts and the whisper of the wind, evolving into a prolonged concerto.


    As she yed the music that flowed spontaneously from her heart, Annelisa gazed at her son dancing with his eyes closed, admiring his charming andposed demeanor even amidst the storm, and mused aloud something like "which youngdy will have the privilege of hispany¡­" before asking with a chuckle, "Who is Ansel''s dance partner today?"


    "The daughter of the Duke of Azurehaven, who traveled all the way from the eastern harbor."


    "Oh... And who might that be?"


    "An inconsequential girl."


    "What does she look like?"


    "She pales inparison to you, Mother."


    "I didn''t ask you topare her to me! Who could possibly surpass me~hm!"


    Annelisa lifted her damp skirt casually and sat at the edge of the flower field by the manor entrance, her hands cupping her cheeks, surrounded by blooms. She saw right through her son''s ttery:


    "Even suchpliments won''t make the dance end any sooner."


    "I was merely telling the truth."


    "Cough... Yes! Indeed, it is the truth."


    Annelisa''s spirits lifted, and it was as though the sun had broken through the clouds, spotlighting only Ansel and his dance partner. The light that enveloped him moved with his steps, making Ansel the center of the universe.


    "Besides her appearance, do you perceive any other merits in her?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Quietude, thoughtfulness, grace, erudition... and a genuine fondness for me," Ansel responded calmly to his mother''s vexing inquiry.


    "Thest point need not be reiterated! I am aware that every girl adores you."


    Annelisa''s heels clicked crisply against the floor as she swayed, her disdain for Ansel''s words clear: "Mediocre! Such girls are far toomon, utterly unremarkable!"


    "There are but thirteen grand dukes in the empire, Mother."


    The woman snorted, "And there is only one Ans."


    "Your ''gentleness'' towards women always seems tinged with hostility."


    "What are you implying, that I am not gentle enough?"


    Annelisa was infuriated, and Ansel''s floral dance partner gently tripped him by the ankles, but he spun around and executed a spectacr dance move that drew apuse.


    "It means, Mother, that you are unconventional, and it is precisely for this reason that you captured Father''s heart."


    "...That''s more like it."


    Annelisa muttered, then resumed orchestrating the tempest to vary Ansel''s performance.


    Her music was devoid of any set pattern, a pure flow of emotion, sometimes rhythmically perfect, sometimes inexplicably odd, yet Ansel always managed to adjust his steps perfectly to the unpredictable changes.


    The boy dancing in the storm was wless in every aspect, beyond reproach.


    Yet, watching her perfect son, Annelisa''s smile gradually faded as she improvised her music.


    She suddenly asked:


    "Ans, did you enjoy the ball?"


    "..."


    The young Hydral hesitated for a moment, marring the otherwise perfect dance steps, but he quickly adjusted and calmly replied, "I was content."


    Annelisa asked softly, "What delicacies were there at the ball?"


    "... The steamed blue lobster was quite decent."


    "Besides your little dance partner, are there any other charming youngdies?"


    "Mr. Oma''s eldest daughter, thepanion of the president of the Keta Commerce Association..."


    "Were there any amusing activities, intriguing characters, or marvelous events?"


    "..."


    In the torrential rain, the boy who had maintained perfection remained silent, perhaps because there was none, or perhaps because... he could not answer the question.


    -->

 Chapter 460: Boy - One - II

    "Ans..."


    His dance partner among the flowers lifted a branch, gently caressing his head.


    "You didn''t consider indulging in delicious food, nor did you think about chatting with some lovely girls, nor did you n to engage in any fun activities. How can you be happy?"


    Ansel simply responded calmly, "Everyone has their own definition of happiness, Mother."


    "So you''re saying that even with that sullen expression, you call this happiness?"


    Annelisa had already stepped through the puddles to Ansel''s side, pulling at the corners of his mouth with a sigh, "This is a ball, Ans, not... a negotiation table."


    "There''s essentially no difference."


    "There is a difference!"


    The woman''s voice rose slightly, "You should be enjoying good food and drinks, flirting with every charming girl, making them restless at night thinking of you, or proudly showcasing your talents, drawing everyone''s attention, or perhaps engaging in some outrageous fun, creating trouble and thening to me to sort it out... You clearly, you clearly¡ª"


    Her voice lowered again, carrying a heartbreaking helplessness in the storm.


    A mother''s helplessness.


    "You are merely... ten years old."


    An age that should be carefree and unrestrained.


    Not like Ansel, who seeks perfection in everything.


    Annelisa embraced Ansel from behind, whispering softly, "Ans, you are not happy at all."


    "¡­I have always been like this, Mother."


    Amid the continuous rain, Ansel''s voice was also soft, almost ethereal.


    "You were never like this."


    Annelisa held him tighter, "Even when you used to enjoy studying, you would take time to rest and rx. But what about now? How long has it been since youst practiced archery, went on a trip, or truly rxed? Even at a ball, you treat it like a negotiation, but it''s clearly meant to be a ce for fun."


    She turned Ansel around, her hands cradling his cheeks, chilled by the raindrops:


    "Ans, what is it that makes you so tense, so afraid?"


    Ansel looked directly into his mother''s eyes, his tone unflinchingly steady, "You are overthinking, Mother."


    "Don''t try to deceive me."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Annelisa''s grip on Ansel''s hands tightened slightly, her usually lively and unmotherly demeanor now utterly serene and serious:


    "You know, I am your mother."


    "Mother." Ansel softly said, "You are overthinking."


    He simply repeated his earlier words, calm and indifferent.


    "¡­"


    Annelisa stared nkly at those clear, sea-blue eyes, identical to her husband''s.


    When she took that tiny baby from her husband''s hands, exhausted and weak, seeing those small, beautiful eyes, her thought was¡ªso this is my child.


    This is the most precious thing in my life.


    In the storm, there was only silence between mother and son.


    After a long time, Annelisa, who had been silent, gently embraced Ansel and asked:


    "Is dancing in the rain happier than dancing there?"


    Ansel also gently embraced her, his cheek affectionately pressed against hers, "Yes, Mother."


    "That''s good¡­" Annelisa lovingly stroked Ansel''s head, "That''s good."


    Then, she released Ansel, stood up, and her face once again blossomed with her usual lively smile.


    "Well, the dance is over; let''s go back and take a bath, and then rest well."


    Ansel nodded gently, holding his mother''s hand as they returned to their home.


    At this moment, the rain gradually ceased, and a rainbow hung in the sky after the clearing, as the hand-in-hand mother and son walked towards their home, everything so warm andforting.


    Bang!


    The moment the bedroom door closed, young Ansel punched the door panel.


    His body copsed weakly and exhaustedly, then he punched the floor again and again, his perfect face now covered in... hysterical ferocity.


    It was confirmed again.


    The scenes seen in those memories, like projections, shone into reality, matching everything Ansel saw to the smallest detail.


    And such confirmation, Ansel had done too many times.


    He actually knew long ago that those memories were the truth, yet he couldn''t ept it, repeatedly seeking possibilities to deny it, only to fall deeper into despair each time.


    A false world, a fabricated... life.


    The boy clutched the expensive carpet tightly, veins bulging on his tender hands.


    He even dared not continue to beat the floor, fearing that passing servants might notice something unusual, and could only curl up on the floor like a wounded young beast, trembling all over, emitting low whimpers.


    Every day, this happened in Ansel''s bedroom every day.


    He was almost... just almost unable to resist that breakdown, to tell everything to his mother.


    No matter how hard he tried to hide it, no matter how normal he tried to appear, he could never truly escape Annelisa''s eyes.


    Because she is a mother, a mother who knows her child so well.


    However, this is absolutely... absolutely a matter that must remain undisclosed to anyone.


    Should my father discover the falsehood of it all... to what depths would his madness escte?


    If the Empress were to learn that everything was orchestrated, what would be of this world?


    This is a catastrophe capable of utterly overturning the world, shattering everything into disarray and ruin.


    Ansel reminded himself of this, harboring no doubts about its truth.


    For they possess the power to alter everything, so when they realize the inherently despairing nature of this world, they will not cower helplessly on the floor as he does, but will instead seek the truth at all costs¡­ personally dismantling everything, annihting it all.


    The divine species are indeed creatures closest to madness.


    Thus... the secret must never be disclosed to anyone.


    The boy curled up on the floor, his trembling hand smoothing the wrinkled carpet, staggered to his feet, and copsed onto the bed.


    "Mother..."


    Enduring a despair unmatched by anyone in this world, and unable to voice it, the boy who could not share his profound despair with anyone, instinctively called out that term, but then forcibly halted himself.


    He closed his eyes, his chest heaving, taking deep breaths continuously.


    "Only I can..."


    He whispered softly, "Only I can¡­ change all this."


    Only he, a pure anomaly, possesses both the means and the power to change everything.


    There is much to be done; no more time can be wasted proving reality. He must delve deeply into studying these memories, continue to exhaust all efforts to be stronger¡ªnot just in power, but in spirit, knowledge, and to fully extract the value of these memories, and most importantly...


    "Ansel, you must not show weakness."


    Whether it is pain or despair, it can only be vented when alone, hidden in some corner, never letting anyone, especially not his mother or father... perceive any hint of it.


    Ansel, you must change everything, you must not show weakness, you must not rely on your father or mother.


    The young Hydral, unaware of how to confront that supreme being, told himself this.


    A child of merely ten years, at an age when one should rely on their parents, told himself this.


    *

 Chapter 461: Boy - Two - I

    The office desk and chair, overly spacious for Ansel, rendered his seated figure somewhat hrious. Yet, his focused and serious demeanor exuded an aura of awe-inspiring authority.


    In the midst of melle''s increasingly frequent ventures into the Zero Realm Enigma, seldom returning to his domain, Ansel had fully taken over the governance of the Hydral territory ¡ª despite his unreliable father being a lord who neglected his duties, relying entirely on his subordinates, it was precisely because of this that Ansel was able to transform vast knowledge into practical experience and capabilities at a terrifying speed, with the aid of these subordinates.


    Uponpleting thest document and setting down the quill, the young boy leaned back in his chair, exhaling softly.


    "Saville," he murmured, eyes closed in rest, "How is the situation in Creekwood City being handled?"


    The old butler, appearing suddenly like a specter at Ansel''s side, bowed and replied, "As per your instructions, the Baron of Creekwood has been hanged at the city gates. The constion andpensation for the victims are also underway."


    Saville, saying this, stealthily observed the young lord with closed eyes, noting a semnce of rxation and peace on his face.


    For Ansel, who devoted all his energy to learning, bing stronger, and now managing the affairs of the Hydral territory, the stability of order and the well-being of his people seemed to be a source of joy, something that genuinely brought him ease and pleasure.


    While Saville pondered this, Ansel had already stood up, jumped down from his chair, and said, "I n to inspect the southern part of the territory. Inform my mother that I won''t be back for lunch today."


    Saville nodded in agreement, vanishing from the office, while Ansel approached the door, donned his coat from the rack, ced a round hat on his head, and, picking up a finely crafted ebony cane, stepped out.


    The old butler was unaware that Ansel''s time in the study was never solely spent on administrative duties.


    Although memories from another world were like a vast library avable for his perusal at any time, the young Ansel did not see this as a reason to seclude himself.


    Knowledge only reveals its true value when spread.


    However, Ansel had no intention of fully disseminating it just yet, merely preparing for it. He documented andpiled books of great importance in his eyes, using the script of that other world, and began to seek out talented individuals to nurture, preparing for future transformations.


    Indeed, he was also preparing for a change in his own future.


    With a scepter in hand, the boy whose eyes gleamed with profound depth, treaded smoothly along the deste corridor.


    The memories pertaining to the so-called "game" were vast and intricate. Most importantly, for Ansel, it was impossible to skim through these memories swiftly. He would not overlook any scene or detail, hence the analysis progressed slowly.


    [Heaven] [Truth] [Redemption] [Beast King] [Hydral] [New World]


    These were the six major chapters of the game, and also the general direction of Ansel''s gradual research.


    As expected, Ansel''s current primary focus was on researching the [Hydral] chapter, to understand what had transpired to transform him into what he would be in the future, and what exactly would lead the lofty eternal divine beings to their downfall. Ansel was determined to unravel these mysteries.


    The version of himself from the original timeline, who had not received these memories, was not much different except for being less mature and more lively and cheerful, because, with or without the influence of knowledge from another world, Ansel of Hydral had the best parents in the world.


    Regarding the study of these memories, Ansel had not yet surpassed his current timeline. Firstly, he had spent a lot of time verifying the authenticity of these memories, and secondly... he was somewhat fearful of advancing those memories, apprehensive that he might soon foresee a dreadful future.


    "Perhaps, it''s time to focus on the other heroes."


    The young Hydral whispered in his heart, "If they could be eliminated now... would that future inevitably be averted?"


    Although his main research was about his own story, Ansel also had some understanding of the other heroes.


    "Sky Wolf Emperor, Seraphina Marlowe; Source of Truth, Ravenna Ziegler; Saint of Sin, Xin; Will of Heaven, Isa Zelie..."


    "Among these four, I cannot find the position of the key hero Zelie, so the most suitable target is only... Seraphina Marlowe."


    Ansel understood in his heart and had scheduled the assassination of the future Sky Wolf Emperor.


    Even if it was impossible to strangle the hero in the cradle, eliminating the extremely dangerous Beast King ahead of time was also a good choice.


    After considering this, Ansel did not forget the purpose of his journey. He felt that the method to change the future would not be limited to just one.


    Improving the empire might solve the problem at its root.


    Recently, the young Ansel often entertained this belief. Based on this, he even proactively thought¡ªif he could reform the empire before these heroes, then perhaps everything might not happen.


    This was also why, as Ansel gradually improved the Hydral territory, he also appeared serene.


    The boy, deep in thought about his inspection ns, had already traversed the long corridor and arrived at the stairnding, yet Saville was nowhere to be seen by his side.


    "..."


    The young Hydral tapped his scepter lightly on the ground, his head lifting in resignation as he guessed what might have transpired. He turned his gaze towards the special room where Annelisa cultivated her flowers and took steps towards it.


    Upon reaching the doorway, Ansel overheard his mother''s indignant voice:


    "There''s no way! He must stay for lunch today! No, he must also stay for dinner!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But madam, the young lord had already nned..."


    "The vigers are right there, and they aren''t going anywhere. Inspections can be done anytime¡ªand besides, Mel has never done them, so why should Ans?"


    "It''s... the young lord''s hobby."


    "Ah! So Ans wants to pursue his hobbies, even if it means he won''t join his mother for a meal!"


    "..."


    The elder''s silence made Ansel shake his head, and entered the room without knocking the door.


    He stood at the door with his scepter, spoke in a calm tone, "Please do not trouble Saville, and also..."


    He paused, continuing earnestly, "Father made the room''s soundproofing very effective; there''s no need for your voice to carry through, letting me know you''re upset."


    -->

 Chapter 462: Boy - Two - II

    "I''m even more upset now!"


    Annelisa, arms crossed in frustration, stood amidst the vibrant flowers of the chamber, which all mimicked her posture with their sprawling branches.


    Saville, helpless, nced at Ansel, who gently raised his scepter. The old butler respectfully excused himself from Annelisa and disappeared into the flower room, leaving only the mother and son in a "standoff".


    "I will return before dinner," Ansel said, still in a gentle tone.


    "Not missing a single meal!"


    Annelisa red stubbornly at her son. "I know, once you''re out, you won''t even care what you eat!"


    "I will report to you what I have eaten today, and Saville can attest to it."


    "You''re eating well just to appease me? That''s even less eptable!"


    Lady Hydral possesses an unparalleled talent and skill in being unreasonably demanding ¡ª they are unparalleled because her confusing words, though headache-inducing, somehow fail to anger anyone and instead provokeughter.


    After expressing her anger, Annelisa sorrowfully caressed the flowers beside her, wallowing in self-pity:


    "My husband disappears for months at a time, barely returns for a few days and then vanishes again; my son refuses even to share a meal with me¡­sob... I truly am a failure as a woman¡­"


    The mature and serene Lady Hydral, whose gentleness anyone would praise, wept behind her hands, the flowers in the room withering, losing their vibrant colors and luster, genuinely saddening to behold.


    Yet the cold-hearted young Hydral replied with a voice still tinged with youth, "Only father is willing to be so utterly deceived by you, mother."


    Annelisa''s trembling form suddenly froze, and from the gaps between her covered face, a dangerous gaze that could immediately make Mr. melle beg for mercy shot forth.


    "Ans~"


    The woman revealed a mother''s tender smile, "So, will you stay and dine with me?"


    "..."


    Ansel opened his mouth, nced at the flowers in the room miming a throat-slitting gesture, and finally sighed in resignation, "... Very well, I shall join you, mother."


    Only then did Annelisa reveal a truly heartwarming, radiant smile, lifting her skirt and running towards Ansel, embracing him joyfully.


    "This is my dear Ans! Much better than your father who has been running around for the past few years!"


    Although you spoke ill of him daily, every day you would ce the freshest flowers in father''s study.


    Held in his mother''s embrace, Ansel did not voice this thought, lest he provoke his mother''s yful wrath.


    But perhaps... that is exactly why father so dearly loves mother.


    Ansel closed his eyes, gently rubbing his cheek against his mother''s, feeling the warmth that always brought him peace.


    He resolved to protect all of this, with every effort, sparing no expense.


    *


    "...So, the lunch you wish for mypany¡­"


    In the utterly silent, ordinary restaurant, Ansel sighed while holding his fork and knife: "Is it here?"


    A few kilometers from Hydral Manor lies a very ordinary, unremarkable restaurant with no signature dishes to speak of¡ªthis is where Ansel and Annelisa are enjoying their lunch.


    All the patrons appeared to be dining, but in reality, they were stealthily observing the young Hydral and Lady Hydral.


    "One can grow weary of eating the same fare every day~"


    Annelisa elegantly wiped her mouth and smiled with narrowed eyes:


    "Besides, Ans, you wanted toe to a ce like this, didn''t you?"


    "...Hmm?"


    "Listen to the voice of the people."


    The mother, deeply understanding her son, supported her cheeks with her hands and smiled tenderly: "This is what you''ve always wanted, isn''t it?"


    After swallowing a piece of steak, Ansel looked at his mother''s smiling face and softly said, "I thought you just wanted me to apany you."


    "What are you saying? Do I seem like such an irresponsible, capricious woman?"


    Annelisa used a silk scarf to dab at the corner of Ansel''s mouth, humming proudly: "Your mother is quite smart."


    As she spoke, she turned to look out the restaurant window, scraping at the ss to see their children, who immediately ducked their heads in fright, but soon, they sneakily peeked out again.


    The woman smiled and gestured with her palm, signaling the children outside to look.


    The children looked down and then their faces lit up with surprised and joyful smiles as they held up beautiful bouquets that suddenly appeared in their hands, shaking them at Annelisa.


    "Ta-da!"


    Lady Hydral alsoughed happily, gesturing expansively with her hands, making the children outsideugh even more joyously.


    "See?" she said proudly, lifting her head, "Not only smarter than Ans but also more beloved!"


    Annelisa Delian, melle Hydral''s first and only wife, is indeed ady of the Hydral territory deeply adored by the popce.


    Unlike thosedies who spend their days in the manor, appearing only at balls and social gatherings or hosting fancy salons, Annelisa enjoys spending her time with nature and sharing its beauty with the people of Hydral territory.


    Her gentle, approachable, and amiable personality is beyond reproach, and everyone says that Lady de Lian is the finest mistress of Hydral.


    Indeed, Mr. melle is also the finest of Hydral, and young Ansel...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Upon hearing Annelisa''s words, Ansel slightly raised his eyebrows, then set down his knife and fork, and spoke in a very calm tone:


    "Mr. Riley, how have you beentely?"


    The restaurant remained silent, yet many eyes turned towards a bewildered, bearded man, whose friends looked at him in disbelief.


    "Not just you, but also your colleagues, Mr. Koflo, Mr. Bl, Mr. Matt... How have you all been doing recently?"


    The boy turned his head, smiling at the men gathered at a nearby table.


    "I... I..."


    The first to be named, Riley, responded with a trembling voice:


    "I''ve been very well... thanks to you, Lord Ansel. Last month, I took my wife and daughter to Maple City in the east for a vacation, and we all had a wonderful time."


    Ansel nodded with a smile, then looked at the men beside him, who, as if awakening from a dream, described their recent lives amidst the envious nces of others.


    Without exception, all were doing well.


    -->

 Chapter 463: Boy - Two - III

    "The construction project in the eastern square of Hydral City is absolutely perfect."


    The boy raised a ss filled with juice towards the men: "Here''s to you."


    The ordinary workers were naturally very apprehensive, not daring to actually raise their sses. Riley, overwhelmed by the honor, cautiously responded: "This is our job, and you''ve given us so much in return... how could we possibly ept your toast?"


    Ansel set down his ss, ced his hands in front of him, fingers inteced, and asked gently:


    "Mr. Riley, have you visited the new square in the east?"


    "Yes, I have," although Ansel''s voice was very soft, Riley still seemed a bit nervous.


    "How did it feel?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "...Very good, my wife and daughter enjoyed themselves there."


    "Then, you must have seen much more there."


    Under the somewhat bewildered gazes of Riley and his colleagues, Ansel smiled and said:


    "You must have seen more children happily ying, more couples embracing and kissing, more families enjoying peace and happiness."


    He walked step by step towards the workers, whose faces were gradually reddening, and approached their table. With the appearance and voice of a mere ten-year-old boy, he spoke with resonant conviction: "This is the achievement you have created, gentlemen. It is something that cannot be measured in money, nor can I repay it."


    Then, he turned to look at the other patrons in the restaurant who were quietly listening, and spoke with an enthusiastic voice:


    "And it''s not just the new square in the east. I believe everyone here has contributed their strength to this city, to the Hydral estate, making it what it is today."


    "Perhaps it''s just an ordinary gray brick, perhaps just a grain of ripe rice, perhaps just a simple piece of cloth, or perhaps just a... tender little flower."


    Feeling increasingly fervent gazes upon him, the young Hydral felt filled with conviction and strength¡ªeven the power to negate and defeat the future.


    "Those things may indeed seem trivial, and yes, they have earned youpensation, but that does not mean that the significance of your contributions is limited to this."


    "Bricks build a strong city that stabilizes life, gathered rice relieves the scourge of hunger, woven clothes bring warmth, and even a single flower might bring peace and joy to someone."


    "So, why should you hold me in such awe, my friends?"


    The boy revealed a sincere and radiant smile: "Clearly, it is you who have created your own lives."


    Then, he turned his head to look at the men who were decades older than him, their eyes brimming with almost uncontroble emotions, and gently beckoned for his juice, raising his ss in invitation:


    "Here''s to the life born from your hands."


    Riley''s thick beard trembled continuously, he wiped his face, his eyes reddening.


    He was over forty years old, having brought his wife through hardships to the Hydral territory. He had experienced the ugliness of the powerful, the disdain of the extraordinary, the burdens of life... He knew all too well how the high and mighty liked to lie to maintain their elevated status.


    Yet, at this moment, the man had never thought that everything the ten-year-old boy said was just grandiose rhetoric.


    Because he truly received in that project a reward beyond anything he could have imagined in his life; because he truly saw the peaceful and happy demeanor of themon people in the square; because he truly saw in the boy''s eyes¡ªthose clear, bright sea-blue eyes¡ªsuch pure and fervent emotions.


    There was neither the coldness of the powerful nor the contempt of the extraordinary, but rather a brilliant light that seemed toe from¡­ another world.


    The man raised his ss, his voice choked with emotion as he loudly proimed:


    "To life!"


    The restaurant erupted in a chorus of echoes:


    "To life!" "To life!"


    Seated at her table, Annelisa listened to the diners'' fervent shouts, her expression revealing no surprise.


    She simply cradled her face in her hands, quietly gazing at the boy''s silhouette. Even from behind, she felt she could see his youthful face brimming with smiles.


    Feeling his happiness, she thought there was nothing more blissful in the world.


    In this jubnt sea, someone raised their ss high and shouted:


    "To Ansel!"


    The crowd hushed for a moment, all eyes turned to the golden-haireddy, warm as the sun, who held her ss aloft with a radiant smile.


    Then, the cheers resumed:


    "To Ansel!" "To Ansel!"


    Young Hydral turned his head, only to find himself suddenly lightened, lifted by something.


    It was a cluster of brightly colored flowers, robust in stem and root, blossoming on the spot to raise him high.


    The boy looked towards his mother, finding her gazing tenderly at him.


    As if she were looking at the most precious thing in the world.


    *


    At night, sitting in the courtyard enjoying the cool air, Annelisa exhaled slowly.


    "I had such a wonderful time today, Ans."


    After a satisfying run around Hydral city with her son, Lady Hydral stretchedzily, her eyes crinkling with a smile as she watched Ansel: "Did you enjoy it?"


    "I..."


    "Ah, no need to say."


    Annelisa reached out and gently ruffled Ansel''s hair, her voice soft:


    "I know you''re happy; it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you this joyful."


    Ansel closed his eyes, peacefully savoring his mother''s gentle touch.


    "Ans, I must confess, I have always been feared."


    "...What?"


    "Did I not share with you one day?"


    As she caressed Ansel, Annelisa lifted her gaze to the star-filled heavens, expressing a wish, "I hope you can cultivate a heart of kindness."


    "It seems... from that day forth, you''ve embarked on a relentless quest to challenge yourself, bing increasingly despondent."


    "I assumed it was my mistake, and I feared that my expectations had be a shackle and prison for you."


    Ansel remained silent, merely sping his mother''s hand gently.


    "Yet today," the woman lowered her gaze to her child''s beautiful sea-blue eyes, a smile of relief and happiness emerging on her face.


    "Seeing you so joyful today, I realized... you must genuinely desire to alter the status quo, to transform everyone''s lives."


    "My wish has not be a burden to you."


    She embraced Ansel tenderly, closing her eyes, and whispered contentedly, "This is... truly wonderful."


    Ansel was momentarily at a loss, for although his mother often behaved affectionately towards him, she had never before revealed her true vulnerability in his presence.


    The boy, adhering to his usual habits, gently stroked his mother''s back, "Your worries have always been unfounded, Mother."


    "Even so, you have chosen a difficult path, Ans."


    Holding Ansel, Annelisa spoke softly, "A path that cannot be traversed through strength alone."


    "If it bes too arduous, then let it go." She caressed Ansel''s cheek tenderly, her gaze warm, "Indeed, more than anything and anyone, I wish... for you to lead a life filled with happiness, Ans."


    "Or perhaps, find apanion. Neither your father nor I have truly understood you in this regard. If you find someone to apany you, I believe in your abilities, Ans, you will surely persevere."


    Ansel responded with a smile, "Finding someone as intelligent as me will be challenging, Mother."


    "There will be someone," Annelisa yfully tapped Ansel''s cheek, "Don''t be too confident... although I too believe you are the most intelligent."


    At this point, she paused, extending her hand towards Ansel.


    "Then, let''s make a promise."


    -->

 Chapter 464 Boy - Two - IV

    The woman raised her pinky finger, speaking earnestly:


    "If ever you find yourself unable to make a choice, when the difficulties or pain be unbearable... "


    "You must, must, must live for yourself, understand?"


    Faced with this ominous promise, Ansel seemed somewhat resistant, "Mother, with my abilities, I will not find myself in such a situation."


    "I know!" Annelisa red at him, "But I know even better how stubborn and obstinate you can be. When you set your mind on something, you won''t eat, rest, socialize, or heed anyone''s advice, focusing solely on aplishing your goal."


    "I believe that''s amendable trait, Mother."


    "Without moderation, it''s a vice!"


    Annelisa, visibly frustrated, pinched Ansel''s cheek, "Will you promise or not, promise or not!"


    With his cheek being yfully squeezed, Ansel had no choice but to extend his pinky finger towards his mother.


    Thus, a deeply moving promise was concluded in a somewhat hasty and discontented manner by Annelisa.


    "Enough, enough."


    With a wave of her hand, as if still riding the crest of her irritation, Annelisa dismissed the matter: "Go about your business, I wish to gaze at the stars, undisturbed."


    Ansel watched his mother, who turned her head away to look up at the sky, and smiled gently before rising to leave.


    At that moment, Saville''s figure suddenly appeared beside Annelisa.


    "Madam."


    The elderly butler bowed slightly: "I must take my leave as well."


    "...What?"


    Annelisa furrowed her brow, and Ansel''s steps faltered.


    "The master has apparently found the crucial item he was searching for. To ensure absolute sess, everyone is prepared to depart, myself included."


    "Wait, then I..."


    Annelisa paused mid-sentence, ncing at Ansel not far away, her voice tinged with worry: "The seven of you, will be alright?"


    Saville, perceiving Annelisa''s concern, reassured her: "Rest assured, our gathering alone is sufficient to bring the master to the pinnacle of his power. And your mere presence, even if not by his side, is the greatest support you could offer him."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Moreover, even if not for the purpose of protecting the young lord... you must remain in this realm."


    Annelisa blinked, then her frown deepened: "The deepest reaches of the Zero Realm Enigma?"


    "Yes, even Falcon cannot pinpoint it precisely. Thus, as the Head of Souls, you must serve as the anchor to prevent that one in a million chance of an ident."


    After a long silence, Annelisa sighed: "Understood... it''s never easy to have peace of mind."


    "Thank you for your concern." Stay tuned to empire


    "Hmph, when you see that scoundrel Mel, p him for me. What is he concocting... so secretive he won''t even confide in me."


    Annelisa spoke irritably, causing Saville''s expression to shift subtly, but she quickly changed her tone: "Never mind, I won''t put you in a difficult position, Saville. Pass this message to little Lawrence, let him handle it."


    "...As you wish, madam."


    Meanwhile, as Falcon descended with a piercing cry, it greeted Annelisa before turning to Saville: "You''re thest one, Saville."


    Saville looked at Annelisa, who waved her hand: "Go on, and remember to ry the message to little Lawrence!"


    Saville nodded, mounted the broad back of Falcon, and as the head of Wind, he saluted once more before zing towards the heavens, bound for that unknown domain.


    Annelisa turned her head, gazing towards Ansel who stood not far away, still lingering.


    "Ans, it''s just the two of us left in the manor now."


    Fully aware that Ansel had listened to the entire conversation, Annelisa spoke in a pitiful tone, "Your father doesn''t want us anymore."


    "Mother, I am not worried about father, please be at ease."


    The boy merely uttered these words in a subdued manner before he walked away.


    Annelisa tilted her head, watching Ansel''s increasingly hurried steps, and couldn''t help butugh, "He is clearly worried... he just likes to act tough."


    As sheughed, a touch of sorrow reappeared on her face.


    For the past couple of years, melle had been sending most of the pact heads out to gather various materials, as the Falcon, the main force, darted between the present world and the Zero Realm Enigma, seeking rare materials not found on this continent. What these materials were ultimately for... he had never disclosed to anyone¡ªnot even to his own head of souls, his wife.


    melle, possessing a spiritual essence known as The Creator, didn''t need materials to create most things. Yet, the fact that he required materials and had the pact heads search extensively, even for years, and possibly continuing into the future... what could it be for?


    "Mel... what are you trying to do?"


    "Even Saville is going..."


    Having finished his nightly routine and lying in bed ready to sleep, Ansel mused to himself, "There has never been anything so serious as to require father to gather all seven pact heads... but since they are assembled, there should be no mishaps on father''s side."


    Ansel knew better than anyone else about melle''s power. Standing at the pinnacle of creation meant that destruction was effortless for him. Even in the realm of infinite possibilities, the Zero Realm Enigma, there was no rival for him. His father could tten anything.


    tten... everything.


    Wait ¡ª!


    Suddenly, Ansel sat up, his pupils trembling.


    Father... with the power to annihte any threat, where was he¡­ THEN?


    Why, at that time, was it I who inherited my father''s power? Where was my father?


    The empress was nearing her end, but my father''s spirit remained intact and powerful, with my mother as his support... he surely had at least thirty more years to live.


    Time... time!


    The boy frantically searched his memory for the exact moment of the battle in which he had met his untimely demise, quickly finding the answer.


    "Imperial Calendar... 1121."


    Yet now, it was only the year 1101 of the Imperial Calendar!


    In just twenty years, had those so-called heroes already ended everything?


    "Father... it''s impossible for him to have died within twenty years! Could it be¡ªno, if father had perished lost in the Zero Realm Enigma... I couldn''t possibly have inherited his power. What exactly is going on, what exactly is happening..."


    Ansel,pletely overwhelmed by panic, began frantically searching for clues in his own chapter. This fear overcame his dread of the future, knowing that if this event was about to ur, it must be addressed immediately¡ªimmediately¡ª


    In an instant, the expression in Ansel''s eyes froze.


    At that moment, the boy appeared like a specimen encased in amber, devoid of all signs of life.


    Because he had seen it, in that ursed game, he saw the near future.


    As Saville left, and all the pact heads gathered around melle deep within the Zero Realm Enigma.


    Five extraordinary beings of the fifth stage, unseen and unknown to anyone, simultaneously used an unknown method to kill Annelisa right before his eyes in just 2.03 seconds.


    Thus, the version of himself from that world had watched his mother... vanish before his eyes.


    And now, this future was also about to unfold before him.


    In just three days.


    *

 Chapter 465 Mother - I

    "Hmm~ hmm~ hmm~"


    The sun shone brilliantly today, and Annelisa was tending to the flower beds in the western courtyard of the manor.


    From her wonderfully light-hearted tune, it was evident that Lady Hydral was in high spirits today. The thriving, delicate, and vibrant flowers bore testimony to this.


    Although she knew her son would have to travel far today and could not keep herpany, she was not saddened. The events of yesterday had made her realize that Ansel truly intended to be a kind-hearted person.


    For Annelisa, there could scarcely be better news in the world.


    "Since I''ve already held him back a day... it would be improper to fuss further."


    Her hands gently caressed the tender petals, and a smug smile of mastery spread across her face¡ªa mother''s intuition, a genius born, not taught.


    "But he should be back tonight, what should I send with Ans..."


    Annelisa mused to herself, "Should I call Saville... Oh, Saville''s not here, I shall make the trip myself then."


    She nned to traverse Hydral City, collecting gifts and well-wishes from the residents for Ansel, recalling the smile on Ansel''s face yesterday, Annelisa felt there could be no better gift.


    Just as she was eagerly preparing to finish tending to the flowers and set out, a soft and serene voice came from behind.


    "Good morning, Mother."


    "Hmm?"


    Annelisa turned around in surprise, looking at the smiling Ansel, slightly puzzled:


    "Ans, aren''t you continuing with yesterday''s tasks?"


    "No," Ansel shook his head, "I''ll wait for father to return from the Zero Realm Enigma before I depart."


    The woman paused, then a teasing smile appeared on her face.


    With her hands sped behind her back, leaning forward, she took steps towards Ansel, asking in utter astonishment:


    "Oh my, isn''t this our little Ans who isn''t the least bit worried about father''s safety?"


    With a twinkle in her eye and a smile at the corners of her mouth, Lady Hydral circled her son, expressing her curiosity with amusement: "Why, now you don''t even want to start your tasks, waiting for father to return?"


    Find more to read at empire


    Ansel''s gaze drifted past Annelisa, settling on the flowers behind her as if to divert the conversation:


    "Mother... remains as formidable as ever."


    Rather than teasing her son, such ttery clearly pleased Annelisa more. She followed Ansel''s gaze to the impably tended flowers and nts, lifting her chin proudly: "Of course, they are beautiful, aren''t they?"


    "Beautiful indeed."


    Ansel tilted his head slightly: "But, Mother, the essence of [Nature] you wield, in the Zero Realm Enigma, it hardly seems of aid to Father, does it?"


    The woman paused for a moment, then, annoyed, reached out to pinch Ansel''s cheek: "What do you mean, are you saying I''m merely decorative? If it weren''t for your father needing an anchor, I wouldn''t stay here! Leaving you alone in such arge house!"


    She threatened him in a huff, and as if to prove her capabilities, with a mere gesture, the ground beneath her feet rumbled. The soft earth rose, shaped, and solidified, finally transforming into a cold, hard stone giant.


    "The power of nature is formidable! Don''t think for a moment that all I do is dabble in flora."


    Ansel, in silent contemtion, stepped forward and gently caressed the stone giant. He could feel the seemingly ordinary statue''s connection with the earth, nearly indestructible.


    His mother was right; the power of nature was not to be underestimated, yet...


    From an angle Annelisa couldn''t see, Ansel''s eyes shimmered with a twisted, fierce gleam.


    Yet, it was not enough.


    "Mother, don''t you possess any more powerful spells?"


    The young Hydral, controlling his own self, looked up at his mother and asked.


    "You child..."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Annelisa''s brow furrowed slightly: "Why such a strange question all of a sudden?"


    Her maternal instincts sensed something amiss, but Ansel''s performance was too wless, leaving Annelisa momentarily unable to pinpoint the oddity.


    Ansel paused briefly, then responded softly: "Because... the words you spoke to me yesterday made me realize how vital an outstanding Head of Soul is."


    "So, I wish to learn from you, what qualities an outstanding Head of Soul should possess."


    This response initially stunned Annelisa, then made her burst into delightedughter, holding her face:


    "Oh, you should have said so earlier, it''s just a small matter... Hehehe, Ans, you do have a way with words!"


    She leapt from the palm of the colossal stone giant, allowing the statue to dissolve back into the earth. The ruptured soil and overturned turf seemed to rewind in time, restoring themselves to their original state. As a mother, her part was acknowledged by her child, and Annelisa could hardly contain her joy.


    Lady Hydral took Ansel by the hand, leading him to the edge of the garden. She cleared her throat with professional poise, seemingly to elevate her own authority slightly.


    "The role of the Head of Souls, Ansel, you must be well aware of it."


    Ansel nodded, "As one of my eight pact heads, it primarily shares the burden of worldly information... that is, the pact head that counters the abyssal erosion."


    "Exactly, although each pact head has this function to some extent, your mother, and your future Head of Souls, will bear more erosion than the other sevenbined¡ªit''s truly unique!"


    Annelisa was evidently proud of her role, and the deep tenderness in her eyes further underscored her dedication and strength as the Head of Souls.


    Neither Annelisa nor melle showed any signs of madness, which is why young Ansel believed his father, Hydral, would have the longest lifespan. He thought that melle could live at least another thirty years.


    "So the primary essential condition is¡ªan absolutely powerful soul."


    Annelisa raised a finger solemnly in front of Ansel, "Even if bing the Head of Souls greatly enhances the quality and strength of the soul, the chosen one must possess a soul of extraordinary power beforehand."


    Ansel understood, "Only then can one qualify to withstand the erosion."


    "Right, next is the character. The abyss''s erosion can drive one to extreme emotions, so on top of having a strong soul, he or she must have a VERY VERY good character¡ªjust like your mother!"


    -->

 Chapter 466 Mother - II

    Annelisa confidently patted her chest, "Of course, a good woman like me is second to none in the world. So even if it''s not about good character, it must be sufficiently stable, calm, and resilient, not easily disturbed by the abyss''s erosion."


    "Hmm... And then?"


    "And then?"


    Annelisa tilted her head, "There''s no more, as long as these two criteria are met, and the stronger these qualities are, the more suitable one is to be the Head of Soul."


    Ansel looked towards thewn, his voice even, "Are there no requirements for strength?"


    "The Head of Soul is not a fighter! The requirements for strength are for the Head of Strength, the Head of Magic, those pact heads."


    Although Annelisa had just been unting her strength to Ansel, when it came to serious education, she ceased her yful antics. Prodding Ansel''s head, she teased, "Do you really wish for eight heads, all bred solely forbat? Your prowess, Hydral, stems from a broad spectrum of abilities."


    Despite Annelisa''s remarks, Ansel seemed reluctant to concede. Holding his mother''s hand gently, he whispered, "But isn''t the soul, as the foundation of an extraordinary being, indicative of immense power?"


    "It''s only because I''ve devoted my main efforts tobating the abyssal corruption," Annelisa retorted with a pout, yfully throwing punches, "Otherwise, I alone could defeat Lawrence and all them!"


    "Really?"


    "Uh... not currently, no."


    "What if five fifth-stage extraordinary beings attacked together? Could mother not ovee them?"


    "I''ve told you, I''m not a mere fighter!"


    Annelisa, flustered, thumped Ansel on the head, "Promise me, Ans! You mustn''t seek a head of soul with the same criteria used for finding a fighter, understand?"


    Amidst his mother''s constant care, Ansel responded tenderly, "I understand, Mother."


    After wandering a bit more, Ansel suddenly inquired, "So, Mother, as the mightiest Head of Soul... can you make contact with Father, even now he''s deep within the Zero Realm Enigma?"


    The soul of the head of soul would intertwine with Hydral''s soul in a union profoundly distinct from other pact heads, akin to a seamless integration, enabling a perfect sharing of burdens. Even should the Head of Soul perish, the integrated part will remain within Hydral''s soul, ensuring to the greatest extent the preservation of Hydral''s sanity.


    Such intimacy, beyond verbal expression, allows for a connection that transcends the understanding of extraordinary beings.


    "Well..."


    Annelisa closed her eyes, and after a moment, shook her head, "Last night, we managed to exchange a few words intermittently, but now I can only faintly sense that Mel is still out there."


    "That idiot, always wandering so far!" she eximed irritably, "If he keeps wandering off after he returns, see if I don''t thrash him!"


    "Hmm... That must be very important to Father."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Is it more important than staying with me and you? To neglect his wife and son, what a scoundrel!"


    Lady Hydral huffed in annoyance, then looked solemnly at Ansel, "You must not follow in your father''s footsteps, Ans. Be a boy who is gentle with girls, understand?"


    "I will, Mother."


    "Good boy~"


    After engaging in casual conversation, Ansel informed Annelisa of his intention to visit the study of melle. Understanding his nature, Annelisa casually permitted him to leave.


    Once he hadpletely left the garden, Ansel still endeavored to maintain hisposure, not wishing any passing servant to witness the distress on his face.


    It won''t do...


    Young Hydral murmured in his heart: Informing his mother in advance and having her face it was not an option either.


    From the moment he foresaw the futurest night, he hadn''t closed his eyes for a second, rejecting one n after another.


    Initially, Ansel''s first thought was to flee¡ªto a ce unknown to anyone, even if it meant escaping to the Zero Realm Enigma.


    But within seconds, he dismissed the idea.


    Because... the assassin''s preparations were too thorough.


    The operationmanded by melle to search for materials by the pact heads was conducted in secrecy. They not only knew about this but also knew exactly when melle would withdraw all pact heads and gather them in the Zero Realm Enigma, and even the specific location of the assassination¡ªthe floral space specially created by melle for Annelisa!


    It is known that although Hydral was nominally "granted" a fief by the empress, owning his own territory within the empire, there was never a subordinate rtionship. The awe Hydralmanded in his territory, having been established over a millennium, had formed a domain that not even the empress could easily spy into.


    And these people could breach Hydral''s domain, even seeing through this secret space known only to their family of three, which meant... no matter where he fled, it would be futile.


    His second thought was to seek asylum.


    Whose protection? Only the empress''s protection, of course.


    But this idea was also quickly dismissed.


    In a world with only four divine species... who could achieve this? Who could execute such a definitive act?


    Although the empress ostensibly had no conflict with Hydral, relying instead on Hydral to ascend to the seventh stage by burning and absorbing vast world information, who could rify what the increasingly senile and mad Ephesande was thinking? Nothing she did woulde as a surprise!


    Then, there was his recent probe with Annelisa¡ªhoping by informing her in advance, to prepare his mother for a confrontation with those five fifth-stage extraordinary beings.


    But as it turned out... those five assassins, capable of nearly instantaneously killing Annelisa in two seconds, were not opponents that Annelisa, not adept atbat, could confront with mere preparation.


    Meanwhile, Summoning other fifth-stage extraordinary beings as reinforcements was indeed a desperate measure. Should he inadvertently alert the adversaries, the meticulously nned timing would transform into an uncertainty. Before melle''s return, they couldunch an assassination at any moment, thereby stripping Ansel of his sole advantage.


    Moreover, the hope of summoning melle back through the profound connection between the head of soul and Hydral''s soul had be a luxury: His father... had ventured too far into the depths.


    -->

 Chapter 467 Mother - III

    Bang!


    Ansel, having securely locked the door, copsed, trembling as he clutched his head, murmuring to himself in a barely coherent frenzy:


    "There must be a way... there must be a solution... Ansel... think quickly... think!"


    "Think, damn it! Damn it!"


    The boy''s voice, youthful and raw, escted into a scream. He copsed to the ground, curling up as his fingers dug into his cheeks, the stark, crimson trails of blood evoking sympathy. Yet, paired with his eyes, brimming with madness, it sended shivers down one''s spine.


    "Mother... mother..."


    "There must be another way, I must be able to protect you... I must..."


    "I cannot flee, seek refuge, or wait for my father, and she is not their match... Ha... Ha..."


    His breathing grewbored, his youthful voice distorting into something... ovepped, as if emanating from the throat of some bizarrely structured beast.


    Power.


    This word surfaced in the boy''s mind.


    Yes... power.


    If nothing else avails, only a direct confrontation remains. In the face of an adversary mother cannot withstand, only I...


    Only I can protect her, as long as I possess the power.


    He scrambled to his feet, frantically searching through melle''s meticulously organized bookshelves, tossing to the floor one tome after another, each capable of turning fifth-stage extraordinary beings into rivers of blood.


    "With just... power."


    As he sifted through the books, he murmured to himself as if possessed: "I can... I am Hydral, I am a born deity... Even without inheriting father''s power, even as merely a fifth-stage... even without a pact head, I can..."


    In that moment, his eyes suddenly rippled with a pattern.


    A pattern never before seen in his clear, sea-blue eyes ¡ª a pure ck, abyssal... ripple.


    "I can..."


    He uttered in a near-feral growl:


    "Annihte... them all!"


    Born into the divine species, one inherently ascends to the sixth stage, a destiny inscribed in their very essence, inherited from their forebears¡ªa pure force sufficient to propel them to the pinnacle in an instant.


    Should he devise a means to amplify his power to the fifth stage, to be so formidable, regardless of the cost, regardless of the sacrifices... If he could achieve this feat, his mother would be saved!


    No matter the sacrifice...


    And as he madly pursued the purest form of power, the purest form of... strength, the ck patterns in his eyes coalesced into an even purer, pitch-ck dye, gradually, bit by bit, staining that enchanting sea-blue, engulfing and... erasing it.


    "Found it... I''ve found it!"


    Ansel, who had wandered melle''s study countless times, flipping through the books over and over, immediately found what he needed most.


    "A formation that increases the quality and absorption efficiency of the etheric magi-crystals by ten to a hundredfold, simple in construction, I can create it too," Ansel murmured with a trembling voice, "...plus, the magi-crystal reserves umted by my family over a thousand years!"


    "...No, it''s not enough, there''s more."


    He suddenly closed the book, feeling something, and immediately ran to the mirror in the study.


    The boy saw his own eyes in the mirror, writhing with a life-like... pitch-ck color.


    But at that moment, Ansel felt no terror, no fear.


    He only felt a pure sense of tranquility.


    "Spiritual essence..."


    Ansel whispered dreamily, reaching out to touch his own eyes in the mirror.


    "Yes, and my spiritual essence, my... power."


    Standing at the pinnacle of magical beasts, backed by the abyss, the Hydrals possess an unreasonable trait in the realm of spiritual essence, a rare and extremely special power.


    ¡ªThey can arbitrarily choose a type of spirit essence within a certain range, one that they earnestly desire, and even to some extent, determine the specific effects of the spirit essence.


    Ansel''s father, melle, chose a spiritual essence rted to alchemy, which led him to his great achievements today, and Ansel, until now, had not chosen his spirit essence.


    Looking at the ominous, terrifying ckness, as if it would devour everything, even destroy himself, he murmured so gratefully:


    "Not choosing a spiritual essence... was truly a blessing."


    The selection of a spiritual essence is of paramount importance for the Hydral, as it pertains to their future growth trajectories¡ªalthough the presence of the Head of Spirit grants them a second opportunity for choice, typically, the initial selection of spiritual essence determines the future of the Hydral.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ansel, at the tender age of ten, has yet to choose the path he will pursue. Filled with wonder and curiosity about the world, and profoundly influenced by the vast knowledge from that world, the choice of spiritual essence is of utmost significance to him.


    And now, young Ansel believed that this is undoubtedly the most correct choice in his life.


    "I... feel your presence..."


    The boy caressed his own pupil in the mirror with one hand, while the other touched his eyeball, his index finger even plunging directly into the pitch-ckness that nearly engulfs his entire eye.


    "Power..."


    He was not afraid, nor panicked, nor did he harbor any negative emotions, but rather whispered in contented bliss:


    "Just grant me... the power to protect my mother."


    "No matter the cost."


    *


    In Ansel''s room, havingpleted the arrangements, Annelisa pped her hands with a self-satisfied smirk.


    "Finished! Oh, Ans will surely be moved to tears and rush into my arms!"


    The day before yesterday, Ansel told Annelisa that he intended to continue inspecting the southern end of his domain. Although Annelisa found it puzzling¡ªespecially since he had just mentioned waiting for melle before departing¡ªshe didn''t dwell too much on it.


    [Ansel is always so impatient, after all]


    While pondering Ansel''s inconsistencies, a sudden thought dispelled her doubts.


    Of course, Annelisa also took care of the security arrangements meticulously, knowing that in this world, no one would dare attack a Hydral, but she wasn''t careless enough to let Ansel wander alone.


    This waitsted two days, during which Annelisa was busy. Following her idea that day, she collected a plethora of gifts for Ansel in Hydral City, including greeting cards, and even as the news spread, gifts piled up like a small mountain at the entrance of the Hydral estate overnight.


    -->

 Chapter 468 Mother - IV

    Annelisa diligently sifted through them, selecting the most heartfelt and exquisitely crafted gifts, and arranged them earnestly in Ansel''s bedroom, from the floor to the walls, from the walls to the ceiling, either piled up or hung with exquisite gifts.


    She also meticulously cut out the wishes and gratitude she had for Ansel and assembled them into a colorful,rge heart, ced at Ansel''s bedside. Looking at the different handwriting and content, but the sincere emotions so uniformly expressed, Annelisa herself was somewhat moved.


    Every decoration in the room, every blessing and word of gratitude, was crafted by Annelisa over these two days, without the use of any extraordinary powers, purely by hand.


    At the moment ofpletion, she experienced a profound sense of fulfillment, not only for the joy it would bring Ansel but also for the recognition and support he had received from so many people, and for the achievements her son had made at such a young age.


    It was the purest and most blissful fulfillment of Annelisa as a mother.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ans must be returning soon, hehehe... I wonder how delighted he will be to see all this!"


    After casting a supremely satisfied nce around the bedroom onest time, Annelisa left the room contentedly. As she closed the door, her eyes suddenly sparkled with excitement, for she sensed Ansel''s presence, that all-too-familiar essence...


    "...Huh?"


    In just a moment, Annelisa''s expression froze.


    "Ans..."


    The woman''s demeanor subtly shifted, and she vanished from the corridor, leaping out from behind a potted nt at the entrance of the teleportation room and barging through the door without even knocking.


    "Ans, what''s wrong with you? You ¡ª"


    Annelisa''s expression was one of acute distress when she caught sight of Ansel, and she was momentarily stunned.


    "What is it, mother?"


    The boy tilted his head, smiling gently, "Is it that you''ve missed me so much after just two days?"


    His clothes, his face, his demeanor were all exactly as they had been when he left, as if nothing had changed.


    His sea-blue eyes still shimmered with that intoxicating, gentle rity.


    It seemed that in that instant, when Ansel returned via the teleportation array, the chilling, terrifying darkness she felt, so familiar and seemingly all-consuming¡­ was all an illusion.


    No... something''s not right!


    Even though she detected no anomalies, a mother''s intuition propelled Annelisa to rush to Ansel''s side. She crouched down, cupping the boy''s face in her hands, and asked in a whisper:


    "Anl, what has truly happened to you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Ansel looked at his mother, puzzled, "I''m fine, what about you?"


    "That''s not it..." Annelisa''s grip on Ansel''s cheeks tightened, "Your aura, just now, in that instant... it was distinctly that of the abyss!"


    "You haven''t yet taken the pact, you''re still so young, how could you... how could you possess such a profound abyssal aura!"


    "Mother."


    Ansel gently caressed Annelisa''s cheek, "Are you overly worried about father? The stress is too much, causing these illusions¡ª"


    "Ansel!"


    The woman shouted angrily, "Don''t try to deceive me! How many times have I told you, I am your mother! You will never fool me in your lifetime!"


    She stared intensely into Ansel''s eyes, her voice shifting from anger to a powerless plea:


    "Tell mother, what exactly happened? Mother will help you, no matter what the problem is, I can surely resolve it."


    Yet, her son, so familiar yet so estranged, merely looked at her and smiled.


    "It''s alright, mother," the boy murmured dreamily and ethereally, "It''s all fine now, there won''t be any issues¡­"


    But in the next moment, he snapped back to reality, as if unaware of his previous demeanor, and cheerfully said: Stay tuned with empire


    "Let''s not talk about this much now, mother, I wish to see the flowers."


    "..."


    She finally understood why she felt something was amiss.


    It was instability, her son... was extremely unstable. As if he could crumble at any moment, like a vessel riddled with cracks, on the verge of shattering.


    Annelisa''s lips trembled slightly, but after a moment of silence, she still took the boy''s hand and softly replied:


    "Alright, mother will take you to see the flowers."


    As Annelisa led Ansel to a secret space known only to their family, she continuously tried to infuse her own strength into Ansel''s body, but no matter how much she tried, she only felt... within Ansel''s body, there resided an insatiable, indiscriminate monster.


    When Annelisa brought Ansel into the sea of flowers, she immediately held him down, and every flower, every de of grass in the vast floral expanse seemed toe alive, emitting a silent yet awe-inspiring aura.


    The power of nature, the force of life, swirled around Annelisa''s body and also around Ansel, lying in the flowerbed.


    "Ans, don''t move, let me try to handle this now..."


    "Mother."


    The boy spoke so tenderly, cing his hand on the woman''s anxious face, "Don''t worry, I am fine, I am well."


    He shifted his body slightly, resting his head on Annelisa''sp, and quietly closed his eyes.


    "Let me rest for a while, this will suffice."


    "..."


    Beholding the child who had never before revealed such a serene demeanor in her presence, Annelisa found herselfpelled to momentarily cease all actions, her hands trembling slightly as she gently caressed Ansel''s forehead.


    She was utterly incapable of¡­ discerning Ansel''s current condition.


    The boundless and profound aura of terror... had it harbored even the slightest malice towards her, it might have obliterated her in an instant.


    Moreover, this aura was retracting at an astonishing pace, withdrawing to its deepest core, so much so that even she, being in such close proximity, could not detect the slightest anomaly.


    "Ans..."


    Annelisa was consumed by fear, her character, forever optimistic and lively, had never before disyed such stark panic and dread in front of Ansel.


    "What has happened...? How could you, why would you...? These past days, what exactly have you been doing?"


    The boy, lying tranquilly on his mother''sp with his eyes closed, offered no response.


    After what seemed an eternity of prolonged silence, he finally spoke, "To do what is right, Mother."


    "What right thing! What... what have you done to yourself!"


    -->

 Chapter 469 Mother - V

    "Mother, I have always been so afraid."


    Ansel did not address the question, seemingly drifting back into that unstable state, murmuring in a dream-like haze, "Afraid of why I exist, afraid that my life is devoid of meaning, afraid that I can change nothing, even afraid of the things I see."


    The boy''s body gradually curled up, pressing close to Annelisa''s.


    "I am so afraid, Mother."


    Only in these moments, not during impassioned speeches in restaurants, not while handling affairs in the office, not when forcing himself to show no weakness.


    Only when nestled on his mother''sp, in these moments, did he resemble an ordinary child.


    Annelisa gazed at her son in astonishment, witnessing the vulnerability and fear he unconsciously revealed. Her pupils first went nk, then her entire being, from her lips to her fingertips, from her flesh to her soul, began to tremble uncontrobly.


    She stuttered, her throat choked up, unable to produce any sound. The indescribable, heart-wrenching sorrow that seemed to tear her entire heart apart left her with no choice but to gently stroke the boy''s forehead with trembling fingers, unable to undertake any further action, even of the slightest magnitude.


    The boy seemed to sense his mother''s emotions, extending his hand to grasp the woman''s shaking, uncontroble hand, pressing it against his cheek.


    "Do not worry about me, Mother."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With a fondness reminiscent of a young beast determined to leave its nest, he gently caressed Annelisa''s palm.


    "I have found my purpose, I am no longer afraid, truly."


    "If the entire worth of that memory was for that moment, if all that I have experienced in these ten years was meant for this instant, if all my sacrifices could bring about this momentary change¡ª"


    The boy opened his eyes, his gaze, submerged in darkness, brimmed with tears.


    Yet, he spoke with a smile:


    "All of it was worthwhile, Mother."


    At that moment, the sky above the flower field suddenly shattered, and in that fleeting instant, five figures exuding a formidable presence emerged from the fractured space.


    Their umted lethal force was so extreme that even the residual effects were causing the flowers and grass of the field to disintegrate.


    And just as Annelisa turned around, at the moment they were about to strike¡ª


    The demon that had submerged itself in the abyss awoke.


    Pure, as if alive, the pitch-ck darkness surged from Annelisa''s embrace in all directions, engulfing the entire space. This mud-like, yet seemingly living shadow surpassed their understanding and thoughts, covering everything.


    Then, Annelisa felt herself being hurled away.


    For in the spot on herp where her son hadin, a massive, indescribable mass of twisted "flesh" began to expand rapidly, screaming in agony.


    It was covered with fine ck scales, yet the scales writhed with endless ck tendrils, resembling worms or tentacles, each one emitting a terror so profound that a mere nce couldpletely shatter the soul of an ordinary extraordinary being.


    No one could locate a mouth in this grotesquely twisted mass of flesh, but it roared furiously with a voice that seemed toyer nine voices together:


    "Kill... Kill..."


    "Kill... all of you!"


    It was an indescribable... annihtion.


    Time, space, energy, order... everything was engulfed by the darkness, obliterated, reduced to nothingness.


    The five fifth-stage extraordinary beings couldn''t evenprehend the situation, unaware of what had happened, as they were ground into pure detritus... no, less than detritus, into non-existence.


    Yet the destruction never ceased; the monster unconditionally obliterated everything around it, and even though destruction itself was meaningless at that moment, it still stubbornly and madly poured out its fury, spreading its profound darkness to even more distant realms.


    And in this endless destruction, upied by its massive, deformed body, there remained one person at the protected center.


    She was unharmed, untouched by the extreme destruction, not even a single hair harmed.


    When Annelisa regained her senses, nothing remained but the pure, boundless darkness.


    "Ans... Ans!"


    The woman, shielded by twisted flesh, cried out in utter despair, "Ans! Please, no... stop... Ans!"


    "...Mo¡­th..e¡­r?"


    As if it had destroyed everything and forgotten everything, the creature halted its movements upon hearing her voice.


    It slowly coiled its body, lowering what seemed to be its "head," and with its fine scales and massive skull, it gently caressed her cheek as if with a hand, rubbing against her.


    "It''s alright, it''s alright... Mo¡­ther." Experience more content on empire


    Its voice, though eerily echoed ninefold, was still... a child''s voice.


    "I will protect you, Mother... I will protect you..."


    "Protect... Mother."


    He seemed to have forgotten everything, even himself.


    But he distinctly remembered the reason and purpose for his monstrous transformation.


    ¡ª A resolve not even the abyss could strip away.


    ...


    Annelisa stood agape, her tears breaching and wetting her cheeks, as well as the fine, twisted scales.


    Her son seemed... beyond return.


    Devoured by the abyss, leaving nothing behind.


    Just like all who step into the end, utterly mad like Hydral, he became an embodiment of the abyss walking among us, a pure vessel of destruction.


    Annelisa knew little; she didn''t understand why someone woulde to kill her, why Ansel had received this news, or what the meaning behind Ansel''s earlier words was.


    But now, she understood the nature of Ansel''s dilemma and the source of his power.


    "Spiritual essence..."


    Tears streaming down her face, the woman embraced the massive skull she could hardly wrap her arms around, listening as it intermittently uttered "protect mother," while she choked back sobs, murmuring:


    "For the sake of protecting me, did you seek power from the abyss?"


    Hydral itself was already inextricably linked with the abyss, and the spiritual essence Ansel chose could be said to...pletely immerse himself in the depths of the abyss.


    "Foolish child... foolish child... such a salvation... how could it possibly save me?"


    Annelisa ceased her crying, stopped her choking sobs, because she knew, her child was enduring a pain a thousand times more intense than hers at every moment.


    Yet, if the child endures a pain a thousand times more intense, then the mother, witnessing all this, will always endure a pain that is even higher.


    "Ans... listen to me, Ans."


    Annelisa, no longer weeping, closed her eyes and embraced the massive skull, softly saying:


    "I am so sorry, despite saying you couldn''t deceive me, I never realized what you were enduring."


    "I am so sorry, it was I who should protect you, yet I let you suffer so much."


    Her body emitted specks of luminescence, and at the same time, in the deepest reaches of the Zero Realm Enigma, surrounded by the pact heads, melle, who was in the midst of ecstaticughter, suddenly stoppedughing.


    And then, almost as if mad, he rushed back the way he came.


    "I truly wished to see you grow up, to see you marry the girl you love, have children, and to happily tell me that I am the best mother in the world."


    "But I can''t do that anymore, I am sorry, Ans, I am an unqualified mother."


    Is the erosion of the abyss irreversible?


    Not necessarily... Spiritual essence is the power at the core of the holder''s soul, serving as the foundation for transcendence. As a form of power, it ultimately needs to be controlled, not born to destroy its wielder.


    Before, despite how unstable Ansel was, he was still able to control that power. Therefore, as long as Ansel can be freed from his current state, or if he can be suppressed, eliminating the abyss''s erosion of his soul, then there is a possibility for him to return to his original self.


    And as for eliminating the abyss''s erosion of the soul...


    This task, the Head of Spirits is more than adept at.


    "So, in the end, allow me to perform one final act... as a mother, shall I?"


    "¡­Mother?"


    The creature, puzzled and panicked, called out to her: "Mother... mother?"


    "Do not be afraid, Ans," Annelisa gently caressed the creature''s skull, "Even if I can no longer be by your side, do not fear."


    "You will meet others who care for you, cherish you, and love you just as I do. And you must treat them with the same care, cherish them, and love them just as you have me."


    The woman''s form dissipated into points of light, signifying the self-copse and dissolution of her soul, and with it, the destruction of everything extraordinary that was constructed from it.


    But this was not a destruction without purpose. The endless points of light merged into the creature''s body, visibly dissolving the darkness that entwined him and healing his body at a visible rate.


    "Do not be afraid, Ans."


    Annelisa Delian, a mother, gently kissed the creature''s skull as her entire existencepletely dissolved, dedicating her entire soul to her child, rescuing him from the abyss.


    Just as she had lovingly and blissfully kissed his forehead the first time she held her child in her arms.


    "This is my destiny. If my life, my everything, exists for this moment¡ª"


    "Then it is all worth it, my child."


    Her bodypletely turned into points of light, vanishing into the endless darkness.


    Then, the color of the abyss receded like the tide, and the distorted, twisted form began to shrink, continuously shrinking, until it became the small form of a boy.


    The boy opened his eyes, looking into the endless void, destruction, looking around at the nothingness that remained, his lips mechanically moving but producing no sound.


    He sat there like a puppet drained of its soul, his eyes devoid of all color, empty as if dead.


    However, when his head, unsupported by any strength, slowly drooped, his eyes reflected a different color.


    The color of flowers.


    In this endless destruction, as Annelisa''s existence waspletely annihted from within, turning into nothingness, there still was a soft, embracing cluster of flowers gently lifting the boy.


    These flowers seemed to be recounting the words she had spoken to Ansel, also proving¡ª


    In this endless destruction, lies the greatest, the Head of Spirits who overcame the abyss.


    The greatest mother, who saved her own child.


    *

 Chapter 470 Finale Ahead - I

    That was the greatest despair in Ansel''life.


    Merely a single utterance was sufficient to shatter Ansel''s heart, allowing Seraphina to emerge from the brink of self-destruction.


    When Ansel finally mustered the courage to revisit his thoughts and emotions from that time, he found them utterly¡­ ludicrous.


    His younger self resembled a puppet, whimsically manipted by fate. A mere flick of the fingers from those exalted beings would pull his limbs and torso into motion; any slight movement, and he would advance forward, aligning with Their will, without harboring the slightest doubt.


    Indeed, that day nearly witnessed the empire''s downfall.


    melle, in a frenzy, almost engaged in a death match with the Empress in the capital. Had the Empress not preemptively shifted the battlefield into the Zero Realm Enigma, the capital would have ceased to exist.


    It proved that Ansel''s gravest mistake¡­ was believing the Empress could be the mastermind behind it all.


    Upon deeper reflection, one could conclude that Ephesande, no matter how deranged, could not possiblymit such an absurd act. Annelisa''s death brought her no benefit; on the contrary, she was the second greatest victim.


    To prevent any unforeseen incidents, the Empress even ced the Annelisa "created" by melle within the capital, under her watchful eye, as a precaution.


    Yet, in that moment, a young Ansel failed to reach this conclusion. It wasn''t just the overwhelming panic that seized his mind, nor was it solely because his mental faculties were too immature at the time. More importantly, it was¡­ the twist of fate.


    With a reasonable starting point, whether it be thoughts or worldly affairs, everything would inevitably be steered by that supreme existence towards where Its gaze fell.


    Such is the power of fate.


    The moment Ansel harbored that thought, everything from that instant began to be re-nned, adjusted, and ultimately redirected towards the desired oue.


    Any anomalies, mistakes, not just those urring to Ansel but also any doubts and contemtions that Annelisa might have, would be "corrected" in a manner "consistent with her thought process." Any external factor that could cause disturbance would naturally align and return to the origin.


    Ansel''s supposed act of salvation led him to greater despair.


    Driven by this despair, he no longer acted merely to alter his tragic fate but tounch¡­ a desperate rebellion against destiny itself, even to the extent of toppling, killing, and annihting that ineffable existence!


    He recognized his weakness in the face of fate and realized how frail his resolve to "be strong" truly was.


    How could one merely strive to¡­ "be strong"?


    One must be cruel, utterly wicked, willing to sacrifice everything and pay any price to ovee fate, exhausting everyst bit of oneself to grasp that fleeting, elusive chance.


    Without this resolve, defeating fate would be impossible.


    In truth, at the tender age of ten, Ansel nearly grasped sess.


    Had he been afforded more time to master the maniption of his spiritual essence, had he not sumbed to a rampage after annihting the assassin, had there been... numerous possibilities, none of which were beyond the realm of feasibility.


    Fate orchestrates the inevitable, yet it does not hesitate to introduce variables into the oue, nor does it mind¡­ when those variables indeed transpire.


    Such is its lofty arrogance¡ªor perhaps, to it, this is not arrogance but merely routine.


    For how many in this world can truly create such variables? If one does not deliberately oppose it, who can say whether these variables are not seeds sown by Fate for a distant future?


    At ten, Ansel missed his greatest opportunity, yet in dire straits, he discovered a pathden with variables¡­ though he did not seed.


    ¡ª Even endowed with the stature of a divine species, how much could a ten-year-old, fully immersed in the abyss, possibly preserve the integrity of his soul?


    In the eyes of Fate, such variables might as well be equated with the impossible, and this impossibility deemed by Fate¡­ is but one of the slim chances to triumph over it.


    Just one of many, this method had long been abandoned by Ansel; he would hardly gamble so recklessly again. Even though entrusting his deepest secret to Seraphina at that time was the most reckless of gambles, Ansel was acutely aware that Seraphina needed just one reason.


    He no longer gambles; he learns from Fate and begins to control.


    Control is perilous, yet it proves useful¡ªfor through repeated trials, Ansel has confirmed that Fate pursues what is "reasonable."


    The Sky Wolf Emperor must grow nurtured by the blood of kin, and the awakening of the Source of Truth requires hardships in the human world.


    Stay connected with empire


    Fate would rather forfeit this game to n for the future than allow a proud young wolf to consume some miraculous treasure and rapidly ascend in power, sweeping across the world; nor would it allow a mechanical puppet to suddenly realize its true path.


    By confining everything within the bounds of absolute reason, Ansel then cuts the threads of Fate.


    Just as he did in the Red Frost Territory, albeit... his efforts were nearly sessful.


    Because of Seraphina''s love, his hesitation, and ultimately his breakdown, all were within the bounds of reason.


    This is the path he now treads, and like the gamble from a ce of endless despair seeking a glimmer of hope, it too requires a certain enlightenment.


    The enlightenment of sacrificing everything.


    Even then, to achieve absolute control over everything, the height of this enlightenment must surpass that of reckless gambling.


    For Ansel needs to be like Fate¡ªaloof, merciless, supremely dominating all, to rece its original position and sever the invisible threads manipting all beings.


    Crafting a favorable image is merely convenient for action; even if he despises the decay of the empire, he maintains good rtions with many nobles. The noble deeds he performs may just be a prelude to some massacre, and the sins and deep-seated hatreds may merely be for an insignificant change, indifferently executed.


    No warmth, no emotion, no... ideals.


    Ansel of Hydral, ultimately, could not fulfill his mother''s wish for him to be a kind person.


    Ansel of Hydral became the empire''s greatest and most malevolent viin.


    Unwilling to err again or endure the despair that once devastated the Hydral family, he resolved to be ruthless and absolute¡­ manipting anything that could potentially help him conquer fate.


    The boy died, and a monster was reborn.


    Annelisa exhausted everything to save her child, plunging him into an unfathomable darkness of despair.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For six years, there was no relief.


    -->

 Chapter 471 Finale Ahead - II

    The surviving monster, deeply aware of the horrors of fate, trusted neither himself nor others.


    Only conclusions drawn from the most objective perspectives and information analyzed from the heights of fate were deemed reliable; all else was considered untrustworthy.


    The world, through his eyes, became a clear framework; life, a cold form.


    This approach was inherently wed, as it still involved trusting only himself. However, the more mistakes Ansel made, the closer he came to that elevated state, that realm he now nearly perfected.


    He could dissect a person at a nce, manipte their loves and hates, and ce them precisely where they needed to be to do what was most suitable, steering everything towards ¡­ the oue he desired.


    In the game with Seraphina, he only lost to fate at the veryst moment, while in the game with Ravenna, he had already executed a perfect checkmate.


    Even the critical points that followed were part of a grand scheme already set in motion.


    Ansel gazed at the bewildered Helen, his face still wearing that approachable smile.


    As a child, he rarely smiled because Annelisa did not like it so formal.


    Now, Ansel almost always maintained that gentle, courteous smile that felt like a breath of spring, yet he had long forgotten the meaning his mother associated with his smile.


    ¡ª Smiling like this simply made it easier to manipte others, so Ansel continued to do so.


    "Is this... your story, Father?"


    Helen asked, her lips trembling, her face devoid of any color. If Seraphina''s tears after reading Ansel''s memories were almost empathetic, then Helen''s current expression of emptiness and daze was one of¡­ regret¡ªa regret a thousand times deeper than any before.


    Such regret, intense enough to wish for self-strangtion, was so palpable that Ansel could sense it even without looking. Yet, watching Helen''s reaction, Ansel did not feel the relief he had anticipated.


    Regarding the secrets he harbored, Ansel would not hide anything from the pact heads, parts of his own life; all future pact heads would alsoe to know of Ansel''s uniqueness and his resolve.


    However, even though Helen had previously ovee Ravenna and killed her past, Ansel had not immediately shared these matters with her.


    Even now, he had only told a... story.


    He had long awaited this moment, expecting Helen to show the same expression as Ravenna after hearing this story, only to realize now¡ªHelen was just Helen; she was ultimately not Ravenna.


    The real Ravenna would have no regrets.


    She might empathize with her plight, but she would not regret her choices. Within the framework Ansel constructed for her, she would surelymit acts that, to him, would amount to betrayal.


    "So, you were unwilling to provide me with a reason at that time."


    After three years of uncertainty, Helen found her answer, yet it brought her nothing but¡­ anguish.


    "Because, Father, you believed," she murmured, her gaze falling to her trembling hands.


    "Had I known that everything was predestined, I would never have stood by your side."


    Ansel gently caressed Helen, allowing her to lean on his shoulder as he spoke softly, "But you have already in that past; do not trouble yourself with it any longer, Helen."


    "Yet I cannot forgive... If I had stood by your side then, all, all of this¡ª"


    Helen''s voice broke off, and Ansel could feel the profound loathing emanating from her silence, a hatred for her former self.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was not merely a betrayal of Ansel, but a failure to support and assist him when he needed it most¡­ further wounding his already battered life.


    After a long silence, Helen spoke with a hoarse voice, "So your enemy was never the empress, but..."


    "Fate."


    The force that had destroyed everything for me.


    The abyssal darkness flickered in the young eyes of Hydral.


    My remaining years will be devoted to opposing you, until one of us is utterly destroyed, and for this¡­ I will spare no effort.


    Helen, gazing into Ansel''s eyes, finally recognized her mission at that moment.


    She instinctively reached out to touch his cheek, but her hand paused mid-air.


    "Father, you... only now chose to reveal the answer to me."


    The girl whispered, "It seems that the person I was before was not yet worthy of your recognition."


    After deciding to kill her past self and emerging victorious from that struggle, Helen had asked Ansel who the real enemy was.


    Ansel had still pointed to the empress, without revealing his true intentions.


    Ansel patted Helen''s head, "Don''t dwell on it; I''m not questioning your resolve, Helen, I just¡ª"


    He paused, leaving his sentence unfinished, but Helen filled in the gap.


    "You actually... wished for Ravenna to survive."


    "..."


    Ansel hesitated for a moment, then sighed as if relieved, "Yes, perhaps... I did wish for her to survive, or rather, from the moment she broke free from three years of confinement, I hoped that she, having witnessed all the changes, would understand me."


    "Right up until the moment you two settled your differences... I hoped she would show even a hint of hesitation."


    If there had been any, Ansel could have convinced himself that even if he didn''tpletely erase Ravenna, he still had a chance to tame her.


    Although their rtionship could never be the same, she was still his friend.


    But Ravenna did not falter; she remained steadfast and luminous, holding true to her essence, perhaps aided by fate, but that merely underscored¡­ her inherent nature.


    She was an unyielding, radiant hero


    ¡ª Fundamentally ipatible with a devil like himself.


    Ravenna''s existence merely serves to underscore¡­ the profound necessity of Helen to herself.


    When Helen revealed her readiness to forsake even thest vestiges of her past, including Eileen, Ansel found no further reason to conceal the truth.


    Perhaps it was the Empress''s words, that so-called bargain, which touched upon Ansel''s most guarded sorrows,pelling him to seek sce¡­ in confiding in someone.


    Your next chapter is on empire


    Helen was destined to learn of these matters, and the timing of such revtions was inconsequential.


    Ansel never lost sight of the need to guard against the whims of fate. After meticulous consideration, he concluded that among all the certainties under his control, only Helen could be manipted by fate to disrupt his ns. Revealing this secret to Helen would bear no consequence.


    After all, the extent of his affection for Helen had reached its zenith, and her feelings for him would remain unchanged by these revtions.


    -->

 Chapter 472 Finale Ahead - III

    "Even when confronted with such adversities," Ansel gazed into Helen''s dim, lightless eyes, "would you not falter?"


    "Never, Father," Helen''s response came without hesitation, as steadfast as Ravenna''s allegiance had always been.


    "Be it the Empress or fate itself," she extended her hand, wrapping it around Ansel''s neck, pressing closely against his shoulder.


    "Trust in me, Father, I shall not allow you to be harmed or sacrificed again."


    Helen, with her delicate gaze lowered, seemed to have made a resolute decision.


    "Even if it means expending everything I have."


    Ansel merely smiled, not in derision of Helen''s naivety but finding¡­ a semnce of sce in her words.


    Helen, who had never experienced the formidable power of fate, could naively dere the avoidance of sacrifice, much like Seraphina believed she could easily ovee her beastly nature.


    However, it mattered not. Whether it be Helen or Seraphina, their resolution to stand by his side against insurmountable odds and despair was sufficient.


    In the harshest of truths¡ª


    Should Helen truly sacrifice everything for Ansel due to some event, he would remain unwavering.


    She was born from the soul of a betrayer, her existence purely for utilitarian purposes.


    Helen was neither Ravenna nor Seraphina, and certainly not¡­ his mother.


    Moreover, when the critical moment arrives, when mellepletes his ultimate creation with all the materials gathered over the years, there would be nothing left in the world that necessitates Helen''splete self-sacrifice.


    And even if there were, Ansel would ensure her salvation.


    "Our journey is far from over, Helen."


    Ansel took Helen''s hand, cing it upon his chest, softly speaking, "Now that you are aware of who my true adversary is, there''s no need to rush for immediate sess. From this moment on, be my strength."


    This was Ansel''s second formal invitation for Helen to be his pact head, to forge a covenant, yet for some reason, she, who had yearned for that ring since three years ago, remained silent, offering no response.


    "...Wait, not yet, Father."


    Helen and Ansel exchanged nces. "I have something of utmost importance to present to you."


    Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly. "During this period?"


    "Yes, thanks to your blessing, I have found the way forward."


    The voice of the petite woman was calm yet resolute: "I hope it will be the power to help you... alter your destiny."


    "That won''t be easy," Ansel chuckled. "Are you nning to choose the pact head in a year or two?"


    "No, it won''t take that long."


    Helen grasped Ansel''s hand, her eyes devoid of any concealment or wavering: "It will be soon... very soon, please believe me."


    "Is that so..."


    Ansel nodded in understanding. "Can it bepleted within thirty days?"


    "That will be sufficient, Father."


    Helen agreed to this ambiguous deadline: "Meanwhile, I hope you will allow me to meet with Mr. melle."


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    She looked down at her palm, speaking in a tone of indifference and even disdain:


    "I and she, we muste to a thorough conclusion."


    Ansel, perceiving something deeper, pondered and asked: "At the same time¡­ you also need the knowledge that Ravenna has umted over these three years, don''t you?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes, Father."


    "That means you need to see my father immediately... He might be at a critical moment right now and might not¡ª"


    For some reason, Ansel''s words faltered slightly; he was quite aware of what his father was currently doing, having revisited that memory far too many times.


    "Now, it''s probably not yet time for the actual refining part."


    Ansel stood up, looking up at the ceiling and said softly, "Well then, I''ll take you to see father, Helen."


    Perhaps to assist Helen in achieving her thorough conclusion.


    Or perhaps just to see his father once more.


    Before the final curtain falls on this¡­ prolonged drama.


    *


    Okay, here''s now my regr rambling time, I couldn''t post this chapter on WebNovel because it''s less than 1000 words lol:


    I have finished writing the most painful memories of Ansel''s life, concluding this part.


    Initially, I had nned to write more, feeling that I could make it better with more intense emotions. However, if it bes too long, it might veer off track, and the emotional fluctuations might be excessive... So, I think, um, this will do! I feel a bit regretful, but I consider it a satisfactory section.


    I''m not afraid of you guys making fun of me ¡ª while writing, my own emotions got a bit out of control because I thought of my parents, my childhood... How should I put it? Although it''s not a perfect childhood like in fairy tales, I finally understand the greatness and depth of a mother''s love, a father''s love, and their value in life.


    When I was younger, I used to be really annoyed with how my mom would constantly control everything in my life. She would dictate what I ate, who I befriended, what time I had toe home... We would argue non-stop, and I would often run away from home, feeling that she didn''t deserve my forgiveness. But now, as I create the character of Annelisa, I can''t help but imagine my mom''s voice in my head.


    Or perhaps, this is how all mothers who love their children sound like. Maybe their way of loving us isn''t perfect, but we''re also their first experience at being children, and they''re experiencing motherhood for the first time...


    Alright, enough of these sentimental thoughts. Everyone, care more about their parents and loved ones xDD


    In addition, regarding the recent chapters, they are actuallyying the groundwork for an "amazing" ending! You don''t have to worry about the ending being too painful xD after all, Ansel has had a great time ying his way through! Hahahahahaha


    Trust me, by the end of this volume, everyone will have a satisfying conclusion. Rest assured, rest assured, I, Power, never deceive people. Heh heh he...


    I''m looking forward to yourments! Thank you very much! I will continue to work hard and update! Yeah!

 Chapter 473 From the Very Beginning - I

    Nostrom, an armed alchemical fortress forged by melle, was not born from a desire to unleash violence.


    melle, who was devoted to creation, did not revel in aggression. The existence of Nostrom served merely as a deterrent to the Empress, the mefeast, a symbol that rendered him, a man "averse tobat", exceedingly dangerous.


    It was an ultimate weapon that, under his control, could potentially annihte even deities.


    Should the main cannon of Nostrom, at full power, fire in an arc that perfectly hugs the continent''s surface, it could, from east to west, cleave through the entirendmass in a single strike.


    Not merely the empire, but the entire continent.


    Of course, it was not possible to split the continent in two with a direct st, for this ancientnd, capable of bearing the strife of divine beings, was exceptionally thick and sturdy.


    However, given time, reducing the entire continent to rubble was not beyond reach, and this was far from the limits of Nostrom''s destructive capabilities¡ªafter all, this was merely the effect of a single cannonade.


    When Nostrom, equipped with numerous modes and countless array blocks, operated under melle''s dominion to its fullest extent, the scale of devastation it could unleash was unknown and, indeed, unfathomable to all.


    If there were any limitations, it would likely be that only melle could wield this weapon of destruction. Even if he were to leave Nostrom to Ansel, Ansel could only ess a few of its most basic functions.


    After all, the empress could incinerate the entire empire in three days, and this timeframe¡­ was what the current, senile empress could achieve under the full counterattack of all the empire''s extraordinary beings.


    If Ephesande were still in her prime, with her control over power at its peak, how much this period could be shortened remains uncertain.


    The violence of the divine species was such that it towered over all beings, but what was more despairing was that violence was merely the most superficial manifestation of the authority they wielded.


    Those supreme souls, constantly striving for ascension and evolution, were perpetually eroded by the abyss, and "the abyss" was nothing¡­ but a name born of fear, for there existed nothing in this world that could withstand the primal flood of information of all things.


    It was both a poison that eroded souls and drove men to madness, and a secret path to the infinite, to achieving the utmost heights.


    Those who could draw from this endless poison to gain supreme authority and augment themselves were deemed divine.


    As long as one could withstand the endless onught of the world''s information, capture and master the rules governing the world''s operation, they would naturally ascend to divinity.


    Just as the ancestors of Hydral could effortlessly inscribe "the secrets of Hydral shall not be probed" into the rules of the world, as constant as the rise and fall of the sun and moon.


    This was undoubtedly a power that captivated the heart and soul, an absolute strength that truly reigned supreme over all beings, an invible supremacy.


    The cost, however, was clearly evident.


    The moment Helen set foot on the Nostrom, she felt the chilling aura that enveloped this alchemical fortress.


    It was an almost tangible chaos, where the air itself seemed to thicken into a twisted, maddening vortex.


    The profound darkness of the abyss, born from the amalgamation of all things, revealed that when all colors merge, only ck remains. Thus, the abyss does not symbolize evil per se; rather, it represents an¡­ inescapable entrapment.


    Once ensnared, one can only fall deeper until the soul is extinguished, bing part of the abyss, and attaining a meaningless form of freedom.


    The abyss holds no moral judgment, yet those who fall into it often manifest uncontroble chaos due to their increasingly deranged minds.


    Helen knew this all too well. Even without inheriting the crown, Evora''s reputation for tyranny was well-known. And when Ansel arrived at Anthicheg, although she waited outside the gates, she could feel the violent and mad intentions of Ephesande, as if she intended to burn the world itself.


    However¡­ melle was different. Logically, his condition should have deteriorated rapidly after Annelisa''s demise, but in their encounters, Helen never sensed any unsettling madness in the old Hydral.


    He was always courteous, his speech gentle, his thoughts clear... not justpared to Ephesande, but even Evora seemed worlds apart.


    Yet now, the pervasive silence over the Nostrom spoke volumes¡ª


    melle''s condition had deteriorated drastically.


    What exactly had happened in such a short time? What was melle trying to create? No one knew, except Ansel.


    Your journey continues with empire


    "Are you feeling alright?" Ansel asked, looking at the diforted Helen, "Just endure a little longer. Handling Ravenna''s soul is not difficult for father, it will be over soon."


    "Mr. melle, he..."


    Ansel did not respond, but even without words, Helen could guess the situation. Yet looking at Ansel, she could not discern any emotion from his profile.


    Just calmness, a kind of... expected tranquility.


    This calmness made Helen retract her words. The woman lowered her head, her eyes devoid of light but filled with an unshakeable resolve.


    She unconsciously tightened her grip on the rope, causing Ravenna, who followed behind, to stumble.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Fully restrained and led by Helen with the rope, Ravenna, even with her mouth sealed, still fixed a piercing gaze on Ansel''s back with eyes that silently dered the emotions Ansel least wanted to see¡ªrebellion and defiance.


    However, these emotions could notst long. Ravenna would be nourishment for Helen, her three years of arduous cultivation ultimately just adding to Ansel''s unusual strength.


    The four heroines, watched over by fate, possessed talents and abilities worthy of such favor. Seraphina, rootless and rising from the ashes, reached the pinnacle in thirty years, wielding divine power. In the realm of knowledge, Ravenna had reached a domain iprehensible to others.


    It was not for power that she was born, but to push the entire empire, the entire society, towards a new world with her knowledge. It is no exaggeration to say that when the old empire fell at the hands of the heroines, the establishment of the new world was almost solely driven by Ravenna.


    -->

 Chapter 474 From the Very Beginning - II

    Ansel harbored no aspirations to forge a new world; he would not allow the future that fate anticipated to manifest. Yet, this knowledge empowered him to better govern the entire empire in the near future, to more effectively... confront fate.


    Ravenna toiled in the subterranean library of Hydral for three years, relentlessly absorbing, digesting, and appropriating everyprehensible matter ording to her nature, almost forsaking sleep. She undoubtedly hoped that this vast umtion over three years would sweep away the decline and transform the empire, but ultimately... she still became a tool in Ansel''s hands to oppose fate.


    Ironically, had shepromised with Ansel even slightly, she might have had a real chance to turn this knowledge into reality, rather than bing nourishment for another "self" as she is now.


    Truly... ironic.


    With these thoughts, Ansel felt someone grasp his hand.


    "Father," Helen''s voice echoed in his ear, "trust me."


    Find adventures on empire


    From some unknown time, Helen had been emphasizing these two words. Ansel could tell it was not out of insincerity, but he could not quite rify why.


    Perhaps it was the perpetual insecurity surrounding her, her inability to forgive her past self who doubted Ansel, thus she hoped Ansel could trust her.


    This vulnerability set her apart from Ravenna''s icy demeanor, softening Ansel''s expression.


    He could absolutely trust Helen, whom he had shaped himself, a daughter who bore the semnce of a past friend, who would never leave or betray him, to whom he had given a purpose in life.


    Even when informed of the existence of fate, she showed no signs of faltering, harboring only a purer disdain for Ravenna.


    She trusted herself more than she trusted fate.


    For Ansel, that was enough.


    Thus, Ansel, apanied by Helen, advanced through the twisted and terrifying atmosphere, traversing the long, dark corridors, passing through numerous doors, towards the deepest part of the Nostrom.


    The deeper they went, the more Helen and Ravenna seemed to suffer. The chaos and madness unconsciously emitted by melle had be a tangible oppression, a force that could destabilize the unsteady and even cause their souls to burst.


    Ansel protected them from direct harm, yet he could notpletely shield them from injury; he held Helen''s hand, unconsciously tightening his grip.


    "Squeak."


    A soft cry rang in Helen''s ear, and she instinctively turned her head towards the source of the sound, but Ansel immediately restrained her head.


    "Don''t look," the young Hydral said sternly, "You too, Ravenna."


    As Helen and Ravenna bowed their heads, in the darkness not illuminated by the faint firelight, two piercing crimson points emerged.


    Then four, then six, then... densely packed, as if filling all the dark spaces with tiny red lights, all watching Ansel, watching Helen and Ravenna by his side.


    "Lawrence," Ansel whispered softly, "are you well?"


    "Young... lord?"


    From the darkness, a sinister and fragmented whisper emerged, as if hundreds of voices were murmuring in unison, "Ah... yes, the young lord. The person by the young lord''s side is... is..."


    "My future pact head, be at peace, Lawrence."


    "Pact head... I understand... hee hee hee... our young lord finally has a pact head."


    The multitude of red lights in the darkness gradually dissipated along with that chillingughter, leaving no trace of the usually jovial rat, Lawrence.


    Ansel, with his gaze slightly lowered, spoke to Helen, "It''s alright now, just endure a little longer, I will soon return you to the manor."


    "Mr. Lawrence also..."


    "The pact heads are ranked ording to the degree of erosion they''ve endured. The first is the Head of Souls, who bears the brunt of the erosion, followed by the Head of Abyss, and then the Head of Devouring."


    Ansel sighed, "Others might still manage to maintain their sense of self, but for Lawrence to maintain even this minimal level of sanity... has been quite difficult."


    Without the Head of Soul''s share, melle''s madness has significantly affected his pact head, but the question remains... why did he go mad so quickly?


    Before long, Ansel, along with Helen and Ravenna, arrived at a massive door, its surface etched withyers of dark patterns, as if sealing something terribly fearsome within. Ansel ced his hand on the door, closed his eyes, and softly murmured, "Father, it''s me."


    No sound came from within, but the ripples that spread across the door seemed to respond in some way.


    "Come, Helen, it will be over soon."


    Ansel extended his hand to Helen, and though he spoke reassuringly, his expression was grave, "Remember, once inside, close your eyes."


    "Yes, father."


    Ansel took Helen''s hand, and Helen, in turn, took hold of the restrained Ravenna, and the three of them stepped through the door, entering the space beyond.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Following Ansel''s instructions, Helen obediently closed her eyes tightly, but contrary to her expectations, the oppressive feeling that seemed almost suffocating outside... did not exist in this room.


    Everything was peaceful and natural, as if they were in a world as ordinary as any other, yet in stark contrast to the abyssal force field, it felt like heaven.


    And this room was not an alchemyb filled with bottles and jars, nor a forge bustling with activity, but simply... an ordinary bedroom.


    A bedroom fully furnished, yet notablycking a bed, containing only... a crystal coffin.


    Inside the coffin, Ansel''s mother, Annelisa Delian, who had long been deceased but had spent much time with Ansel during this period,y peacefully asleep.


    Above the coffin, a sphere emitting a soft white light floated, its purpose unknown.


    And beside the coffin, melle Hydral, not engaged in any creation, silently gazed at his wife in the coffin, like a statue devoid of a soul.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, he slowly turned his head to gaze at Ansel, his voice gentle and calm, still devoid of any madness.


    "What is it, Ans?"


    melle asked with a smile, "Do you miss your mother? Let her rest a bit longer; in a little while, she will be able to¡ª"


    "Father."


    Despite melle''s peculiar demeanor, Ansel had no intention of cating or treating him calmly; instead, he directly interrupted melle, saying:


    "I need your help with Helen and Ravenna. Please use Ravenna as a base toplete Helen''s soul, ensuring her will remains unaffected by Ravenna."


    -->

 Chapter 475 From the Very Beginning - III

    "Helen... Ravenna?"


    The man stood up, looking towards the two women beside Ansel, while a painful moan also arose beside Ansel.


    The young Hydral immediately turned his head; Helen was naturally obedient to Ansel''smand, but Ravenna...


    She seemed to have lost her senses, daring to meet melle''s gaze at that moment!


    Ansel swiftly grabbed the leash from Helen''s hand, pulling Ravenna in front of him and sped her throat.


    "Do you wish... to destroy yourself?!"


    His eyes zed with uncontroble fury, and his tightening grip nearly sank into Ravenna''s throat.


    Ravenna, nearly strangled to death by Ansel, could not speak, but her eyes, though filled with immense pain, conveyed her disdain clearly.


    She would not simply hand over the fruits of her three years of hard cultivation to Helen, to herself, even if it meant recklessly confronting the current melle, even if it meant destroying her own self, she would not make it easy for Ansel.


    After locking eyes with those defiant purple irises, Ansel flung Ravenna to the ground.


    "What exactly... makes you hate me so much?"


    Ravenna, whose memories had been erased, showed hostility towards Ansel even after three peaceful years, yet she still hesitated at her core.


    And Ravenna, who had spent three whole years alone in the underground library, had never once considered Ansel''s difficulties, instead building up such a resolute and profound loathing.


    Even Ansel found it absurd.


    He firmly nted the tip of his scepter into Ravenna''s abdomen, looking down at her as she curled up in pain from both the confrontation with melle and the physical injuries, yet he revealed a smile.


    "Are you... underestimating my father too much?"


    Ansel leaned forward slightly, his smile radiantly bright: "Even if your soul is now crushed to remnants, I can still make you nourishment for Helen... you damn traitor."


    Continue your adventure at empire


    Although Ansel had previously equated Ravenna''s past actions topanionship in his eyes, he had never outrightbeled her a traitor in the truest sense, because from an objective standpoint, it was indeed he who had utterly betrayed Ravenna.


    However, now, there is no longer any need for objectivity.


    "Father," Ansel turned to melle, who seemed pensive for reasons unknown, "I am in your debt."


    "Helen... Ravenna..."


    The man stroked his chin, "Who was it again? Never mind, since there are signs of soul disassembly and reconstruction... I must have assisted you with this before, Ansel. Doing it again is no trouble¡ªdo you want to transform the girl lying on the ground into nourishment for the girl with her eyes closed?"


    Ravenna''s painful moan had turned into a roar; the moment she locked eyes with melle, her fate was sealed. The abyss''s poison had infiltrated her soul, but dealing with it was not a difficult task for melle.


    "It''s a matter of minutes."


    Seeing Ansel nod in agreement, melle said with ease, "Go spend some time with your mother first; she hasn''t seen you these days and misses you."


    "...There will be plenty of timeter; no need now."


    melle, about to begin his work, slightly tilted his head to look at his son.


    "Not even these few minutes?"


    He asked softly, his demeanor shifting dramatically from rxed to a chilling calm in an instant, as if he had changed his face, sending a shiver down one''s spine.


    Yet, his tone was not coercive, merely... absent-minded.


    Just like Ansel, who had once immersed himself so deeply in the abyss that he didn''t know what he was saying, what he was doing, or perhaps even who he was.


    Ansel remained silent for a moment, then quietly approached the crystal coffin and knelt beside it.


    Seeing this, melle suddenlyughed again; if not for the terrifying change in his expression a moment ago, his smile would have been truly radiant and warm.


    "Stay with her," the man said warmly, "You said it yourself, there''s plenty of time."


    Ansel and Annelisa, inside the coffin, simultaneously vanished from this strange bedroom.


    "And then..." melle turned to the two identical delicate women, "You two, with that little bug whispering in my ear, what exactly are you trying to hide from Ansel?"


    He nced at Helen''s ck wristband, his brow slightly raised, and a simr band instantly appeared on his own wrist.


    "An interesting... construct."


    The divine species, standing at the pinnacle of creation, watched as "Nidhoggur" endlessly emerged from his bracelet, murmuring softly, "Amodate, expand, transform... Ha, a versatile material, almost like a lower-grade version of my spiritual essence. But such an idea is not something ordinary people can realize."


    melle nodded in satisfaction, "Ansel has chosen a good pact head, speak up¡ª"


    "What exactly... are you trying to help Ansel with?"


    As Ravenna''s restraints were released, she copsed to the ground, enduring the excruciating pain of her soul being torn and ground. Yet, she staggered and struggled immensely to stand up.


    Helen, who had been silent and constantly disyed a distinct hatred towards Ravenna, unexpectedly¡­ reached out to help her up!


    "This is... the pain that the divine species must endure."


    Ravenna, leaning on Helen''s shoulder, barely stood up. She covered her distorted face with her other hand, her voice hoarse:n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Will Ansel have to endure this kind of pain¡­ in the future?"


    melle shook his head: "What you have endured is less than one ten-millionth."


    "...How cruel."


    Ravenna looked up at melle and said, "Do you think it''s cruel, Lord melle?"


    "Why does he have to... endure such a fate?"


    melle did not speak; he stared into Ravenna''s eyes, and the erosion of the abyss intensified instantly, causing her to emit an uncontroble, agonizing moan.


    "You are... drawing power."


    He suddenly said this.


    "You are not self-destructing as Ans said, you are trying... to limate to the abyss?"


    "You want to help Anl... so who are you? Helen? No... since you are the nourishment, you must be Ravenna."


    "There is no Helen here, Mr. melle."


    The "Helen" supporting Ravenna softly spoke words that couldpletely stun Ansel:


    "From the beginning, there has only been Ravenna."


    *

 Chapter 476 Diary - I

    To me, diaries have always been objects devoid of significance. Yet, in anticipation of the pivotal moments ahead and to ensure that my thoughts remain lucid and wless over the next three years, I find myselfpelled to document my experiences.


    Thus, Imence anew, reevaluating my rtionship with Ansel¡­ from the beginning.


    *


    Imperial Calendar, March 1st, Year 1104.


    Ansel and I met in the capital''s Iris Square. It was our first encounter, and I immediately sensed a chilling danger emanating from him.


    ¡ª A creature of considerable mystery, having remained hidden for years. This was my initial impression of him.


    Nheless, it mattered little to me, for Ansel possessed talents and capabilities far beyond my reach. Even if he approached with hostility, I was confident in my ability to make advantageous use of him.


    March 18th.


    More than two weeks had passed since my meeting with Ansel. Without a doubt¡­ he is the most extraordinary genius this world has ever seen. I believe that in terms of pure innovation and intellect, he has already surpassed his father, melle.


    However, his presence is fraught with peril. In just seven days, our social distance had diminished to a mere ten centimeters. Despite my awareness of his ill intentions and my preparedness for caution, I failed to maintain an appropriate distance between us¡ªa task at which I am inherently inept, and he, evidently, excels.


    March 22nd.


    Ansel, who knows me inside and out, began attempting to draw me closer. He imed to possess a method to alter the current dire situation of the Tower of Babel, suggesting that I could be the one to save it¡­ I was uncertain of his motives, but the bait was too tempting to resist.


    March 25th.


    He presented me with a blueprint, asserting that the creation of this so-called "firearm" could be the salvation of the Tower of Babel.


    It was a¡­ revolutionary concept, not in terms of the difficulty of realizing firearms, but in the transcendence of thought. This thirteen-year-old boy appeared as an observer, overlooking this stagnant era, his gaze fixed on the distant unknown.


    If such transcendence were not applied to violence, it would be ideal. Yet, the Tower of Babel and I are in need of this violence.


    At this moment, I must admit, despite knowing his malicious intent, it is challenging to remain guarded and distant from him.


    Ansel is a remarkable individual, but why would someone of his talent and capability, and a future divine being at that, harbor ill will towards me?


    Perhaps an opportunity for probing his intentions is warranted.


    March 27th.


    I inquired whether I was worthy of bing his pact head, to which he responded with augh of refusal.


    I think I understand why he approached with malice... He does not trust me. He is aware of my nature and knows that I would never exalt him above all else.


    So, is his goal to subjugate me?


    Through¡­ such means?


    Despite his approach with malice, he employs such gentle tactics... What exactly is he contemting? Regardless, this presents a key point that can be exploited.


    April 3rd.


    I am incapable of continuing.


    Observing his animated demeanor as he discusses those matters with me, I find myself unable to¡­ exploit his trust any further.


    Regardless of his initial intentions, his current thoughts and words are undoubtedly sincere and truthful.


    So, this is his purpose? He aims to sway me with his genuine heart.


    If this continues, it seems I will be unable to reject him.


    After all, Ansel and I arepanions on this journey.


    If Ansel''s ultimate goal is also to transform this world, then making concessions is not out of the question, for he is more capable of realizing the vision my grandfather described.


    No¡­ it is too soon to conclude.


    There are still mysteries surrounding Ansel.


    Why did he choose me? If his initial intent was to tame me into a pact head, how did he pinpoint me, a person of no renown and no prior connections to him, amidst the vast throngs of people? I am confident in my abilities, but how did he discover me?


    And why, as a divine species destined to dominate all, does he feel insecure?


    He always seems uneasy, I can tell... just like me.


    Perhaps initially, my ability to detect his concealed malice stemmed from this shared sentiment.


    Like me, he is wary of everything around him, which is why I am ustomed to moving about in a puppet''s body. But why would Ansel feel insecure?


    What could possibly make a divine species feel insecure?


    He harbors a significant secret, and for the future, I should continue to probe.


    ¡­No, no, you cannot, Ravenna.


    He may have experienced a despair simr to yours, and while it might seem impossible for a divine species... what if? Knowing that you still refuse to recall your grandfather''s death, how can you casually probe into Ansel''s pain, however unlikely it may be?


    His feelings towards you are genuine, Ravenna.


    You should respect him.


    April 4th.


    He didn''t provide a detailed concept for the data system, but it''s alright, I can manage.


    It is no longer he who assists me, but I who will assist him, and I will show him the world he envisions.


    I will stand by him.


    July 9th.


    No... something is not right.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After our discussion about the data system and Ansel''s designs, there seems to have been a change in him.


    His passion for creation is rapidly waning, and his hope for change is vanishing at a rate I cannotprehend; moreover, there seems to be a¡­ burgeoning aversion?


    I am not mistaken in my feelings; I know him too well.


    After countless reviews of that day''s conversation, I still cannot find the words that might have caused such a drastic change in Ansel. Could something terribly adverse have happened to him during this period?


    If there was anything in my words that day that could have impacted Ansel, it would only be one phrase.


    Only the phrase, "It is fate."


    Fate...


    -->

 Chapter 477 Diary - II

    [July 21st.]


    Ansel seems to have reached the limits of his patience.


    He is now resorting to a clumsy, indirect manner of questioning, something he would never have done before, to ask whether I will follow him or pursue my ideals.


    Ansel... you already know my answer.


    Yet, from the beginning, you have not trusted me, nor believed in that possibility.


    Have you confined me within some preconceived framework? Stubbornly using the information you possess, what image have you molded of me in your mind?


    ...No, it is not entirely your fault. If it were not for my presumptuousness, my secret attempts to uncover your mysteries, my desire to help you¡ªif I had confessed earlier, perhaps the image you hold of me would be much better.


    But doing so would mean losing my only chance, my sole opportunity to assist you.


    Because you trust no one, including me, you would never... reveal your secrets to anyone.


    It is toote to confess now; in your eyes, I have already be the person you believe me to be.


    I do not know what lies at the end of this path, but I will continue to walk it.


    As for the reason, you certainly would not like it now.


    [July 25th.]


    I feel weary, weary of deceiving Ansel, weary of the truths obtained through this deception.


    Now, I realize... Ansel has fallen into a kind of madness.


    He clearly craves external help, yet he rejects everyone with extreme prejudice; he longs to pour out his inner suffering, yet he will never speak of it to anyone.


    He wants me to be his friend, yet he also desires an absolutely loyal servant.


    I can sense his growing torment; perhaps he feels the time for decision-making and revealing his hand to me is approaching.


    All of this, perhaps, is just my wishful thinking. Maybe things are not soplicated; maybe if I side with you, you will be much better.


    But that would only be temporary... How could something that causes such agony to a divine species be resolved by a mere word or a slight change in my attitude?


    Without finding the root of the problem, Ansel will inevitably fall into such pain again.


    Ick the courage, the qualification... to bear his entirety.


    I am too weak, and besides, the notion of "life and death together" in words does not suit me.


    Ansel''s madness... perhaps it is akin to my own obsession.


    The difference is, I am acutely aware that my obsession is indeed abnormal, yet I am willing to sacrifice everything for it. But Ansel seems never to have realized he is ensnared in such madness.


    This madness... must have a source.


    I lost my grandfather, but what about Ansel?


    Has he suffered betrayal? Could a single betrayal wound Ansel to such an extent? Was it a friend''s, a rtive''s betrayal?


    Or perhaps it was not betrayal, but an event uneptable to him, much like the despair my grandfather''s death brought to me.


    I too... have not been able to move on for a very long time.


    Regardless, I will continue.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I am sorry, Ansel, that even now, I have not been able to do anything for you, merely chasing the truth under the guise of righteousness.


    [August 10th.]


    Amidst a tempestuous downpour, Ansel confronted me with a stark revtion.


    I inquired about his motives, seeking to understand the reasons behind his abandonment and outright disdain for our shared ideals.


    His response was "no reason".


    He confessed that everything was a fabrication designed to ensnare me: the ideals, the future we envisioned, the camaraderie we shared... all were but lures in his borate deception.


    He even resorted to previously prepared tactics to underscore this bitter truth.


    You needn''t have expressed it so, Ansel... You could have, with great anguish, assured me that none of it was a lie, vehemently denouncing my baseness, yet you chose silence.


    Even at this juncture... did you wish to spare me from a dilemma?


    Ansel...Ansel, I im to understand you better than anyone else in this world.


    Your loves and hates, your joys and angers, your hopes and sorrows.


    For nearly half a year, you have been my entire world.


    How then, can you expect me to believe that all was mere falsehood?


    I am acutely aware, more so than anyone, of the silent suffering you''ve borne for so long.


    Gazing into his eyes, I discerned a chilling void and profound loss.


    He must now be¡­ ming me, wondering why I couldn''t concede even slightly, why I never bowed to him, why, in my eyes, he could never measure up to my ideals.


    In aiding you, I was merely furthering my own ideal, as if to justify my actions as nothing more than utilitarian, right?


    But doesn''t this revtion speak volumes...


    Aren''t you, Ansel, the embodiment of my ideals?


    With talents, insights, and visions surpassing mine, sharing the same aspirations, hopes, and desires... why should I chase after the cold and distant unknown, forsaking you, who stands right beside me?


    You could have contemted these thoughts, yet you refrained. You even withheld the reasons for abandoning our shared dream.


    This is why I couldn''t bare my soul to you.


    You trust neither me nor anyone else, relying solely on conclusions drawn from your obsessive reasoning, trusting only what you deem to be objective analysis. Even though I stand with you, even though you consider me a friend, you wouldn''t confide the root of your torment to me.


    This mistrust isn''t your fault, nor are your delusions and obsessions... You are merely a victim, Ansel.


    Crucially, even with this knowledge, I am powerless to effect change.


    I need... time.


    Fortunately, Ansel''s proposition, likely a groundwork for subsequent taming efforts, aligns perfectly with my needs.


    [August 11th/]


    The day of soul division is imminent.


    I must make my final preparations.


    The version of me that is created... cannot fully possess the memories of my current self, nor the understanding and knowledge I have of Ansel.


    For the Ansel who has been with me for the past six months is still a child, but once the storm subsides, he will no longer be... He will be more cold and indifferent due to my betrayal, and more perceptive of the truth.


    I may no longer be able to deceive him.


    Moreover, only when the part of me that so despises and hates him ispletely tamed, will he be truly at ease.


    This is absolutely necessary.


    Thus... there is only one choice¡ªto erase these memories.


    Erase all my thoughts, considerations, concerns, and emotions about Ansel... leaving only hatred and loathing.


    Erasing is not difficult; the destruction of memory is indeed simple, but preservation...


    The only medium that Ansel will never discover, to preserve these memories, is the nascent, unstable data system.


    Once my memories are destroyed within it, everything will be over, and Ansel and I will be locked in a death struggle, with him ultimately gaining a servant of absolute loyalty... which he certainly does not desire.


    A gamble... I have never done something so foolish, but I have no choice. Even Lord melle might detect my memory erasure at any moment, but I must proceed. There is no such thing as absolute sess in this world.


    This is my only chance to uncover the truth, and I must not miss it.


    This opportunity, Ansel''s n, has given me time, the capital to grow stronger, and the space to maneuver.


    So perfect, perfect as if... it were destined.


    It is as if fate has granted me this chance.


    Fate...


    Though unlikely, and I dare not believe it, but... is it you?


    Are you the one tormenting Ansel, destroying his ideals, making him so lonely, so insecure?


    To oppose fate is a... numbing endeavor. Can such an ethereal thing truly exist?


    And if it does, if my actions are part of your design, it does not matter.


    I will fight you in the darkness until one of us is utterly vanquished.


    I will not let you destroy my ideals.


    I will not let you destroy my Ansel, my friend.


    *


    In a confined space devoid of anything but a table and bed, Ravenna Ziegler silently set down her sses, which glimmered with a fleeting light. Beside hery her most treasured notebook, and on the open page was a string of... inexplicable characters.


    These were codes that only she could decipher, serving as the key to unlocking the memories she had encrypted and sealed within the data system.


    "So, this is it..."


    The woman murmured, "This is the truth."


    She had no doubt about the authenticity of these memories and instantly understood her mission here, without any hesitation.


    "Three years."


    Ravenna walked straight to the wall of the doorless chamber, effortlessly passing through it to the underground library of the Imperial Capital''s Hydral Manor.


    "You have three years, Ravenna."


    Gazing at the countless hidden treasures that could drive the world mad, Ravenna Ziegler whispered:


    "Three years is enough."


    She retreated back into the secret chamber, where a crystal on the desk continuously projected an image onto the wall.


    In the image was another version of herself.


    Unaware of everything, yet... crucially important.


    This version harbored only suspicion and hatred towards Ansel,cking the vital memories and emotions...


    But precisely this was the "Ravenna" as seen through Ansel''s framework.


    "It''s time to begin."


    Ravenna Ziegler cast her gaze towards the future.


    Here, she would further unravel the mysteries surrounding Ansel, probe into his hidden pains, and understand the source of his iprehensible obsession, while also amassing the necessary strength.


    Even if it meant enduring three years of solitude in the darkness, unknown and unappreciated.


    For Ravenna knew that in this world, the only person who could understand and help Ansel was herself.


    She had never once thought of betraying her friend.


    *

 Chapter 478 Diary - Two - I

    From today onwards, time will be recorded in days. I am uncertain when Ansel will return, but he should grant me at least three to four years to develop.


    He is likely to return when the I outside or the Tower of Babel is in imminent danger. He excels at exploiting people''s weaknesses, ha... Princess Evora is too unstable. In retrospect, relying solely on her protection was destined to fail.


    Ansel, how much do you distrust me? From the beginning, did you prepare for a second taming after failure?


    ...What a troublesome brat. Shall I call you smart or cunning?


    I hope the outside me will not deduce the clues even if she loses her memory.


    *


    [Day One.]


    The outside me, upon waking, could not ept the rupture of that day. She lost the memory of my original deductions and those crucial conversations. She cannotprehend the rift between Ansel and me.


    Ansel has left the imperial capital and is no longer in the Hydral territory, with all contact severed... The outside me cannot reach him by any means.


    She is suspicious, puzzled, trying to find the truth from those cut and spliced memories, but to no avail.


    It seems she does not fully believe Ansel has betrayed her; she thinks Ansel must have hidden motives.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As expected, I am still myself, even without those memories.


    [Day Two.]


    Ansel''s "betrayal" has left the outside me in a low state. She still cannot fathom any hidden motives, and her thoughts seem to be gradually leaning towards the idea that Ansel simply wants to tame her.


    ...Although, without my many conjectures, this is indeed an indisputable fact, I should not give up so quickly.


    Whether out of reason or emotion... the outside me needs time to umte resentment towards Ansel. She should spend more time pondering whether there is a hidden truth behind Ansel''s "betrayal."


    This is abnormal.


    [Day Seven.]


    The outside me is gradually returning to normal life but has not given up on contacting Ansel. She sends letters to the Hydral estate daily, tries to contact the estate throughmunication magi-crystals, and even considers visiting in person, but to no avail. Ansel is waiting for an opportunity; he will not return or see me before then.


    She... has not done what I feared most.


    A thorough review of the past, a detailed analysis of every moment with Ansel... If the outside me did this, she would likely deduce the answers I had previously obtained, which would be the worst oue.


    But "I" did not do this.


    Lord melle''s creation cannot be wrong; the outside me must be entirely equivalent to the current me, yet she shows no signs of thinking this way... This is not Ravenna.


    Following this development, my attitude towards Ansel in our next encounter will be more hostile than inquisitive, which is good, but... this anomaly may not be a good thing.


    Again, this is abnormal.


    [Day Ten.]


    For now, I must set aside the long-term supervision of my other self and focus on studying these secret tomes.


    The books in this library are terrifying¡ªspells from the Sky Conquering Dynasty that can summon abyssal polymers; brainwashing techniques effective across two major stages for those below the fifth stage; unheard-of etheric propulsion methods; and various incredible alchemical manuals...


    Merely knowing the truth is useless. Whatever has driven Ansel, a divine species, to such obsessive madness is beyond my current capabilities to resolve.


    I must be significantly stronger within these three years to have any chance of intervening.


    Normal growth methods will not suffice; no matter how I train, I cannot reach the level of being Ansel''s absolute support within a few years¡­I need to employ more cunning methods to achieve this.


    From now on, I will gradually determine the direction.


    [Day Twenty-Six.]


    The outside me has begun to gradually let go of Ansel''s matter, or more urately, not let it interfere with daily life, though she surely still cares deeply.


    This phase will likelyst a long time. The outside me''s feelings towards Ansel, from hopeful skepticism to believing in hisplete ill intent and betrayal... If she shows no doubt or reflection during this process, it indicates a problem.


    Either she is not truly me, or something is obstructing her.


    [Day Forty-Eight.]


    The development of mechanical armor is progressing smoothly. With the help of these secret tomes, many previously unclear ideas have be clear. However, with my current abilities, I can only lead the development of a material weapon within six months¡ªeven without any physical experiments.


    But a Material Armament... the power of a fifth-stage crown is insufficient.


    If I can create etheric armor for Ansel to wear, that should be sufficient.


    Or perhaps the third stage... No, that is still too far off. For now, I will aim for etheric armor.


    [Day Sixty.]


    The outside me, from any angle, must be me, but in her thoughts and observations about Ansel, it is as if an invisible barrier blocks her.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    If the hypothetical enemy is correct, it makes sense.


    How absurd. Does fate truly exist in this world? Has Ansel made it his enemy?


    ...No, I must not continue down this line of thought, or I will lose myposure.


    But if merely¡­ merely considering this possibility makes me so fearful, then if it is true...


    What immense terror and despair has Ansel endured¡­?


    [Day Ny-Three.]


    Everything has fallen into ce. The outside me, aside from routine contact with Ansel, no longer lets him affect her life and work... more or less. If it were me, it would take at least this long to truly recover, but during this time, I would exhaust every effort to uncover the truth from my interactions with Ansel.


    The outside me is blindfolded, but this is beneficial for me... Is IT helping me? Why would IT help me?


    If fate truly exists, I cannot let the outside me be entirely manipted by it. I must find a way to interfere and influence her.


    -->

 Chapter 479 Diary - Two -II

    [Day Ny-Six.]


    I discovered a simr spell in a tome about souls. It is extremely difficult to cultivate, and I am unsure if it will be effective, but having it is better than nothing.


    The fate seems can now make the outside me ignore the crux of the problem, so at any time, it could expose my intentions to Ansel. I must possess the ability to control the situation... The cultivation of ancient soul spells must also be prioritized.


    [Day Two Hundred Eighty-Nine.]


    I have found the core key to etheric armor, but my current abilities are insufficient to forge it independently. Perhaps once I leave here, I will have the capability to fully create it.


    But this may still not be enough... The third stage, the third stage of mechanical armor that only Lord melle can achieve, can I aplish it?


    The soul spells have also shown some rudimentary results... It seems that the outside me and I indeed share the same soul but are absolutely independent individuals. I can hardly influence the outside me through most of the spells in that tome. Our connection... seems will only be closer as the soul fragments are increasingly consumed, bing fewer, and finally start craving my own soul.


    Thus, I must wait.


    [Day Three Hundred Twenty-Seven.]


    As expected... the outside me has already fallen into the quagmire of violence. The Tower of Babel is gradually bing a workshop for Evora to manufacture violence. I did not foresee this w at the time, and the outside me has no other choice.


    The design of the floating cannon is indeed something only I could create, and she has hidden it well... She has not exposed the mechanical armor but is secretly researching it. Is she preparing a fallback for herself?


    ...That is indeed something I would do. The talents and gifts the outside me possesses are no different from mine. Perhaps if Ansel returnster, that me will have already figured out how to create etheric armor.


    [Day Four Hundred Forty-Six.]


    The outside me has be ustomed to manufacturing violence, and the proliferation of firearms is a foregone conclusion... Both of us believe this is a necessary sacrifice to maintain the Tower of Babel.


    There will be many such sacrifices in the future.


    If Ansel''s problem can be solved, we would not need to take these detours.


    Do not ck off, Ravenna, for Ansel, and for... that future.


    [Day Four Hundred Ny-Seven.]


    Four hundred ny-seven days, I have visited my grandfather''s grave four times. Each time, I encounter beneficiaries of the Tower of Babel''s alchemical devices around the cemetery, all ordinary people.


    Even through the projection, I am somewhat moved... But is this really normal?


    The existence of fate makes me doubt this is a coincidence. If IT arranged it this way, what is its purpose? To make me more humane?


    Yes, I have always been like this, focusing only on the value of things, always able to make choices and sacrifices, but I do not see a problem with that, and neither does the outside me.


    If I speak coldly... Is it because Ansel is more valuable than me that I want to save him? ...Perhaps. I am not sure, but in any case, Ansel should not be the one to be sacrificed.


    But why does fate want to make me more humane? If IT truly exists, it knows that I am watching everything here. Does making the outside me more humane have any meaning?


    No... the outside me will not be more humane because of such trivial matters. What must be sacrificed will still be sacrificed.


    [Day Six Hundred And Six.]


    The onught from the Etheric Academy is bing increasingly fierce, and the situation for the Tower of Babel is worsening. I am not adept at creating sheer violence; the development of mass-produced floating cannons might be thest resort to continue gaining protection from Evora for another six months to a year.


    Does this mean Ansel might have to return to the imperial capital? I cannot stand by and watch the Tower of Babel copse like this. I hope the me outside can handle everything¡ªno, she will handle everything.


    On my end, I should be able to advance to the fourth stage in about six months. Ansel has been exceedingly kind to me... He does not hinder my advancement in the extraordinary ranks, but there are still restrictions on alchemical tools, which confines all my current creations to mere fantasies¡ªthis is too fatal.


    Unstable tools cannot be used; I will need more time after I get out to turn what I have umted over these three years into actual power.


    Will Ansel give me this time?


    [Day Seven Hundred and Twenty Three.]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It has been almost two years since Ist saw Ansel. I think of him not out of loneliness, but out of concern for his current state.


    Compared to me, he has endured even more unbearable pain in solitude for two years... What has he gone through? What changes have urred? Has his madness alleviated, or has it deepened?


    ...It seems I do not have the leisure to worry about him now. By perceiving myself from this angle day and night, I can see so much more clearly. I have also fallen into a colder and more indifferent mindset. More dangerously, both the me outside and the me here are self-aware, but... neither intends to change.


    The only difference between Ansel and me is this "self-awareness"; in other aspects... there is truly no difference.


    The good news is, this version of me undoubtedly fits the unfeeling image Ansel has in his mind. As long as nothing unexpected happens, Ansel will not suspect that me.


    But the bad news...


    The bad news is, if this continues, one day I will truly, coldly weigh Ansel''s value on a scale like a machine.


    Experience tales with empire


    I will truly be the image he sees.


    I must resolve Ansel''s issue before I fall into such indifference.


    I do not wish to change, but Ansel... does he not wish to change, or is he unable to change?


    -->

 Chapter 480 Diary - Two - III

    [Day Eight Hundred and Sixty Eight.]


    The third stage of the mechanical armor already has a concrete concept; these secret tomes have helped me immensely. In terms of knowledge reserves alone, the me here and the me outside are worlds apart, not on the same level of existence.


    Once Ansel''s issue is resolved, I can begin preparing for the great transformation. As long as Ansel''s issue is resolved, the arrival of the new world is only a matter of time.


    ...How utilitarian, Ravenna, you are indeed bing more and more like the person Ansel despises.


    Or rather, why have you not even thought of purely using him until now? He has only been with you for less than a year, yet you are willing to go to such lengths for him.


    Is Ansel really that important? I ask myself, and the answer is obvious.


    How could I possibly stay in this cold, dark basement for three years, risking a split personality, watching myself work every day, for someone insignificant and disposable?


    No matter how utilitarian, Ansel is absolutely important, Ravenna.


    [Day Nine Hundred.]


    After parting from Ansel, I realized how arduous creation truly is.


    As an observer, I could vividly sense the pressure the outside me endured over these two years.


    Not merely talent...but a rift in thought. I could notmunicate on the same ne as these individuals.


    Inplete detachment, I could perceive the surrounding environment and reality more clearly, prompting doubts¡ª


    Does the Tower of Babel truly serve a concrete purpose?


    As the vessel bearing grandfather''s will, the vanguard pioneering the future, can the Tower of Babel...and its constituents shoulder this responsibility?


    Aside from Hendrik and others, are there truly trailzers here, driven to forge a new world?


    Even Hendrik and his cohorts seem...


    No...I may be overthinking, an overly independent perspective breeds unnecessary thoughts. The outside me is thriving, yet...unavoidably, a price must be paid.


    Making choices firsthand is infinitely more arduous than observing. She now appears colder and more resolute than I.


    [Day Nine Hundred and Fifty-Six.]


    The framework Ansel imposed on me now seems so...correct?


    I have indeed be an extremely rational yet callous individual, and the outside me acknowledges this, with no intention of halting.


    Raised in that environment, I transformed into what Ansel could never ept¡ªone who would forsake even friends to realize grandfather''s ideals. The current outside me...two years ago, likely would not have contemted Ansel''s concerns.


    Yet observing all this, I struggle to ept that external self.


    Perhaps...it depends on whether choices are made firsthand?


    As a mere observer, uninvolved in that gradual transformation, once our "consensus" reached a certain threshold, I could no longer recognize her.


    I scarcely recognize myself.


    [Day Nine Hundred and Eighty-Seven.]


    I have found the reason, the true cause of this rift between us.


    Because Ansel is no longer by my side, simply put.


    If Ansel remained beside me, if we were still friends, still striving together, I would never have be...like that outside self.


    Without Ansel''spany, not only creation, but life itself became so arduous...I had to make so many choices, so many unavoidable choices, merely to progress one step further on that narrow, protracted path pursuing ideals.


    If the outside me had more choices, she would never have be this unrecognizable form...but she did not, nor did the Tower of Babel.


    Only now do I understand, Ansel was never merely apanion, a friend to me. The aid he provided extended far beyond bringing me closer to ideals.


    He cared for me, looked after me...spared me so much trouble, freeing me from worry, vexation, from being forced into difficult choices, sacrificing for any cause.


    He understood me so well, knew when I wished to do what, knew when I needed what. He always provided...the best response for me, at precisely the right moment.


    He allowed me...to be more human.


    So that is why, after all these days here, I have never felt the slightest regret.


    Not merely because I wish to resolve Ansel''s plight, but because...Ansel is so vital to me, the sole, irreceable presence in my life.


    I cannot lose him.


    Ansel, where are you now, are you well?


    I miss you.


    [Day One Thousand and Eighty-Seven.]


    Nearly three years have passed, yet there is still no news of Ansel. The outside me has abandoned pursuing Ansel, the cause of our rift years ago.


    She has immersed herself in research. In her current mindset, given my conditions, perhaps she could surpass my present self within a year. But is it truly worthwhile?


    This is after experiencing a period with Ansel. Without those experiences with him, what would the original me have be?


    Ansel...


    [Day One Thousand, One Hundred and Twenty-One.]


    Finally...I have heard news of Ansel. In the Northern Lands, he found his first pact head, one extraordinarily gifted enough to bear the power of two pact heads.


    Seraphina Marlowe...how did Ansel find her? The outside me scoured so many records, only to reveal she was a mere vige girl. This situation...is uncannily simr to mine.


    Was my conjecture correct?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Regardless, I am prepared. If that girl can help liberate you, wonderful. If not...


    I will save you, Ansel. Believe me.


    Day One Thousand, One Hundred and Thirty-Seven.]


    You have grown taller and stronger, without a trace of the child you once were.


    Is that girl clinging to you Seraphina? It seems you truly adore her.


    Are you imposing the same stringent standards on her as you did me? Or...have you changed in other ways these three years? I hope you have extricated yourself, even slightly, from that endless quagmire. I truly hope so.


    I miss you, Ansel. Do not leave me again.


    *


    From Power:


    I had intended to burn my midnight oil, updating several chapters ... lol


    However, I realized the next chapter adopts Venna''s perspective, observing Ansel''s entire taming process depicted thus far. To maintain coherence, I must meticulously align every detail. Therefore, I have to carefully review the narrative, ensuring no errors in this crucial segment...After such preamble, my point is ¡ª there will be no mass release xDDDD


    Please do not hate me. The climax awaits~~~

 Chapter 481 Diary - Three - I

    To facilitate the rification of clues, the subsequent recording time will be reset.


    I must achieve perfection in all aspects to identify the source of the problem from the returning Ansel, confirm my suspicions, and ascertain his motives.


    There are numerous objectives to aplish, and Ansel may have grown beyond myprehension over these three years, but I must seed.


    Ravenna, even if he does not expect anyone''s salvation, you must extend your hand to him, for he is your friend.


    He is the only one who can make you feel what it means to be alive.


    [Day One.]


    The outside me intercepted Ansel, who arrived in the imperial capital through the teleportation array, at the earliest opportunity. Unless it is an extremely precise spell or artifact controlled by a powerful fourth or even fifth-stage extraordinary being, no one in the entire empire would have more dominion than the outside me.


    Under immense pressure, my talent was further stimted, but even so, she is far from being my match now.


    She first angrily rebuked Ansel for her countless attempts to contact him, all of which were like stones sinking into the sea, and then probed Miss Seraphina beside him, using the pact head as an entry point.


    ¡­ Did Ansel notice? If it were him three years ago, he probably wouldn''t have.


    Regardless of Ansel''s state, I can no longer see through him; his smile is vastly different from before.


    It is as if he is wearing a mask.


    The outside me might not be unaware of Ansel''s changes, but three years of umted anger and hatred have made her view Ansel through tinted sses, just as Ansel viewed me three years ago.


    Taking the st of the floating cannon head-on without a scratch... Is the strength of the pact head so incredible, or is it Miss Seraphina''s own power? Given Ansel''s character, I lean towards thetter.


    He would not choose someone who needs to rely on the power of the pact head to reach such heights. Those chosen by him must be destined to reach high ces, with the power of the pact head merely being a further step up... just like me.


    Strength... Ansel first chose a pact head with direct strength, why? He should not have any desire for strength, or, power.


    His initial choice of me indicates that he needed a pact head with strongprehensive abilities.


    His selection of the pact head is never random or coincidental, which means... after me, choosing Seraphina was part of Ansel''s n.


    Does Ansel have a reason that necessitates choosing Seraphina?


    Regardless, purely from a strength perspective, she is indeed qualified to be a violent pact head. The model built from the data collected during the first encounter is already so astonishingly strong.


    ¡­ The outside me go to see Ansel again? Yes, I forgot, she currently has no intention of helping Ansel, so she naturally wouldn''t analyze Ansel''s reaction after this meeting... She sought out Ansel merely to make a transaction.


    She no longer cares about Ansel... those missing memories are indeed too crucial. Without my understanding of Ansel at the time, the outside me would never truly realize Ansel''s importance to me¡­ nor his predicament.


    But this is the best scenario, this is the me in Ansel''s eyes.


    And even so, she still harbors a few thoughts that Ansel has notpletely given up. The outside me, even if blinded by fate and missing memories, still hopes Ansel will return to her side.


    ...You must take responsibility, Ansel.


    ¡­


    [Day Four.]


    Ansel announced his intention to visit the Etheric Academy, which infuriated the outside me. This was undoubtedly a trap set by Ansel, and the other me also considered this possibility, but she was more suspicious that Ansel was colluding with the Etheric Academy.


    As a victim of multiple assassination attempts by the Academy over the past three years, she obviously hated the Academy more than me, who was merely an observer.


    Moreover, having lost the memory of that time, she further suspected that Ansel hadpletely betrayed our ideals and fallen to the side of the Academy.


    Indeed, Ansel had cleverly exploited this memory gap, but if the outside me continued to interact with him, she would surely notice the blurriness and gaps in her memory.


    How does he n to handle this aspect?


    ...


    How malicious, you little devil.


    Using the universal ether furnace, which is central to everything, to make the already suspicious mepletely lose control and act rashly, then having the soul adept Soren insert the soul into this puppet.


    This way, with "soul damage" as the foundation, the blurriness and gaps in memory have a perfect exnation.


    The outside me, unaware of the full picture, still hopes for your repentance, but have you really be this cruel?


    No, I mustn''t think this way. ording to the developments three years ago, and everything in Ansel''s eyes, it was I who made him this cruel. I ignored our friendship and abandoned him in the final decision.


    At that time, he might have been enduring unimaginable pain.


    ¡­ Now that I think about it, was I also trapped in some kind of obsession back then? Perhaps if I had confessed directly to Ansel, I could have touched the remaining softness in his heart, just as if Ansel had confessed to me, I would have certainly helped him.


    But neither of us did this, nor did we even think of it. This is indeed... damn fate.


    ...


    Ansel, you... you are worse than fate. What are you doing?


    The most obvious progress in three years is this... this shameless flirting technique? Groping a puppet to create... create a passage?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    You really are...


    Calm down, this should still be considered... a good thing.


    Three years ago, he saw me as a friend, almostpletely ignorant in that aspect, but now he harbors pure desire for me.


    He wants me, which means he hasn''tpletely ced me on the opposite side.


    ¡­ If only I could have learned this information in another way.


    Besides, the outside me, under Ansel''s design, has fallen into a situation where he can be wantonly manipted.


    He even directly told that me about the bet... he grasped that me''s psychology, making me anxious over a non-existent person, leading my thoughts astray.


    Sufficient preparation, followed by oppression, then domination.


    Ansel is now much stronger than the outside me... I can no longer predict his next move. Even if I were to rece the current me, I might not do better than that me.


    But victory or defeat doesn''t matter; all I want is the answer.


    In fact, only when that mepletely fails, Ansel might... reveal the truth.


    -->

 Chapter 482 Diary - Three - II

    ¡­


    [Day Twelve.]


    The mass production issue of the floating cannon was resolved. The outside me suspected that the previous inability to mass-produce was due to Ansel''s interference... I also thought so, believing that Ansel wanted to further my downfall.


    But it was too coincidental. I came to the Alchemy Association because of the resolution of the mass production issue, encountered Evora, and was ultimately incinerated... the whole process was too coincidental.


    As an observer, I can see that this was Ansel''s framing. Continue your journey on empire


    But that me couldn''t, because she was blinded by the non-existent person... she believed that Ansel wanted to use the Etheric Academy to create mechanical armor, and that the non-existent person intervened to solve the mass production issue of the floating cannon to counter the mechanical armor.


    Seeing the construction workshop of the mechanical armor at the Etheric Academy further validated this idea, making her believe even more in the existence of such a person.


    Truly... a chilling design. In three years, Ansel has grown this ruthless.


    If I were not an observer, the current me would also be unable to escape.


    The final result, the outside me suffered Evora''s incineration, the soul was damaged again, further solving the memory problem...


    Ansel, are you really that interested in the puppet''s body? Do you have to manipte my emotions¡­ in this way?


    Although it is indeed effective, it is not likable. You really have no trace of that child left.


    ¡­ You lewd and wicked thing.


    [Day Twenty-Seven.]


    War... a war game? Ansel, what exactly are you nning?


    If I had changed you earlier, would you not have be so cruel? The lives of the people in the two territories are merely tools to tame the other me outside, and this is just part of the process...


    Indeed, I was right. If I had sided with Ansel back then, losing the chance I have now, the possibility of seeking the truth, I would be unable to stop Ansel from continuing his descent into deeper cruelty and coldness.


    It feels as if, without Ansel, I too am gradually slipping into that abyss of rational indifference and mechanical coldness.


    He will destroy himself; I must stop him.


    This game... I hope Ansel still retains even a shred of goodness, and does not bring disaster upon the civilians.


    ...


    Nidhoggur... this thing, this thing...


    To create the possibility of creating all things by establishing a fundamental unit... this is imitating Lord melle''s Creator sovereignty, even incorporating some concepts of the universal etheric furnace. Ansel is indeed a genius beyond his time! The alchemical swarm, Nidhoggur... its potential is limitless!


    This might, perhaps, be the final piece of the third-stage mechanical armor!


    Merely destroying alchemical creations? No, it has the ability to rece all alchemical creations. The other me outside has not yet realized its true value... she is blinded by this war that will destroy the Tower of Babel... she ispletely dominated and suppressed by Ansel.


    Here, I have no resources to experiment with and create Nidhoggur; I can only wait for the me outside to wake up and recognize Nidhoggur''s potential.


    Will it be... the power I need most?


    ¡­


    [Day Forty-One.]


    The outside me has gone mad.


    Evora gave the Tower of Babel a chance... no, it should be under Ansel''s instruction that the Tower of Babel was given a chance, but she refused. She chose to continue the war, simply because she did not want to see the Tower of Babel disband.


    Is this the choice I would make?


    If I... if I had never met Ansel, if I had just buried myself in research, from the time my grandfather died until now, always closed off, would I have be like her?


    ... I would.


    I know very well that I would be like that, because three years ago, I already had this tendency, though it was far from reaching the current extent.


    If not for Ansel, I would certainly have be this kind of... monster.


    And Ansel must know that the outside me would make this choice, which is why he deliberately set this condition.


    In his eyes, I am such a cold and rational monster.


    Does Ansel now... think of saving me? Or does he still want to make me his possession?


    No, do not expect Ansel''s salvation, Ravenna.


    He has been struggling in pain for sixteen years, and no one has ever reached out to him during these sixteen years. It is already extremely difficult for him to maintain that fragile sanity; what right do you have to expect him to save you?


    It is you who should save him.


    ¡­


    [Day Forty-Six.]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This war must have been under Ansel''s control from the very beginning. Fortunately, no innocent civilians were harmed.


    In fact, from the results, it seems that the Spirity Lake territory has greatly benefited, and the Watson territory as well?


    You truly are, at your core, the Ansel I know.


    You have nevermitted atrocities out of pure malice and cruelty... This is a relief, a great relief, and it means I still have a chance to change everything.


    However, the Tower of Babel has now fallen into Ansel''s hands, which appears to have been his goal all along.


    Although I have no idea how he managed it, the oue clearly points to Ansel''s handiwork.


    Has he grown to such an extent? Even the Empress is involved in this matter. If he hadn''t prearranged with the Empress to take the Tower of Babel, it means he considered the Empress a calcble target and seeded.


    In just three years, he has be so dangerous. What will he be in a few more years?


    Although from the outside me perspective, the Tower of Babel falling into Ansel''s hands is terrible news, in reality, there was no better option. The Tower of Babel has once again be solid and towering¡­ and the outside me have further fallen into Ansel''s trap.


    He openly dered his subsequent ns to me, intending to turn me into apletely inhumane monster¡ªa perfectly transparent scheme.


    From now on, no matter what I do, I will be mired in doubt, bing increasingly hesitant and unable to move forward¡­ Well done, Ansel.


    She indeed needs a good lesson from you, Ansel.


    But... you¡ª


    Did you have to use such methods? Was there no other way? Binding me, using that drug, and holding your pact head in front of me while...


    You truly are...


    I will retaliate after I solve your problem.


    ¡­

 Chapter 483 Diary - Three - III

    [Day Forty-Seven.]


    I witnessed the confrontation between Seraphina and the current pact head, Tyrus Vistidon, the Head of Strength from Lord melle. The sense of oppression, even only witnessing from the outside me''s perspective, was overwhelming.


    But Seraphina managed to pierce his heart with her fingers... remarkable. This is the pact head chosen by Ansel, her martial prowess is unparalleled.


    In this meeting, the outside spoke of matters I had considered long ago. The conflict between the Empress and Lord melle is intensifying, and if they go to war, the consequences will be unimaginable. Ansel must be aware of this. I have always believed¡­ he must have prepared for this.


    Because he clearly does not have an urgent need for the pact head, he could spend a year, no, four years slowly taming me, indicating he is not in a hurry to increase his power.


    I wonder how he ns to deal with this. Will I have time to participate and offer him assistance?


    ¡­


    [Day Fifty]


    I began to attempt to influence the memories of the outside me.


    In three years, the soul fragments created by Lord melle for the outside me are about to dissipate, and her memories will start to uncontrobly synchronize with mine from three years ago. Stay tuned to empire


    Due to Lord melle''s impable creation... as long as enough soul fragments are supplemented, the outside me is indeed myself, apletely independent soul. Even though I have studied numerous soul secrets over these three years, to influence the outside me silently and without Ansel noticing, I had to wait until now.


    I seeded... I can control the order of her memory awakening to some extent and even insert fabricated memories of my own.


    Excellent, this way, I can ensure everything proceeds smoothly.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    Suellen... she approached me, telling me she knows the cause of grandfather''s death, and in exchange, I need to help her deal with Evora.


    Grandfather...


    Ansel, ideals, the Tower of Babel, and grandfather''s death... these might be the four things driving me to continue living.


    ...the outside me would not pass up this opportunity, nor would I now, but could this be Ansel''s trap?


    ...


    The outside me confessed this matter to Ansel, the most reasonable and correct choice, but she remained extremely cautious and did not ask Ansel why grandfather died, believing the cost of obtaining this information was too high.


    Three years ago, I did not ask either... but now it seems, it was because while living with Ansel, I let go of many obsessions, focusing solely on him and life, no longer troubled by past sorrows and pains.


    Not because... seeking answers from Ansel woulde at a great cost.


    How absurd, yet so reasonable... the outside me and Ansel havepletely lost trust in each other.


    ¡­


    [Day Seventy-two.]


    Ansel has a maid... no, should I say an attendant? Secretary? That girl named Marlina, Seraphina''s sister, gave my external self a hint.


    She said Ansel has some kind of hidden trouble.


    Of course, I know this, I am more aware than anyone in this world that Ansel must have hidden troubles, but... why would she tell the outside me this?


    Marlina said she learned this from Ansel''s mother, Madam Annelisa. Why would Ansel''s mother... tell this to an ordinary person?


    Fate... are you meddling, deliberately pushing things forward?


    Assuming this entity truly exists, I have discovered too many things over these three years that could be caused by It, imperceptible while within, but as an observer, I can vaguely capture the "deliberateness."


    If fate is pushing my external self to be tamed by Ansel, deliberately pushing for what both Ansel and I desire, then is it beneficial for fate if Ansel sessfully tames the outside me, or is it beneficial for fate¡­ if I seed?


    ...Too difficult, even a slight contemtion, and I can feel Ansel''s pain.


    Facing such a thing, whom can he trust?


    He cannot even trust himself.


    The outside me, due to Marlina''s words, has already sensed the blurriness and fragmentation of memories, further doubting the truth of those years, further falling into Ansel''s trap.


    I do not know what Ansel will do, nor what fate intends, but I must... I must continue.


    ¡­


    [Day Eighty.]


    I began investigating the cause of my grandfather''s death, and Ansel intervened. Was this part of his n? I do not know.


    ... Leiden, my father, had visited my grandfather''s old residence.


    He couldn''t possibly be the murderer; neither his motive nor his capability aligns with such an act. So, was he there to pay his respects?


    I haven''t seen him in so long. To me, he is merely a meaningless term, and even now, I harbor resentment towards him, the outside me''s dissatisfaction and hatred for him have only grown.


    The outside me conversed with my parents... How strange, I could feel that they seemed to care for me. Their concerns didn''t seem feigned, yet their betrayal of my grandfather was real. What is the truth?


    I never considered them because they deemed me abnormal, but my grandfather saw me as the hope for the future. How could I possibly acknowledge them under such circumstances? But why would they...?


    Ansel interrupted my conversation with my parents. He wouldn''t do something so meaningless. Could it be that my parents truly care for me?


    No, I must not be swayed by such thoughts. If I want answers, I will confront them once everything is over. They can wait for me, but Ansel cannot wait for anyone else.


    ... He did it to me again.


    The outside me became increasingly emotional after just a few meetings with Ansel. He is melting the outside me, just like three years ago.


    Only with him do I truly feel alive.


    But... never mind.


    Puppet again. What is he thinking? Why ce my body on a puppet? If you have the ability¡ª


    ¡­ No, it won''t work. The outside me got ahead, and I can only watch helplessly. I can''t ept this.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡­

 Chapter 484 Diary - Three - IV

    ¡­


    [Day Eighty-One. ]


    Ansel tested the outside me again.


    He used Seraphina¡­ to make me anxious, leveraging Seraphina''s current status and his concern for her to destroy my already fragile sanity.


    Coupled with the aid of fate, the outside me is now on the brink of copse.


    His control over human emotions is impable, and his n is wless.


    It''s dangerous; I am no match for Ansel... My choice was correct.


    If I hadn''t erased my memories, I couldn''t have deceived Ansel. Discovering the problem while hepletely distrusts me would have ruined everything.


    I''m sorry, Ansel, for turning you into what you are now.


    ¡­


    [Day Ny.]


    Seraphina''s birthday... Ansel deliberately invited the outside me, likely to use Seraphina''s loyalty to further undermine her.


    Not just that, but Ansel''s kindness and affection towards Seraphina would plunge the outside me into nostalgic memories of our time together, leading to deep regret.


    As expected, the pure loyalty and affection Seraphina shows Ansel are beyond my reach.


    Even now, I can''t be as pure as she is. Ansel needs someone like her, someone who gives him a sense of security.


    I will never be that person. Even if I stand by Ansel''s side, I will always argue with him, refute his opinions, and question his thoughts. In the end, a girl like Seraphina is more likable.


    But I will never be more likable. I don''t need Ansel to like me.


    I am simply doing what I believe is right, as I always have.


    But the outside me can''t make such a resolution. She probably only feels regret... nothing but regret.


    Ansel''s ambivalent attitude, this contrast andparison, leaves the outside me with no escape.


    Only from this detached perspective, fully aware of all changes, can I see everything clearly. Otherwise, if I were in her ce, I would be just another person manipted by Ansel.


    But from this¡­ I can confirm one thing.


    Ansel''s situation¡­ is bing increasingly dangerous.


    His feelings for Seraphina are genuine; he needs and relies on her sincere love.


    Yet, even so, Ansel can use Seraphina''s birthday to scheme against the outside me.


    This has be his instinct. In some ways, he is colder and more resolute than I am.


    Seraphina is one of the most important people to him, yet he can still use his feelings for her to manipte me.


    Stop this, Ansel.


    ¡­


    I encountered Lady Hydral, Annelisa.


    Her words further validated my thoughts.


    She told me that Ansel hase to regard the sacrifice of emotions as a matter of course, an act akin to instinct.


    I was already aware of this, but hearing it confirmed by her still evoked¡­ an indescribable sadness.


    During our conversation, I learned something even more significant.


    Ansel''s disposition underwent a drastic change during his childhood. On a certain day when he was ten years old, he suddenly became reclusive and unwilling to trust others.


    My conjecture is that Ansel, for some reason, by a stroke¡­ discovered the existence of fate. Following this conjecture, Ansel has been contending with fate¡­ for six whole years.


    Six years ago¡­ he was only ten.


    At ten years old, he had to face the machinations and malice of the entire world?


    So¡­so he never trusted me from the beginning. Living in such a hell, who could he trust?


    ¡­


    The outside me attributed the root cause of Ansel''s current state to the empress''s oppression.


    With iplete information, this seemed the only possibility, especially since the decisive battle between the Empress and Lord melle was imminent. Even if the Empress died, Ansel would still have to face the next Empress.


    Over the past three years, I have witnessed everything that I experienced, and with all my conjectures and understanding of Ansel, I gradually arrived at this incredible answer.


    Even now, I cannot be certain if it is correct.


    ¡­ Annelisa''s appearance and her conversation with the outside me are likely driven by fate.


    She has now sided with Ansel, wanting to create a weapon capable of killing a divine being.


    Though shallow, it is all she can do, which aligns with my thoughts.


    ¡ª Without power, one cannot help Ansel.


    Yet, I feel something is amiss.


    ording to my deductions, there are only two to three years left until the decisive battle between Lord melle and the Empress, which should be quite urgent. However, Ansel shows no urgent need for power. Why is that?


    ¡­


    [Day One Hundred and Two.]


    What the hell¡­ is Ansel doing?


    He actually made me, the outside me, call him father.


    It''s absurd! How can you... on what grounds...


    Calm down... I must remain calm. This is his way of taming me.


    He wants to shatter my pride with this title. It must be so... but why father? There are many ways to break one''s pride, yet he chose this title. Could there be a deeper meaning?


    ¡­


    He deceived Madam Ronger into revealing the truth about the Tower of Babel.


    Over these three years, I have been somewhat prepared, as I did not bury myself in research like the outside me did.


    I saw much more. Hendrik and the others have ceased pursuing grandfather''s ideals. I had vaguely prepared myself for this.


    But still... it was hard to ept. When I heard Madam Ronger say it herself, I lost myposure, only slightly better than the outside me did.


    So, Ansel not only wants to shatter my dignity but also strip away everything around me step by step? The outside me¡­ have already begun to rely more and more on Ansel.


    ¡­ I too, want to rely on him.


    I am very tired, Ansel. These truths... can I stop looking at them?


    No... you must continue, Ravenna.


    Even if Ansel is so cruel to you now, you must continue.


    ¡­


    Ansel took me to see Leiden. How could he have fallen to such a state?


    It turns out he left everything to me, he left everything¡ª


    Father... did you and Mother truly care for me? What really happened back then... why did everything turn out this way? Why has ite to this?


    From the elders beside me to my blood rtives, Ansel... do you wish to rece everyone around me? Is that why you chose the title of Father?


    The outside me couldn''t ept it then, and for now I can''t ept it either, but she had no choice; she was already ensnared by Ansel''s schemes.


    What is Ansel nning next... I have a very bad feeling.


    Grandfather''s death... could it be rted to Ansel?


    ...


    No, that''s not right... this is Ansel''s way of breaking me, of taming me. My persistence and pursuit muste from the heart, of course, of course...


    How could I be... meaningless?


    It took me a very long time to calm down.


    Ansel''s questions... I have no way to refute them.


    I have no way to refute him. Why am I so obsessed with that ideal, even though I have never interacted with anymoners, never truly witnessed their lives?


    But... but I am much better than the me outside who has nothing but ideals.


    In my heart, there is still Ansel. I can more calmly... calmly understand all this.


    Perhaps Ansel is right; I simply want to change the world. I have never truly cared about themoners, but the question is, where do these thoughts, this persistence,e from...


    Another key point is that Ansel''s question can be applied to himself.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He says his pursuit of ideals is a lie, but I know very well that it is definitely not a lie.


    So... where does Ansel''s sincere passione from? As a divine species, why is he so... special?


    Fate, the fate-knowing Ansel, who possesses knowledge beyond the times, in character and thought, is nothing like a divine species, nothing like a noble, such a different Ansel.


    Your next journey awaits at empire


    And... it seems he can anchor the unknown, fully understanding the development of so many things.


    I feel that I am not far from the truth.


    ¡­

 Chapter 485 Diary - Three - V

    Another key point is that Ansel''s question can be applied to himself.


    He says his pursuit of ideals is a lie, but I know very well that it is definitely not a lie.


    So... where does Ansel''s sincere passione from? As a divine species, why is he so... special?


    Fate, the fate-knowing Ansel, who possesses knowledge beyond the times, in character and thought, is nothing like a divine species, nothing like a noble, such a different Ansel.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And... it seems he can anchor the unknown, fully understanding the development of so many things.


    I feel that I am not far from the truth.


    ...


    ...


    To further push the outside me into submission, I am now trying my best to interfere with her recovering memories, making those memories only increase her guilt towards Ansel.


    And Ansel and that me yed a game...


    Two territories, but unrted to war, a game that benefits both territories without harm.


    I thought for a long time and still couldn''t figure out what Ansel could use from this game. He set extremely strict rules for the game, no extraordinary beings involved, and allpetitive means must be legitimate.


    If the game didn''t have these restrictions, I could guess how Ansel would use it, but once these restrictions are set... isn''t Ansel just simply doing good?


    What exactly is he nning? I hope this game will have a good oue.


    What exactly does he want to do? I hope this game will have a good oue.


    [Day One Hundred and Thirty Seven.]


    I have lostpletely.


    My perspective and Ansel''s perspective... were never on the same level from the beginning.


    This was a disaster, yet I foolishly believed it was a miracle. From start to finish, it was nothing but a disaster.


    So many sacrifices, so many costs, and in the end... in the end, all we got was a bottle of redemption water?


    I intended to make alchemical tools that could benefit ordinary people, but the greatest beneficiary used it to gain extraordinary power.


    They care about nothing; they only want to be one of the extraordinary.


    Not only do I feel a sense of void, but I also don''t know how to achieve that ideal, even with tangible tools in hand, even with Ansel eliminating so many threats for me... I still can''t do it.


    Damn it... damn it! Damn it!


    Ansel wants... to destroy me.


    He wants to destroy this immature, foolish, empty version of me.


    Even¡­ even as a bystander, I felt that despair... the despair of being nothing, of having a worthless life.


    But I will not fall... I will not, I cannot.


    Perhaps it is not because I must persist in that ideal, but because... Ansel is waiting for me.


    [Day One Hundred and Thirty Eight.]


    The outside me tried to follow Ansel''s instructions and exchange soil enhancement potions from Evora. But she was severely injured by Evora... This is an opportunity, an opportunity for the already faltering me topletely lean towards Ansel.


    Taking advantage of this serious injury, I need to manipte the memories she recalls, to imnt a false, decisive memory among those real ones.


    So, I made Ansel appear angry in that memory, very angry, questioning me if all the emotions he invested were false.


    Read new adventures at empire


    ¡ªThis was what I originally imagined Ansel would say, but he actually didn''t say that... even at that moment, he didn''t want me to be sad.


    This memory is enough to be the final winning move. She is nowpletely emotionally dependent on Ansel, and thus... Ansel should be reassured.


    ...


    Grandfather''s death... I do not want to record this part. This diary is to ensure I can help Ansel with a clear mind and to show proof to myself, nothing more.


    Therefore, I do not want to record that pain.


    I can only note that I finally understood Ansel''s n. He wants to create a new me, a me whose life revolves solely around him, a me who sees him as absolute, supreme, and everything.


    [Day One Hundred and Fifty Two.]


    I should leave now, finally able to see the light of day again.


    After these days of calm, I have deduced Ansel''s next step. He has created a "Ravenna" whopletely relies on him, and then... he wants me to confront that "Ravenna," who is Helen.


    Only one of us, Helen or I, can exist. Now, ording to his understanding, I should be eager to destroy Helen.


    Perhaps I can show that I have awakened, no... Ansel might be expecting my "awakening," but I cannot do that.


    Ick Helen''s absolute dependence. Even if Ansel still... favors me, without that "absolute," I might not get the truth. Maybe he will tell me, but it is just... maybe.


    I cannot let any idents happen.


    The next action is simple, just wait for Helen to gain Ansel''splete trust.


    *


    This diary should end here, and my task is nowplete.


    These final words are for you, who will take over this diary... I do not know whether to call you Ravenna or Helen, but I believe that after reading this diary, you will undoubtedly be me.


    I can only... tell myself, tell you, tell Ravenna, tell Helen.


    You may be empty, and perhaps... I am indeed empty as well.


    You and I, born of the same soul, our lives are designed, false, and worthless.


    But Ansel... can make it real and vibrant, can make it valuable.


    He can inspire my creativity, he can guide me forward, so it does not matter if I understand nothing.


    Because he truly shares the same vision as I do, he has truly... put in so much effort for that vision.


    Ansel, you keep saying that everything is a lie.


    But who would go to such lengths for a lie? Who would train their subordinates to such elite standards for a lie? Who would turn thends of Hydral into a realm admired by the world for a lie?


    It was never a lie; it was clearly... your cry for help.


    And I heard it, Ansel.


    ...But you might still be somewhat disappointed.


    After all, my assistance to you is not entirely for you, it is still for myself.


    Because as long as you are by my side, my life will not be empty.


    You may not be my entire life, but you can be the meaning of my life.


    *

 Chapter 486 The Ace of Fate - I

    Time passed silently, and it had been nearly a month since the soul surgery of Helen and Ravenna concluded.


    During this month, nothing particrly noteworthy urred in the imperial capital, except for¡­ the explosion at a central alchemy workshop of the Alchemy Association.


    ¡ª ording to the detailed and specific creation methods and ideas provided by Ravenna, three top alchemists, at the cost of one life and one sanity, finally created the Etheric Armament that surpassed Material Armament.


    That day, Evora''s wild and arrogantughter echoed over the imperial capital. No one knew what kind of power this tyrannical princess had gained from the Etheric Armament, but it was enough to give her the courage to disregard Ephesande''s authority... It seemed her gains were extraordinary.


    melle continued his final creation, with Annelisa always by his side, while Helen, who had seized Ravenna''s soul, was preparing a gift for Ansel.


    At Ansel''s suggestion, Seraphina and Marlina were visiting rtives in the Red Frost Territory and were not expected to return for at least half a month.


    In the vast Hydral estate, Ansel appeared solitary.


    However, Ansel never felt lonely. Compared to the six years he had endured, this superficial solitude was insignificant.


    The young Hydral was reclining on a deck chair on his bedroom balcony, half-closing his eyes in a leisurely nap, feeling very content.


    He was slowly and meticulously reminiscing, reviewing everything he had done and all he had gained since returning to the imperial capital.


    "Here, it ends."


    Stay connected with empire


    Ansel opened his eyes and sighed softly, "What a long and torturous journey."


    This four-year-long training hade to an end. Former friends had be daughters, and Ansel felt a twinge of regret, but no remorse.


    In fact, he still harbored a final doubt in his heart: Helen''s feelings for him were¡­ too intense and vivid.


    This was why, even though Helen had defeated Ravenna, he had not immediately told her about fate.


    But upon closer thought, this question was not difficult to answer: Helen''s soul and Ravenna''s originated from the same source. Her outpouring and dependence on him were merely the suppressed feelings Ravenna had for him three years ago.


    Therefore, Ansel hoped Ravenna would lean towards him, but in the end, he did not get what he wanted.


    The world is seldom perfect, just as he gained Seraphina, yet sowed a seed of unease for his future; he won Helen, but forever lost his former friends.


    ...Perhaps, there will never be another such person.


    But loss is loss, and as long as it adds to the arsenal against fate, such sacrifices are inconsequential.


    After all, Ansel had long resolved himself to far more ruthless decisions.


    The young Hydral opened his pocket watch, nced at the time, and his lips twitched slightly.


    ¡ªIt seemed he intended to disy his usual charming smile, but some inner emotion prevented him from lifting the corners of his mouth.


    "You have six hours and fifty-seven minutes left."


    He closed the pocket watch, looked up at the sky, and a deep blue wave surged in his eyes.


    "I am certain you have other means, other preparations... Is it some detail I failed to perceive, or have you, who always pursues reason, finally abandoned that arrogant principle?"


    "...Regardless."


    Ansel stood up, tightly gripping the scepter named Gleipnir, crafted for him by melle after Annelisa''s death, and softly said:


    "I know you will not stand idly by as I gain the power to ascend to the sixth stage¡­ a full decade ahead of time."


    Not only the pact heads he needed, not only the heroines destined to overthrow the empire, but in that bleak future, Ansel, who ceaselessly sought a breakthrough, had long ago identified a crucial juncture.


    That juncture was the moment his father, melle of Hydral, after nine years of gathering unimaginable materials,pleted his greatest creation.


    This juncture, determined by Ansel after countless analyses, was pivotal enough to change everything, and it required minimal effort and energy from him to achieve.


    However, though it required little effort and energy, it demanded Ansel possess a sufficiently cold and ruthless resolve, as dark as an abyss.


    After traversing six years of arduous trials, Ansel had finally steeled his resolve.


    The resolve to sacrifice everything.


    "Helen''s side should be wrapping up soon."


    Muttering to himself, Ansel left the bedroom and headed towards Helen''s alchemy workshop.


    His steps were slow; Ansel, who was never in a hurry, walked even more slowly for some reason.


    His gaze lingered on the paintings on the walls, the decorations in the corridor, pristine and as new as ever. These ornaments, seemingly devoid of stories, held Ansel''s gaze for a long time, as if he were trying to pick up the fragments of the past, scattered memories.


    The Hydral estate in the imperial capital had stood for nearly a millennium. Although the Hydral family rarely resided there, the empress had to show them respect.


    Ansel had lived in the imperial capital for two years when he was eight. At that time, he had not yet unearthed all the knowledge about this world from his vast memory. He was proud of his talents and gifts, and delighted by his parents'' love and tenderness.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the eyes of the young Hydral, everything was beautiful. He had the opportunity to change the world and indeed possessed the ability to do so.


    Merely gazing at these ornaments, Ansel could recall the joy and happiness of the past... but the past, after all, was just the past.


    His current life had long been reduced to a battle against fate, with nothing else remaining.


    Ansel walked along the second-floor corridor and arrived at the stairwaynding, where he saw a grand painting on the wall below. The painting depicted a woman who exuded both youthful vitality and mature serenity, her hands folded, and a gentle, gracious smile on her face.


    "Mother..."


    Ansel murmured softly, gazing at the painting in silence for a long time.


    This was a gift from melle to Annelisa. Every drop of paint in this artwork was crafted from unimaginably expensive materials. However, Annelisa did not have an extreme fondness for the painting, as she did not understand it.


    The painting was hung in such a prominent ce because Annelisa believed that if she were ever not at home, seeing this painting would make Ansel and melle feel as though she was still there to wee them.


    After staring at the painting for a long time, Ansel continued on his way.


    Along the way¡­ he saw countless traces of Annelisa.


    -->

 Chapter 487 The Ace of Fate - II

    Fresh flowers in vases, floral specimens on the walls, and various ornaments bought ording to Annelisa''s tastes... Over the years, she had been almost alone in the imperial capital, likely feeling very bored. She might have thought that when Ansel or melle returned, they would be delighted to see the beautifully arranged estate, so she tirelessly devoted her energy to it.


    But melle was busy with his own affairs, and Ansel had not returned since he left three years ago, until now.


    Ansel silently ran his fingers along the wall, his expression somewhat dazed, his mother''s smiling face appearing in his mind, and his eyes lowered slightly.


    He rarely allowed himself to indulge in his most vulnerable emotions, but at this moment, Ansel followed his heart.


    Because he knew that he probably would not have such an opportunity again.


    "Father..."


    "... Father."


    The young Hydral murmured to his father for some unknown reason.


    This estate, clearly meant for the Hydral family, bore little trace of melle.


    In Ansel''s life after the age of ten, there was also little trace of melle.


    His father was busy solving matters for the emperor and pursuing his ultimate creation, and after Ansel turned ten, he hardly ever cared for him. Their meetings were few and far between.


    In this light, he seemed not to be a good father.


    But in Ansel''s eyes, there was no more qualified father in the world than melle, just as there was no better mother than Annelisa.


    However...


    However, he was not a qualified son, neither to Annelisa nor to melle.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Not only was he unqualified, butpared to the affection they had poured into him, he was... utterly terrible.


    Yet, just as he had be capable ofmitting numerous cold and cruel acts, bing an evil viin entangled in malevolence, Ansel was also prepared to bear this guilt and move forward without ever looking back.


    Until either he or fate was utterly destroyed.


    Arriving at the entrance of the Alchemy Workshop, Ansel dispelled all chaotic thoughts, cing his hand on the door, infusing it with ether to announce his presence to those inside.


    He was ready to present the Pact Head ring to Helen; regardless of what she was currently engaged in, there could be no further dy.


    Yet, half a minute passed without any response from within.


    "¡­Exhausted?"


    Ansel neither intended nor would he deliberately probe the situation inside. He forcefully opened the door to the Alchemy Workshop and stepped in.


    But the moment he entered, he was stunned.


    ¡­Nothing.


    In the vast Alchemy Workshop, there were no operating machines, no burning furnaces, and no¡­ people working.


    Helen, who was supposed to be here, had vanished.


    Ansel''s grip on his scepter tightened slowly, his eyes narrowed, and an invisible wave extended outward. In an instant, he detected the anomaly within the workshop.


    On the meticulously arranged workbench, three items remained.


    An image crystal, a gray bracelet, and a pair of¡­ gray-white sses.


    These three items all bore the residual aura of Helen¡­ no, of both Helen and Ravenna.


    "What is going on¡­"


    The young Hydral''s brow furrowed deeply: "Why is Ravenna still lingering around Helen?"


    That day, when Helen was making her final resolution, melle had sent Ansel to apany the slumbering Annelisa. Upon his return, Helen was already gone.


    melle had informed him that the soul "surgery" wasplete, and Helen had long since gone to the Alchemy Workshop to prepare the "gift" she mentioned. Ansel had no reason to doubt melle, who had no cause to conceal anything in such matters.


    "¡­Is this your response?"


    Ansel''s lips curled slightly: "Is there a hidden clue left by you on Helen or Ravenna that I am unaware of?"


    He picked up the image crystal, activated it, and said indifferently:


    "Let''s see what you have prepared for me."


    In the next second, Ansel was taken aback.


    For on the projected light screen¡­ stood two identical petite women, side by side.


    "When you see this recording, regardless of sess or failure, I have already aplished what I set out to do, Ansel."


    Their expressions and tones were indistinguishable, making it impossible for Ansel, who could easily differentiate between Helen and Ravenna, to tell them apart at this moment.


    "First, I must apologize to you, Father¡­ Ansel."


    Ravenna on the right bowed her head slightly: "I never intended to betray you, but I have nheless brought you¡­ lies." Read exclusive content at empire


    This should be Helen, but why is she speaking of¡­ lies?


    Ansel''s hand, gripping the scepter, trembled involuntarily. His mind began to race, seeking answers from all the vignce and anomalies stored in his heart, swiftly weaving various possibilities.


    Helen betrayed him? No¡­ that''s impossible. She had no reason or position to betray him, but lies¡­ could it be that everything she told him was a lie?


    After experiencing such despair and destruction, Helen was still not Helen, but Ravenna? That''s even more impossible¡­ the original Ravenna had been destroyed by him, that was certain, but lies¡­ from when¡­


    ¡­from the moment Helen fully regained her memory?


    Had she and Ravenna made contact in secret? By what means? But even if she regained her memory, how could she align with Ravenna, who purely despised him, when she clearly¡ª


    In an instant, the remnants of Ansel''s vignce werepletely pierced through.


    Ravenna''s baseless absolute hatred, Helen''s overly intense emotions, and¡­ everything from three years ago.


    "Lies."


    His deep blue eyes trembled slightly, the young man stared intently at the image of his former friend, his voice bing somewhat distorted.


    "Ravenna, your¡­ your disy of hatred¡­ was the lie?!"


    Simultaneously, on the light screen, Ravenna on the left spoke:


    "To make you believe everything we are about to say, those sses, which contain my data system, hold all the records I''ve kept over the past three years. I have decrypted them, and you can browse them at your leisure."


    "By now, you should have guessed my question."


    "¡­I''m sorry, Ansel."


    Ravenna on the left also bowed her head slightly, her voice very soft: "For not being by your side these past three years."


    -->

 Chapter 488 The Ace of Fate - III

    Therge machinery in the alchemy workshop began to emit the mournful wails of twisted metal, as an invisible and terrifying force field distorted everything within. The young beast from the abyss breathed more rapidly, his dark eyes asionally flickering. It took nearly four or five minutes to calm down, and after a deep breath, he reached out towards the sses.


    The data system was something Ravenna had created with her extraordinary talent, a construct soplex that even Ansel could notprehend its underlying structure¡ªonly melle might know, and Ansel merely knew how to use it.


    He silently put on the sses and found the most conspicuous item in the data system left by Ravenna.


    It was a diaryposed of data, impossible for anyone in this world to spy upon.


    If further encrypted, it would be the ultimate secret, never to be known.


    The diary was long, but for Ansel, who had an astonishing reading capacity, it was nothing. He read quickly... very quickly...


    Soon, his pace slowed down.


    "..."


    The flowing light on the lenses, the words formed by data, each character, each punctuation mark, pierced Ansel''s eyes like swords, cutting into... his soul.


    It was... an unfathomable silence.


    In this silence, the young Hydral turned into a statue, his eternally deep sea-blue eyes now seemingly frozen, reflecting only the fleeting light, the three years of his friend''s loneliness, three years of effort, and... true intentions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this moment, as Ansel was nearly frozen, the two Ravenna on the light screen spoke again:


    "After returning from the Zero Realm Enigma with Mr. melle, Ravenna left me a remnant of Nidhoggur, marked with a password."


    "The rhythm of that password is unique in the world, known only to me. When Ravenna first attacked me, I began to suspect¡ªhow could there be someone who understands and controls Nidhoggur better than I do?"


    "So, I entered that password into the data system and found that diary."


    "I truly saw... myself."


    In the light screen, Helen''s eyes were no longer dull and lifeless, her calm and indifferent demeanor mirroring Ravenna''s beside her.


    "Then, through Ravenna''s assassination attempt, I pretended to fully awaken my past memories."


    "In reality, Ravenna retained a trace of Nidhoggur within me through that assassination, establishing a connection between us."


    Under Ravenna''s modification, Nidhoggur had been reduced to the smallest etheric unit, undetectable unless inrge-scale operation¡ªthis was how Ravenna could silently assassinate Helen under Hendrik''s nose.


    But this feature was never intended for assassination.


    But this feature was never intended for assassination.


    "I am well aware," Ravenna spoke at this moment. "Even if Helen''s eyes are filled with you, you will never fully trust her... Only after she and I have settled our score, only after she can even kill her past self, will you entrust your faith."


    "And in this process... the more I hate you, the more you favor Helen''s attachment; the more selfish I appear, the more you are reassured by Helen''s loyalty."


    Thus, in that contest... there was that dialogue, clearly from the same soul, yet almost entirely split in opposition.


    That is why Ravenna appeared so stubborn, so hateful towards Ansel, to a degree that Ansel could notprehend.


    "In this contest, the only uncertainty was, I could not confirm how you would help Helen, I could not confirm whether you... wanted me to win."


    "So," Helen interjected, "Ravenna and I used Nidhoggur as a self-destruct mechanism, allowing me to im victory."


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    ¡ªAfter three years of painstaking research in the darkness, bing immensely powerful and capable of modifying Nidhoggur to such an extent in a short time, how could Ravenna not have noticed Helen''s maniption?


    It was simply because Helen needed this victory.


    "Both Helen and I were worried you would notice this slight inconsistency, but you did not. It shows that both she and I... performed very well."


    Both Helen''s attachment and Ravenna''s resentment were well portrayed.


    "But you still did not fully entrust your faith in me," Helen said softly. "Ansel, when I asked you who the enemy was, you only answered, ''Let''s assume it''s the Empress for now.''"


    "You still concealed something... but I have already guessed a possibility from your odd behavior."


    "You imed the threat came from the Empress, yet you had no demands regarding power. Normally, there are only two possibilities: either you are certain the Empress will not act, or Mr. melle will solve this problem for you."


    "But I," Ravenna and Helen spoke simultaneously, "thought of a third possibility."


    "That is... you obtained the power of ascending to the sixth stage before the Empress could react."


    Ansel, like a statue, trembled slightly with the scepter in his hand.


    "At first, I did not consider this possibility. I was only thinking about how to find the truth, how to help you, but as that day approached... I arrived at this answer, which I could not believe."


    "That day in the theater, you tried to test Helen''s faith through that pianistdy, to see if she still retained her true self... You wanted to find that part of Ravenna in her. For this, I am very pleased, Ansel, pleased that you still hope, still yearn for me."


    Ravenna sighed softly, "But I cannot feel any joy from the facts I have witnessed."


    "Your maid, Marlina, inadvertently revealed that the pianistdy was once an ordinary person."


    "There are many ways for ordinary people to be extraordinary beings, but Ansel... the power you revealed to me at that time signifies that the way you transformed her is quite unusual."


    "That power... as if the abyss itself had descended."


    "And coincidentally."


    "Coincidentally, Marlina told you that the Empress intends to harm you."


    "Why would the Empress do this? Everything she does is for her own survival, so it is evident that what benefits her survival is what she desires. And the power you disyed, Ansel, makes me wonder... does the Empress covet this power?"


    "This power, as if the abyss itself had descended, if it can elevate the ordinary to the extraordinary, can it further enhance the extraordinary itself?"


    The sorceress, who once held the wisdom to perceive the truth in the original future, spoke simultaneously with her two identical souls:


    "But you are not such a foolish person, Ansel. If your spiritual essence had such an effect, you would surely know that the Empress would covet it, and you would strive to hide it to avoid the Empress''s desperate measures against you."


    "But you did not do so. Instead, you sent the musician influenced by you openly to the imperial capital, right under the Empress''s nose, as if telling her¡ª''I possess this power, I have the potential to make you even greater.''"


    "Why did you do this?"


    Ravenna stared straight ahead, her gaze seemingly piercing through the light screen to fall on Ansel''s face, silently questioning.


    "Do you intend to use this method to pressure Mr. melle, your father, forcing him to make a decision?"


    "To engage in a decisive battle with the Empress ahead of time? No... he wouldn''t, because he knows you abhor destruction, he knows you want to make a change, so he wouldn''t leave you... a scorched earth."


    "His best choice would be to take his own life, and then..."


    "And then... entrust the power to you."


    She fell silent for a long time, so long that she closed her eyes, took a moment, and then spoke with difficulty:


    "Ansel, you are exploiting your father. You are exploiting... his love for you."


    -->

 Chapter 489 The Ace of Fate - IV

    Boom!


    The entire alchemy workshop was instantly reduced to ruins amidst the thunderous roar. The advanced alchemical equipment, capable of forging the extraordinary and known for its robustness, was easily crushed, twisted, and obliterated like paper toys in a child''s hands.


    Ansel, veins bulging on his neck and temples, gripped his scepter tightly, remaining silent.


    Sinister, ck tendrils emerged from the void, writhing like a swarm of serpents, sending chills down one''s spine.


    Ansel''s eyes, nowpletely ck, stared fixedly at Ravenna and Helen within the light screen, the madness in the darkness starkly evident.


    "I did note to this conclusion without reason... Since that journey to the Zero Realm Enigma, I have sensed something unusual between you and Mr. melle. You have been deliberately avoiding Mr. melle, and he has been speaking as if... giving his final instructions."


    "Ansel, at that moment, I was truly in despair."


    Hearing this, Ansel raised his hand to destroy the image crystal, but Ravenna continued, "But I also know, I have no right to speak of despair in front of you."


    Pure destruction halted before the shadow crystal, and Ansel, whose shadow at his feet twisted as if a monster was about to be born from it, breathed heavily, struggling... and withdrew his hand.


    Ravenna said, "I shouldn''t think you could be so cruel."


    Helen said, "I should think, what exactly... forced you to be so cruel."


    After a brief silence, they both asked in gentle, pained voices:


    "Is it fate?"


    "..."


    Ansel was stunned.


    His entire body began to tremble, along with the scepter he had pressed into the ground.


    The ckness in his eyes receded like a tide, revealing the original deep, bright sea blue.


    And within them... only bewilderment remained.


    Is it fate?


    These three words pierced through his consciousness, his soul, all the anger born from Ravenna''s lies, Helen''s lies, and the madness that arose from having his most painful truths exposed.


    ng¡ª¡ª


    When Ansel came to his senses, the scepter he had been holding had already fallen, and he himself... was swaying, almost copsing to the ground.


    Ansel read the diary very slowly, unable to finish it, unable to see Ravenna''s conjecture about fate before she spoke.


    At this moment, he heard Ravenna utter that word.


    "I couldn''t be one hundred percent sure of Its existence until you confessed the truth to Helen during the final resolution."


    "...I''m very sorry, Ansel."


    Ravenna and Helen held hands, stepped forward, and cupped the reflection crystal as if cradling Ansel''s cheeks.


    "If I had noticed your anomaly earlier, if I had been honest with you sooner, if I could have..."


    "I could have done more, I should have done more, but I still... couldn''t help you."


    "I''m sorry."


    Why did Ansel avoid Annelisa? Because every time he saw her, he was reminded of the despair that made him want to self-destruct that day.


    Every time he saw Annelisa, he remembered that he had killed his mother.


    Why did Ansel avoid melle? Because every time he saw melle, he remembered that he was exploiting his father''s love to gain greater power.


    Every time he saw melle, he was reminded of his own baseness and malice.


    Whenever he saw his parents, Ansel was met not with warmth and joy, but with unrepayable guilt and...


    And endless pain.


    Ansel finally copsed, sitting down shakily, his back against the ruins, his fingertips still trembling uncontrobly.


    In this world, no one could ever understand his despair.


    To whom should he confide? To his father? Tell his already deranged father that a higher existence governs everything, and that it was because of It that his mother died?


    He told Seraphina, and Seraphina unwaveringly entrusted her resolve and faith to Ansel, rescuing him from his self-imposed prison.


    But even Seraphina couldn''t delve deeper, into the pain that slowly dulled and cut at his soul, formed by the long six years of suffering.


    She could envelop Ansel with pure love, but she couldn''t prate it.


    Yet at this moment, someone, knowing the existence of fate, asked him: Is it fate?


    Someone apologized to him so sorrowfully, telling him, I''m sorry, I couldn''t do better, I''m sorry, I came toote.


    "Until now... I finally understand why we resonate so deeply, Ansel."


    Ravenna murmured softly in the light screen:


    "The same despairing childhood, the same willingness to sacrifice everything for a purpose, the same unforgivable mistakes, the same..."


    "The same existence and life, designed."


    "The world in our eyes has be a lifeless gray."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After Eileen''s death, Ravenna''s life lost its color and hope. She was imprisoned by her grandfather''s death, living only for ideals from then on.


    After Annelisa''s death, Ansel''s life simrly lost its color and hope. He was driven by a mad belief to fight fate, with nothing else remaining.


    All the beauty in the world had left them, all good and evil were irrelevant to them, the world... the world was just a meaningless shell, a cold and hard prison.


    They lived only for their obsessions.


    Until¡ª


    "Until I met you, Ansel."


    Under Ansel''s vacant gaze, Ravenna and Helen in the light screen spoke in perfect unison:


    "You showed me color."


    They reached out, as if to touch Ansel''s... eyes. Experience tales at empire


    "A color clearer and bluer than the sky."


    Ravenna loved the sky, but now she realized she loved Ansel more, loved his eyes more.


    In those bright sea-blue eyes, there was a possibility and hope far higher and broader than the sky.


    "So, I won''t let you fall deeper into hell, Ansel."


    Ravenna and Helen spoke each word deliberately:


    "You must not... must not continue to use Mr. melle, continue to use your father, who willingly died for you."


    "If you do, you will never be able to turn back."


    "That Ansel of Hydral, loved by Lady Annelisa, proud of Mr. melle, cherished by Seraphina, the Ansel of Hydral who brought me color, will die in the cold and unfeeling abyss."


    Then, a fourth-stage sorceress and a third-stage sorceress uttered words that seemed utterly fantastical:


    "If you need to resist the Empress, to defy the forces of fate, then... I will give you that power."


    These words, which could easily be dismissed as a joke, were spoken without any hesitation or fear, but with such determination and confidence.


    "I want to see that brilliance in your eyes once more."


    The Great Sage, the Source of Truth, the founder of the new world, the eternal revolutionary... Ravenna Ziegler, as she is now, does not bear these titles.


    She has only one title, and she acknowledges only one.


    That is Ansel''s friend.


    "Ansel."


    The friend of the devil spoke with such resolve:


    "Trust me."


    "...This should suffice."


    Closing the image crystal, Ravenna sighed softly, "I hope Ansel can feel my conviction.""He will." Helen picked up a bracelet and said calmly, "Now, it is our turn."


    -->

 Chapter 490 The Ace of Fate - VI

    Ravenna nodded silently. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Helen say:


    "You know very well that everything we are doing now is part of destiny''s grand design."


    Helen lowered her head, caressing her bracelet, and murmured, "Without us, Ansel could seize this opportunity to wield the power of the sixth stage. With his intellect and disposition, once he masters this empire-crushing force,bined with his foresight... the possibilities of what he could achieve are endless."


    "Destiny fears such an Ansel, hence..."


    "Hence it has facilitated your seamless transformation into Helen, allowing me to clearly perceive all of this," Ravenna interjected, her expression icy.


    "Ultimately, here, it has shaken Ansel''s once unwavering resolve."


    "A long prelude of concealment and waiting, culminating in this pivotal moment."


    "Yet it all seems so reasonable, so... inevitable."


    This is... fate.


    Ansel must have prepared extensively for this day, his exposure of spiritual essence must have urred much earlier... that musician was merely one of the catalysts.


    Although it''s unclear why he chose this moment, it is evident... Ansel has everything under control, including how the Empress would react upon discovering Ansel''s spiritual essence, when she would take action, and when melle would decide to end his life and pass on his power to Ansel. All of this must be within Ansel''s grasp.


    But fate... has effortlessly and naturally pushed Ravenna, who is already fully aligned with Ansel, gently before him.


    This time, it is not the bloodthirsty beast king craving evolution, but a friend willing to do anything to help Ansel.


    Even if Ansel indeed achieves victory, even if fate indeed loses one of the four heroes, it might gain an even greater oue¡ª


    Not only might Ansel abandon the chance to reach the sixth stage at sixteen, but if he truly chooses to forgo it, then... what if Ravenna fails? What if the power Ravenna provides Ansel is insufficient to resist the Empress?


    And if he cannot resist the Empress, Ansel''s fate...


    Destiny''s ultimate move not only has the potential to shatter Ansel''s attempt to reverse the situation but might even...pletely eliminate this dangerous and unstable factor.


    "So, will you give up?" Ravenna asked Helen, "Because of fate''s push, do you n to watch Ansel send himself into a hell of self-destruction and heartlessness?"


    "...You already know my answer."


    "Heh, indeed, after all, you are me."


    Ravenna and Helen exchanged a nce, revealing identical faint smiles.


    A mix of helplessness and determination.


    Helplessness at the truly invincible power of fate, even when fully aware of its purpose, they can only move forward under its gaze.


    Determination that, despite everything, Ravenna could never watch Ansel sink deeper into the abyss.


    "Only if we are strong enough," Helen said.


    "Indeed, and I have prepared for this for three whole years, while you haveid the most crucial foundation, and..."


    Ravenna looked up at the sky and softly said, "And, the vital guidance and assistance of the divine species."


    Then, she looked down at the ring in her hand and exhaled gently, "All the preparations areplete, now... it''s the final step."


    "Shall I go first, or you?"


    "I''ll go first," Ravenna said calmly, "If I seed, there will be no need for you to continue. Ansel probably prefers you more."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Helen frowned slightly, "Is there any difference between you and me?"


    Despite saying this, she handed the bracelet to Ravenna.


    "The difference is, I won''t call him father."


    "..."


    Helen was silent for a moment, then said very seriously, "You will, eventually, I promise."


    Ravenna put the ring on her wrist, a barely perceptible smile tugging at her lips, "I hope so."


    In the next moment, an iron-gray sheen... no, an iron-gray, some kind of... some kind of unknown substance, instantly surged from the bracelet, enveloping Ravenna''s body.


    "Ugh!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A pained groan immediately escaped Ravenna''s throat. Helen wanted to help, but Ravenna stopped her.


    "Don''t... mind me... record... record the data!"


    After saying this, her cries of pain could no longer be suppressed, for the iron-gray substance was not merely covering Ravenna''s skin, but... recing it!


    Bit by bit, inch by inch, it devoured Ravenna''s skin, flesh, blood vessels, bones, nerves... and then reced them with that iron-gray matter. As the substance spread visibly across Ravenna''s body, consuming every inch of flesh and nerve, no matter how much she endured, her cries turned into screams.


    It was not just the pain, but the fear of her gradual transformation into something inhuman that tormented her will.


    She copsed to the ground, her curled body convulsing, her throat emitting hoarse, agonized howls. Helen stood beside her, unmoved, her sses reflecting a flicker of light as she murmured to herself, "Stability remains above eighty percent, soon... it will seed soon, if this continues..."


    Ravenna''s entire body, below the neck, had beenpletely reced by the iron-gray substance, which was slowly advancing up her neck, inch by inch consuming her face, skull, and even... her brain!


    "Shatter the shell that protects the soul, and then..."


    Continue your journey on empire


    Helen stared intently at Ravenna, whose entire body was enveloped in iron-gray matter, her voice hoarse with emotion:


    "Embrace the abyss!"


    Bang!


    In an instant, Ravenna''s body, corroded by the iron-gray substance, disintegrated.


    First, it dispersed into the finest iron-gray particle cloud, and then even the form of the particle cloud could not be maintained,pletely and utterly disintegrating, vanishing into nothingness.


    "..."


    Helen''s breath halted at that moment.


    "...Ravenna."


    "Me?"


    "Did you seed?"


    "Or are you now merely unable to interfere with reality?"


    "..."


    And then came three days and nights of waiting.


    However, nothing happened.


    Having reviewed all the data in her sses countless times, Helen calmly removed her sses after decoding and specially marking that diary entry.


    She meticulously organized all the chaotic items and ced the shadow crystal next to the sses.


    Finally, she picked up the bracelet.


    "Before you can make Ansel believe in you¡ª"


    Helen, or perhaps Ravenna, whispered softly:


    "You must first believe in yourself, Ravenna."


    She put the bracelet on her wrist.


    *

 Chapter 491 Answer - I

    Unbeknownst to him, dusk had already arrived.


    The young Hydral sat in the garden, quietly gazing at the setting sun.


    As time slipped away, the scene he had rehearsed countless times in his mind was about to unfold.


    What actions to take, what expressions to show, what words to say... these had been repeated in Ansel''s mind for years.


    Yet, everything was disrupted by a presumptuous guy.


    He stroked the gray-ck bracelet on his wrist, which looked like an ordinary ornament, and after a long silence, he whispered:


    "Grant me the power to defeat the Empress... Is this the confidence of a hero?"


    "Even Seraphina isn''t as confident as you, Ravenna."


    "You''ve said so much to yourself."


    The young man raised his hand, holding the bracelet towards the sun. The dim red sunlight shone on the bracelet but failed to reflect any brilliance.


    He murmured softly, "You are truly arro¡ª"


    "¡­Arrogant?"


    Ansel''s lips curled as he stared at the bracelet. "Not arrogance, but foolishness."


    "Just like me."


    From the words in the diary and the remaining footage, how could Ansel not see that Ravenna had no certainty of sess?


    Ravenna was merely doing what she believed she had to do, regardless of sess. From the beginning, she never considered whether she would seed.


    She wanted Ansel to give up ¡ª even if it required the power to oppose the Empress, equivalent to the sixth stage, she acted without hesitation, unafraid of the consequences.


    Just like himself, a small pawn under the gaze of fate, willing to destroy it at all costs.


    The same stubbornness, the same... foolishness.


    But the difference was, Ansel had no choice. The inevitable end and the unrelenting blood feud left him with no path but to defy fate.


    Ravenna, however, was different. No one forced her to stop Ansel, and she owed him nothing. When the truth was reversed, it was Ansel who was indebted.


    Even... with her wisdom, she might have already guessed her original fate¡ªthat being chosen by the future-knowing Ansel, she must have had boundless achievements in the future.


    If Ravenna Ziegler chose to stand by, she might have a more brilliant future than now.


    She clearly had more choices, yet she chose the most meaningless path.


    Ansel closed his eyes, the twilight casting a deep fatigue on his face, the dim light outlining silent loneliness.


    Now, he was alone.


    He found an excuse to send Seraphina back to the Red Frost Territory, not wanting the girl to witness his cruel and pathological actions, not wanting her to waver his resolve, not wanting her to be his hindrance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ansel knew very well that if it were Seraphina, if she knew what he intended to do, she would stop at nothing to prevent him, even if it meant risking her life again.


    But having sent away the one person who could most sway him, there was still another psychopath who had prepared for this moment for three years... no, four years.


    Yet he could not hysterically roar at the absent Ravenna, using her of being aloof and unable to understand his pain, using her of being self-righteous and incapable ofprehending his despair. Because she clearly... understood everything.


    It was precisely because she understood, because she could empathize with his pain and despair, that she made that utterly foolish decision.


    So after a brief moment of shock and loss of control, Ansel no longer showed any signs of distress, only... numbness.


    When the pain that seemed to pierce his heart and gnaw at his soul became the norm, what remained was naturally numbness.


    The beautiful childhood, the once-held beliefs, the beloved parents, and... the friends who had never truly betrayed him.


    How much more must he sacrifice to stand before fate and confront it?


    How much does he have left¡­ that can be sacrificed?


    Time ticked away, and the moment of reckoning drew near, while Ansel sat destely in the garden meticulously tended by his mother, Annelisa, a woman who always wanted to present the best to her child and husband.


    Ansel watched the sun gradually set, even the twilight seemed cold.


    At this moment, a moment Ansel wished to be undisturbed, a maid cautiously approached him and softly said, "Young lord, there is a visitor."


    "... A visitor?" Ansel''s voice was somewhat hoarse. "Who?"


    "He... he ims to be Miss Ziegler''s father."


    "..."


    Ansel''s lips twitched.


    Experience tales with empire


    Fate... fate, you truly do not miss any opportunity.


    Even a pawn like Leiden, you are unwilling to let go, wanting to use him to the fullest?


    What do you want him to do? Use his concern for Ravenna to further break my will? Use the presence of a father to make me even more hesitant?


    Thinking this, Ansel raised his hand, but it halted mid-air.


    "...Let him in."


    The malice and scheming of fate... it doesn''t matter.


    He must do something for his friend.


    Soon, Leiden Ziegler, the inept son of Eileen Ziegler, and the father Ravenna Ziegler once despised, stood nervously behind Ansel.


    "Lord... Ansel, I apologize for the intrusion."


    "Hmm."


    Ansel did not look at him, merely holding his wine ss towards the dwindling sunset, as if to capture the twilight within the drink.


    Leiden, after bowing his head for several seconds, nervously and fearfully raised his head, as if mustering all his courage, and asked:


    "May I, may I trouble you to tell me about Ravenna''s... current situation?"


    Ansel turned his head to nce at him. The humble man immediately wanted to lower his head, but halfway down, he forced himself to look up and meet Ansel''s gaze, his eyes full of pleading.


    "Please... forgive my impertinence, but I want to know... I want to know what has happened to her."


    "Why do you suddenly ask this?" Ansel swirled the wine nonchntly. "Worry is never baseless. In your eyes, is her situation dire?"


    "Because someone told me that Ravenna seems... seems to be nning to defect from the Tower of Babel."


    Ansel''s hand paused slightly in its motion of swirling the wine. He raised an eyebrow: "Such words should not be spoken lightly. Ravenna is willing to sacrifice everything for the Tower of Babel. Are you sure this information is reliable?"

 Chapter 492 Answer - II

    "Yes, that person... is my friend and also one of the high-ranking officials of the Tower of Babel. He told me that Ravenna''s rtionship with Hendrik has deteriorated significantly for some reason, and¡­ and that the anomaly with the Elder Princess that day is also rted to Ravenna."


    "...You have connections with a high-ranking official of the Tower of Babel?"


    Leiden nodded cautiously: "It''s not a particrly deep rtionship, just asked him to tell me about Ravenna''s usual situation. After all, I am still... Ravenna''s..."


    The man opened his mouth but ultimately did not utter that word.


    The young Hydral gazed at the crystalline liquid in his ss, silent.


    Although his memory of this world was quiteplete and detailed, it did not extend to such matters.


    Leiden Ziegler, his story was merely a trivial footnote in the grand narrative of that great sage, the source of truth, a minor character in all that Ansel had seen.


    So Ansel did not know that Leiden had connections with someone from the Tower of Babel... even if it was just to understand Ravenna''s situation, it was still somewhat unbelievable.


    Explore stories on empire


    Because Leiden had betrayed Eileen, and thus the students of the Tower of Babel, who were the most loyal to Eileen''s ideals, naturally despised Leiden, and Leiden could not possibly have a good attitude towards those who "kidnapped" his daughter.


    Yet he had established a connection with a high-ranking official of the Tower of Babel, just to understand Ravenna''s... situation.


    What had he sacrificed for this? Money? Dignity? Or something else? And what was the reason that person was willing to tell Leiden about Ravenna''s life?


    Was it because Leiden''s payment was sufficient, or... out of pity for a poor father?


    In the increasingly uneasy silence, Ansel slowly spoke:


    "But if I remember correctly, Mr. Leiden... you and the Tower of Babel are theoretically in opposition."


    "You despise your father and the Tower of Babel that took your daughter away. If Ravenna intends to defect from the Tower of Babel, shouldn''t that be a good thing for you?"


    Ansel looked at the anxious man and softly asked:


    "Why are you still worried about Ravenna?"


    His inquiry was calm yet sharp, piercing the wound Leiden least wanted to touch.


    The man''s expression darkened. He opened his mouth, but the surge of emotions prevented him from forming coherent words, only managing to utter a few meaningless sybles. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke with great difficulty:


    "Because... it was what she wanted."


    Leiden looked down at the grass beneath his feet. "In the fifteen years I couldn''t be with her, the Tower of Babel and¡­ my father''s ideals became her everything."


    His gaze grew distant, as if he had returned to fifteen years ago, to when Ravenna was still a child, and he saw the beautiful times he had spent with his family.


    "She loves everything she is striving for now, and has no regrets. For me, that is enough."


    When he looked up again, a sense of relief appeared on Leiden''s face:


    "She has a new life. If that is truly what she desires, my resentment... is insignificant."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...So you want to know the reason? Are you worried about what might have influenced or harmed Ravenna?"


    "Yes, because the Ravenna I know would never give up on what she pursues."


    A pleading expression reappeared on Leiden''s face: "So... please, I just want to know, what happened to Ravenna? Is she... is she alright?"


    Ansel did not answer but instead asked again:


    "Even if she doesn''t know what you''ve done, even if she doesn''t care about you, even if her future has nothing to do with you?"


    "..." Leiden looked at Ansel in confusion. He didn''t understand why the young man, who could easily crush him, was asking these questions, but he still responded slowly and firmly.


    "Yes, Lord Ansel."


    "You may think I''m... self-indulgent or deluding myself. I still want to know if Ravenna is doing well."


    The mediocre and ipetent man lowered his eyes and smiled faintly:


    "Even if it''s just wishful thinking, I am still her father."


    Ansel watched the smile on his face, which seemed to draw some strength, and remained silent for a long time.


    It wasn''t until he picked up his ss and drank it all in one go that he smiled and said:


    "Ravenna is doing well, rest assured, Mr. Leiden."


    "¡­Really!"


    Leiden''s face instantly lit up with vibrant color. This father, who could only run a small shop on the outskirts of the Etheric Academy and leave everything to his daughter who refused to acknowledge him, showed the brightest expression Ansel had ever seen.


    "Yes." Ansel gently stroked his bracelet and said softly, "She... has always been working hard for what she hopes for. The Tower of Babel is just a minor issue."


    "Yes... that''s the kind of person she is. She won''t be defeated. I knew it... I knew she wouldn''t be."


    The man showed a relieved smile, but then seemed to realize he had no right to feel relieved, and covered his mouth slightly, bowing gratefully to Ansel:


    "Thank you for telling me this, Lord Ansel, thank you!"


    After expressing his gratitude, Leiden, now at ease, bid farewell to Ansel and quickly left, not wanting to disturb him any further. However, he hadn''t gone far when Ansel suddenly called out to him:


    "Mr. Leiden."


    The young Hydral looked at the surprised Leiden, who had turned his head, and while gently stroking the sses in his arms, said:


    "Ravenna... she has actually realized her past mistakes. She doesn''t me you anymore, instead..."


    For some reason, his voice softened slightly.


    "She feels guilty. She doesn''t know how to... face you."


    "¡­"


    The man stood there in a daze.


    A few secondster, he copsed to his knees, as if all the strength had been drained from his body.


    Over the past decade, this mediocre, ipetent man, who had neither fulfilled his father''s wishes nor raised his daughter well, this insignificant character in the grand story, must have endured countless humiliations and pains, but he had never been as broken as he was now.


    At this moment, he covered his face with his hands and wept bitterly.


    Because at this moment, Leiden Ziegler was nothing but a father.


    "Thank you... thank you, Lord Ansel... thank you..."


    And Ansel''s figure had already disappeared.


    *

 Chapter 493 Answer - III

    The oppressive terror within the Nostrom has inexplicably dissipated, leaving this vast alchemical fortress seemingly deserted, devoid of any living presence.


    Ansel ced his hand on the doorknob, beyond whichy a ce he had not set foot in for six long years.


    "..."


    Click.


    With a calm expression, the young man pushed open the door and stepped into the light screen, arriving at a ce he could never forget¡ªa sea of flowers.


    Amidst the seemingly endless array of vibrant blooms stood a wooden cabin, with a long swing hanging outside.


    Nothing had changed; time appeared to have frozen six years ago, in the blissful days when Ansel was unaware of the world''s harsh truths.


    The young Hydral walked slowly through the vast sea of flowers towards the humble cabin.


    His pace was slow, as if trudging through mud, despite the soft and colorful flowers beneath his feet.


    His thoughts tormented him almost to madness along the way.


    Read new adventures at empire


    If fate denies me that power, then I must obtain it.


    ...No, but wait, fate must know I''ve always harbored this thought. If I do this, could it be part of its n?


    What will be of me if I proceed? Will I be heartless and monstrous? Will Seraphina betray me because of this?


    No, no... perhaps fate wants me to think this way, so instead I should¡ª


    Ansel''s breathing grew heavier, the darkness in his eyes bing more pronounced. It was only when he reached the cabin that he managed to calm himself, steadying his breath before gently pushing the door open.


    The interior of the cabin was simple and unadorned, yet this simplicity,bined with some yful trinkets and the light yellow of the raw wood, made the cabin incredibly cozy.


    The young man walked quietly through the cabin, his hand brushing against the walls and furniture. Everything, from the family portrait to the small toys melle had made at young Ansel''s request, remained intact and dust-free in their original ces.


    He then ascended to the second floor, first entering his own bedroom. After lingering for about five or six minutes, he emerged and stood at the door of melle and Annelisa''s bedroom.


    He stood there for a long time before finally, ever so gently, as if afraid of disturbing those inside, he pushed the door open and entered.


    The furnishings and furniture inside were exactly the same¡­ as the space where melle had created.


    However, this ce had a much stronger sense of life. Moreover, Annelisa was not lying in a crystal coffin but on a soft bed, her expression gentle and serene in slumber.


    Ansel quietly approached the bed, kneeling beside it, his hands clenched into fists on the edge of the bed, gazing at his mother.


    At this moment, Annelisa seemed more alive than ever before, even though she was clearly asleep. Her breathing, her warmth, were all so real.


    Because this was real; the one sleeping here was his mother, Annelisa Delian herself.


    Even though Annelisa was annihted by Ansel, sinked in the abyss six years ago, leaving no trace of her existence, it is indeed her who lies here in slumber.


    The young Hydral sped his mother''s hand, pressing her hand against his forehead. At this moment, he shed all his grandeur and intimidating presence, kneeling by his mother''s bedside, feeling her warmth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    From the haggard, pale face he saw at birth, to the yful smile when he gained wisdom, to the coquettish and mischievous demeanor as he grew, to the gentle expression he could always rely on, and finally... her dissolution into nothingness.


    Ansel held Annelisa''s hand, his forehead pressed against her hand, slowly, deeply, unwilling to miss any detail... reminiscing about the past he spent with his mother and father.


    "Help me... mother."


    After this faint whisper, all that remained was an interminable silence.


    The silence was so prolonged that the sound of soft footsteps approached from outside, and a man appeared at the doorway, quietly gazing at them.


    Ansel, already aware of his arrival, gently ced his mother''s hand down and turned to look at the man standing at the door.


    "Let''s go out first."


    melle of Hydral smiled lightly, his voice soft, "Don''t disturb your mother."


    Ansel nodded silently and followed melle outside.


    The father and son, who seldom saw each other, stood in the flower field, one gazing tenderly at his wife''s figure through the window, the other standing still, staring at his father''s face.


    "Anna should fully awaken in four to five years."


    melle smiled, "By then, she will remember everything. Don''t let her be too heartbroken."


    "...I thought you would choose to make her forget."


    "It''s too difficult. If I could, I would want to do that too."


    melle shook his head, "During the reconstruction process... Anna''s soul is too fragile. I can''t take any risks, and if I simply erased her memories, with Anna''s character and abilities, she would eventually find them again."


    "So," the man smiled freely, "you mustfort her, stay with her, protect her, understand?"


    Ansel lowered his head, answered with a slightly hoarse voice, "I understand, father."


    melle''s miraculous method of creating a soul identical to the original from soul fragments¡­ was definitely not prepared for Ravenna.


    From the beginning, this technique was meant to resurrect Annelisa.


    But the original Annelisa had beenpletely obliterated by the abyss Ansel summoned, leaving not even fragments... not even particles. How could she be resurrected?


    The answer is simple.


    It lies within¡­ melle''s own soul.


    The Head of Soul, by intertwining her soul with Hydral''s, maximized Hydral''s resistance against the abyss''s erosion. A part of her soul had already merged with Hydral''s soul, inseparable.


    This part of the soul could even ensure that if the Head of Soul encountered an ident, it could still slow down the erosion to some extent.


    And the soul fragments needed to resurrect Annelisa... came from the part of melle''s soul¡­ that was once inseparably connected with Annelisa.


    He shattered, cleaved, and stripped away... his very soul.


    This is the truth behind melle''s rapid descent over six years to a level of corruption nearly equal to that of the Empress.


    -->

 Chapter 494 Answer - IV

    It was not merely because he lost the Head of Soul, but more importantly, during these six years, he continuously severed parts containing the remnants of Annelisa''s soul. Due to their tight integration, he often shattered¡­ parts of his own soul in the process.


    With the most crucial creation still iplete, melle meticulously controlled the progress of Annelisa''s resurrection. Over these six years, he sustained and nourished the iplete Annelisa with his own soul.


    Now, having achieved his final creation, he finally managed to¡­pletely sever thest remnants of Annelisa''s soul from his own, fully resurrecting his wife, the mother of his son. Thus, his life reached its end.


    "Next, it''s between us, father and son."


    melle smiled, "I want to ask you a question, Ans."


    Ansel did not respond, and melle continued:


    "What is it?"


    He gazed at his child, his sea-blue eyes swirling with nearly uncontroble madness and fury:


    "What is the scum that threatens you... that turned you into this?"


    The entire flower field began to tremble violently, but in an instant, as melle looked at the wooden house, everything returned to calm.


    "... Even now, you don''t want to tell me?"


    melle sighed softly, then smiled freely, "Sorry for asking a difficult question at the end, Ans."


    The handsome middle-aged nobleman sat on the ground without any decorum, gently caressing the flowers around him, murmuring softly:


    "How beautiful, Ans, don''t you think?"


    "Only when recreating all this did I understand how much effort Anna put in."


    He looked at his son, unable to help but smile, "No matter how capricious and carefree she was, she was the best woman in the world, right?"


    melle''s face lit up with joy, "She was perfect, so I didn''t need any other woman."


    "Compared to someone as ipetent as me..."


    The man, who had just been smiling brightly, inhaled the fragrance of the flowers and murmured:


    "Indeed, a good woman like her deserves to live longer."


    Then, clearly not in his right mind, he burst intoughter again, "Just thinking about how she would cry and scold me when she wakes up and finds out I did all this makes me so happy... Ans,e here."


    He beckoned Ansel over, and when Ansel sat beside him, melle said:


    "¡­Entrusting you with so much, I am indeed not a qualified father."


    "I failed to protect you, to protect your mother... I''m sorry, Ans."


    No one knows what this divine being, who stands at the pinnacle of the world and can annihte everything with a mere gesture, was thinking when he uttered those words.


    He possesses the supreme power to create from nothing, yet he could not save his wife in time. Hemands a terrifying authority that makes all things submit, yet he allowed the vile to attack his family.


    He believed himself omnipotent, yet he could only watch helplessly as his child grew cold, dark, and unrecognizable, struggling in endless agony, distancing himself from his parents, while he could do nothing.


    melle of Hydral is an ipetent, unqualified father.


    "¡­Why apologize, Father?"


    After a long silence, Ansel finally spoke, his voice hoarse, "Why apologize to me?"


    Ansel knew why melle said this. Long ago, he had already anticipated what melle would say and what he would respond.


    But now, all preparations were meaningless. When Ansel truly faced his father, faced his whispers, he couldn''t control himself.


    Because he was the one most guilty.


    melle of Hydral originally had nearly ten years of life left.


    In the original timeline, Ansel, unaware of the future, witnessed Annelisa''s death and did not awaken his current spiritual essence. Instead, he awakened the spiritual essence rted to hunting in his madness, bing the Empire''s most brutal hound, seeking his mother''s killer.


    Ephesande had no reason to target Ansel, and melle suppressed the abyssal corruption through a special method. Afterpleting his final creation, he spent thest ten years with Annelisa and Ansel.


    Far from turmoil and suffering, the happiest ten years with his family.


    It was these ten years of the Hydral family not intervening or controlling anything that gave the revolutionaries and heroes the most precious time to develop and breathe. It was these ten years that led everything towards the most favorable situation for destiny and change.


    Ansel''s task was to eliminate these ten years, to wield the power to control everything now, and deliver the fiercest blow to fate.


    So, as Ravenna said, he used his spiritual essence as bait, making the increasingly desperate Empress target him, and melle, unwilling to leave scorched earth behind, willingly handed over his power to him.


    And the price¡­


    The price was that he had to force his father to death with his own hands, to personally strip away¡­ the ten years of happiness melle could have had.


    It was such extreme cruelty, such ultimate malice, such¡­ unforgivable sin.


    Ansel of Hydral, he was the one who should apologize to his parents, even believing that his sins were so great that he didn''t even deserve to apologize.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Why?"


    melleughed heartily, "Why? Is there still a need for why?"


    He ced his hand on Ansel''s head, ruffling the boy''s hair vigorously. "Didn''t you ask me why Anna, who knows nothing of alchemy or creation, could fulfill my greatest desire in my eyes?"


    At this moment, melle of Hydral was not the supreme divine species, nor the greatest alchemist wielding the Creator''s authority.


    He was simply a father.


    As a father, his expression, gaze, and tone revealed pure joy and happiness.


    "Because she created you with me, Ansel."


    In those sea-blue eyes, identical to Ansel''s and proof of their shared bloodline, there was only pure love and tenderness.


    "You are the most perfect answer I can give to this world."


    Ansel looked directly into his father''s eyes. He knew that melle, who had been trying so hard to hide his essence from the Empress, was well aware of his ns, thoughts, and observations.


    He knew he was forcing his father to his death.


    Yet, despite this, melle epted it, even though he could have lived a little longer to spend a happy and perfect time with his family; even though his divine species'' desire for life and ascension was almost unstoppable; even though he didn''t even know¡­ why Ansel needed his power so urgently.


    Continue reading on empire


    But he still epted it.


    He transcended his attachment to his own happiness, the instincts of his divine species, and didn''t even need to seek a reason.


    When his son forced him to end his own life, he dlyplied.

 Chapter 495 Answer - V

    "Although thinking about Annelisa waking up crying and cursing makes me happy... after that, don''t let her shed any more tears, Ansel."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    melle stroked his son''s head. He could still see traces of youthful innocence on the boy''s face¡­ He couldn''t help but wonder, what was he doing at Ansel''s age, and how was his life then?


    With these thoughts, he felt no regret.


    Because he could give his child, who bore far more pain than he ever did, the power to clear away all problems.


    Thinking of the gift he left for Ansel, melle felt that, in the end, he had finally done something right.


    "You too, Ans."


    A serene and contented smile appeared on the man''s face.


    "Take everything from me and destroy all that would make you cry."


    "From now on, live without pain and be happy."


    Just this alone, to bring his wife back to life and give his son a new beginning, melle never felt so aplished.


    He closed his eyes andy peacefully in the flower field, as if returning to the past he so cherished.


    His wife embraced him, whispering in his ear, scolding their son, while the boy asionally said things that baffled him but were incredibly impressive...


    The abyss, vast and overwhelming, seemed to swallow and grind everything, pulling all into its ultimate pitch-ck descent.


    melle finally felt at ease; he had always worried that Ansel would be unable to make up his mind.


    The legacy of the mefeast Royal is carried by the crown. When the previous emperor sacrifices himself to the Source me, the crown absorbs that sixth-stage power. The next emperor only needs to don the crown to instantly be supreme.


    However, for Hydral¡­ the purest of magical beasts, the continuation of their legacy is far simpler.


    They devour the previous Hydral.


    Literally and physically, they consume the flesh and power of the former Hydral, allowing their own strength to rise from the abyss, surpassing all, and bing divine.


    When melle sensed the abyssal descent, a power infinitely greater than his own, seemingly engulfing the sky and this very space, he finally feltpletely at ease, ready to end his own life.


    But at that moment, his eyes snapped open in disbelief.


    He saw Ansel pressing a glowing orb into his chest.


    "Ansel!!!" he roared in shock.


    "What are you doing! How do you have¡ªhow could it be in your hands!"


    Thest time melle had lost hisposure like this was when Annelisa died. What had Ansel done¡­ to make him so astonished, furious, and even mad?


    melle struggled and raged, but before he could take his own life, Ansel, with just one hand, held him, a divine species, down.


    His consciousness began to blur, and the madness and violence that only Ansel could withstand ¡­ were dissipating at an incredible speed.


    "Father," Ansel''s face was somewhat obscured by the glow.


    But melle could see that he was smiling¡ªa smile of relief and joy he had never seen before.


    "Before you came, I knelt by Mother''s bedside, recalling everything we had been through together."


    The young Hydral murmured softly, inch by inch, pressing the orb into melle''s chest.


    melle, struggling, grasped Ansel''s arm, his tone turning almost pleading, "Stop... Ansel... stop... stop it!"


    "I wanted to make up my mind by remembering everything I had been through with Mother and you, by recalling Mother''s choice and my own despair at that time," Ansel continued to smile, his eyes and tone as gentle as the child he had been¡­ six years ago.


    "But then I remembered what Mother told me."


    "If I ever reached a point where I couldn''t make a choice, where it was so difficult and painful that I didn''t know how to go on..."


    As the orb fully entered melle''s chest, Ansel, after six years of suffering, finally saw his own heart, hidden in the endless darkness.


    "I must live for myself."


    Fate... Fate.


    Since that day, all of Ansel''s actions have revolved around fate. Whether good deeds or evil, everything he did, his sole purpose for living, was to defeat and destroy fate.


    Even at this final moment, all his thoughts were consumed by fate¡ªwas fate preventing him? Were his recent thoughts another deception by fate? What was the right course of action? How could he triumph over fate just once? How could hepletely conquer it in this game?


    Ansel pondered endlessly, yet never considered himself.


    He never thought about the immense pain in making this choice, the cruelty and pathology he had to embrace to resolve this decision, or what he would be after truly doing it...


    He never considered what he truly wanted.


    "Father... What I desire is for you, mother, and me to survive."


    This was Ansel''s deepest, earliest longing.


    He wanted to live happily with his family.


    "An... s."


    melle, whose consciousness was on the brink ofplete obscurity, still clung to Ansel''s arm, weakly murmuring his name.


    Ansel gently removed his hand, softly saying, "I know you have many questions. When you wake up, I will tell you and mother everything."


    "Including my struggles, my pain, my gains, my... resolve."


    "The story is long," the young man smiled, "You and mother can listen for a long time, don''t worry."


    "Do... not."


    As melle feebly uttered these two words, Ansel gently closed his drooping eyelids.


    "Next time."


    With a resolve to live for himself, Hydral softly said:


    "Let''s watch the flowers together with mother, father."


    He lifted the sleeping melle from the flower field and walked towards the nearby wooden house.


    melle of Hydral, the greatest alchemist of the past millennium, and perhaps the greatest ever, spent nine years gathering countless materials to create something. What was it?


    The answer was evident in the changes in melle.


    It was... a miracle among miracles, capable of severing the Hydral family''s millennia-old curse, truly liberating them from the abyss, andpletely ending the endless erosion!


    Although the price was the loss of Hydral''s immense power, falling from the sixth stage and no longer being the supreme deity, this was insignificantpared to what was gained.


    The only thing worth melle''s immense effort, even postponing the resurrection of his wife, was this.


    ¡ªTo ensure his child could truly have a happy life. Find more to read on empire


    He believed that as long as Ansel inherited his power, he could sweep away all enemies, even the mefeast Royalty would be destined to be ruled by his son.


    And when everything was settled, as long as Ansel merged with the miracle he created, he would have a truly brilliant and perfect life.


    But he did not know that Ansel had long been aware of everything, that he had known where this gift would be ced.


    Right there... in that wooden house, in Ansel''s own bedroom.


    melle also did not know that, influenced by the emotions of his friend, his mother, and his father, Ansel had made another decision.


    He would use this irreplicable miracle to save his father, to salvage the life he still had a chance to save.


    To do what he truly wanted to do.


    Regardless of whether it was a trap set by fate, regardless of whether he could defeat fate.


    At this moment, Ansel of Hydral acted solely to fulfill the vision in his heart.


    He carried melle to the bedroom,ying him beside Annelisa, quietly watching his slumbering parents.


    Ravenna''s soul strength could notpare to Annelisa''s, even though Annelisa had fully recovered, it would still take a long time for her to awaken.


    And melle... that miracle, Ansel had never used it in the original future because hecked the strength to do so. How long it would take to take effect, how long before melle would wake up, was unknown.


    But it did not matter... it just needed time.


    This time, Ansel did not sacrifice, but chose to save, saving the most important things in his life.


    As he looked at his parents'' faces, his heart was no longer troubled by the madness of fate, nor was there any self-inflicted pain.


    There was only an unprecedented, pure... serenity.


    Ansel did not know if he had made the right choice in his battle against fate, but he knew that in his battle with himself, he had made the most correct choice.


    Even if the enemies he would face next were terrifying to the point of despair, it did not matter.


    "Fate."


    The young Hydral, no longer frenzied or mad, no longer filled with hatred and anger.


    He looked up at the sky with such calmness and ease, smiling softly:


    "Come, kill me."


    *

 Chapter 496 Phantasm Armament - I

    The blood mes are burning.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As the sun sank below the horizon, a second blood-red sun ignited in the sky above the imperial capital.


    At this moment, all the fifth-stage extraordinary beings within the empire turned their gaze towards the direction of the capital, either in disbelief or in utter shock.


    Ephesande mefeast, the supreme empress, had long reached the end of her glorious life.


    Thest time she unted her power so recklessly was thirty-two years ago when she dragged a sky-covering void whale out of the Zero Realm Enigma.


    At that time, Ephesande did not take pleasure in war and torment, nor did she hide within the source me, neglecting state affairs.


    Back then, she could still proudly dere her power to the empire, unconditionally distributing the rare void whale, unseekable in the past hundred years, to her subjects.


    No one expected that the ming sun above Anticheg would suddenly burn so fiercely. Everyone thought it was not yet the time.


    The capital was thus shaken by a massive earthquake, with at least eighty percent of the fifth-stage extraordinary beings fleeing immediately upon sensing Ephesande''s rampant release of the mefeast fire, abandoning their properties in the capital. The remaining ones mostly stayed with escape ns in ce, ready to observe the situation.


    The fifth-stage extraordinary beings, who had been dominated by the divine species for millennia, had long formed a tacit understanding¡­ regarding this rare opportunity.


    Everyone knew that the decline of this generation''s empress and Hydral woulde simultaneously, and for reasons they did not understand, the two sides seemed to coexist peacefully, though their conflicts were extremely sharp.


    A battle between two divine beings might destroy most of the world''s existence, and many fifth-stage extraordinary beings might not escape unscathed.


    But some always believed they would be the ones to survive and build a new world on the scorched earth.


    Within Anticheg, the great empress who ruled everything wasughing maniacally in a manner unbefitting her status and current appearance.


    "melle... melle! Did you just end like this?! Hahaha... What on earth were you doing? As the Creator, did you inexplicably y yourself to death?!"


    When Ansel integrated the miracle created by melle into his body, Ephesande immediately sensed the anomaly.


    ¡ªThe aura of Hydral, a fellow sixth-stage divine species, that abyssal presence as deep as the sea, was rapidly dissipating.


    The terrifying gaze of the abyssal beast that had been staring at her vanished in an instant.


    Even the Nostrom, floating ten thousand meters above the capital, entered standby mode, and the cannon that could bombard Anticheg was shut down.


    Upon realizing these events, Ephesande''s first reaction was "denial." She could not believe that the monster who had fought her for decades would die so inexplicably, so... absurd.


    So she cautiously, carefully, extended her perception bit by bit towards Hydral''s manor. After confirming that melle did not retaliate, she extended her perception towards the more untouchable realm in the sky, the Nostrom.


    However, melle still did not retaliate.


    Moreover, she sensed the shock and panic of all the pact heads stationed on the Nostrom, felt the abyssal aura rapidly fading from them. Although she did not immediately locate melle, all these signs indicated... that monster, something had happened to him.


    Ephesande had no intention of acting immediately.


    Though she was old, senile, and cruelly mad, when it came to matters of her own life, this empress, who constantly thought of living longer, became incredibly sharp.


    Ephesande''s true intention was to use a mix of truth and falsehood to make it difficult for melle to grasp the exact moment she would act. She appeared ready for a decisive battle but did not actually do so, instead possibly spreading her power elsewhere in preparation.


    ¡­ Although such tactics might seem childish in the struggles of the divine species, for Ephesande, it was of no consequence.


    As long as she could seize the opportunity to live and advance further, she would do anything.


    What Ephesande did not expect was that this opportunity¡­ would present itself so clearly before her.


    Even now, amidst her ecstasy, she remained vignt against melle, wary of whether he was hiding somewhere, waiting for the right moment to deliver a fatal blow. Thus, she released her power without reservation, both to continue probing melle and to prepare and guard against him.


    However¡­ nothing happened.


    In this torturous wait for Ephesande, nothing happened. Instead, she saw the handsome young man she had coveted for years¡­ approaching Anthicheg.


    He did not carry the aura of the sixth stage.


    For the divine species, the presence of another divine species was extremely distinct, as obvious as a walking sun unless deliberately concealed.


    Ephesande, staring intently at Ansel, began to breathe heavily.


    "melle is dead... but you did not inherit his power?"


    "No, that''s not right... if that''s the case, then melle might not be dead but weakened or sealed for some reason?"


    A ze of ecstatic mes ignited in the woman''s eyes. She knew that melle would never use his son as bait, nor did he have the need or significance to do so.


    Therefore, if melle''s divine aura disappeared and Ansel did not inherit melle''s power, it could only mean that something significant had happened to melle!


    And at this moment... who could Ansel turn to for help? Who else in this world could solve the problems of the divine species?


    "Ah... ah..."


    Ephesande''s throat emitted a moan mixed with joy and desire, causing her voice to tremble.


    "Are youing to seek my help?"


    She licked her lips, using magic to gaze through the eyes of a predator at the gradually approaching Ansel, who was about to enter the pce. Explore hidden tales at empire


    "Such touching father-son affection... at this moment, I am truly grateful for the good rtionship between you and your father, Ansel... you want to save him, right? You must be willing to... pay any price, right?"


    The thought that she might have the chance to subdue that monster''s child, the boy who considered her daughter his own, the genius whom the entire empire admired, the handsome young man who so perfectly matched her desires, under her body, on her bed¡­ made Ephesande''s tall, soft, and voluptuous body convulse with excitement.


    She regained her peak power, along with her intense desire and ambition.


    "Come... Ansel, dear Ansel."


    "Let me... love you properly."


    *

 Chapter 497 Phantasm Armament - II

    After an indeterminate amount of time, the grand gates of Anthicheg''s pce slowly creaked open.


    Ansel , who hade to confront the Empress, stood resolutely at the entrance, leaning on his scepter.


    "Why note in, Ansel?"


    A voice echoed from the depths of the hall, causing Ansel to raise an eyebrow slightly. The seductive tone, dripping with disdain¡­ made it clear that the Empress held him in utter, utter contempt.


    However, provoking a divine species without wielding the necessary power was foolish, and the Empress''s current attitude ofplete control was, in fact, expected.


    The young Hydral merely smiled and walked calmly into the hall.


    The pce doors closed with a thunderous grind, and the mboyant blood mes ignited in the braziers on either side of the hall.


    Anthicheg remained as Ansel hadst seen it, with the grand canopy bed positioned before the Source me. This time, however, the Empress was not reclining behind the curtains.


    She stood at the forefront, her gaze as if she intended to devour him whole.


    "It has been some time, Your Majesty."


    Ansel maintained hisposed demeanor, but Ephesande had no patience for pleasantries. In an instant, she appeared before Ansel, reaching out to caress his face, her eyes betraying her greed.


    "Look at you... Ansel."


    The woman chuckled softly with delight. "What brings you to me at this hour, hmm?"


    She savored the pleasure of touching the young man before her. Ephesande suddenly understood why her foolish daughter was so infatuated with Ansel.


    His unparalleled quality was one thing, but more importantly, he ignited their divine desire for¡­ conquest.


    Conquering the continent could neverpare to the joy of conquering a divine being.


    The thrill of manipting, toying with, and eventually ravaging the future divine species, the son of herte adversary, exceeded Ephesande''s wildest imaginations.


    Yet, beneath this pleasure, her pursuit remained unchanged.


    "You know..."


    The mes in the Empress''s eyes seemed to be fueled by an insatiable desire¡ªnot for pleasure, but for survival and transformation.


    "You know what I want, don''t you?"


    She pressed herself against Ansel, embracing him tightly, her breath scorching.


    Her current behavior was both an outlet for her desires and a tactic to hasten Ansel''s submission.


    Ephesande''s craving for self-preservation surpassed all else.


    She was so desperate to force Ansel''spliance that she abandoned all imperial decorum and negotiation etiquette, behaving like a lustful animal. It was absurdly¡­ iprehensible.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Who could have imagined that the woman now writhing against Ansel, so debased andughable, was the Empress who ruled the entire empire, a deity overlooking all beings?


    It was no wonder that in the future, Suellen, who fought Seraphina, showed such intense disdain for Ephesande.


    Clearly, Ephesande was on the brink ofplete madness¡­ Dignity and everything else had to give way to the imperative of survival.


    A motive that required no justification, was entirely reasonable, yet left one at a loss for words, even appearing somewhat absurd.


    Ansel, pressed by those soft flesh, couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Perhaps having such an adversary was the greatest fortune amidst countless misfortunes.


    He had prepared a set of arguments to confront the Empress, ensuring that melle and Annelisa would remain undiscovered. Ansel had to be fully prepared; otherwise, if she used them as leverage, he would be utterly helpless.


    However, the young Hydral realized he had overthought. Once Ephesande saw him delivered to her doorstep, nothing else mattered in her eyes.


    The onlymendable thing about this woman was her discernment¡ªher ability to recognize the essence of his spirit.


    The power Ansel unleashed when he destroyed the assassin, though shielded by the millennia-old might of the Hydral lineage, was still too terrifying and had caught the Empress''s attention.


    From that moment, she had been keenly observing Ansel''s spiritual essence, and it was only after realizing this that Ansel devised his n to coerce melle and obtain the sixth-stage power.


    "Tell me... Ansel... tell me."


    Ephesande cradled Ansel''s face, whispering urgently, "Tell me about your spirit essence... your power. That''s what I want, isn''t it? Isn''t it!"


    Thest words were almost a scream, and the force she applied to Ansel''s face intensified abruptly. Her sudden hysteria, despite her current beauty, was chilling.


    Ansel merely smiled and gently pushed Ephesande away, speaking calmly:


    "I wish to make a deal with you, Your Majesty."


    "...A deal? What kind of deal? Power? Evora? Me? The Empire?


    It doesn''t matter! Tell me! Tell me what your spirit essence is!"


    Ephesande, not yet having received an answer, had transformed from her earlier seductive allure into a frenzied, tyrannical figure¡­ This was the true end of a divine species¡ªutter madness, unable to control emotions or self.


    The blood mes above Anthicheg surged violently, their brutal pressure sweeping across the entire imperial city, even causing some passersby to die of fright, copsing with pale faces.


    "Please calm down, Your Majesty... I will give you the answer now."


    Ansel, however, remained serene. After making that heartfelt decision, he had never felt so calm.


    The all-consuming darkness spread from beneath Ansel''s feet in all directions.


    The Source me within Anthicheg swelled instantly, not in hostility, but in a kind of... joy.


    The joy of being fed.


    Under the suppression of the Source me, the abyss Ansel unleashed was confined to a radius of about three meters around him. Ephesande, gazing at the emerging darkness and the writhing, grotesque tendrils extending from it, seemed entranced, reaching her hand into the fearsome ckness.


    "Ah... ah!!"


    Ephesande''s body trembled violently, her unsteady legs making her appear on the verge of copse. She emitted utterly indecent moans and gasps, her eyes filled with twisted fervor and madness, sending chills down one''s spine.


    "I see it... I see it!"


    Her eyes were gradually stained with darkness, yet the mefeast Royal''s all-consuming fire burned them in turn. The two forces tugged at each other repeatedly, making it nearly impossible to discern the victor.


    Ephesande''s flushed face and frenzied expression seemed to indicate that she didn''t care about the erosion; all her attention was focused on what she "saw."

 Chapter 498 Phantasm Armament - III

    "As you can see, this is my spiritual essence."


    Ansel looked at Ephesande''s crazed demeanor, and surprisingly, a hint of... pity appeared in his eyes.


    This kind of pity was rare for Ansel; he only showed it to a certain type of person.


    ¡ª People like the pianist, Miss E Leclerc.


    He calmly imed to Ephesande, who probably could no longer hear what he was saying, "It is notplicated; its effect is very straightforward."


    "¡ªWith this spiritual essence, I can enable anyone the possibility to find the perfect match for themselves in the abyss, allowing them to advance further."


    Ansel spoke simply, and indeed, the effect of his spiritual essence was just that "simple."


    Anyone influenced by his spiritual essence could find the most suitable, further possibility for themselves in the abyss.


    The ordinary would advance to the extraordinary, and the extraordinary would break through their current stage, without any external aid, ritual materials, or limitations, directly elevating them... no, directly dragging them into a deeperyer of the abyss.


    Its name is [Abyssal... Sermon]!


    "Possibility..."


    Ephesande struggled to tear her gaze away from the eerie darkness and fix it on Ansel''s face. She greedily and urgently grasped Ansel''s shoulders, "Divine species... even a sixth stage with no way forward, can still, right?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ansel nodded slightly, "As you wish, as long as there is a possibility, even a divine species can find that sliver of chance."


    "...I knew it, I just knew it, hahaha... HAHAHAHA!"


    Ephesandeughed maniacally, "I just saw it! I just saw it! I can raise the earth to the sky, I can establish an evesting legacy beyond all!"


    "My... my possibility! This damned abyss cannot bind me... cannot bind me!"


    "...No."


    After her wildughter, she suddenly turned cold, her expression bing ferocious and angry, "This ability... why didn''t you use it on melle! His aura disappeared, is it because of you! What is the side effect of this spiritual essence!"


    "Side effect..."


    Ansel suddenly smiled, "Would you believe me if I told you?"


    "Speak! Tell me now!"


    "The side effect is actually quite obvious. You must have investigated those influenced by my spiritual essence, so you should be aware of their...mon trait."


    Even in the face of someone who could tear him apart at any moment, Ansel remained calm andposed, smiling:


    "That is, extreme obsession with me."


    "...What?"


    A moment of confusion appeared on Ephesande''s face. Just as Ansel said, she did not believe this side effect. And indeed, that was the truth.


    Abyssal Sermon... The abyss serves as the source of power, while Ansel is the preacher who bestows the opportunity.


    In this process, those who receive the sermon will develop an uncontroble, fanatical devotion and affection for the preacher. As this progresses, such adoration will utterly destroy the recipient''s mind and self, existing solely for Ansel.


    Depending on the recipient''s personality, this extreme emotion can manifest in various ways. Some may feel they cannot live without Ansel, others may strive to possess Ansel entirely, and some may humble themselves to the point of dying for a single word of praise from Ansel. In short¡­ at that stage, Ansel himself bes the abyss in their eyes. They no longer pursue the abyss but Ansel.


    "And if the recipient ovees their obsession with me as the preacher... they will be more attuned to the abyss. I believe you understand that attuning to the abyss is never a good thing."


    Ansel said leisurely, under Ephesande''s gradually calming gaze.


    Attuning to the abyss means a better understanding of the world''s essence, but it also means... a more terrifying and profound abyssal erosion, elerating madness.


    Undoubtedly, the effect of this spiritual essence is astonishing, even allowing divine species to glimpse the possibility of achieving the seventh stage. However, the side effects are evidently too great to ept.


    One either loses oneself, bing Ansel''s puppet, or elerates their descent into the abyss, beingpletely devoured by it.


    "...I see, so that''s why you didn''t use it on melle?"


    Ephesande chuckled softly. "You feared he wouldn''t seed and would instead hasten his fall into the abyss?"


    "No, you are mistaken, Your Majesty."


    Ansel shook his head. "To date, everyone who has received my sermon, without exception..."


    The devil smiled provocatively at the deity: "All have be my puppets, none have pursued the abyss."


    The power of the spiritual essence stems from the foundation of the soul, the soul''s desire. Hydral possesses the ability to determine the general effect of the spiritual essence within a certain range... Abyssal Sermon fully reflects Ansel''s needs at that moment. Further possibilities mean pure, powerful strength; what is a pure side effect for others is not so for Ansel.


    The "sermon seduction" reflects Ansel''s desire for domination at that time.


    The crisis of fate left him with no sense of security; he needed to ensure everyone was under his absolute control to feel at ease.


    Under these two desires, the spirit known as [Abyssal Sermon] was born.


    "This is... the side effect? This is the side effect of this spiritual essence?"


    Ephesande first murmured, then burst into heartyughter.


    She pinched Ansel''s chin, slightly lifting the boy''s face, and said in a wanton and superior tone: "Chasing you... chasing you? This is the price? The uncontroble obsession with you is the price?"


    "Hehehe... Hahahahaha! I thought it was something life-threatening, but it turns out to be such a joke!"


    Ansel didn''t mind, smilingly saying to Ephesande: "Don''t forget, if you can ovee your desire for me, you will have to face the more dangerous abyss."


    "The more dangerous abyss, huh! More dangerous? The seventh stage... the seventh stage has clearly surpassed the abyss!"


    Ephesande licked her crimson lips, staring intently into Ansel''s eyes. Her desire for existence and ascension reached its peak at this moment.


    "I see it." She murmured with a trembling voice: "I see that possibility... that is my possibility!"


    "Are you saying you wish to continue, Your Majesty?" Ansel tilted his head slightly.


    "Of course... of course! My dear Ansel, I absolutely wish to continue!"


    -->

 Chapter 499 Phantasm Armament - IV

    Ephesande, holding Ansel''s chin, leaned in so close that their noses almost touched, her breath sweet and fiery against his face.


    "I will remember everything you have done for me. Whatever you need, once I be the one and only great being... including myself, I will give it all to you."


    "So now!"


    Her gaze and expression suddenly turned savage and ferocious. "Give me... give me that power, that possibility! I will not allow you to sever it as you did before!"


    "Alright, I understand."


    In her delirious and frenzied state, Ephesande had not considered why Ansel had the courage toe to Anthicheg alone, or why he remained so calm.


    Perhaps she had already assumed that something had happened to melle, and Ansel hade to her for help.


    But more likely, Ephesande simply did not believe Ansel had any means to oppose her.


    In her eyes, only a divine species could contend with another divine species. Without melle, what ally could Ansel possibly find?


    To her, Ansel must have realized his helplessness and chosen to surrender.


    "Please... observe carefully."


    His sermon began anew, and his sea-blue eyes seemed to swell with an irresistible allure. Ephesande quickly became entranced, her own eyes darkening, and the mes of her feast instinctively began to battle the abyss.


    "Ah... I see it, dominion, control... everything..."


    Ephesande murmured in a trance. "Overturn the sky, invert the earth, gather the seas..."


    Though she appearedpletely bewitched, the terrifying aura that continued to rise was undeniably real.


    She seemed to have truly¡­ found some possibility!


    "Disintegration... reshaping... recreating... the world..."


    The pressure grew heavier and heavier, to the point where even extraordinary beings could be crushed to death. This oppressive force gathered within Anthicheg, making it seem impossible for anyone to harm the empress who had grasped some kind of possibility.


    But Ansel knew that Ephesande could never seed.


    If fate intended to destroy the empire, the most crucial step would be to sever the lineage of the divine species.


    With Hydral''s lineage nearly extinguished, how could fate allow the birth of a seventh-stage monster within the mefeast Royal?


    "Right there... no... no! No, it''s not¡ª"


    Ephesande''s entranced murmurs suddenly turned into a furious and terrified scream. No one knew what her "possibility" had transformed into, and at that moment, two other mutations urred!


    First, Ansel suddenly produced a ball of light from the surrounding darkness and forcibly thrust it towards Ephesande. Simultaneously, the entire space within Anthicheg¡­ began to twist violently without warning!


    The distortion and fragmentation, like unstable, isted spaces being carved out, shot towards Ephesande like cannonballs!


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    The piercing scream failed to echo across the imperial capital, drowned out by the thunderous roar of the strike. All eyes in the capital, focused on Anthicheg, witnessed the ancient pce, standing for millennia¡­


    Being leveled from the highest point of the city!


    "I''ve had enough of you, you wretched fucking bitch."


    A figure, zing red, appeared with these crude words.


    Evora, d in a me-colored gown, stepped onto the rubble with an expression of utmost disgust: "Your damned lustful face is truly nauseating."


    "Ev...o...ra!"


    A hysterical roar reverberated through the capital:


    "You damned traitor... Do you think I won''t kill you!"


    Evora raised her hand skyward, and a twisted space with a diameter of over a hundred meters formed above the ruins of Anthicheg. Ignoring the threat, she unleashed pure destruction upon the highest point of the capital, symbolizing the glory of the mefeast.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª!


    From the highest point, the terrifying, twisted, unstable space ground everything within a hundred-meter radius into dust.


    The entire capital began to tremble under the deafening roar!


    "Fool, when you, you cowardly trash, tried to use Ansel to be some elusive seventh stage."


    Evora enunciated each word: "We were already... in a fight to the death, you old bastard!"


    "Do you think I will let you continue to usurp the power that rightfully belongs to me¡­ and live indefinitely!"


    The entire towering structure where Anthicheg resided had been utterly destroyed by Evora, yet the Source me still floated in the air like a sun, seemingly indifferent to it all.


    "...Hey, Ansel." Evora turned to Ansel, her gaze bing even more violent, "This is not what you promised. Where is the absolute certainty you spoke of to defeat this old thing?"


    "Hasn''t she already weakened significantly?" Ansel shrugged.


    "That''s not enough!"


    Evora roared: "Do you think this level of weakening is¡ª¡ª"


    Pfft¡ª¡ª


    The once-arrogant Elder Princess suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, as her entire body seemed to be crushed under an invisible force¡­ almost being obliterated on the spot!


    Fortunately, Evora quickly erected an independent spatial barrier around herself to iste the terrifying force, but the space around her began to twist rapidly, as this force could almost instantly crush even space itself!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Stay connected through empire


    "Ansel!!!"


    Amidst Evora''s roar, Ansel, holding Gleipnir, fired a shot into the abyss below.


    Meanwhile, Evora, rapidly recovering and resisting the force, continued to rage: "You tell me your confidence is this toy?! Do you want to get us both killed here!"


    "Don''t rush... wait a little longer."


    Ansel murmured softly, "It should take effect soon."


    "Wait? Wait any longer and I''m gonna... huh?"


    Evora could clearly feel the force exerted on her rapidly diminishing. What on earth was happening?


    "This intensity..." Ansel frowned slightly, "Between the fifth and sixth stage? Still difficult to handle."


    "...How did you do it?"


    Struggling to maintain the spatial barrier, Evora incredulously asked, "Did you really weaken her?!"


    Ansel smiled and replied, "It''s a secret."


    The answer was actually quite simple. The item he shot towards Ephesande was something melle had used in the original timeline to maintain sanity for ten years despite a severely damaged soul.


    It was created from the remnants of that miraculous object, with effects simr to the original.


    The miraculous object that severed Hydral''s curse truly eradicated the endless flood of information and abyssal corruption. Once formed, itpletely freed one from the abyss''s influence. However, losing the endless understanding and knowledge of the world and the abyss made it impossible for melle to maintain the sixth stage.

 Chapter 500 Phantasm Armament - V

    The defective product created from the remnants worked in reverse. It forcibly lowered one''s stage to significantly reduce abyssal corruption. In the original fate, melle used this item along with Ansel and Annelisa to survive thest ten years.


    melle knew exactly what Ansel intended to do, so he adapted the item meant to preserve his sanity into a tool to deal with the Empress.


    Even though Ansel inherited melle''s power, he only had the strength of two pact heads, far from being aplete Hydral.


    In this situation, even with sixth-stage power, he wouldn''t be a match for Ephesande.


    Ansel''s original n was to use melle''s inherited power, plus this item, and Evora with her Etheric Armament topletely overpower Ephesande, preventing her from threatening him. In two or three years, when all his pact heads were in ce, Ephesande would no longer be a threat.


    This was why he had Ravenna find someone to forge the Etheric Armament for Evora, preparing for this battle.


    In fact, ording to the original n¡­ this battle shouldn''t have happened at all.


    Thebined forces of his sixth-stage power, Evora with her Etheric Armament, and the item suppressing Ephesande should have been enough to make the life-loving Ephesande retreat.


    However¡­ there was a slight change in the n. Ansel did not obtain the crucial sixth-stage power from his father.


    On the other hand, Ephesande''s weakened state¡­ was beyond Ansel''s expectations.


    "It seems she must have suffered some severe injury while exploring possibilities."


    Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly, while Evora finally broke free from the invisible force, gasping for breath.


    "Damn it... Although she''s weakened, if it''s just you and me... we can''t kill her."


    Evora turned to Ansel, spitting out a mouthful of blood, her eyes fierce, "Do you really have no other way?"


    "Other way... I''m still waiting."


    "Waiting again?" Evora''s voice rose sharply, "Ansel! You fucking crazy? When did you be this unprepared fool? You bastard... are you trying to get me killed too!"


    If she didn''t have to stay vignt against her mother, she would have probably punched Ansel in the face by now.


    "Just the truth."


    Ansel gripped the gray-ck bracelet on his wrist: "If we can''t wait, we''ll have to choose the worst option."


    "Now, it''s already, fucking, bad enough!"


    As Evora roared, both she and Ansel simultaneously felt an immense pressure and a violent pull, dragging them to the bottom of the crater Evora had created.


    Boom!


    With a thunderous crash and billowing dust, Evora manipted space to protect herself, her expression dark. Ansel stood up from a half-kneeling position, his shattered leg rapidly regenerating.


    Opposite them, Ephesande, disheveled and ghastly, stared at them with a crazed look in her eyes, devoid of any imperial dignity.


    Her body was slightly hunched, and the madness in her eyes, visible through her disheveled hair, made her appear terrifying.


    "An...sel."


    The woman rasped, enunciating each word: "What have you done¡­ to me!"


    "Well... just temporarily freed you from the abyss''s influence, Your Majesty."


    Ansel spread his hands and smiled: "How do you feel now? More normal?"


    Despite his words, his eyes were cold.


    Ephesande''s power was¡­ rapidly recovering.


    The defective product made from the remnants couldn''t achieve much. melle could suppress himself for ten years because he willingly epted it, but for Ephesande...sting thirty minutes was uncertain.


    If divine species were so easily dealt with, they wouldn''t be called divine species.


    Boom!


    Ansel was pinned against the crater wall by an invisible force. Every mefeast Emperor could awaken spiritual essence, and though not as invincible as Hydral, the effect was undeniably powerful.


    Read new chapters at empire


    Evora had unparalleled control over space, while Ephesandemanded... gravity!


    Even now, she was only using spiritual essence, not her mefeast fire.


    Evora didn''t look at Ansel; she seemed to have lost faith in him. Despite her grim expression, knowing she might not survive, she showed no fear, let alone begged her mother for mercy.


    She raised her hand, sealing Ephesande in an independent space, then tried to annihte her within the copsing space. But within moments, her expression changed.


    A massive invisible force burst from within, distorting, crushing, and shattering the concept of space¡­ under Ephesande''s gravity!


    Bang!


    The space containing Ephesande was breached from within. Ephesande, expressionless, reached out to Evora, attempting to crush her again.


    But this time, she failed.


    Because beneath Evora''s gown... crimson streams of light began to glow.


    "..."


    Ephesande squinted slightly. She didn''t sense any significant etheric fluctuations, but Evora was clearly transformed.


    What exactly is it...


    "I haven''t fully mastered this thing yet... Damn it," Evora muttered, tearing off her long dress.


    Underneath¡­ was a form-fitting armor that perfectly¡­ entuated her curves!


    The armor glowed with fiery streams, resembling moltenva. Clenching her fist, Evora gave Ephesande a contemptuous smile:


    "Sorry, old thing, but you should... get lost for a while!"


    With a snap of her fingers, the space around Ephesande twisted¡­ as if a jar was being turned inside out.


    It wasn''t the space that was inverted, but the gateway to theZero Realm Enigma!


    Empowered by etheric armament, Evora could open the entrance to the Zero Realm Enigma at will!


    After casting Ephesande away, Evora''s expression immediately darkened. She turned to Ansel, raised her hand, and Ansel, who had been pinned to the wall by Ephesande, appeared in her grasp.


    "Ansel... I don''t care what you''re up to," she said coldly, enunciating each word.


    "You''d better figure it out immediately. I can hold off that old thing for at most... tsk, five minutes!"


    Ansel didn''t respond, keeping his eyes closed.


    As time ticked by, Evora''s face grew increasingly grim. Fully focused on controlling the space to bewilder Ephesande, she had no energy left to monitor Ansel. If Ansel failed to produce anything... she would turn and kill him first, then fight the old thing to the death!


    ...It seems I don''t have the luxury of trusting you any longer, Venna.


    Ansel sighed inwardly, without regret or resentment.


    You''ve already helped me immensely. This is enough. The rest... I''ll handle myself.


    Inheriting the sixth-stage power from melle was the safest and most beneficial choice for the future.


    But not inheriting that power didn''t mean Ansel would bepletely at the empress''s mercy. Evora''s assistance weakened Ephesande, leaving the most crucial part... to himself.


    He needed to truly use his spiritual essence, just like... six years ago.


    As an Abyssal Sermonizer, he was favored by the Abyss and could draw upon its power to a certain extent.


    Then... he would preach to himself, seeking further possibilities!


    If he had done this six years ago, he would have gonepletely mad in an instant. But now, having some control over this spirit, Ansel might not fall into total madness.


    The oue, however, wouldn''t be much better.


    Even so, to Ansel now, this was a thousand times better than being driven by fate to devour his own father in a daze.


    "Then..."


    Ansel opened his eyes, his sea-blue pupils now pitch ck. "Let''s begin."


    He delved into the Abyss.


    The Abyss is the amalgamation of the world''s endless information, countless elements, and myriad truths, forming the keystone that governs the world''s operations.


    In the infinite darkness, boundless information inundated Ansel''s consciousness¡ªwhat is the essence of fire, what are the fundamental units of elements, how to construct space, what are the basic principles of time... When the truths that sorcerers covet turn into torrents, incessantly flooding and scouring your mind, truth bes a maddening curse.


    "I..."


    ...Hmm?


    As Ansel sought his possibilities within the Abyss, he seemed to hear a sound.


    In this metaphysical conceptual ne, no "sound" should exist; there is nothing but endless information.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But just now... that was indeed¡ª


    "Call... me..."


    Ansel''s consciousness halted.


    In that instant, he immediately understood something, driving his will to rush towards the source of the sound at the fastest speed.


    "Call... me..."


    This voice, he had heard countless times.


    Indifferent, calm, joyful, angry, and... resolute.


    At that moment, when she recorded that image, she was so resolute that Ansel couldn''t help but feel remorse for doubting her.


    "An... sel."


    In the endless darkness, Ansel''s consciousness found a gray particle.


    Then, in an instant, he opened his eyes.


    The young Hydral looked down at his bracelet, showing a deeply emotional expression.


    "You really are... quite reckless, even my father couldn''t have imagined this approach."


    "Ansel, do you still have time for soliloquy!"


    "...Is it urgent? No, you came just in time."


    Evora turned her head, ring angrily at Ansel, roaring in fury, "Are you fucking insane! That old thing is about toe out, and you¡ª!"


    "You..."


    The Elder Princess who turned her head¡­ showed shock and astonishment.


    For she, who had sensed nothing, saw... a faint shadow floating in mid-air, embracing Ansel''s neck.


    "Ansel," the shadow whispered softly in Ansel''s ear, "call its name."


    The young man couldn''t help butugh, "Must it be so ceremonial?"


    "Of course."


    The shadow grew more solid, forming into a person that shocked Evora even more.


    This was clearly the insignificant, weak, pitiful little¡­ puppet that Ansel had toyed with at will.


    But now, in Evora''s eyes, the little puppet embraced Ansel''s neck, whispering:


    "I stake my life."


    "To offer you the power to shatter fate."


    Ansel smiled, kissed her still somewhat ethereal cheek, raised the hand with the bracelet, and sped it with the hand of the girl''s shadow reaching from behind.


    Cold iron light blossomed in their hands, apanied by a resolute deration as firm as steel:


    "Phantasm Armament¡ª"


    "God from the Machine!"


    -*

 Chapter 501 God From the Machine - I

    "Evora!!!"


    The distorting gravity, apanied by Ephesande''s ferocious roar, forcibly tore apart the world''s barriers. Compared to melle''s graceful door-opening and Evora''s delicate spatial maniption, Ephesande''s methods appeared crude, yet they equally demonstrated her ¡­ terrifying power.


    This empress, who yearned to ascend to the seventh stage through Ansel, was clearly restraining her strength. Her power could potentially uproot the imperial capital in an instant or tten it to the ground, but she refrained from doing so¡ªshe hadn''t even ignited the mefeast fire.


    Evidently, in Ephesande''s eyes, if dealing with these two powerless beings required her to exert enough force to destroy the capital, then the term "divine species" would beughable.


    From the deep pit created by Evora''s spatial distortion, Ephesande, returning through the torn space, unleashed a violent shockwave. She stepped out of the forcibly ripped space and roared at Evora, who was staring at her with a strange gaze:


    "I will¡ª"


    Boom!!!


    This was the second earth-shattering explosion that echoed through the imperial capital tonight.


    A dazzling, scorching white light descended from above, crashing towards the just-returned Ephesande with a thunderous roar. The pure destruction contained within that light made Evora''s eye twitch twice.


    "Ansel, you really are..."


    She looked up and murmured, "Good at hiding things."


    There, floating above, was a... demon god.


    Only this term could describe the creature exuding a dark iron glow, yet clearly not forged from steel. Continue reading at empire


    Evora witnessed firsthand as the dull, gray-ck bracelet on Ansel''s wrist, indistinguishable from an ornament, erupted with an overwhelming torrent of iron-gray particles following his inexplicable call!


    Behind Ansel, Ravenna''s phantom merged with the endless particles, swiftly enveloping him and rapidly expanding, transforming into a solid entity radiating a sinister iron glow.


    The torrent of gray-ck particles began constructing heavy, angr greaves from the bottom up. The only gray-white color amidst the ck extended upwards along the sleek, sharp lines of the leg armor. At the chest, a massive serpent''s head roared menacingly, its dark maw seemingly capable of devouring everything.


    The sharp shoulder armor, resembling short wings forged from des, extended upwards. The arm armor coiled like a serpent''s body, with the left arm''s serpent head forming a cannon muzzle at the forearm, and the right arm''s serpent tail transforming into a slender, ck arm de, reflecting the cold moonlight.


    Behind this iron demon god, a ring formed by an ouroboros slowly floated, with countless iron-gray particles emerging from it, continuously perfecting its body.


    "Annihtion system online."


    "Obliteration system online."


    "Moonfall system online."


    "Autonomous floating annihtion cannons forming..."


    "All defensive fields ready."


    "Current elementalposition: twenty-six types."


    Inside the steel demon god, Ansel sat within a cockpit, his eyes fixed on the holographic screen disying a chaotic stream of data, while also projecting the external scenery.


    A wisp of iron-gray particles brushed past Ansel''s cheek, and as he turned, the particles coalesced into the form of a petite woman he hadn''t seen in a long time.


    She perched on the edge of the spacious cockpit, legs crossed, hands tucked into the pockets of her perpetually whiteb coat. She neither smiled yfully nor leapt towards Ansel, appearing not as a fortunate escapee from the abyss, but rather, she calmly said:


    "Long time no see, Ansel."


    "Long time no see, Venna."


    "What''s this?" Miss Ravenna, despite her petite frame, exuded an immensely strong presence as she tilted her head slightly. "Are you willing to call me that now?"


    The young Hydral raised his hands in surrender: "Apologies can wait until after tonight, alright?"


    Ravenna nodded slightly: "Just this once."


    With that, she unabashedly jumped into Ansel''sp, sitting serenely on his thigh.


    "For a Phantasm Armament... a cockpit is purely ornamental, isn''t it?"


    Ansel looked at the array of seemingly impressive but ultimately useless "decorations" before him, then nced at the control levers on either side, and remarked with some amusement.


    "I''ve never built one of these before, so I had to go with the fantastical ideas you told me."


    "Though I can operate it alone, but..."


    Ravenna turned to look at Ansel: "I had to give you some sense of participation, right?"


    Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly: "Without me, this thing couldn''t even take form."


    He shook his wrist, where the once ordinary gray bracelet had now transformed into the shape of an ouroboros.


    "Yes, yes... my dear pilot, are you sure you want to chat at a time like this?"


    Ravenna said calmly: "Detecting intense spatial fluctuations, Ephesande, who was banished to the Zero Realm Enigma by Evora, is about to return."


    Ansel gripped the control lever. He hadn''t expected Ravenna to remember the mecha stories he had casually mentioned three years ago, let alone recreate a cockpit¡ªsomething utterly meaningless for such a fantastical creation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This absurd and surreal feeling greatly alleviated Ansel''s stress, though he hadn''t felt much pressure to begin with.


    Yet, as the weight of the entire machine seemed to transmit through the control lever, the heft and power gave Ansel a sense of... security.


    The petite woman sitting in Ansel''sp said calmly: "Spatial fluctuations are intensifying rapidly. Ephesande is expected to arrive in four seconds."


    The moment Ansel touched the machine, he already understood how to operate it, how to wield its power. He exhaled slowly and said softly:


    "Then... let''s make it quick."


    Thus, under Evora''s astonished gaze, the steel demon god floating in the air, its chest armor''s roaring serpent head, began to gather a white light capable of incinerating the eyes of any who dared to look upon it!


    "Destruction, decay, termination, light... eight essences?!"


    This seemingly unremarkable pure light cannon actually contained eight extremely lethal essences. Normally,bining such essences like y would have resulted in self-destruction!


    Evora, unable toprehend what was happening, felt a genuine threat of death from the light gathering at the steel demon god''s chest cannon.


    If she took this st head-on, she would undoubtedly die, even with her etheric armor.


    She was certain of this.


    This attack, devoid of any embellishment, was a pure, violent st, yet it melded eight extreme essences into one, demonstrating a top-tier technique of immense power.


    Thus, the moment Ephesande appeared, ultimate destruction descended instantly.


    A bottomless pit formed where the mad empress stood, and Ephesande vanished. However, the armor known as God from the Machine did not remain idle in mid-air. From the ouroboros ring behind it, dozens of massive floating cannons emerged and began firing wildly into the sky without warning!


    -->

 Chapter 502 God From the Machine - II

    The ferocious firepower shattered and expanded the pit created by Evora, destroying much of the imperial pceplex at the highest point of the City of Celestia.


    Yet, upon closer inspection, it was clear that the targeted entity¡­ had not been hit at all.


    The beams of destruction were deflected by the distortion field surrounding her.


    "It seems you were well-prepared, Ansel."


    Ephesande, floating slowly towards the steel demon god, raised her hand expressionlessly.


    "Such a¡­ restless child."


    The iron-glowing demon god began to deform and twist under the pressure of her closing fingers, as an invisible force of pure "strength" attempted to crush the machine into dust!


    "Damage rate at seventeen percent, twenty percent..."


    Ravenna, no longer wearing sses, had a glimmer in her eyes. Despite the dire situation, she remained unshaken and calmly said, "Initiate the second contingency n."


    An incredibly pure abyssal aura¡­ rose from her body!


    "Collecting, loading, and applying corresponding essences."


    Ravenna''s form flickered slightly but quickly returned to solidity. Ansel, gripping the control lever, nced at her without saying much. He maneuvered the God from the Machine, raising the right arm equipped with the arm de, and shed down at the ant-like Ephesande!


    The dark glow on the de cut through everything. Ephesande looked up at the descending de, as massive as a copsing mountain, and sneered, "A child is still a child."


    Boom!


    The enormous arm de, upon reaching about five meters above Ephesande''s head, struck an invisible, unbreakable barrier and could not cut any further. The terrifying impact generated by the blocked de sliced through the pit''s walls like a knife, extending further and causing the pceplex, initially centered around a giant pit, to copse entirely with a thunderous roar!


    In the lower city, the people on the streets stood dumbfounded, staring at the highest point of the imperial capital, watching the once coveted, resplendent pceplex copse into ruins.


    The impact was not limited to the vast pceplex; a third of the upper city of Celestia, the area closest to the pce, also felt the shockwave.


    Those farther away fared better, with shattered ss at most, or cracks in their buildings if unlucky. But those closer were not so fortunate, with houses and even the ground itself being torn apart by the force.


    And this was merely a simple collision between the God from the Machine and Ephesande.


    Ephesande squinted slightly at the massive de hovering above her head, unable to advance: "You think you can use this to¡ª"


    The shadow of termination descended instantly.


    The de inexplicably pierced through Ephesande''s imprable force field, aiming to decapitate her with the intent of ying a deity!


    "Target hit."


    Ravenna immediately reported: "Death, gue, decay, sessfully attached... More importantly, we found a way to bypass her gravity."


    What does the power of a sixth-stage deity truly manifest as? What kind of strength is required to oppose it?


    Ravenna pondered this question for three years, for a divine species could bring ultimate destruction with a wave of their hand or supreme creation with a mere thought. Who could fathom their essence? Uncover their secrets?


    Fortunately, a few secret tomes in the underground library of the Hydral estate provided Ravenna with inspiration.


    The curse of the divine species stemmed from abyssal corruption, and their strength from the abyss''s bestowed power¡ªendless world-origin information. This meant that as long as a divine species focused their mind on parsing a type of origin information, they essentially understood that part of the world''s essence.


    In their domain, the changes they envisioned were the changes the world underwent. Thus, the power of a divine species was¡­ the world itself.


    This is the supreme status that apanies eternity and the abyss, a great authorityparable to endless curses.


    But how does one oppose such a being, whose power is synonymous with wielding the world?


    The answer is... there is none.


    Ravenna could not find this possibility. In all her knowledge, she found no power capable of opposing a divine species. Only a divine species could counter another divine species; this was the only solution.


    Read exclusive content at empire


    However, this did not stop Ravenna from continuing to seek power for Ansel to fight against fate.


    If there is no way to counter a divine species, should one give up? Clearly, one should find the next best power.


    No matter what, do your utmost¡ªRavenna always approached her ideals with this attitude, and now, she brought this attitude to empower Ansel.


    The strongest power she could create, the only one with the chance to be realized, was the third-stage mechanical armor, so absurd that its realization was nearly impossible, which Ansel called the [Phantasm Armament].


    The first stage of Material Armament is merely a "powerful entity" forged through strong materials and alchemical methods. Its power is granted by its creator, and its limits are set the moment it ispleted.


    The second stage of etheric armament aims to enhance the user, amplifying their control and mastery over ether to a higher level of pure destructive output.


    But what makes the third stage, the Phantasm Armament¡­ so fantastical?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The fantasy lies in its creation based on the temte of the divine species.


    Since the divine species'' poweres from receiving and mastering world information, bing deities in their domains by understanding endless information, then¡­why not apply this characteristic to mechanical armor?


    If the armor could also endure the flood of world information, receive gifts from the abyss, and transform that corruption into world knowledge and rule, it might not fully dominate a domain like the divine species, but who else¡­ could rival such a monster?


    However, this seems impossible. Alchemical devices are created by extraordinary beings, their flowing etheres from inscribed ether circuits, and their usable essences are granted by their creators.


    As lifeless objects, they cannot be corrupted by the abyss, and thus cannotprehend world-origin information, let alone understand, digest, or master it. Therefore, it remains a "phantasm" armament.


    But Ravenna... she realized this fantasy.


    If mechanical armor, as a lifeless object, cannot understand and use abyssal corruption, then make the armor a "living being."


    A being capable of thought, able to parse power from the abyss''s countless information, mimicking the divine species'' world domination, and turning that power into reality.


    If this could be achieved, constructing such armor would have no limits, disregarding material strength or construction logic... When the Phantasm Armament, as a living being, draws power from the abyss, all problems be "natural."


    -->

 Chapter 503 God From the Machine - III

    Need an indestructible body? Seek the essence of "solidity," "stability," or even "immortality" from the abyss and imbue it.


    Need pure destruction? Find essences rted to "destruction," "annihtion," or "void" and infuse them into cannons and des.


    As long as the Phantasm Armament, as a living being, can recognize and understand the abyss''s countless possibilities, its power wille not from its creator, but from the world itself!


    Thus, Ravenna made a decision.


    She resolved to be such a "living being."


    She decided to be the Phantasm Armament, to be Ansel''s weapon itself.


    Destroying her external shell, using the Nidhoggur that can dpose into the smallest units as her soul carrier, abandoning the stable and safe Heavenly Road, she immersed her soul... into the abyss!


    Ravenna''s peril in choosing the abyss far exceeds that of most extraordinary beings who venture into it, for even when they descend into the abyss, their souls remain within the most suitable vessels.


    However, Ravenna''s chosen vessel, the Nidhoggur, is so minuscule and unstable that even fifth-stage extraordinary beings cannot detect it, and it can only fully bear a soul when gathered together.


    Her soul, housed in such a fragile vessel, should be devoured the moment it touches the abyss.


    If extraordinary beings navigating the abyss are like paper submerged in water, destined to disintegrate eventually, then Ravenna is like the tiniest paper fragment thrown into the water, utterly incapable of withstanding the abyssal torrent.


    This is why Ansel considers her actions reckless, something even melle might not have conceived.


    Perhaps in this world¡­ only Ravenna could achieve such a feat.


    Once she sets her sights on a goal, no matter the cost or sacrifice, she will act to realize it. ¡­When that goal is himself, she bes so admirable that¡­ Ansel doesn''t know how to face her.


    "Venna, honestly, how long did your soul, your consciousness¡­ remain in the abyss?" Ansel suddenly asked.


    "I don''t know. In the realm of metaphysical concepts, time doesn''t exist."


    Ravenna closed her eyes. "It felt like I drifted for a long time, yet also like it was just... an instant."


    "Was it smooth?"


    "Not at all. I can feel that I failed the first time."


    "...The first time?" Ansel was momentarily stunned, then quickly understood and sighed softly, "You and... Helen, huh."


    "I split a part of my soul for Helen, but Helen is a fragment, iplete. We overlooked this... neither of us is stable."


    Ravenna whispered, "Even though I sessfully transferred my soul to the Nidhoggur, it still copsed upon contact with the abyss."


    "We are notplete."


    "So now you are..."


    "Helen is me, and Ravenna is also me," Ravenna said calmly. "You don''t actually need to use two names."


    Just as melle''s creation "Annelisa" is entirely Annelisa, Helen and Ravenna are essentially the same soul. It''s just the different experiences and memories have shaped different personalities.


    "If you need..."


    The petite woman paused, then turned and whispered in Ansel''s ear:


    "In special moments, calling you by a different name isn''t out of the question."


    Your next chapter is on empire


    "...Daddy."


    Ansel ced his hand on Ravenna''s shoulder, his tone subtly nuanced: "I think I still know too little about you, Venna."


    "Me too," Ravenna smiled faintly. "It wasn''t until I met you that I realized the emptiness and shallowness of my life."


    Leaning into Ansel''s embrace, she spoke softly but firmly: "So, I will defeat this fate that seeks to make everything follow a predetermined path for you."


    At this moment, a terrifying fluctuation emanated from the deep pit.


    "Hehehe... Hahahaha! What a marvelous thing! Truly an extraordinary, wonderful thing!"


    The maniacalughter echoed over the ruins.


    Ephesande, who had been struck down to the ground by Ansel, floated back into the air. Her hair was disheveled, and she was covered in blood, yet there were no visible wounds.


    However, upon closer inspection, one could see a pink mark running from her left shoulder to her right hip. Ansel''s previous strike, infused with six lethal essences, had indeed caused her real damage, almost slicing her in two.


    Madness, arrogance, disdain... and the severe injuries suffered while attempting to glimpse the seventh stage, along with her suppressed power, had brought Ephesande to this state.


    The mighty empress of the era... wounded to this extent by two "brats" who had not inherited any power.


    "Is this what melle was working on, hmm? Did he get into trouble because he created this? No... it doesn''t matter, hehehe... it doesn''t matter. I will kill...


    kill my damned daughter! Then I''ll pin you down in thergest square of the empire and fucking rape you! This armament will also be mine!"


    "Seventh stage... the empire... beyond the abyss!"


    Boom¡ª!


    A torrent of blood mes surged into the sky, almost as if venting something, threatening to burn the heavens to ashes.


    "All of it... is mine!!!"


    "..." Ravenna, sitting in Ansel''sp, frowned, "She''spletely lost it."


    She and Ansel had been chatting earlier because they both realized that after that strike, Ephesande could no longer restrain her power.


    She was on the brink ofplete madness. Now, not only was she unleashing mes that could incinerate the sky, but the entire imperial capital was shaking violently under her gravitational pull, as if struck by a massive earthquake. If Ephesande exerted her full strength, the entire capital would be torn apart in seconds!


    And this¡­ was with her power being suppressed.


    If Ephesande were still a sixth-stage divine species, there would be no chance of victory.


    As Ephesande recklessly unleashed her power in a frenzy, Ansel and Ravenna were not idly chatting.


    The God from the Machine was also umting its final strength.


    "Time is running out..."


    Ansel sighed and then shouted to Evora, who was struggling to resist Ephesande:


    "Evora, hold on for ten more seconds, just ten more seconds!"


    "You damn dog, Ansel, go to hell!"


    In Ansel''s arms, Ravenna''s form became even more ethereal... This time, she seemed even more ghostly than when she appeared before Evora, as if she wouldpletely dissipate with a touch.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ravenna was a genius, but not a deity.


    The fact that she had transformed herself into the God from the Machine through countless secret tomes in the Hydral estate''s underground library over three years was already a miracle among miracles. Repeatedly seeking power from the abyss, finding essences, and incorporating them into herself¡­ had already brought her to the brink of disintegration.


    Now, Ravenna could not maintain the Phantasm Armament for long. When the God from the Machine descended here, Ravenna''s soul also entered a countdown to self-destruction.


    Ravenna did not tell Ansel about this... This foolish boy, who could already choose to let go for his father, would certainly lose the will to persist if he knew.


    I told you, Ansel. I will bring you the power to shatter fate.


    Ravenna knew that Ansel, who foresaw the future, valued her so highly because she had unparalleled achievements in that future.


    But she didn''t care, because that future wasn''t hers, nor was it what she needed.


    Her ideals and Ansel¡ªshe would not eptcking either. For her ideals were reflected in Ansel''s eyes, and Ansel was her ideal.


    This was Ravenna Ziegler''s resolve, to be the greatest anomaly in all the rationality that fate had arranged.


    To be the God from the Machine, solely for Ansel.


    And... to find more, more crucial essences, for defeating the current Ephesande required¡ª


    "Venna."


    As Ravenna murmured in her heart, her form bing even more ethereal, Ansel suddenly spoke:


    "Do you think you can deceive me a second time?"


    "..."


    Ten seconds.


    Ravenna did not answer, and Ansel smiled as he posed another question.


    "Do you know who I trust the most?"


    Nine seconds.


    "Ansel!!!!"


    The blood mes in the sky transformed into an inverted sword of judgment, plummeting towards Ansel!


    "Not sure if you''ll be angry, but that person¡­"


    "Isn''t you yet."


    "YOU! OLD! HAG! I''ll twist your head off and feed it to the dogs!"


    A girl''s furious roar approached from afar.


    "How dare you... harm Ansel!"


    A wolf, having traveled a thousand miles, trampled over the ruins, leaping from the edge of the pit towards the sky, charging unhesitatingly at the descending sword of judgment.


    "So, for you to receive the same treatment as Seri in the future."


    He grabbed the dazed Ravenna''s hand, pressed it to his heart, and smiled gently:


    "We have eight seconds left."


    *

 Chapter 504 Winner and Loser - I

    Seraphina Marlowe.


    A peasant girl from a remote northern vige, possessing nothing but beauty and extraordinary talent.


    Violent, fierce, self-centered, and supremely arrogant.


    Before being captured by the Count of Red Frost, Seraphina thought her life would remain unchanged, bing a renowned hunter around the vige, supporting her family with her own hands, and finding contentment in that.


    Until that day arrived.


    She opened her eyes to find herself lying naked on a bed, with a handsome young nobleman standing beside it, his azure eyes curiously observing her.


    Thus began a myriad of transformations.


    "What?" Marlina stared in astonishment at Seraphina, who was packing her bags. "Seri, you''re going back?"


    "Yep."


    Seraphina, stuffing snacks into her backpack, wore an expression of inevitability: "I''ve spent enough time with Mom and Dad! They can''t wait for me to return to Ansel''s side, so I''ll head back first, hehe~"


    "And besides..."


    She firmly fastened the buckle of her backpack and whispered conspiratorially:


    "Marli, don''t you think... Ansel is deliberately sending us away?"


    "..."


    Marlina opened her mouth, looking at her sister with even more incredulous eyes.


    Seraphina, feeling the intense gaze, furrowed her brows and snorted in displeasure: "Hey! Don''t look at me like that! My intuition is very sharp!"


    ...So it''s still intuition.


    The gentle secretary sighed with a mix of amusement and helplessness. She reached out, her delicate hand holding her beloved sister''s hand, and softly said:


    "Since you feel that Mr. Ansel is intentionally sending us away, why do you still want to go back?"


    "...Huh?"


    Experience tales at empire


    Seraphina looked at Marli with a puzzled expression.


    "I mean, Seri, if us staying away from him is Mr.Ansel''s intention, then we should respect his wishes, shouldn''t we?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Marlina gazed at Seraphina, patiently exined: "He doesn''t want us to stay by his side during this time, so we should remain in the vige and wait for him to call us back. Isn''t that the right thing to do?"


    Marlina, who devoted herself entirely to Ansel, unconditionally obeyed his wishes, believing this to be the most correct behavior.


    But Seraphina, after a few seconds of bewilderment, suddenly showed a look of realization:


    "So that''s what you think, Marli... I was wondering why you didn''t understand something even I could sense."


    Marlina smiled and ruffled Seraphina''s hair: "Then let''s stay and wait for Mr.Ansel''s message. What do you want for lunch¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Seraphina had already slung her bulging backpack over her shoulder and jumped twice on the spot.


    "Alright! I''m off then, see you in a few days, Marli!"


    Miss Wolf swaggered towards the door, waving at Marli: "I''ll tell Ansel you miss him a lot!"


    "... Seri!"


    Marlina immediately called out to her sister, who had juste to her senses. "Are you still nning to go back?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "Staying here is Mr.Ansel''s wish."


    "Ansel wouldn''t send me away for no reason. He must have something very important to do. Don''t you agree, Marli?"


    Seraphina tilted her head slightly, her dark red eyes meeting Marlina''s with a serious gaze.


    "If you know that..." Marlina said earnestly, "then you shouldn''t¡ª"


    "Then I should stay by Ansel''s side even more!"


    Seraphina interrupted without a second thought. "I need to help him! I am his pact head, after all!"


    Marlina was momentarily stunned, her breath bing unsteady as she looked at her determined and serious sister.


    "You must understand, Seri," Marlina said, enunciating each word carefully, "Mr.Ansel knows better than anyone whether you can help him. If he hasn''t asked you to stay by his side, it means you would only... only be a hindrance!"


    These apparently harsh words did not provoke any displeasure from Seraphina. Instead, she responded even more earnestly, "If I''m wrong, I''ll just correct it."


    "You¡ª"


    "Marli, ever since we left the Red Frost territory and stayed in the capital, I haven''t done anything to help Ansel... I''m not like you."


    The young wolf looked down at her delicate palms and spoke softly, "I''ve been like a pet kept by Ansel, without even the chance to make mistakes."


    "I know I''m a fool, but... but if I don''t strive to learn and improve, if I remain as I am, a fool¡­ how can I help Ansel?"


    She grinned at her somewhat dazed sister. "So, even if it means making Ansel angry, I have to go! After all, there''s nothing in this world that can truly endanger Ansel. If I mess up... he''ll just scold me."


    "Even though I''m wearing this," she said, fondly touching the cor around her neck, "I never intended to be Ansel''s obedient pet."


    The dominance and defiance of the Wolf Emperor had been etched into Seraphina''s soul with the awakening of the Beast King.


    "I can listen to everything Ansel says, but I can''t... have no opinions of my own, right?" Seraphina''s eyes sparkled. "So, I''m leaving! To help Ansel solve his problems! See youter, Marli!"


    She waved onest time at Marlina and dashed out of her room, running towards the vige outskirts.


    Marlina stared nkly ahead for a long time before silently sitting on the edge of the bed, suddenly letting out a softugh.


    "What is this... still as willful and self-centered as ever?"


    Because there was nothing in this world that could threaten Ansel, making mistakes was inconsequential, and growing from them was beneficial.


    This kind of thinking... Marlina could never agree with.


    "You are wrong, Seri," she murmured, clenching her fists tightly.


    "You are merely squandering Mr. Ansel''s affection. That''s all... just that."


    *


    Yo guys, happy June!


    The novel has reached its 500 chapters and, ahem, luckily, 2000 fans.


    I was 100% sure my novel would definitely die in 3 months after its premium lol Now I proved myself wrong. Though it''s still a bit far from my dream of living as a full-time author, but, yeah, will go for it step by step.


    Thank you very much for your support. I wish all of you a happy & healthy June.

 Chapter 505 Winner and Loser - II

    As Seraphina made her way towards the imperial capital, she was unaware of her sister''s thoughts. She only wanted to hurry, to help Ansel in her own way.


    To avoid being detected by Ansel, she "cleverly" avoided using the teleportation array directly to the capital. Instead, she used a teleportation array to arge city, then walked to the next city before using another array, slowly making her way to the capital.


    During the journey back to the vige from Red Frost City after the Great Cold Wave, Seraphina truly came to understand the world. The future version of herself, who had grown into the invincible Sky Wolf Emperor, had also matured through long and arduous wanderings.


    Seraphina believed that she should travel across the empire, seeking powerful opponents and enemies to grow stronger and better assist Ansel.


    However, this meant leaving Ansel''s side... Ansel couldn''t possibly follow her everywhere. This thought made Seraphina hesitate.


    "But... I can''t continue like this."


    After six days of preparation, Seraphina finally made up her mind and stepped into the teleportation array leading to the capital.


    She enjoyed thefort and rxation of being by Ansel''s side but didn''t want to becent.


    "Ansel didn''t put this on me to make me his pet," she murmured softly, touching the cor around her neck, as her figure disappeared into the light of the teleportation array.


    The next moment, the young girl appeared in the capital, clenched her fists, and dered with determination, "You must be stronger, Seraphina! Hmm... Has Ansel already noticed I''m back? Should I sneak into the manor to check¡ª"


    Boom!!!


    The thunderous roar made Seraphina''s hair stand on end. She kicked open the door of the teleportation room and stood in the corridor, her pupils contracting as she looked towards the source of the sound, the highest point of the capital.


    She saw the blood-red sun hanging over the capital and the pce of Anthicheg, symbolizing the supreme status of the mefeast Royal, utterly destroyed.


    "...Empress."


    Bang!


    With a ferocious and violent expression, the wolf shattered the corridor andnded amidst the startled cries of passersby, then sprinted towards the center of the capital!


    There was no need for analysis or thought. The moment Seraphina received the information that there was a battle in the pce, she immediately concluded:


    Ansel is there, and he needs help.


    She reached this conclusion and dashed towards the pceplex. Only then did she vaguely sense her head, feeling that Ansel was indeed there.


    Thus, this realization made Seraphina even more ferocious, sprinting like a hunter. The pedestrians on either side could only see a blur of lightning speed, each step shattering the bricks beneath her feet, sounding like continuous thunder.


    Ansel... Ansel is going to fight the Empress?


    So he didn''t want me to stay by his side? Yes... It doesn''t matter if I make mistakes in other things; nothing in this world can threaten Ansel. But in this matter, I am indeed¡­ a burden to Ansel.


    So you should stop, you should follow Ansel''s wishes.


    This thought surfaced naturally in Seraphina''s mind.


    "..."


    But instead of stopping, Seraphina''s ferocity intensified.


    This isn''t me.


    I would think that Ansel must know I''m here, so if he didn''t want me toe, he would have sent me away.


    Therefore, he needs me now.


    And you, this damned creature that put this thought in my head...


    I will, some day, one day, tear your throat out for Ansel!


    The wolf sprinted under the zing sun, towards the supreme power she couldn''t even look at, taking steps akin to marching towards death.


    Seraphina asionally felt envious of Marlina, envious of her ability to assist Ansel daily, to represent him gracefully in conversations with the nobles of the capital, never bringing shame to the name of Hydral.


    Therefore, she would never hesitate or show weakness in matters she could aplish.


    Tyrus had once told Seraphina that the Head of Strength was Hydral''s shield, Hydral''s chariot.


    Even though Hydral himself possessed supreme power, the Head of Strength, as the bearer of his cataclysmic physical might, had the responsibility to block all harm directed at Hydral and crush all his enemies.


    The duties of the Head of Wind were no longer applicable to Seraphina, so she had long engraved the responsibilities of the Head of Strength deep in her heart.


    Faster... faster!


    The capital was vast, and it was unknown how long it would take to travel from the teleportation array at the edge to the central pceplex.


    But if someone were to look down from above, they would see¡­ a distinct crack spreading along the main road at an incredible speed towards the center of the capital, as if a chariot capable of crushing all obstacles was roaring through!


    Boom!!


    The second wave of violent impact descended without warning, nearly sending the sprinting Seraphina flying. Her feet dug into the ground, carving out two nearly ten-meter-long furrows. After stabilizing herself, she continued to sprint even faster.


    So close... so close, almost there!


    Her intuition, the breath transmitted by the Head of Wind, cut through her skin like des at every moment.


    Death, death, deathdeathdeath...


    This was not a battlefield she could tread upon, not a fight she should interfere in. Ahead of hery nothing but death.


    But Seraphina had no intention of stopping. As long as Ansel hadn''t told her to stop, hadn''t told her to leave... then Ansel needed her!


    Seraphina looked up and saw the high pceplex copsing like a mountain cleaved in half. She saw an iron colossus slowly rising into the sky, with a ck light emanating from the ouroboros behind it, countless iron-gray particles pouring out from the circle formed by the ouroboros.


    She saw a figure, infinitely smaller than the iron colossus but infinitely more dazzling, also floating in the air. Though almost invisible, her presence was stronger than the blood-red sun burning above the capital.


    Then, she saw the blood mes that scorched the sky rece the heavens, a blood me sword, as if wielded by a god from the firmament, shing down in wrath towards the iron colossus.


    At this moment, Seraphina finally reached the end of her journey.


    She felt the reassuring presence.


    Thus, fate could not stop her, death could not stop her, and even the gods could not stop her.


    The loyal yet rebellious wolf roared:


    "I''ll twist your head off and feed it to the dogs!"


    -->n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 506 Winner and Loser - III

    Under the divine de, visible from thousands of miles away and capable of obliterating the entire capital upon descent, even the iron colossus seemed insignificant, let alone a mere human.


    Seraphina leaped into the sky without hesitation, appearing a thousand times more foolish than a moth to a me.


    Yet, she did not consider herself foolish; she believed she was doing the right thing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ansel would not watch me die; he would give me the chance to defeat this old wretch.


    If¡­ not, it didn''t matter.


    It would mean that my death could help Ansel.


    No matter what¡ª


    A wild and fierce smile spread across the wolf''s face. At this moment, her soul roared defiantly, scorning even death and the gods.


    No matter what, I will fulfill my duty as Ansel''s pact head. I am his shield, his chariot!


    Her body collided with the blood-me sword of destruction.


    At the same time, the maniacalughter of Ephesande abruptly ceased.


    "melle... melle!"


    The frenzied empress roared in fury, "Are you plotting against me!? Come out and fight me! Come out! Come out!!"


    The moth that should have been reduced to ashes by the great me was not consumed by the destruction.


    Experience new stories on empire


    She wasn''t¡­ even touched by the mes.


    Because the emblem hanging from her cor, the nine-headed serpent emblem symbolizing Hydral, suddenly shone brightly!


    "This is..."


    Seraphina''s face lit up with realization in less than half a second.


    This was the birthday gift from melle, the family emblem recognized by Hydral!


    But that wasn''t the key. The key was that melle had told Seraphina that this emblem contained the power to withstand the full force of a divine species for ten seconds!


    "I knew it... Ansel!"


    Under the protection of the light, Seraphina''s already fearless heart burned even hotter. She stared intently at the empress, who seemed to have fallen into a frenzy. A dark shadow spread from behind her, quickly transforming into a colossal figure over a hundred meters tall!


    The projection of Hydral appeared, the nine-headed serpent standing atop the capital, roaring to the sky alongside its head of strength!


    The hunt... for a true god!


    "This is..." Ravenna''s eyes widened slightly.


    "It''s my father."


    Ansel said softly, "Even now, I am still under his protection... I have never felt more certain of my choices, Ravenna."


    "Thank you."


    He said, looking directly into Ravenna''s eyes, as he reached out and tore open his chest.


    Ansel of Hydral revealed the source of his life, the foundation of his power, to the person he trusted most.


    "So..." The young man smiled lightly, removing a ring from his beating heart, "It''s my turn to save you."


    "How could you think I would stand by and watch you disappear from my sight again?"


    In the third second, the colossal serpent shadow fearlessly coiled around the divine sword of heavenly fire. With the protection of melle''s power, it forcibly shattered the sword, turning it into a sky full of mes.


    In the fourth second, Ephesande, upon seeing the nine-headed serpent shadow, roared melle''s name inplete madness. The entire capital began to tremble and roar, and then it was... uprooted!


    No... not just the capital, but tens of thousands of square kilometers ofnd rose into the sky amidst wails, while the overwhelming blood mes swept down, as if to destroy the entirend!


    "You psycho... don''t destroy my capital, my empire!"


    "This is mine... it''s mine!"


    Already in extreme rage, Evora became equally violent under Ephesande''spletely insane actions. The Etheric Armament on her body, which could perfectly amplify the wearer''s mastery of ether and essence, released an almost overloading brilliance.


    A twisted light shed across the sky above the tens of thousands of square kilometers ofnd uprooted by Ephesande, and the overwhelming blood mes seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier, unable to burn down immediately.


    Not wanting her already insane mother to destroy the capital, Evora directly created an independent space of such enormous size between the mefeast fire and the capital as a barrier. Only by burning through this enormous space could the mefeast fire continue its descent of destruction.


    "Ansel!!!"


    But Evora knew that even dying for two seconds would be a blessing. The essence of the mefeast fire... was to burn everything to the [Keystone]!


    A space with myriad mysteries to sorcerers was just slightly harder wood to the mefeast fire.


    But without needing Ansel, Seraphina, who could now act, was alreadyughing wildly as she charged at Ephesande without fear of death!


    She had nothing to fear. If she didn''t dare to face the empress even with this talisman, how could she talk about devouring gods and tearing apart fate?!


    In the fifth second, Ephesande, with eyes seemingly dominated by the abyss, turned her gaze to Seraphina.


    She merely extended an index finger towards Seraphina.


    The mefeast fire erupted, and although most of it was neutralized, some blood mes still burned through the barrier created by melle!


    The emblem''s radiant light began topensate, trying to extinguish the blood mes, but the mefeast fire, which burned everything, had already touched Seraphina''s body.


    In the sixth second, the tug-of-war between blood mes and light did not immediately reduce Seraphina to nothingness. However, even so, her arm, tainted by the blood mes, was burned to white bone, and the mes were rapidly spreading across her body!


    The threat ofplete death descended. Seraphina could feel the overwhelming darkness, the suffocating sensation, the phantom pain of all her flesh being stripped away.


    She seemed about to die. Even with the protection of another divine species, how could a mere third-stage being survive the direct assault of another divine species, even for a moment?


    Am I going to die?


    At this moment, as Seraphina''s pupils contracted to the extreme, time seemed to stand still.


    She felt the scythe of death shaving her flesh, slowly scraping her bones, aiming the de at her throat.


    No, I can''t die here.


    Ansel still needs me; this is not my end.


    I must be stronger; I must go... higher and farther.


    Together with Ansel!


    -->

 Chapter 507 Winner and Loser - IV

    The beast''s heart throbbed violently.


    Seraphina felt an intense ache in her cyx, the crown of her head, and throughout her entire skeleton.


    This peculiar sensation had urred twice before: once during a confrontation with Evora in the Alchemy Association''s workshop, and again when facing Tyrus''s trial under a mountainous pressure.


    Both times, Seraphina had been on the brink of despair, facing insurmountable foes. In those moments¡­ what filled her heart?


    A powerful self, capable of vanquishing and devouring her enemies.


    Crack, crack, crack¡ª


    In the seventh second, Evora''s spatial barrier resisting the empress''s overwhelming blood mes was incinerated within three seconds. Amidst the empress''s madness, indiscriminate destruction was imminent.


    Simultaneously, the blood mes scorching Seraphina had reached her head, burning half of her delicate face to bone-chilling white bone. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Yet, inexplicably, the spread of the blood mes¡­ slowed, and Seraphina''s body underwent an iprehensible transformation amidst strange cracking sounds!


    Her height, already at 1.85 meters, surged to 2.2 meters as her bones extended. Her physique became more elongated and robust, with muscles sculpted to perfection, unmarred by the mes.


    Two furry wolf ears emerged from her head, and a fluffy tail sprouted from her cyx?


    Her eyes transformed into serpentine slits, and her tongue became a¡­ slender forked snake tongue?


    In an instant, Seraphina morphed into a bizarre creature, neither entirely wolf nor snake.


    Ephesande was stunned, and two seconds passed swiftly. Given her contact with the mefeast fire, she should have been reduced to ashes in a blink!


    "Why aren''t you dead, melle... melle!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the eighth second, amidst Ephesande''s furious roar, the blood mes ceased to burn. No, no¡­they didn''t stop; they simply couldn''t burn any further!


    Seraphina''s face was half intact, half skeletal, with the mefeast fire perpetually attempting to burn further but unable to advance even a fraction.


    The young beast king, seemingly in a new realm, grinned menacingly with her skeletal visage.


    She had absorbed the projection power of Hydral''s true form and raised her fist.


    In the ninth second, the light around Seraphina dimmed, on the verge of extinguishing. Ephesande, disregarding everything else, focused all his power on killing Seraphina, or more precisely¡­ eradicating melle''s power.


    The mefeast fire, which could disintegrate everything, and the gravity that could distort time itself, erupted in ultimate destruction. Everything and every concept around Seraphina, air, space-time, elements, matter¡ªwas annihted into nothingness, as if a pure "void" of nothingness was carved out of the world.


    Yet, that light still shone in this dire situation. The barrier, having endured for so long, seemed about to deplete, and Ephesande, temporarily suppressed, was not at her peak. The amulet''s power, weakened by melle''s decline, had also diminished significantly.


    "Well done." A cold female voice suddenly whispered in Seraphina''s ear, "Ansel''s choice of you was correct."


    A vast stream of iron-gray particles swiftly surrounded Seraphina, to fill her¡­no, not to fill, but to bear the destruction for her!


    However, Seraphina couldn''t hear this voice; at this moment, her mind was void of anything else.


    She only wanted to smash her fist into the face of this so-called "divine being"... who was no different from a madman!


    As the torrent of iron-gray particles perfectly shielded Seraphina from the empress''s instant attack, the fist, carrying the wolf beast''s wild ambition and brutality, reached Ephesande.


    Seraphina, initially at a distance, suddenly crossed the space in an instant!


    "All of you... damn mad."


    Evora, her Etheric Armament already cracked, murmured softly.


    She had just restrained Ephesande for three full seconds and provided her final assist to Seraphina, her hands trembling uncontrobly.


    Bang!


    The sound of a fistnding squarely on a face echoed through the air.


    This punch only caused Ephesande''s head to tilt slightly.


    Despite Seraphina''s punch, which contained all her strength,nding on the divine being''s face, it had little effect.


    Yet, the dying wolf, now half a skeleton, still managed to show a mocking smile to the deity, as if to say¡ª


    "Do you even deserve¡­ to be called a god?"


    Ten seconds.


    The iron demon ascended to the sky.


    Seraphina was swept away by particles, disappearing from Ephesande''s sight.


    At the same time, melle''s remaining energy shielded Seraphina, extinguishing thest remnants of the mefeast fire.


    However, her body did not recover quickly; after delivering that punch fully and delightly, her consciousness was nearly gone.


    Did I... help Ansel?


    Seraphina, who murmured to herself before her consciousnesspletely faded, heard a male and female voice.


    "She... is remarkable," said the female voice.


    "I know," the male voice responded gently, as Seraphina felt a hand on her uninjured cheek.


    "She has always been the best."


    With that, Seraphina, clinging to herst shred of consciousness, finally fell into a peaceful sleep.


    She had crossed countless miles, treading carefully, afraid of making mistakes, but in the end, she had helped the one she cared for.


    For Seraphina Marlowe, who had felt useless to Ansel for so long, who is violent, brute, self-centered, absolutely arrogant, but¡­ loves Ansel so much, this was the happiest moment.


    Now, Seraphina, having returned to her original size, breathed evenly.


    Her injuries had healed with Ravenna''s help, and shey curled at Ansel''s feet like a contented puppy.


    Ravenna floated beside Ansel, a ring of the serpent on her right middle finger.


    Unlike Seraphina''s ring of strength, this serpent ring exuded a mysterious aura rather than a violent one.


    "She was stunned by Seraphina''s punch," Ravenna concluded sinctly.


    Ansel smiled, "Any divine being would be stunned by a punch from a third-stage extraordinary, especially since¡­ she was already on the brink of madness."


    The petite schr nced at Seraphina, sleeping peacefully at Ansel''s feet. Although melle''s barrier was the main reason for their sess, how many in this world could punch a divine being even with such protection?


    At thest moment, the barrier was nearly failing, yet Seraphina still managed tond her punch on Ephesande''s face.


    "I now understand why you like her so much," Ravenna said as the serpent behind the mechanical god suddenly surged skyward with an endless stream of particles, expanding rapidly, bigger and bigger!


    The God from the Machine raised its hands, the serpent''s tail falling into its palms, and with the continuous construction of Nidhoggur under various elements, a colossal sword hundreds of meters long was now held by the iron demon!


    -->

 Chapter 508 Winner and Loser - V

    "Such a pure girl, it is impossible to harbor any hostility towards her."


    Ravenna continued to chat idly, seemingly unconcerned about the oue of the battle, unlike her usual self, unless...


    Unless the oue was already decided, and indeed, it was.


    Now, Ravenna was incredibly solid, with no emptiness or illusion, as if she might dissipate at any moment.


    The ring on her middle finger symbolized the Head of Abyss among Hydra''s nine heads.


    As the creature closest to the abyss, Hydra possessed immense power and numerous essences, with a soul strong enough to withstand more abyssal erosion, thus able tomand more worldws and essences.


    The role of the Head of Abyss was to coordinate, organize, and integrate all the essences and worldws Hydra understood, allowing it to better control its chaotic and vast power.


    Therefore, it was the most eroded by the abyss, second only to the Head of Soul.


    When Ravenna donned this ring and became the Head of Abyss, she no longer needed to risk using her unstable soul, carried by Nidhoggur, to delve into the abyssal currents, riskingplete soul disintegration to absorb the world''s essence.


    With Hydra''s vast essences and Ansel''s favor as the Abyssal Sermon, bing the Head of Abyss to coordinate all of Hydra''s essences, the God from the Machine, an armament of "Phantasm" was nowplete!


    At this moment, everyone in the imperial capital, the viges, and the territories outside the capital, on thend uprooted by the empress, saw the iron demon wielding the giant de.


    It looked up at the falling fire rain, such violent extermination, and suddenly¡­ a pair of gray iron wings spread from its back!


    "The Moonfall System is activated."


    Countless iron-gray particles emanated from the iron wings, covering the falling fire rain like a giant. The everything-devouring mefeast fire, after burning these particles, astonishingly shrank to the size of a small fireball.


    Numerous autonomous floating cannons continuously fired at the shrinking fireball, needing several shots to extinguish itpletely.


    "... Just a fireball, and it takes so much effort to eliminate."


    Ravenna looked up at the fire curtain spreading to the horizon and sighed, "This is... a divine species, even suppressed, mad, and nowpletely dazed."


    Because Ephesande had lost her mind from Seraphina''s punch, the fire curtain did not fall directly but descended irregrly like a meteor shower. Ravenna used the Moonfall System and floating cannons to minimize the damage to thend, suffering this undeserved misfortune.


    While resisting the fire rain, the giant sword in the hand of the God from the Machine began to emit a ck glow. When the sword touched the mefeast fire, surprisingly, it was notpletely disintegrated.


    "The Annihtion System is activated."


    Ravenna held Ansel''s hand and whispered, "Dragging this out is not a solution, it''s time to end her, Ansel."


    The thrusters slowly pushed forward, and the giant de in the god''s hand hummed. The towering iron demon seemed insignificant under the giant sword, and the sword was even more insignificantpared to the vast fire curtain.


    Yet, the sky the sword pointed at, covered by the mefeast fire¡­ cracked open!


    No¡­ it was the mefeast fire¡­ being annihted under the sword that pierced the sky!


    Ephesande remained dazed.


    She was stunned that melle had not appeared, yet she still couldn''t defeat Ansel.


    She was stunned by her daughter''splete betrayal, having the power to briefly resist her despite not reaching the sixth stage.


    She was stunned that¡­ her dignity and status as a divine species were repeatedly, and repeatedly trampled, and that punch, though harmless,pletely destroyed her sanity.


    Of course, all this was based on a crucial premise¡ªEphesande was already nearly insane.


    When she tried to use Ansel''s sermon to glimpse the path to the seventh stage, she was secretly struck by fate, suffering unknown trauma.


    With all these factorsbined, what remained of Ephesande''s "self" was¡­running out, like a candle swaying in the wind.


    Gazing down at the motionless Ephesande, Ansel''s eyes held neither sarcastic pity nor pure hostility.


    He did not pity her because, in truth, he was not much different from Ephesande before; he did not harbor hostility because he never considered such a being as his opponent.


    His adversaries resided in higher, unfathomable realms.


    "Venna, I told you earlier that you are not the one I trust the most, right?"


    "What''s the matter?" Ravenna tilted her head slightly. "Are you trying to make me jealous? I don''t have such superfluous emotions."


    "No, I just wanted to tell you... I trusted Seri even less back then."


    The thrusters pushed forward again, and the sky-piercing giant de transformed once more. Its edge extended from the middle to both sides, creating a massive groove in the center.


    It resembled a... cannon barrel.


    Buzz!!


    A white light pierced through the blood mes, shooting skyward from the cannon-like groove! If the endless iron-gray particles sought mutual destruction with the mefeast fire, then this zing heavenly light truly overwhelmed the mefeast fire!


    "I didn''t trust her enough to make her my pact head the first time."


    Ravenna pondered for a moment, then confidently said, "That must have been your problem."


    "Indeed, it was my problem," Ansel couldn''t help butugh. "Looking back now, it was a somewhat absurd, somewhat... childish issue."


    "Hmm... so?"


    "So, I want to tell you, I am also growing."


    Ansel looked at Ravenna, and Ravenna looked back at him, at the sea-blue color she loved the most.


    She had never felt... this sea-blue so bright.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "So now, I trust youpletely."


    "If you didn''t trust me after all I''ve done, I''d strangle you first."


    Ravenna said lightly, but her hand did pinch Ansel''s hand.


    The overwhelming iron-gray particles and floating cannons dealt with the falling fire rain, while the iron demon, holding the giant sword aloft, gathered its final strength.


    "But you still say that I fall shortpared to Seraphina, that I am not the ''most''.'' So... where do I fall short?"


    "The old me might not have realized this, but thanks to you... I have."


    Ansel gazed at Ravenna''s calm face and softly said:


    "Venna, have you ever truly lived for yourself?"


    "Of course, I¡ª"


    Ravenna opened her mouth but couldn''t say the rest.


    Truly live... for herself?


    -->

 Chapter 509 Winner and Loser - VI

    "Three years ago, at eighteen, you lived your life ording to Eileen''s design, striving for his blueprint, never considering your own feelings."


    "Now, at twenty-one, you sacrifice everything for me, including your body and soul."


    "...It''s worth it."


    Ravenna calmly replied, "The former, because my grandfather gave me hope in life. Thetter, because you gave me the meaning of life... I certainly have a reason¡ª"


    "You certainly have no reason to do so," Ansel interrupted her, staring directly into Ravenna''s eyes. "What Eileen bestowed is not hope, but shackles."


    "And what I give you... meaning of life, I''m d you think so, Ravenna."


    "But precisely because of this, you should care more about meaning, about life itself, rather than thinking that blindly sacrificing for me will give you value and significance."


    "Tell me, Ravenna," Ansel asked, "Is your heart''s desire merely to pursue ideals and die for me?"


    "How could it be!"


    "If not, then what is it?"


    Ravenna was not one to fall into long-term confusion.


    Without Ansel''s influence, she could have freed herself from the truth of Eileen''s death and found conviction in the void of life, just as Ansel had resolved after recalling Annelisa''s words.


    "I want¡­ to be with you," Ravenna murmured softly.


    "I want to see the arrival of a new world with you."


    "I want to be with you," she repeated, her beautiful purple eyes growing brighter.


    "With you... to see this world be splendid."


    Chasing ideals is not about grand narratives or remarkable visions; it''s about a child''s simple wish to see the world be better and more colorful.


    The hope to save Ansel stems from the desire to stay with the one who changed her life and made her understand what it means to live.


    A gentle smile appeared on Ansel''s face as he firmly held Ravenna''s hand, saying nothing more.


    He realized that what he and Ravenna shared was not just childhood suffering and a false life.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was also the numbness from longsting pain, forgetting their former selves, and never truly ¡­ living for themselves.


    Ravenna saved him, so this time, it was his turn to pull her from the abyss of numbness.


    Don''t live for me, Venna. Live for yourself.


    "But I..." Ravenna still had a trace of confusion. "But I don''t know what to do, how to move forward."


    "Neither do I," Ansel smiled, extending his hand to Ravenna. "So, shall we do it together?"


    Ravenna''s eyes blinked slightly.


    "Brat."


    She sighed softly, cing Ansel''s hand on the control lever, wrapping her hand around the other side, interlocking their fingers as they both gripped the lever tightly.


    "Remove the ''shall we''," Miss Ravenna slightly raised her chin. "Say it again with certainty."


    The power of the God from the Machine had reached its peak at this moment.


    The zing de that pierced the sky, propelled by the thrusters, descended upon the world with a force that made all extraordinary beings watching almost kneel in reverence.


    "Then let''s do it together, Venna."


    "You could never shake me off," Ravenna responded, her hand still firmly gripping his, refusing to let go.


    At that moment, Ansel, feeling the warmth in his right hand, suddenly sensed a small hand clutching his left.


    "An... sel..."


    A voice filled with resentment and a hint of grievance echoed in the cockpit, "What about me?"


    It turned out that Seraphina, who had been sleeping soundly by Ansel''s side, had woken up. Ansel didn''t know what she had exactly heard, but now, she looked up at Ansel with a pitiful expression, resembling an abandoned puppy.


    "Did the intense elemental fluctuations of the God from the Machine wake you?" Ravenna nced at Seraphina, "I thought you were too exhausted to be disturbed."


    "..."


    Seraphina stared at Ravenna for a while but, surprisingly, did not react aggressively. Instead, she continued to look at Ansel with a sorrowful gaze.


    Ansel, amused, took Seraphina''s hand, interlocking their fingers in the same way as they both gripped the other side of the control lever.


    "I will always be within your reach, Seri, have you forgotten?"


    Hearing this, Seraphina blushed deeply. She touched the engravings on her cor, the phrase etched into it, and held Ansel''s hand tightly, unwilling to let go.


    "So... I want to be together too!"


    Despite her weakness, Seraphina''s eyes sparkled as she spoke.


    Holding the hands of both girls, Ansel gazed at the blood-red sky that seemed about to copse. Never had he felt so empowered, so courageous, so... resolute.


    With thebined force of the three, the control lever was pushed to its limit, and the God from the Machine''s power surged to a new level!


    As the zing light descended from the sky, it split the heavens and the fiery curtain in two.


    Every me of the mefeast was extinguished under this supreme destruction. When the fierce light reached the capital''s sky, the entire street melted instantly under its brilliance.


    Ephesande, stunned, looked up at the descending pir of light, her eyes flickering with a sudden realization of danger.


    She sensed... peril.


    As a divine species, she felt threatened by these¡­ seemingly insignificant beings?


    "I am destined to be the seventh-stage mefeast, to surpass the Abyss, to be the eternal monarch!"


    This danger did not frighten Ephesande but rather filled her with... humiliation.


    "How dare you... how dare you make me feel threatened! Only divine species are worthy opponents, you damned rebels!!"


    Her roar pierced the sky, and a pir of fire enveloped her, exuding a ferocity a thousand times greater than before!


    "What!"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened, "How can she still be so powerful!"


    "She burned away thest suppression with the mefeast fire... she has returned to the true sixth stage."


    Despite saying this, Ansel showed no sign of panic.


    "She seemed to be in a daze just now..." Ravenna frowned slightly, "Was she actually wearing down your suppression?"


    "Perhaps," Ansel chuckled, "But Her Majesty would never have expected..."


    The young Hydral, in sync with Ravenna''s maneuvers, channeled all their power into the colossal de that cleaved the heavens and the earth!


    "This is the moment¡­ I''ve been waiting for!"


    -->

 Chapter 510 Winner and Loser - VII

    "Seventh stage, empire, everything..."


    In Ephesande''s eyes, thest vestige of rationality had vanished.


    From a state of slight suppression, barely unaffected by the Abyss, she suddenly reverted to the sixth stage, recklessly wielding immense power. The boundless information of the world and the eternal erosion of the Abyss had obliterated all her sanity.


    The frenzied mad Empressughed maniacally, "Destroy you all... destroy! Worthless things... useless trash that cannot elevate me... everything... destroy!"


    The zing celestial light at the center of the colossal de had already descended upon Ephesande''s head. The entire imperial capital, thend within the range of the giant de, was cleaved in two even before the edge made contact!


    No, it wasn''t just the imperial capital, but the entirend that Ephesande had elevated into the sky.


    Even the ground below bore a chasm stretching to the horizon, an endless abyss that might have extended tens of thousands of meters, or even further.


    Yet, this pir of light halted¡­ a meter above Ephesande''s head.


    The steel demon god wielding the giant de could not press the edge down any further, for the four true deities of this world were¡­ this invible.


    Countless extraordinary beings witnessing this scene were left breathless.


    Was it over? Was the Empress''s majesty truly unchallengeable? Did Hydral... that young Hydral, have any other tricks up his sleeve?


    "Hehehe... hahaha! Do you think you can kill me with this toy? Kill me with it? Ansel... child, have you not grown up?"


    Ephesande''s expression was utterly deranged, her twisted smile and demeanor sending chills down spines. After halting the giant de of the mechanical deity, she did not counterattack but spread her arms wide, letting the blood mes truly... burn the sky!


    The night sky was¡­was¡­was incinerated into daylight!


    "This is my power... this is my strength! I can erase the night and turn it into day, I can burn the entire continent to ashes... the Lost Sea, the sky, the Zero Point Enigma, everything is my fuel, my nourishment! Including you, Ansel... you were meant to be mine, you are mine!"


    In the sky, a colossal hand of blood mes, spanning a thousand meters, reached for the God of the Machine. Ephesande, her eyes crazed and blood-red, screamed, "Give me your power, give me¡ª"


    Suddenly, the blood me hand froze in mid-air, and in an instant, truly in just a moment, the giant hand, along with countless blood mes, vanished into nothingness.


    Then, a more harrowing scream echoed above the imperial capital.


    A small, insignificant me,pared to the overwhelming blood mes that could erase the night, burned on Ephesande.


    Yet, this me caused her to emit the most wretched cries, and as it burned more fiercely, it quickly spread over her entire body, consuming herpletely.


    "This is..." Ravenna was slightly stunned, "Why would she be¡ª"


    "mefeast, as pure humans, are the mostplex among the divine species."


    Ansel said leisurely, "Being born as royalty, they experience the thrill of ruling over everything more intensely than anyone else. Therefore... mefeast are more prone to selfishness, determined to survive at all costs, just like Ephesande."


    "In other words... they are the most difficult divine species to follow the proper steps and achieve session."


    "Then, why has mefeast been able to pass down so perfectly through generations? Naturally, it''s because they have their ultimate restrictive measures."


    The young Hydral cast his gaze towards the second sun above the imperial capital, the eternally burning Source me of mefeast.


    "The mefeast Emperor, before the end, throws himself into the Source me. The crown absorbs the power of the previous generation and finally infuses it into the next emperor. In other words, the Source me itself is stronger than the emperor because it is the origin of mefeast''s power."


    "And when an emperor''s mind haspletely copsed, utterly eroded by the Abyss..."


    Ansel squinted slightly, looking at the me-engulfed, agonizing Ephesande, and murmured softly:


    "The Source me will... actively reim its power, ensuring the continuation of mefeast''s legacy."


    Ravenna fully understood, "So, this was your true n, to drive Ephesande to thispletely insane state, forcing the Source me to kill her?"


    "Only a divine species can kill another divine species."


    Ansel said this, looking at Ravenna with a half-smile, "Since dear Venna didn''t give me that chance, I naturally had to find another way."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You couldn''t possibly believe that the Phantasm Armament could truly rival the power of a divine species, could you?"


    "...I know."


    Ravenna said this, but she still seemed somewhat unwilling.


    How manyyers of negative effects had been stacked on Ephesande in this battle?


    First, there were the mental issues, being struck by fate while peering into the path of ascension, possibly affected by the negative influence of the Abyssal Sermon. Then, Ansel forcibly suppressed her rank to between the fifth and sixth stages.


    Additionally, there was Evora, d in Etheric Armament, restricting her, and Seraphina arriving in time to shatter Ephesande''s sanity and dignity with a single punch... Under such circumstances, this Phantasm Armament, which could conquer the continent, could at most fight her to a standstill.


    And when Ephesande fully regained her power, she was instantly unbeatable.


    "Taking such great risks and burdens," Ravenna clutched her chest, frowning, "yet the gap still seems endless."


    "Regretting stopping me now?"


    "...Hmph, do you regret it?"


    Ansel just smiled and said nothing.


    Seraphina, who couldn''t understand what the two were saying, tilted her head, "So, is she doomed?"


    "ording to Ansel, she should be," Ravenna said thoughtfully, looking at Ephesande, who was being burned by the Source me and couldn''t even scream, "but..."


    "But, if we follow the trajectory of fate¡ª"


    Ansel was saying this when, in the next second, Ephesande, who was being consumed by the Source me, suddenly lifted her head. Trembling, she aimed at the God from the Machine, seemingly wanting to take down Ansel and the others before her death, startling Seraphina.


    In an instant, Ephesande, now a burning figure being incinerated bit by bit, shifted her target to ¡­ another person¡ªher daughter.


    -->

 Chapter 511 Winner and Loser - VIII

    Evora had fled far away after Ephesande took that punch from Seraphina, knowing that Ephesande would gopletely mad. She had guessed Ansel''s true n at that moment.


    Watching from a distance, she saw the utterly deranged Ephesande being consumed by the Source me, filled with uncontroble joy.


    When Ephesande was burned to ashes by the Source me, her crown would be within reach!


    However, who could have imagined that thepletely insane and incinerated Ephesande would, in an instant, lock onto Evora!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    By the time Evora realized it, it was toote.


    For at that moment, Ephesande was still... the supreme divine species.


    Just as the Source me ignited everything about her, Ephesande, in an instant, nted an eternal me on Evora before she could escape through spatial jump.


    Then, Ephesande, wrapped in the Source me, transformed into a stream of light and flew towards the east, burning brightly.


    *


    "¡­Ephesande and Evora both met their demise."


    Ansel sighed softly, "In the end, it was as It wished."


    Ravenna gazed eastward, "Is this part of the original script of fate?"


    "Yes, it is a crucial element in Its script."


    Ravenna fell silent.


    After a long while, she finally spoke, "So... hypothetically, if you truly inherited Mr. melle''s power, it would not merely be a matter of strength; you would have almost entirely disrupted the entire script of fate?"


    "Otherwise?" Ansel said with a hint of amusement, "Do I seem like the type who would force my father to death purely for power?"


    Seraphina looked around, unsure of what to say.


    What exactly happened¡­ during the time she was away?


    Ansel, seeing Ravenna''s silence, reached out to ruffle her hair gently, speaking warmly, "Don''t overthink it, Venna. I told you, you made me choose the most correct path."


    "But you... but I made you lose the chance to defeat It."


    "So," Ansel smiled, "do you think I lost?"


    At this moment, thend elevated to the sky by Ephesande was being precariously bnced by all the fifth-stage sorcerers of the imperial capital, slowly descending.


    Simultaneously, all the fifth-stage extraordinary beings of the capital and the entire empire focused their attention on one thing: the floating iron demon, the monster capable of¡­ contending with the Empress.


    What would it do next? What were the intentions of the young Hydral controlling it? Where had the contemporary Hydral gone?... The extraordinary beings had countless questions, and the answers to these questions would determine their next actions.


    Before long, the figure of the young Hydral appeared on the shoulder of the iron demon.


    This should have been the moment to dere his stance, his majesty, and his power to all extraordinary beings.


    But Ansel did not; he merely leaned on the shoulder armor of the mechanical deity, looking up at the sky.


    That was where the Nostrom floated, his gaze seemingly piercing throughyers of barriers, through different spaces, finally resting on... the flower field where his parents slept peacefully.


    "Venna, it has indeed seeded once more."


    Ansel, looking up, spoke softly, "It prevented me from gaining power in advance, ensuring that Ephesande and Evora followed their original paths, plunging the entire situation into the chaos¡­ it most desired."


    The Empress is as good as dead, yet the only one capable of inheriting her power, the Elder Princess, is also in an uncertain state of life and death. melle has fallen into slumber, and Ansel has not inherited his father''s power.


    The entire empire... no longer has any apparent, true sixth-stagebat strength.


    Undoubtedly, the empire will descend into genuine, utter turmoil and chaos, and such chaos is the prelude and beginning of a great upheaval.


    Fate has won this round wlessly, as always, calcting everything without error.


    "But I do not believe I have lost, Ravenna."


    He gently pulled Seraphina and Ravenna into an embrace, speaking with unparalleled serenity and satisfaction, "On the contrary, I have never felt... so content, so fulfilled in my victory."


    To live on, to defeat It.


    Not to be left with nothing but the goal of defeating It.


    Father, Mother, Seri, Venna... and in the future, there will be more, many more reasons for me to live.


    These are the reasons I must defeat It.


    Ansel did not win this time, but he triumphed over¡­ the death trap that fate hadid out for six years.


    In the future, Ansel may still have tomit necessary evils, continuing his actions as a viin to ovee fate.


    However, he will no longer sacrifice everything, destroy everything for that obsession. He will no longer challenge fate solely to defeat it.


    Thus, Ansel won; he conquered the demon that fate had created in his heart.


    Standing on the God from the Machine, Ansel gazed at the rising sun in the distance, tightly holding the hands of those beside him.


    The dawn light fell on his shoulder. It was the kiss of freedom, the light of transformation.


    *


    Author''s thought:


    Done! I absolutely loved creating this epic battle scene. Each character was carefully crafted with their own storylines, hehe~ Whether it''s the deserving protagonist Venna, the brave puppy Seri, Ansel with his harem number +1, the ultimate game-changer Evora, or the outrageously mad Empress... Oh, and I bet you noticed my Gundam obsession too xD


    When I had my friend read this paragraph, one found it strange when they said, "Ansel lost but still won." It might seem a bit far-fetched. So, let me share the inspiration behind it:


    I''ve long been indulged in a game which holds an important concept: "retreating to advance" , which is, Chess xD Chess is a strategic board game where yerspete to capture the opponent''s king by moving different types of pieces. In Chess, yers need to protect their own pieces while seeking opportunities to attack the opponent and achieve victory.


    This requires a bncing strategy, sometimes requiring temporary retreats or concessions to protect one''s own pieces and gain advantageous positions for future attacks.


    Assume Ansel and "fate" as two chess yers. It''s such a game, isn''t it?

 Chapter 512 Mr. and Mrs. Monster- I

    In the northernnds, at the Tower of Frost.


    "So..."


    A man raised his hand beside the conference table: "Our Empress''s fate is currently unknown?"


    "She is undoubtedly doomed," someone sneered, "Her power will inevitably be reimed by the Source me."


    "And then... was Lord Evora attacked by Her Majesty before she fled?"


    "Yes."


    "Is she also doomed?"


    "That remains uncertain..." someone stroked their chin, "If Princess Evora can hold out until Her Majesty''s power is reimed by the Source me, she might still be saved."


    Among the seats, a young sorcerer scoffed: "Is there any difference between the Source me to the Empress and the Empress to the Elder Princess? Both are certain death upon contact. I don''t see anything worth discussing here."


    "But no one has seen them both definitively dead. Do you want to be judged by the returning divine beings in a few years?"


    The previously calm meeting room gradually erupted into heated arguments. The elderly man seated at the head of the table remained silent, his eyes closed in contemtion.


    Polonia, Seraphina''s former mentor and a high-ranking revolutionary known by the codename "Professor," clenched her fists. After a long hesitation, she suddenly stood up and shouted:


    "Everyone, please listen to me!"


    "..."


    The arguments gradually subsided, and all eyes turned to the standing woman.


    Polonia''s heart pounded as she struggled to steady her voice and began:


    "This is the greatest upheaval since the Empire''s founding."


    "With the demise and silence of two divine species, their legacies are severed... which means the Empire will no longer see the emergence of sixth-stage divine beings."


    "This is our opportunity, the best opportunity. The northernnds are the most resource-deprived. If we do not seize the initiative, we will be hindered at every turn in the future... The re¡­rebellion will rise more swiftly, and if we do not make a decisive move now, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    As Polonia slowly articted her thoughts, her voice grew increasingly resolute:


    "The era of the divine species has passed. We must seize power for ourselves. In this wave of transformation, to not advance is to perish."


    To not advance is to perish.


    Hearing this, the Grand Duke of Gray Tower opened his eyes, revealing a satisfied smile.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    He smiled at all the high-ranking members of the Tower of Frost: "What do you think of Professor Polonia''s opinion?"


    At that moment, all the windows in the conference room suddenly opened, and the biting cold wind howled into the room. The schrs present were, of course, unaffected by the severe cold, but in each other''s eyes, they saw the vast snow and the approaching storm.


    "I second the motion."


    After a long while, someone raised their hand.


    "I second the motion." "I second the motion." "I second the motion."


    Of the twenty seats, sixteen raised their hands in agreement, two opposed, and two abstained.


    When the divine beings, once high above, suddenly fell from their thrones, and the power that could annihte them was no longer as it once was...


    Ambition swelled, and desires became insatiable.


    "Then, I dere..."


    The Duke of Gray Tower removed his sses, and his aged, cloudy eyes suddenly gleamed with the sharpness of a hawk.


    "The proposal regarding the independence of the northernnds, in alliance with the Duke of Ironde, is officially passed."


    "The next steps... leave them to me."


    He struck his scepter heavily, the pride and fervor in his aged voice overpowering the wind and snow.


    On the 11th of March, 1108 of the Imperial Calendar, thirty-six days after the [Day of Cmity].


    The Duke of Gray Tower and the Duke of Ironde issued a joint statement.


    The northernnds dered independence from the Empire, officially bing autonomous.


    *


    In the westernnds, at Duke of Wyvern''s mansion in the Deste Dragon Valley.


    "So, you mean to say that our great creator, Lord melle... has mysteriously vanished."


    On the expansive balcony, Duke of Wyvern, lounging and drinking, absentmindedly stroked the young dragon lying beside him: "Whether he is alive or dead is unknown?"


    "If that Hydral still existed, he would never have allowed Lord Ansel to rece him in the battle against the Empress."


    Behind him, a "dragonman" with fleshy wings at his waist, limbs like those of a scaled beast, and covered inrge ck scales, bowed his head and responded: "Although we have found no trace of Lord melle, it seems¡­ he haspletely perished for some reason."


    "So, it''s still just spection?"


    Duke of Wyvern looked up, murmuring: "Whether he or she¡­ or her is dead or alive, there is no definite news¡­huh. Why the young Hydral did not inherit Lord melle''s power is also a mystery."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The man shook his head and said: "He is a... dangerous character. Let''s keep watching."


    "But ording to intelligence, Duke of Bloodust is already stirring."


    "Only tcher? That shouldn''t be."


    Duke of Wyvern stood up, leaning against the balcony railing:


    "tcher, Lorraine, Namo..."


    He softly recited the names of the other three Grand Dukes of the westernnds, his expression growing colder:


    "This situation suits their tastes. Chaos, disorder, no supreme suppressor... Hmph."


    The man swirled the wine in his ss, his brown-yellow dragon-like vertical pupils filled with disdain and contempt.


    "They will soon start fighting like hyenas."


    "... Grand Duke, this is your opportunity," the ck-scaled dragonman earnestly advised, "Without the Empress''s restraint, if you could unify the westernnds¡ª"


    "No."


    Duke of Wyvern casually tossed his wine ss aside: "I will wait a bit longer. For now... let them stir up the trouble."


    "There is still a divine species, sitting in the bountiful southernnds, watching the world."


    He murmured softly: "I must ensure he has no hidden cards left. If, after all the fighting and scrambling, we gain everything, only to have a supreme divine being emerge above us, I might not..."


    Roar¡ª!!!


    The young dragon on the balcony suddenly roared, spreading its wings and flying into the valley. Simultaneously, dozens of giant dragons pped their wings and soared into the sky, their roars shattering the clouds.


    "...be able to remain a docile dog in a corner."


    On the 17th of February, 1108 of the Imperial Calendar, twelve days after the [Day of Cmity].


    Duke of Bloodust waged an undered war against Duke of Firmament. Duke of Azuregold supplied mercenaries and adventurers to both sides, causing friction with Duke of Wyvern, who provided dragon rentals.


    The most chaotic westernnds hadpletely be a true battleground.


    *


    In the Eastport, City of Azurehaven, the Lost Sea Coast.


    "Truly! I really saw a ball of fire...falling from the sky! I wouldn''t dare deceive you, my lord!"


    The fisherman bowed obsequiously to the well-dressed nobleman: "Everyone in our vige saw it!"


    "Is that so..." The nobleman nodded with a smile, "Very well, your information is crucial."


    The dark-skinned fisherman''s eyes lit up, his face showing even more ttery.


    In Eastport, everyone is a businessman who follows the rules.


    [Those who give shall receive]


    This is the unbreakable rule set by the three grand dukes, and it is the reason for Eastport''s prosperity.


    Even the high and mighty nobles, after receiving contributions from themoners, will always give something in return¡ª


    Blood spurted skyward from the cross-section of the neck.


    The nobleman kicked away the head that rolled to his feet, flicked the blood off his sword, and said coldly:


    "Leave no one behind, clean up thoroughly."


    The attendant behind him nodded slightly, raised his long sword, and walked towards the nearby vige.


    Five minutester, the attendant returned and bowed respectfully to the nobleman:


    "Young lord Elfin, it is done."


    "Good, let''s go."


    The young nobleman continued leisurely along the country path.


    "I can''t let my brother outdo me."


    In the 1108th year of the Empire, on the day after the [Day of Cmity].


    Six fishing viges in the City of Azurehaven were once again massacred by the sea tribes, with no survivors. The three grand dukes of Eastport were furious, and the Eastport fleet set sail into the Lost Sea, seeking blood for blood.


    And the news of a ball of blood me streaking across the sky and falling into the Lost Sea was never heard again.


    *

 Chapter 513 Mr. and Mrs. Monster - II

    The Southern Territory.


    Breeze City, one of the cities established when the Count of Spirity Lake relocated all his subjects to the Hydral Territory.


    On the clean and tidy streets, a newsboy waved newspapers as he dashed past.


    "Lord Ansel will return to the Hydral Territory in seven days! Lord Ansel will return to the Hydral Territory in seven days!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Amon city official, sitting outside an open-air caf¨¦ and sipping coffee, waved at the newsboy: "A newspaper, please, child!"


    "Hehe, two copper coins, thank you for your patronage!"


    The newsboy cheerfully handed the newspaper to the man and, after receiving the coins, continued running down the street.


    This rather ordinary city official put away his leisurely holiday mood and began to read the newspaper with great seriousness, word by word.


    The headline that caught his eye was "Lord Ansel will return to his loyal Hydral Territory in seven days," and this theme upied the entire newspaper. To the man''s disappointment, there was little information about when exactly Ansel would return or where this news came from; most of the content was merely praising Ansel.


    He wasn''t opposed to praising Ansel; in fact, it was because he earnestly hoped for Ansel''s swift return that he was eager to know more specific details.


    He turned the newspaper over, and this section recorded news about the [Day of the Cmity]... It was said that thend lifted into the sky by the vanished Empress had finally returned to the ground, thanks to the efforts of many fifth-stage extraordinary beings.


    However, it would take some time for the damage to the imperial capital to be repaired, as many extraordinary beings nned to withdraw their organizations from the capital.


    Without the Empress, the imperial capital lost its primary source of resources. Many powerful individuals had gathered there, hoping for some small favor from the Empress, but now that the Empress was missing, there was no point in staying in the capital.


    "Sigh... If you ask me, Lord Ansel should be the Emperor."


    The discussion from the adjacent table startled the man. He turned to see severalmoners engaged in conversation.


    "I don''t want Lord Ansel to be the Emperor... Being Emperor means managing the entire empire, and he might not have enough energy to take care of us."


    "That''s true. What do others matter to us? If Lord Ansel''s energy is divided, what will happen to our good days?"


    Discussing politics seemed to be an innate instinct for every man. After listening for a while, the city official couldn''t help but interject:


    "Lord Ansel would never aspire to the throne."


    His words drew the attention of the group, who turned to him in surprise: "Why do you say that?"


    "Because Lord Ansel is currently the most watched person. If... I mean, if Her Majesty really... met with misfortune, then the throne itself would be of no value."


    The man, now the center of attention, continued eloquently: "Her Majesty became the Empress because she was strong, not because the throne itself made the grand dukes and extraordinary beings submit... If Lord Ansel were to seize the throne rashly, it would only invite the hostility of all the grand dukes and extraordinary beings. Lord Ansel would never do such a thing."


    "...What do you mean? Do you think Lord Ansel cannot defeat those worthless fools?"


    Someone''s gaze turned dangerous.


    "No, no, no... How could that be possible!"


    The man immediately waved his hand: "What I mean is, Lord Ansel will surely avoid such unnecessary trouble, and besides... he doesn''t need the throne to prove his status, does he?"


    He puffed out his chest, speaking with immense pride:


    "Isn''t he already the most powerful and remarkable person in the Empire?"


    "Indeed... My name is Mara, a carpenter. What is your name, friend?"


    "Just call me Christine. I work at the City Administration Bureau, as a clerical staff."


    "The City Administration Bureau!" People eximed, "That is an impressive job! No wonder you speak so sensibly."


    Christine scratched her head sheepishly: "I was just lucky... It was Lord Ansel who gave me this opportunity."


    He gazed longingly at the clean and even beautiful streets, speaking softly: "The bureau has a dedicated library for us to study. Those books, that knowledge, were all personally written by Lord Ansel, and they are nothing short of miraculous!"


    The man spoke with utmost seriousness:


    "The knowledge and vision I have now are all thanks to Lord Ansel''s blessings."


    "Who could disagree!" The people aroundughed joyfully, "Lord Ansel is indeed the most remarkable person!"


    Someone raised a coffee cup: "To Lord Ansel."


    And so, people cheered and clinked their cups:


    "To Lord Ansel!"


    It is only in the domain of Hydral thatmoners can sit in such ces, holding newspapers and discussing imperial affairs openly, even uttering such rebellious words without fear.


    *


    The Imperial Capital, City of Celestia.


    As the heart of the Empire, this great city now appeared so deste and dpidated.


    Ephesande''s madness ultimately brought immense destruction to the capital. Even though the God from the Machine tried to block the torrential fire rain, it was impossible topletely stop it. Moreover, the mad empress''s maniption of gravity caused various physical devastations.


    The current City of Celestia resembled a dpidated, teetering block fortress.


    What is more absurd is that at least a dozen fifth-stage extraordinary beings reside here permanently, and with a little effort, they could gather more than twenty. If these extraordinary beings worked together, restoring the capital would be a breeze. Yet, the capital remains in this ruined state.


    The pure extraordinary forces are preparing to withdraw their main forces. For those who care little about politics, the capital is merely a ce to exchange resources. With the Empres gone, there is no need to keep the strong ones here, nor is there any need to do free repair work.


    For the ambitious grand dukes, the City of Celestia holds special significance. Everyone wants to win the people''s hearts by restoring the capital, but no one wants to be the first to step forward, leading to a tacit stalemate.


    -->

 Chapter 514 Mr. and Mrs. Monster - III

    In the end, these powerful figures, who could change the world, with the Empress undoubtedly dead, the mefeast legacypletely severed, and their delusions almost bing reality, still made no significant moves.


    Although many extraordinary beings are working on the capital''s restoration, their average strength means it is uncertain how long it will take to restore this majestic city.


    A young nobleman, wearing a top hat, walked calmly along the shattered avenue. As he passed, the broken streets, copsed houses, and ruined buildings behind him miraculously began to restore themselves.


    This miraculous sight caused passersby to kneel in reverence, but upon closer inspection, it was evident that the damaged structures were not directly restored; instead, they were being repaired by fine, iron-gray particles.


    "Not showing yourself?" Ansel chuckled, "They should be thanking someone else, not me."


    "I''m not doing this for people to kneel," Ravenna''s calm voice whispered in Ansel''s ear, "There''s no need for such theatrics."


    "And... aren''t you heading to the pce? This isn''t the shortest route... and you don''t need to walk there."


    "Because going to the pce is on the way."


    "...Hmm?"


    Ravenna made a puzzled sound, but Ansel did not answer, merely smiling and beckoning with his finger.


    Miss schr sighed:


    "Childish."


    Despite her words, her form materialized out of thin air,nding lightly on the ground, and she took Ansel''s hand.


    "Now can you exin? What do you mean by going to the pce is just on the way?" The petite Ravenna looked up at Ansel.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "That''s just a minor matter."


    Ansel said casually, "It will be resolved quickly."


    "Matters concerning the bnce of the entire Empire are minor to you?"


    Ravenna frowned slightly, not out of displeasure, but simply to tease Ansel.


    Unlike Seraphina, who loved to cling to Ansel, Ravenna, though always shadowing him, rarely ¡­ showed him a kind face.


    It was just like when they first met.


    "What, is that not eptable? Don''t you trust me?"


    "...Hmph, then what counts as a major matter?"


    Hearing this, Ansel''s lips curled slightly: "You''ll know soon enough."


    He led Ravenna towards a very modest house. Ravenna had never been here before and did not understand Ansel''s intentions.


    Stopping at the gate, she nced at the surname on the door; she did not recognize the owner.


    ¡­What was Ansel nning?


    "Your family''s estate," Ansel said leisurely, "is quite close to the pce and has suffered significant damage."


    "..." Ravenna''s brow twitched slightly. After a moment of silence, she replied calmly, "It''s just an estate, merely bricks and stones."


    Though she said this, her expression was clearly uneasy, for it was a ce she had lived, one of the few ces with traces of Eileen. Moreover, that couple still lived there. If they had¡­ in the battle¡ª


    Ravenna''s expression changed, and she looked sharply at Ansel: "Ansel, you¡ª"


    At that moment, the door of the house opened, and a beautiful, though weary-looking couple emerged.


    They immediately noticed the young nobleman standing at the gate, looking somewhat surprised.


    "Venna."


    Ansel, standing alone, spoke softly: "Are you going to run away?"


    No one responded.


    "I told you, from now on, you must live for yourself, and so must I."


    "If you say you don''t know how, then let me help you first."


    The young Hydral looked at the hesitant couple not far away, his voice gentle and warm:


    "How about starting by mending past regrets?"


    "..."


    A few secondster, a petite woman, head slightly lowered, emerged from behind Ansel.


    Clutching Ansel''s hand tightly, her voice was somewhat hoarse: "You self-righteous brat, I am truly... fed up with your presumptuous attitude of thinking you know what''s best for me."


    Ansel smiled and squeezed her palm: "Likewise, my armoreddy."


    He nced at the utterly stunned man and the woman covering her mouth with her hands, then bent slightly to whisper in Ravenna''s ear: "Do you need a push?"


    "...Get out, go mind your own business, I don''t need you here."


    Ravenna said this softly, releasing Ansel''s hand.


    She stood at the gate, quietly gazing at the couple whose eyes were now red with tears. Her hand, which was about to push the door, hesitated but eventually pressed down slowly.


    Ravenna Ziegler, who always sacrificed everything for others, took a deep breath and walked towards her past pain.


    She had promised him to live for herself.


    It might be difficult, but with him around, she always knew how to move forward.


    Ansel watched her petite figure walk towards the couple, tipped his hat slightly in a bow, though the brim couldn''t hide the deeply contented and gentle smile on his face.


    Then, he turned his gaze to the highest ruins and proceeded leisurely.


    Next, he had onest minor matter to attend to.


    *


    Broken pirs, shattered bricks, and a ceiling from which debris asionally fell.


    Suellen stood quietly amidst the ruins, gazing at the throne almost buried under the rubble.


    She felt it was absurd.


    Her revered mother was dead, her despised sister was dead, and the glory and majesty of the mefeast were reduced to the eternally suspended blood-red sun over the capital.


    As for the royal power, the throne, the pce... they were nothing, just a pile of bricks in the end.


    The other bloodlines of the mefeast had long fled with all the wealth, and even that grand duke, the only one with mefeast blood who was always enfeoffed in the capital, was nowhere to be found.


    She was the only royal member left here.


    Everything she had pursued for so many years was so close to sess, yet... failed sopletely.


    Everything was over, and Suellen knew this better than anyone.


    Even without the qualifications to be a divine species, as a member of the mefeast with great ambition, she knew better than anyone that herpletely mad mother, burned by the source me, was doomed to die. The final counterattack of that lunatic before death hadpletely severed the possibility of the mefeast legacy.


    The so-called source me, no matter how powerful, was ultimately just a fire. It was already impressive that it could end eachpletely mad emperor and ensure the power''s inheritance. How could it possibly protect the next generation as well?


    -->

 Chapter 515 Mr. and Mrs. Monster - IV

    Suellen knew better than anyone that the reign of the mefeast was over.


    Her unrealistic dreams had been shattered¡­ in such an absurd manner.


    She would rather have been killed by Evora, who inherited the power of the mefeast, or seen her mother truly find a way to ascend to the seventh stage and achieve eternity. She would have preferred such a failure over losing in such a ridiculous way.


    As a member of the mefeast, she would rather face punishment from someone who shared her blood than¡­ endure the miserable fate that might await her.


    Sorcerers might capture her out of curiosity about the mefeast bloodline, or perverse strongmen might take her as a ything because of her royal status. In any case¡­ her end would be unimaginably tragic.


    But why? Why did Suellen not flee immediately like her kin, to wander in exile?


    "How long have you been here, dear Princess Suellen?"


    ...It was because of this.


    Because of the person who spoke these words.


    "..."


    Still wearing a pure white dress, as innocent as an iris, the girl slowly turned around.


    Suellen saw the handsome young man she had been waiting for.


    Leaning on his scepter, he walked leisurely through the ruins, sighing softly: "This is truly poignant, isn''t it? A ce where countless great figures once bowed respectfully has be such a deste ruin, ignored by all."


    The young Hydral tilted his head slightly, looking at the delicate and pitiable flower before him: "Your feelings must be veryplicated, Princess Suellen."


    "Lord Ansel..."


    Suellen spoke with difficulty, her voice somewhat hoarse.


    "I hope I haven''t stirred up painful memories."


    Ansel continued forward, the rubble before him crumbling away, as if bowing to a king, clearing a path to the throne.


    "After all," he paused, then turned back with a smile: "I was the one who killed the Empress."


    This radiant smile sent chills down Suellen''s spine, yet... it also ignited an inexplicable warmth in her heart.


    "I can see that you miss this ce, miss the days when the Empress disyed her supreme authority."


    Step by step, he ascended the stairs, clearing the debris that buried the throne. Standing before it, he brushed the dust from the armrest.


    "Or perhaps..."


    The young Hydral turned, looking down at the delicate princess like a flower. He patted the armrest of the throne,ughing mockingly:


    "Do you wish to sit on this throne, even just once?"


    At this moment, Suellen, with her head deeply bowed, finally spoke: "No, I have never thought that, Lord Ansel."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, I believe..."


    She raised her head, her pure and innocent face showing genuine admiration and tenderness: "Now, only you are worthy of sitting on this throne."


    Ansel looked down at her for an indeterminate amount of time before suddenly letting out a soft chuckle.


    This chuckle soon became uncontroble, turning into a hearty, joyfulugh.


    "Suellen... Suellen."


    Laughing heartily, Ansel shook his head and tapped the throne with his scepter: "Dear Princess Suellen, I have no interest in it, at all."


    "Yes."


    Suellen immediately lowered her head again: "For you, there is no need to use such a burdensome thing to demonstrate your authority and glory."


    "Your astuteness impresses me." Ansel pped his hands, "But..."


    He stepped down from the throne, approached Suellen, and lifted her chin with his scepter.


    The young Hydral''s expression was cold and indifferent:


    "Your deceit displeases me."


    "I did not¡ª"


    Suellen began to deny it, but under the gaze of those deep sea-blue eyes, she could not continue.


    After a brief silence, she responded softly: "Yes... I deceived you, Lord Ansel. "


    "I yearn for that power, I wish to sit on that throne and look down upon all beings."


    "Isn''t that wonderful?"


    Ansel smiled reassuringly: "I like honest people."


    "...Is that so?"


    Saying this, Suellen suddenly took a step forward.


    A smile that was both pure and enchanting slowly appeared on her face.


    "Then, may I..."


    The petite princess in pure white cautiously moved closer, then... pressed herself against Ansel''s chest.


    "May I reveal... my desires to you?"


    She said this, her eyes shimmering with moist light.


    Ansel looked at her with a half-smile: "Go ahead."


    "Lord Ansel... you must know better than anyone that the Empire always needs a ruler."


    Pressed against Ansel''s chest, Suellen spoke softly: "Such a kind and great person like you surely does not wish to see the Empire fall apart, withmoners disced and war raging everywhere... right?"


    "Hmm... perhaps."


    "Then, you need someone who can temporarily stabilize the situation."


    Suellen''s breathing became increasingly rapid. She first lifted her skirt, then... guided Ansel''s hand to explore her¡­ inner body.


    "Someone... with legitimate authority, who will not cause you to be attacked."


    "Someone... ah...ha¡­"


    She seemed to want to meld herself into Ansel''s body, writhing and rubbing against him, moaning softly:


    "Someone who will always obey you, forever and ever... belong to you."


    Ansel lowered his head slightly and whispered in her ear: "Then, where is she?"


    Biting her lip, Suellen''s eyes were filled with seductive charm. When someone usually so pure and elegant disyed such allure, the impact was doubled.


    "She is right... in your¡ª"


    Suellen''s words were abruptly cut off because Ansel had already seized her throat, lifting her off the ground with an expressionless face.


    Suellen''s words were abruptly cut off as Ansel seized her throat, lifting her off the ground with an expressionless face.


    "Princess Suellen, your speech was well-prepared, but you need to understand a few things."


    "First,"


    Ansel smiled at the terrified Suellen: "I am not kind."


    "Second,"


    He tossed Suellen to the ground as if discarding trash: "The Empire''s division and chaos are inevitable, and I cannot stop it, let alone someone as worthless as you."


    "And... third,"


    Ansel suddenly shed a bright smile at the trembling Suellen:


    "I do indeed need you to absolutely, absolutely obey me."


    "Come."


    He tapped the brick in front of him with his scepter: "Lift your skirt like you did before."


    "..."


    Biting her lip, Suellen showed no sign of distress. Instead, she quickly recovered from her earlier fear, crawling to the spot Ansel indicated like a dog. She sat down in a W position, shyly lifting her skirt again, revealing her pale, naked flowers.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ansel, however, did not look at her face but gently pressed the end of his scepter against her lower abdomen.


    "Ah!"


    A miserable scream immediately echoed. The delicate girl fell to the ground, clutching her abdomen in pain, yet she dared not say anything, even forcibly suppressing her cries.


    When the pain gradually subsided, she looked down at her abdomen and found... a vivid, jet-ck hydra tattooed there!


    "From now on,"


    Ansel looked down at Suellen, slightly raising his chin: "You are mine. Always remember your ce."


    Lowering her head, silently pulling down her skirt, Suellen crawled to Ansel''s feet.


    "I understand, mas..."


    Her voice faltered, but she quickly made a decision.


    "I understand, Master."


    Suellen of the mefeast, branded with the Hydra''s mark, perhaps the most pitiful, disgraceful, and contemptible mefeast in a thousand years, called Ansel her master with such ttery.


    "Rest assured." Ansel patted her head, "I don''t care about that throne, nor do I need it, but that doesn''t mean you have no chance to sit on it."


    His lips curled into a slight smile as he saw Suellen''s eyes brighten momentarily: "However..."


    Gleipnir transformed into a hand cannon with a mechanical twist, and without looking back, the young Hydral fired a shot that shattered the entire throne into pieces.


    Under Suellen''s stunned gaze, its fragments mixed with the ruins, indistinguishable from the scattered bricks... perhaps just more expensive.


    "It''s just a seat, after all."


    Ansel pinched Suellen''s chin, his voice gentle:


    "If I want you to sit, you will sit."


    *


    I hope people still remember dear Young Princess Suellen lol


    My friendmented lowly of Suellen when proofreading for me:"Compared to her sister Evora, Suellen is just disgusting to me."


    Well, that''s really interesting hahah since I never thought anyone would use the word disgusting to describe a woman I created XD


    Suellen and Evora have totally different talents and environments, don''tpare them  in this way..

 Chapter 516 Mr. and Mrs. Monster - V

    Ansel picked up Ravenna on his way back.


    Her mood was evidentlyplex, a mix of bad and good, a nuance only someone as experienced as Ansel could grasp.


    "Looking back now, I realize there were many times I could have seen that my father and mother... always cared about me," Ravenna said softly, sitting opposite Ansel in the living room.


    "But fate made me miss those moments, forcing me to walk the path¡­ it had set."


    "Do you hate it?"


    "Not that much," Ravenna shook her head. "Ultimately, I was too foolish, too self-centered."


    "That''s why you''re so hard to deceive," Ansel joked. "If you don''t even hate fate that much, how could I have dared to tell you about it back then?"


    "..."


    Ravenna''s gaze gradually sharpened. "I told you, didn''t I? You have to pay the price¡ªfor your distortions, your malice, your distrust."


    "...Yes, I think you did mention that," Ansel replied nonchntly.


    Ravenna''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Do you think I can''t do anything to you?"


    This made Anselugh. "I''d like to see what you can do to me."


    Ravenna said nothing, just stared at Ansel.


    Suddenly, Ansel felt a weight on his back, and a pair of hands wrapped around his neck.


    "Do you really think... I can''t do anything to you?"


    Two identical voices echoed in the living room.


    At the same time, the Ravenna behind Ansel bit his ear and whispered, "Father, or¡­ Daddy?"


    Even Lord Ansel was momentarily silent for three or four seconds.


    Then, he smiled as if everything was going ording to n.


    "So, this is the price you want me to pay?"


    "I won''t lose. Don''t forget my current state."


    Ravenna pointed to her abdomen, her eyes showing rare defiance. "Even in this form, the shape inside... can be adaptive."


    She slowly climbed onto Ansel''sp, joining the Ravenna behind him, tightening her grip on him. "Don''t you love... shaping some passages?" she whispered in his other ear.


    "You''re doing something very foolish," Ansel''s eyes turned serious.


    "It''s not toote to regret, Venna."


    "You should be the one saying that."


    A taller, more graceful Ravenna appeared beside Ansel, stroking his cheek and narrowing her eyes slightly. "You still have a chance to surrender to me, Ansel."


    "Heh heh... heh heh heh..."


    Ten minutester, the door to the living room suddenly opened.


    "Ansel, hurry up and pack! When are we¡ª"


    The spirited Miss Seraphina stood dumbfounded, staring at the room with one man and three women.


    "...Busybody." The smaller Ravenna frowned, "This is my punishment for Ansel, get out."


    "You... you!"


    Seraphina''s blood rushed to her head: "You''re asking for it!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you stay." Another petite Ravenna, lying on Ansel''s back, licked his earlobe, "You can only watch, you don''t have the ability to join in."


    "Hmm..."


    The tall Ravenna let out azy hum: "That''s indeed the case... ah¡­ha~"


    The wolf girl lost her mind.


    "You think you''re the only one who can transform... you think you''re the only one who can transform, huh!"


    She shouted furiously: "Today, I''ll show you just howpatible Ansel and I are!"


    With a fluffy wolf tail, furry wolf ears, and a rapidly increasing height¡­


    Looking at the Seraphina lunging at him, Ansel couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    One after another... naughty girls.


    *


    The young Hydral leisurely buttoned his shirt, looking spirited and full of energy as he approached the map on the living room wall.


    Two girls, too exhausted to even make a sound,y entwined on the soft sofa.


    Ravenna''s campaign had ultimately ended in failure. Although Seraphina had intervened and caused trouble, in the end, the two of them had joined forces to try to defeat the demon king.


    Unfortunately, neither the ever-changing Miss Ravenna nor the strong and tall Miss Seraphina could do more than make the demon king break a sweat.


    After the rxing pleasure, Ansel didn''t continue to linger, as he had gone a bit overboard this time. Both girls had fallen asleep, leaving no one to cuddle with.


    He gazed at the map of the entire continent, hands sped behind his back.


    "The North, abundant in extraordinary resources, the best ce to cultivate extraordinarybat power, and... the revolutionaries."


    The young man murmured softly, continuing: "The Western Kingdom, with numerous Zero Realm Enigma entrances, the highest concentration and purity of etheric regions, and of conflict and opportunity."


    He then turned his gaze to the East:


    "The Eastern Port, the Lost Sea, trade, abundance, the only sea route connecting to another continent..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "As for the Southern Territory, with me there, it''s the least likely to stir up any trouble."


    As he muttered to himself, a still weary voice suddenly sounded from behind him.


    "¡­Just finished that kind of thing, and you''re already eager to get back to work?"


    Ravenna wrapped her arms around Ansel''s waist from behind, slightly poking her head out.


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh, "Are you talking about the old you?"


    "The current me is the same¡­ I just didn''t expect you to be like this."


    "I''ve always been like this. It seems you still don''t know me well enough, Venna."


    "Hmph."


    Ravenna snorted softly, tightening her arms around Ansel.


    Ansel ced his hand over hers, turned his head slightly, and said with a radiant smile, "Are you reassured now?"


    "¡­Reassured about what?"


    The petite schr''s expression stiffened slightly, and she averted her gaze.


    "You''re not the type to be anxious about such things." Ansel patted Ravenna''s head gently, "Why be so insecure?"


    Ravenna remained silent, merely pressing her head against Ansel''s back.


    After a long while, she whispered, "But I have already¡­ be such a monster. I''m not even a puppet anymore."


    Ravenna was actually afraid of this.


    Who would have such feelings for a¡­ for a monster that doesn''t even have a tangible body, made of some alchemical substance?


    So, rather than a punishment, it was more of a cautious test for Ansel. If he showed any displeasure or even resistance, Ravenna would immediately stop.


    "What is it?"


    But Ansel turned around, unable to suppress hisughter, and hugged her tightly:


    "Am I not a monster too?"


    Ravenna looked up, staring nkly at the face so close to hers.


    Seeing Ravenna looking at him like this, Ansel extended his hands, making a wing gesture and a yful "rawr" face.


    "¡­Pfft."


    "Is it funny?" Ansel looked at his hands shaped like ws.


    "No." Ravenna shook her head, stood on tiptoe, and pecked Ansel on the lips.


    She gazed into those mesmerizing sea-blue eyes and whispered:


    "Very cute, I like it a lot."


    "From now on, always make that face for me, Mr. Monster."


    Ansel pinched Ravenna''s cheek, "As you wish, Mrs. Monster."


    They gazed into each other''s eyes and smiled.


    For they had finally found a brilliant color in their otherwise identical gray lives, a color they would never forget.


    (Volume Two, Gray Rhapsody, End)

 Chapter 517 The Returned - I

    The carriage, adorned with the emblem of the Hydra, glided slowly along the main road. Two sleek, white steeds trotted gracefully, undisturbed by the deafening cheers from the crowd, even without a driver.


    On the carriage, a young and handsome nobleman waved to the throngs ofmoners lining the street. His smile, to the women, was a soft and endearing charm that made their hearts flutter, while to the men, it was a rousing and trustworthy acknowledgment.


    Wherever his gaze fell, the cheers grew louder, echoing throughout the city. As the melodious sound of the organ began, the once chaotic cheers gradually transformed into a harmonious chant, synchronized with the music.


    This song,posed three years ago by a wandering bard who settled in Hydral territory, praised the young Hydral and had since be widely sung throughout thend. Newborns in Hydral have been lulled to sleep by this bad for years.


    "With such an extraordinary rapport with the people, you still im you have no desire to change anything," Miss Ravenna remarked calmly, her expression unchanged, "You are stubborn as always, Ansel."


    Sitting to Ansel''s left, Miss Ravenna endured the countless gazes with him. For someone who detested social interactions, this was sheer torment. She had not wanted to apany Ansel, but when he sped her ringed hand and gazed at her with a smile, she found herself powerless to refuse.


    Ansel continued to wave, maintaining his gentle smile. Though he did not speak, his voice reached Ravenna''s ears: "Perhaps I''ve brainwashed them."


    "Indeed, with a more stable environment, a more prosperous life, and a more hopeful future," Ravenna sighed, gently squeezing Ansel''s hand. "Please,e up with a less perfunctory excuse."


    Ansel merely smiled in silence, appearing utterly at ease.


    In contrast to the bantering Ravenna, our big girl, Miss Seraphina sat rigidly, her posture as stiff as a statue. She held her chest high and her stomach in, her expression unnaturally tense.


    In the mind of Miss Wolf, a single phrase repeated endlessly¡ª"I must not embarrass Ansel, I must not embarrass Ansel, I must not..."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The unconscious power emanating from the Head of Wind made it even harder for Seraphina to control herself than it was for Ravenna. The Hydral citizens'' high regard for Ansel was well-known, but their opinion of her... she didn''t want to hear it, yet couldn''t help but listen.


    "Rx, Seri," Ansel gently supported her soft yet firm waist. "You weren''t this tense when fighting the Empress."


    Seraphina thought, I could punch the Empress in the face, but I can''t punch all these people in their faces¡­ She had no time or energy to speak, focusing solely on maintaining her cool beauty image.


    The young girl felt both troubled and happy.


    Troubled by the need to act more cautiously from now on, always mindful of Ansel''s image.


    Happy because, seeing the genuine adoration in the eyes of themoners, she could finally set her heart at ease.


    Ansel, you truly¡­ truly are the best!


    The young Hydral knew his wolf girl was beyond listening now, so he released her hand with a smile and gazed towards the end of the road.


    No matter how long the road, the surging crowd extended to the very end.


    The cheeringmoners seemed indifferent to the monumental deeds of the person they celebrated or the current state of the empire.


    They cared more about the one who cared for them.


    Ansel lifted his head, as if embraced by the sea of people, and gazed at the radiant sky that seemed to wee him.


    The empire had undergone dramatic changes, and many tasksy ahead for him. The enemies and challenges he would face would far surpass those of the past.


    But it didn''t matter. He was home.


    And he was stronger than ever before.


    *


    "Ah... I''m exhausted!"


    Seraphina flopped onto the soft sofa, sprawled out. "I never want to experience something like that again..."


    "Ansel," she said weakly, her soft face slightly squished by the cushion, "why do we have to do this? You''re not the type to show off."


    "This isn''t about showing off," Ansel replied, expertly retrieving a bottle of wine from the living room cab and pouring himself a ss. "It''s about building trust among the citizens of Hydral, fostering a sense of belonging, and giving them a reason to unite."


    Savoring the wine for a moment, the young Hydral turned to Ravenna, who was toying with a decorative item in the living room. "How is the Nostrom now?"


    "That is the great work of Lord melle," Ravenna said, her gaze shifting to Ansel as she deftly solved a peculiar, alien Rubik''s cube with one hand. "With your... authorization, I can only manage to move it. Spatial transitions are beyond my capability."


    "Theplex operations involved can only be easily handled by Lord melle," she added, cing the restored cube on the table with a slightlyplicated expression.


    Only by ascending higher could one trulyprehend¡­ the terrifying power of the divine species.


    Reflecting on their confrontation with the Empress, Ravenna realized that even the slightest deviation¡ªsuch as Evora''s sudden betrayal, Seraphina''s dyed arrival, or Ansel''s failure to find her in the Abyss¡ªcould have led to Ansel''s imprisonment by the Empress.


    Thinking about how her decision had ced Ansel in such a perilous situation, Ravenna was unsure what emotion to express.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just being able to move it above Hydral is enough," Ansel said with a nonchnt smile.


    "The terror of the Nostrom in the eyes of those bigwigs lies in the fact that it has never truly been activated."


    "Moreover, with it in Hydral territory, Tyrus and Lawrence can officially take their positions here."


    That night, melle''s pact heads did not appear on the battlefield where Ansel and Ephesande shed, not because melle''s power had waned, rendering them useless.


    They had indeed lost the authority granted by the pact head, but their hard-earned strength remained undiminished. After melle fell into slumber, they were the first to find Ansel.


    -->

 Chapter 518 The Returned - II

    The reason they did not participate in the battle was simple: firstly, it would have heightened Ephesande''s vignce, increasing the instability of the situation; secondly, in Ansel''s eyes, the safety of melle and Annelisa was paramount.


    Who could guarantee that fate wouldn''t y another trick? Thus, their sole mission now was to protect melle and Annelisa at all costs.


    Although they had lost the power of the pact head, they were free from the Abyss''s influence. While they were no longer the invincible powerhouses and were no longer able to crush any fifth-stage extraordinary beings as they once were, they remained among the top-tier strong.


    Focused on being "reasonable", fate, no matter how much it wanted to kill melle, it was impossible to harm him under the protection of five top-tier fifth-stage guardians.


    As a trade-off, Ansel would lose five powerful allies, but this was a small price to pay for his parents'' safety.


    "Therefore."


    Ravenna floated to the back of the sofa and sat down, extending her small foot wrapped in ck stockings to gently tap Seraphina''s buttocks. Under thetter''s re, she said indifferently:


    "What do you n to do next? If there''s nothing for me to do... I''ll go back to my research."


    "Next, of course, is to handle the affairs within the territory and, well¡­ move the Tower of Babel from the capital to my ce."


    "You!"


    Ravenna''s eyes widened slightly, and Seraphina, who had been stepped on her butt again, shouted angrily, "What are you trying to do, you little dwarf!"


    Ansel, with an expression ofplete justification, said, "Since we''ve already contacted Leiden and the others, it makes no difference to contact Hendrik and his group as well, does it?"


    He smiled and hooked his little finger, "You promised me, Mrs. Monster."


    "..."


    The petite Mrs. Monster''s chest heaved slightly. After a moment of silence, she threw out a "You annoying brat" and floated away.


    Seraphina looked at the departing Ravenna with a puzzled expression and muttered, "What a mysterious idiot... Ah, Ansel! Are you nning to handle political affairs next?"


    "Would you like to join me?"


    Understanding his wolf girl''s clingy nature all too well, Ansel smiled, "Thene along. I''ll first familiarize you with the manor."


    He took the hand of Seraphina, who had joyfully jumped off the sofa and bounced over, and said gently:


    "From now on, this will be your home."


    "Hehehe... Ah!"


    Seraphina, who had just started tough foolishly, suddenly let out a strange cry because she saw a blurry head suddenly peek out from behind Ansel''s shoulder.


    "And what about me?" Ravenna, who had somehow returned and was now pretending to be scary, said in a ghostly tone.


    "I thought you were going to care for your own business."


    "Watching over you is my business."


    The phantom solidified into a physical form, and Ravenna lightlynded, holding Ansel''s hand with an air of entitlement.


    "Let''s go," she said indifferently, "Show me my new home."


    Seraphina almost grabbed Ravenna''s cor on the spot, but after thinking it over, she restrained herself.


    How could she always lose control because of this little dwarf!


    I, Seraphina, am already a mature woman!


    Clearly, the great "defeat" she faced after blindly joining the fray due to Ravenna''s provocation that night had taught Miss Seraphina a lesson.


    Holding Ansel''s arm, Seraphina snorted lightly, no longer paying much attention to Ravenna''s actions, and instead asked:


    "Ansel, Ansel, where is Marli now?"


    "Working in the administrative building outside the manor."


    "...Eh?" Seraphina was stunned for a moment, then looked at Ansel with great anxiety, "Ansel, you... you won''t me Marli for noting to the imperial capital with me, will you? She''s just an ordinary person, she couldn''t help it!"


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh, "Who told you I would me her for such a thing?"


    "But..."


    Seraphina thought for a moment, realizing that Ansel indeed wasn''t that kind of person, which made her even more confused.


    "But isn''t Marli your... secretary or something?"


    The girl scratched her head, "She''s supposed to stay by your side and help you handle matters. Why don''t you let Marli stay by your side anymore?"


    "Because cing Marlina there is beneficial for her growth," Ansel answered leisurely.


    "Oh... I see!"


    Seraphina didn''t think further, her eyes sparkled as she asked, "Then can I go find her? If I go on my own, will it trouble you, Ansel?"


    Ansel ruffled her hair, "What are you thinking? You can go anytime."


    However...


    The young Hydral added in his heart:


    She might not wee you, though.


    In truth, Ansel cared about Marlina, but not excessively so.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although Marlina''s talent and abilities were undeniable, in reality...


    Ansel had the least shortage of people like her around him.


    *


    Marlina had been at this administrative building for a week.


    A week ago, still in the Red Frost territory, she finally received Ansel''s notice to return to the Hydral territory to prepare.


    Without much thought, the girl immediately set off for Hydral.


    But as soon as she stepped out of the teleportation chamber, she was stopped.


    "Marlina Marlowe?"


    The ones who stopped Marlina were a man and a woman. The man wore a well-fitted ck uniform, with no distinctive features, exuding an air of propriety.


    The woman, on the other hand, wore a gray long coat and ady''s hat. She was tall, with slightly heavy makeup, and her light ck eyeshadow gave her a somewhat cold and stern appearance.


    Marlina bowed slightly with grace, "That''s me. May I ask who you are?"


    The woman, with an exceptionally beautiful face, as cold and aloof as a winter lotus, scrutinized Marlina and nodded, "Not bad. Come with us."


    Marlina did not move but responded gently, "Could you please tell me your identities?"


    She smiled serenely, with aposed and dignified demeanor, exuding an inner pride and confidence.


    Marlina was not one to be arrogant due to favor, especially since she had not received much of Ansel''s favor. She was simply proud of her identity in the Hydral territory.


    The man and woman exchanged nces and then simultaneously chuckled.


    "Alright, Ms. Nerilia, you win."


    The man shrugged, "That agreed case is yours."


    "I told you, women understand women better."


    The woman named Nerilia said indifferently, then turned around without looking back, "Alright, Miss Marlina, follow us."


    "Wait... you haven''t told me¡ª"


    "Mind your status."


    Nerilia suddenly stopped, slightly turned her head, and with eyes made even more oppressive by the light ck eyeshadow, cast a cold, chilling nce.


    Marlina, who could converse with numerous nobles in the imperial capital without changing her expression, instinctively took a step back from just one look.


    "Marlina Marlowe... you must understand, you are merely fortunate, never superior."


    The stern woman in the coat left this remark and walked away.


    The man patted Marlina''s shoulder and, seeing her bewildered look, shrugged slightly:


    "Who isn''t just a talent working for Lord Ansel?"


    *

 Chapter 519 The Advancer - I

    ording to the man''s introduction, Marlina learned their specific identities.


    The woman was named Nerilia Voulp, the eldest daughter of the Marquis of Marsh Serpents under the rule of Hydral. The man was named Malver de Faval, hailing from a well-off merchant family.


    Both were evidently in the service of Ansel, though they seemed to belong to different departments.


    Malver was more approachable, his demeanor gentle and courteous. However, Marlina, having experienced so much recently, could easily discern that Mr. Malver''s behavior was a wless, impable disy of social grace and rhetoric, much like her own usual interactions with outsiders.


    On the other hand, Ms. Nerilia, who appeared to hold a significantly higher position than Malver, was excessively cold and even harsh¡­ Marlina did not feel anger or even slighted by her attitude, as she was ustomed to dealing with intelligent people and believed that Nerilia must have another motive.


    Testing? Assessing? Warning? Regardless, anyone serving Mr. Ansel could not possibly be mediocre.


    Under their guidance, Marlina traversed numerous streets¡­ They seemed to have no clear destination, merely wandering aimlessly, which made the young girl somewhat wary.


    Suddenly, Nerilia halted at an intersection.


    She turned her head, her eyes, shadowed with ck eyeliner and somewhat unsettling, fixed on Marlina.


    "Do you know the way to the Grand za of Flowers?"


    "..." Marlina was momentarily stunned. After pondering for four or five seconds, she calmly replied, "From here, head east for two blocks, then north. In that direction, you will see the most prominent Tulip Clock Tower. Walk to the base of the tower, and from the direction it faces, you can proceed straight to the Grand za of Flowers."


    The young girl smiled gently. "Of course, the most convenient method is to wait for a rickshaw. Based on the distance, it should cost... hmm, five copper coins."


    Nerilia said nothing more, merely nodded and continued walking.


    Watching the tall, mysterious woman''s back, Marlina felt a slight confusion.


    Was it merely a test of my knowledge of¡­ Hydral City?


    Not only was she familiar with theyout of the city''s buildings, but she also knew the entire underground structure of the city. She could even identify the exact drainage line beneath her feet. The positioning of buildings was a trivial matter for her.


    Marlina did not believe that Nerilia''s test would be something so simple. Malver''s reminder indicated that the "colleagues" she was about to face¡­ were anything but ordinary.


    Even so, the young girl''s smile remainedposed and unflustered.


    Being recognized by Ansel was the greatest honor of her life and the source of her unbreakable strength.


    Even if she had to face geniuses with backgrounds and resources far superior to her own, Marlina was confident she would stand out.


    After Marlina provided the directions to the Grand za of Flowers, it seemed that Nerilia was following that route. Her pace was unhurried, giving Marlina the opportunity to observe the real Hydral City, beyond what was in the records.


    Whether it was the spirit of themon people or the city''s infrastructure, everything stirred a passionate excitement in Marlina, who was already deeply familiar with Hydral City.


    This was a sight she had never seen in the Red Frost Territory... no, not even in the Imperial Capital.


    The construction of Hydral City does not feature significant elevation differences, nor does it have high walls separating the inner and outer, upper and lower districts. Although there is always a stark contrast between the bustling and ordinary districts, it does not exhibit the appearance of beingpletely divided into two worlds like other cities.


    The transition from the mundane to the prosperous is very natural and smooth. Before she knew it, Marlina had already entered a more bustling district, giving the impression that the outer ordinary districts would eventually be more prosperous as well.


    From the moment she stayed by Ansel''s side, Marlina had been learning and improving herself every day. To this day, she still could not reach the heights of Ansel''s thoughts. Every time she thought she understood the purpose of one of Ansel''s decisions, she would always find something new and unexpected in Ansel''s subsequent notes.


    However, Marlina was never discouraged by this. She only felt that she needed to improve more and more. Her shorings never brought her frustration, only an ever-growing desire.


    "That ce," Nerilia directed her gaze towards a flower shop with various fresh flowers disyed at the entrance.


    "Miss Marlina, do you know what that shop used to be?"


    "..."


    Marlina followed Nerilia''s gaze and searched her memory for information. It didn''t take long for her to find the answer.


    "It used to be a hideout for a violent gang," Marlina replied. "I remember it clearly because it was the first time Mr. Ansel led a team to clean up the ''filth'' in Hydral City. He was just over eleven years old at the time."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What do you think should be done with those who disrupt the order of Hydral City?"


    Nerilia asked nonchntly.


    Marlina was momentarily stunned. After a moment of contemtion, she cautiously replied, "I believe they should be brought to court and judged ording to thew."


    Upon hearing this, Nerilia and Malver disyed twopletely different expressions. The former sneered, her disdain and contempt evident; while Malver, dressed in a neat uniform and always behaving properly, showed a gentle smile.


    "It seems you haven''t seen the records of how the master dealt with them at the time," Nerilia said indifferently, her hands in the pockets of her coat. "A rule-abiding girl... huh."


    Nerilia''s undisguised contempt made Marlina hesitate, but Malver''s gentle expression quickly calmed her down.


    It seemed that Ms. Nerilia and Mr. Malver belonged to two different factions... two different departments, perhaps?


    From the current situation, thetter seemed more likely.


    With this thought, Marlina had a better understanding of this "test."


    She looked at Nerilia''s back and, surprisingly, took the initiative to speak: "I don''t think following rules is a bad thing, Ms. Nerilia. Moreover... you seem to have misunderstood the ''rules'' I follow."


    "... Hmm?"


    Nerilia stopped and fixed her intimidating gaze on Marlina.


    -->

 Chapter 520 The Advancer - II

    This time, Marlina, who was mentally prepared, did not retreat. She said earnestly, "The rules I follow are simply Mr. Ansel''s wishes. I only know about this matter and do not have more information, so I have not understood the specific records. But I believe Mr. Ansel would not resort to private punishment out of mere dissatisfaction, even if he was only eleven years old at the time."


    "So..." Nerilia''s eyes narrowed slightly, "you think they should be judged by thew, not because you have faith in thew, but because you believe the master would do so?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing this unequivocal answer, Nerilia''s cold expression seemed to soften a bit, but her voice remained indifferent: "That means you don''t understand the master, but... I like that statement."


    Marlina responded with a sweet smile: "It seems that in this regard, we share amon understanding, Ms. Nerilia."


    Nerilia did not respond, merely waved her hand. Though she still appeared cold, at least she no longer showed any disdain towards Marlina.


    Unconsciously, the three of them had arrived at the base of the Tulip Clock Tower. Just a short walk remained to reach the Grand za of Flowers, but neither Nerilia nor Malver moved forward, so Marlina naturally stopped as well, looking up at thendmark building.


    "Miss Marlina should know who built this clock tower," Malver said with a smile, his hands sped behind his back.


    "Ah, I do. It was a gift from the Duke of Magus Primus to Lady Annelisa on her birthday," Marlina recited with familiarity, still gazing up at the clock tower.


    "The four clock faces are made from different types of rare crystals, the three hands are crafted from dragon bones, and the entire dial is made of magic crystal. During festive periods, it has many features to enhance the atmosphere."


    "Well then, would you like to go up and take a look?"


    "¡­Go up?"


    Marlina was slightly surprised but nodded happily, "Thank you, if it''s possible, I would love to go up and see."


    Malver then led Marlina up the clock tower. Marlina wondered why Nerilia wasn''t leading the way. Turning her head, she saw that thedy was lighting a slender cigarette.


    Nerilia nced at Marlina and gestured for her to hurry up.


    Lifting her skirt, the young girl followed her future colleagues up the clock tower. However, the higher she climbed, the more she felt that something was amiss.


    The smell inside the tower, growing increasingly strong...


    Blood?


    The tall clock tower was silent, save for the sound of their footsteps on the stone stairs.


    Marlina, who had been walking with her head down in silence, suddenly froze as they neared the top.


    She saw... thick blood slowly trickling down the steps.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Above, Malver seemed oblivious, stepping into the flowing blood. Marlina steadied her trembling heart and followed closely behind.


    Reaching the top of the clock tower, the young girl was met with a sight that made her pupils contract sharply.


    The gift from the Duke of Magus Primus to Lady Annelisa wasvishly decorated even inside. The top tform was designed for viewing, and from the inside, the four clock faces were transparent, offering a decent view of Hydral City, though not entirelyprehensive.


    What shocked Marlina was not the view from the clock tower, but the three¡­ people hanging from the top tform.


    A middle-aged man, a young man, and a woman, all unconscious, bound and suspended by ropes, their wrists slit, blood flowing down to form a crimson stream.


    "This... Ms. Nerilia, Mr. Malver, may I ask what this is...?"


    Although Marlina had followed Ansel for a long time, the only great horror she had truly witnessed was the death following the cold wave. In all subsequent dealings and interactions with other nobles, she had never seen such a scene again.


    Thus, the current sight was quite a shock to Marlina, but she quickly steadied her emotions and inquired of her future colleagues.


    Nerilia leaned against the wall, expressionless, exhaling a faint mist.


    "These three¡­" She remarked indifferently, "Who do you think they are?"


    Marlina looked at the three unconscious, pale-faced individuals, hesitated for a moment, and then mustered the courage to step forward and observe them closely.


    "...Judging by their attire, they are nobles of considerable rank," she whispered. "The young man bears a strong resemnce to the couple, suggesting they are a family."


    "The man has two scars on his face, and his hands..."


    Marlina, suppressing her nausea, lifted the blood-soaked sleeve to reveal an arm covered in old scars.


    "Is he a warrior? If he were a typical high-ranking noble, he wouldn''t have so many injuries. He likely earned his title through extraordinary abilities and merits, probably a former adventurer."


    "The woman, though not beautiful¡­ shows clear signs of a pampered life, as does the young man. It''s evident they were well cared for by the man."


    After saying all this, Marlina exhaled deeply. "That''s about all I can deduce, Ms. Nerilia."


    Nerilia waved her hand. "Fairlyprehensive... Malver, exin the situation to her."


    Even in this chillingly bloody scene, Malver, still smiling, said, "This man is Count Belleconte, a Westerner and a fourth-stage extraordinary being. Three years ago, he exchanged his merits for a title and pledged allegiance to Lord Ansel. Due to his extensive experience as a Zero Realm explorer, Lord Ansel epted him and granted him a fief."


    "As for why he and his family are hanging here..."


    Malver''s eyes, usually gentle, now gleamed with a chilling light.


    "It''s because he betrayed Lord Ansel."


    "...Betrayal?"


    Marlina was stunned, then showed an incredulous expression. "How could anyone betray Mr. Ansel?!"


    "Though it seems inconceivable, betrayal of Lord Ansel is not entirely impossible," Malver shrugged. "People areplex, aren''t they?"


    "The situation in the West is extremely chaotic, especially now. Given Belleconte''s former status, part of ourwork there¡­ had to go through him," Nerilia said, walking up to Count Belleconte and pressing her lit cigarette into his open wound.


    "Six days ago, the master assigned us a task. The information was to be passed through Belleconte, but he leaked it to the Duke of Wyvern."


    "However, this was intentional on the master''s part. He knew Belleconte would do this¡ªwhile none of us suspected Belleconte of betrayal, the master predicted it."


    She slowly, forcefully pushed the entire cigarette butt into the man''s wound.


    Even in his unconscious state, the count let out a pained groan.


    Unable to bear the cruel sight, Marlina looked away, while Nerilia continued, "The master said that Duke of Wyvern once saved Belleconte''s life. Belleconte is a warrior who repays his debts. Though master''s favor is significant, it doesn''t outweigh a life-saving debt."


    "So..."


    Marlina said softly, not looking at Count Belleconte, "are you going to execute him now?"


    -->

 Chapter 526 The one to whom all nations bow - I

    The Hydral Manor in the Hydral territory is far less luxurious than the manor in the Imperial Capital.


    This all stems from the somewhat whimsical Lady Annelisa, who felt that the original Hydral Manor was toorge and too empty. Thus, melle made some minor modifications to the ancestral house.


    Now, even without Annelisa and melle, the manor does not feel empty; on the contrary, it has be rather¡­ lively.


    Boom, boom, boom¡ª


    On the expansivewn, the roar of gunfire was incessant. Ravenna, sitting under a parasol and reading a book, looked up at the tall figure charging towards her amidst the barrage of floating cannons, her brows slightly furrowed.


    "This is truly... an unreasonable spiritual essencet."


    The schr murmured to herself, raising her arm amidst the increasingly close and excited roars.


    The fierce wolf beast, standing at a towering height of 2.2 meters with wolf ears and a tail,ughed as she burst through the endless explosions. She leapt into the sky, a red-ck vortex of energy coalescing on her fist, resembling a roaring wolf''s head. With a punch from Seraphina, it descended with an unstoppable force towards Ravenna.


    However, an endless array of iron-gray particles instantly formed nineyers of shields above Ravenna. The seemingly invincible red-ck death light shattered sixyers of barriers before dissipating without a trace.


    Seraphina,nding on the ground, had a floating cannon aimed at her forehead. The cannon''s muzzle emitted a zing white light that enveloped her entire head. Seraphina even scratched her face with her hand, pushing forward with her head against the cannon''s overloaded st.


    "You must have more tricks up your sleeve."


    Seraphina, her head still in the zingser, said irritably, "Wasn''t thest strike said to carve an abyss into the ground?"


    "That effect was only possible with Ansel''s assistance and augmentation."


    Ravenna adjusted her sea-blue sses and looked up at Seraphina:


    "Do you really think Ansel just sits there pushing levers? Without Hydral''s power boost, the strength of the mechanical descent wouldn''t reach that level."


    "Whether it''s the massive amount of ether required or the abyss that even I, as the Head of the Abyss, can''t easily touch, it all needs Ansel''s help... Besides, this is just a sparring session. Are you sure you want to go that far?"


    "This kind of sparring is meaningless to me... Enough already! Why are you still firing?!"


    Seraphina, looking annoyed, grabbed the floating cannon aimed at her head, crushed it, and tossed it aside. She then mmed her hands heavily on the round tea table, "Shorty... ahem! Ravenna!"


    Ravenna, resting her chin on one hand, responded indifferently, "Hmm?"


    Seraphina''s body gradually returned to its usual state, her fluffy wolf ears and tail retracting. She cleared her throat and said somewhat awkwardly:


    Your next read is at empire


    "You are Ansel''s pact head, right?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes."


    "So you definitely want Ansel to be stronger, right?"


    "Yes."


    "That means you want me to be stronger too, right?"


    "¡­"


    After a brief silence, the petite Ravenna rubbed her temples.


    "Why do you think I can help you be stronger?"


    She closed her book with a snap and looked at Seraphina expressionlessly.


    "What are you thinking, you self-righteous woman!" Seraphina was annoyed by Ravenna''s sour expression¡ªthough Ravenna often wore such an expression, it still irked Seraphina. "I wanted to ask you, what do you think¡ª"


    The familiar scent from a distance interrupted Seraphina''s words. She turned around in surprise and saw Ansel approaching with a young man.


    "Ansel!"


    The girl excitedly waved at Ansel and was about to run towards him, but her steps halted when she noticed the young man behind him.


    ...Battle intent.


    Seraphina''s wild, dark red eyes widened slightly, her expression showing a hint of disbelief.


    The power of the Head of Wind brushed past the young man, carrying a faint hostility and intense battle intent.


    "You actually sparred with Seri, Venna."


    Ansel, walking towards them, looked at Ravenna''s back and chuckled, "I thought you would be spending all your time in the library. The Hydral territory''s collection far surpasses that of the Imperial Capital."


    Hearing this, Seraphina was stunned again. She turned to look at Ravenna, full of confusion, "Didn''t you say Ansel asked you to spar with me?"


    "¡­"


    Miss Ravenna acted as if she hadn''t heard Seraphina''s question, turning to look at Ansel, who had suddenlye to find them. A hint of displeased resentment appeared on her delicate brows. If it weren''t for the stranger behind Ansel, she might have blurted out "you little brat."


    "I wanted to ask you."


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, "Why aren''t you busy with your own matters? Why did youe to find us, and brought along such a..."


    The petite schr sneered, "Promising young sorcerer."


    Seraphina tilted her head, somewhat puzzled.


    Facing Ravenna''s displeased gaze and Seraphina''s confused look, Ansel brought the young man to stand before the two girls. He tilted his head slightly and nced at the young sorcerer behind him, "Introduce yourself briefly, Gerald."


    The young sorcerer performed an impable noble bow, then lifted his chin slightly and said with great confidence, "Good morning, esteemed pact heads. I am Gerald Heineken, a fourth-stage arcane sorcerer, currently serving as Lord Ansel''s... chief sorcerer."


    His introduction was concise and to the point¡ªname, rank, and position, nothing more.


    Such a straightforward introductionid bare his sharp confidence.


    Seraphina sidled up to Ravenna and whispered, "What is an arcane sorcerer?"


    "There are so many branches of sorcery that even sorcerers themselves can''t keep track. Anyone who learns some odd spells can im a new branch."


    Ravenna''s response seemed less like an answer to Seraphina''s question and more like an appraisal of this "chief sorcerer."


    "But arcane sorcerers are the most orthodox, mainstream, ssical, traditional... heh."


    Miss Ravenna, who inherited her grandfather''s rebellious ideals and was considered unorthodox in the sorcery world, let out a disdainful and scornfulugh.


    "Ansel," she turned to Ansel, ignoring Gerald, "I didn''t know you had such a so-called... ''chief sorcerer.''"


    She lifted her chin slightly, "Where does that leave me?"


    -->

 Chapter 527 The one to whom all nations bow - II

    "Pfft¡ª"


    Seraphina, who identally let out a small sound, immediately covered her mouth. Meeting Ansel''s amused gaze, she coughed lightly in embarrassment, "I just, um... thought of something happy."


    Ravenna sighed, holding her forehead, "Ansel, you really..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not you this time."


    Ansel said, patting Gerald on the shoulder and giving the young man an encouraging look:


    "Gerald, your opponent is not Arlo."


    He pointed to Seraphina, who was rubbing her cheek, and said with a smile:


    "If you canst ten rounds against Seri, you will be my head of magic."


    "...Lord Ansel, is this¡ª"


    Gerald, feeling slighted, seemed to resist but stopped himself mid-sentence.


    He looked at the white-haired girl, whose fame far surpassed Ravenna''s, a madwoman and monster known throughout the empire for daring to punch the empress. Taking a deep breath, he said:


    "I understand, Lord Ansel."


    Gerald bowed his head to Ansel, respectfully and devoutly, "If this is your request, then I will do everything in my power... to meet your expectations!"


    When the young man raised his head, his eyes were filled with fierce determination and fighting spirit.


    "Please, Miss Marlowe."


    The ring on his hand emitted a starlit glow, and an invisible yet powerful wave of energy swept through, causing Seraphina''s eyes to flicker.


    "Are you..." she asked cautiously, "Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    "You are Lord Ansel''s trusted spear and shield. I believe that even at the third stage, you possess the strength to surpass most fourth stages in this world. Therefore, I will give it my all, but... please be careful."


    Gerald, holding the starlit light, dered:


    "I am not like the ''majority.''"


    "Uh... alright, then good luck."


    Seraphina scratched her head and walked towards therge open space that had been bombarded by Ravenna but remained undamaged.


    At this moment, Ansel had already approached Ravenna from behind, reaching out to pinch her smooth, tender cheeks.


    "¡­Let go, this is boring."


    Ravenna discontentedly pped Ansel''s hand, but he showed no intention of releasing her.


    After a few more ps, which failed to make Ansel relent, the schrdy could only keep a stern face, allowing Ansel to continue pinching. "Honestly," she mumbled, "how many rounds do you think this guy canst against your wolfhound?"


    Ansel silently extended five fingers in front of Ravenna.


    "Five rounds¡­ that''s about what I thought."


    "No."


    The young Hydral bent down, his face close to Ravenna''s, and together they looked at Seraphina, who was flexing her wrists.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Five seconds."


    Four secondster, Seraphina ran towards Ansel with a look of terror.


    "Ansel, Ansel! I didn''t mean to kill him! How was I supposed to know he exaggerated his abilities so much, and then¡ª"


    "Why did you immediately dere him dead?" Ansel looked at the flustered Seraphina with amusement. "He''s just seriously injured; a week or so of rest will suffice."


    "I¡­ I was afraid you''d think I wanted to kill him."


    Seraphina shrank her neck guiltily. "That guy, really, if he can''t back it up, he shouldn''t boast so much!"


    "But Gerald is indeed my chief sorcerer, and he is indeed very strong."


    Ansel ruffled Seraphina''s hair. "You are stronger, Seraphina. You are just a step away from breaking through to the fourth stage."


    Relieved, Seraphinaughed, but herughter soon faded.


    "But I can''t find that important point."


    The girl said somewhat dejectedly, "I always feel like I can break through that barrier with a punch at any moment, but it also seems so far away."


    Seraphina, who usually disliked reading, had even gone through books, learning that the ascension and transformation beyond the third stage came from an extraordinary being''s further mastery of their essence.


    From the young prince, who had just ascended the throne, to the young heir holding the scepter¡­ Seraphina needed to knock on that door, allowing her to understand the essence of the beast more profoundly.


    Her ambition for power, her thirst forbat¡­ Seraphina felt she did notck these qualities, yet she still couldn''t push open the door to the fourth stage.


    What was she missing? Seraphina didn''t know. She could only attribute it to herck of real life-and-deathbat experience.


    Ansel, seeing the somewhat downcast Seraphina, gently patted her head without saying a word.


    Ravenna looked up at Ansel, her expression thoughtful.


    "So, is he really your chief sorcerer?" Ravenna nced at Gerald, who was "dead"-lying on the ground, helping Ansel change the subject.


    "Doesn''t he look like it?"


    "How can your chief sorcerer be only at the fourth stage?"


    Ansel smiled, "The emphasis is on ''mine,'' not ''chief.''"


    With that, Ravenna understood. She snorted coldly, "As expected, a cautious little brat with no sense of security."


    Despite her words, Ravenna quietly held Ansel''s other hand.


    The heritage and power of Hydral could certainly attract many fifth-stage powerhouses. However, melle was one of the least ambitious Hydrals in a thousand years, and his forces were not vast. Even so, if Ansel wanted, it wouldn''t be difficult to find fifth-stage powerhouses to work for him.


    But for such people, Ansel would only use them temporarily, never considering truly cing them under hismand.


    "In the originally intended future..."


    Ansel looked at Gerald being carried away and said something that neither of the girls expected:


    "Gerald is indeed my chief sorcerer."


    "What?!" Seraphina was shocked, "Really? Him? So... so when will you¡ª"


    "I told you, he''s not that bad; it''s just that you two are too strong."


    Ansel helplessly pinched Seraphina''s nose, "He''s twenty-five this year. In seven years, he will reach the fifth stage, and he will do so without my help... A fifth-stage extraordinary being at thirty-two is rare in the history of the Empire."


    The heroines'' incredible talents made them mistakenly believe that Ansel''s current subordinates were weak.


    In reality, it was never like that. It was just that their talents were so extraordinary that even fate favored them, making them seem¡­ unreasonable.


    "Not just Gerald, Rhine is also my future head of devouring." Ansel casually dropped another bombshell that stunned the two girls.


    -->

 Chapter 528 The one to whom all nations bow - III

    "... I see, so you must have favored it before, making it mistakenly believe ''I will definitely be the pact head,'' which gave it the confidence to be so arrogant."


    Ravenna mused, "What about the others? In that future, did you recruit all your original pact heads in advance?"


    "No need for that."


    Ansel said casually, "For me, their greatest advantage is that¡­ I have aplete understanding of them and can easily control them. In that future, due to my mother''s influence, my choices for pact heads were not reasonable. Some of those pact heads were not suitable for me."


    Annelisa''s death dealt a devastating blow to Ansel''s previously envisioned future. After awakening the spirit essence known as [Pursuit], he gathered pact heads solely to track down the murderer, caring little for their personalities or morals, as long as their powers aligned with his own.


    This set the stage for the ultimate divine species, Ansel of Hydral, to be defeated by thebined efforts of four heroines.


    On that day, he was disdainfully trampled underfoot by four heroines ¡ª he was hailed as the original sin that caused the Empire''s stagnation for nearly ten thousand years, the root of all suffering in this world, the chief culprit of humanity''s copse and distortion... In short, on that day, he finally realized that his existence was the greatest shame of this old era.


    ¡­


    "There is no shortage of outstanding talent in this world," Ansel remarked leisurely. "Since I can see so many, why limit myself to what my future self possessed? Don''t forget, he was a failure."


    "So, you already have a target?" Ravenna immediately understood, raising an eyebrow slightly. "Someone who canpare to us?"


    "That is, of course, impossible."


    Ansel chuckled, "If I were to measure by your standards, I would only have four... oh, five pact heads."


    Seraphina blinked, "So, I''m the most powerful one, right?"


    "Hehe, Seri is certainly the most powerful."


    "Yay!"


    Ravenna found Seraphina''s bouncing chests somewhat annoying and averted her gaze, resting her chin on her hand. "Ansel, you''d better find some new pact heads quickly. From the looks of Gerald and that house cat, your subordinates are already getting restless."


    "It''s best to quash such unrealistic notions as soon as possible, or it will affect morale."


    These followers of Ansel, who had been with him for a long time, would not give up easily due to a single failure. Unless the position of pact head was taken by someone else, they would never be disheartened. No matter how many setbacks they faced, they would continue to try, and if such attempts became too frequent... it would indeed affect morale, as Ravenna had said.


    The "strongest" wolfdy, who had received Ansel''s affirmation, no longer had any objections to new pact heads. Instead, she was quite looking forward to her new friends, wondering what kind of people they would be.


    ...Hopefully not a gloomy woman with a perpetually stern face.


    ¡­ And it''s best not to be some kind of maniac who can control their own body, growing bigger, shrinking smaller, and disappearing at will.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."


    Ravenna put away her book, stood up, and said indifferently, "Don''t ask me to spar with her again. I''m very busy."


    Ansel blinked, "But I didn''t ask you to spar with Seri. Wasn''t I surprised before? You volunteered."


    Ravenna, who had already taken several steps, paused, turned around, walked back a few steps, and stomped on Ansel''s foot before dissipating into iron-gray particles.


    "That little dwarf is so stubborn, never honest."


    Seraphina hummed, "If I gave her face, I would have exposed her long ago!"


    The girl, saying this with a cheerful smile, hugged Ansel, "So Ansel must still prefer straightforward girls like me, right?"


    Ansel looked at Seraphina, who was pressing her soft body against him, and smiled helplessly, "You are too straightforward, Seri."


    Feeling Ansel''s hand encircle her waist, Seraphina, though not long acquainted with the days of formal battle with Ansel, had experienced enough frequent and prolonged encounters to be considered a seasoned "warrior". Understanding the unspoken implication in Ansel''s words, her face flushed slightly, but she still cooed softly:


    "Just tell me if you like me~..."


    As the girl clung to him, a ck feather suddenly drifted down from the sky.


    Ansel reached out and caught the feather, raising an eyebrow.


    Seraphina, holding him, let out a soft "huh" and leaned forward slightly to sniff the feather.


    "This scent, it''s just likest time..."


    "Alright, I have things to attend to, Seri."


    Ansel casually let the feather fall, and as it touched the ground, it vanished like a bubble.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Seraphina, who wanted to linger with Ansel a bit longer, pouted, "Ansel has been so busytely..."


    "No choice."


    The young Hydral drew a menacing ck hand cannon from his waist, swiftly gripping his scepter. The ck serpent head gleamed with a solemn and majestic matte under the sun.


    He chuckled lightly and said:


    "After all, I am now... ''the one to whom all nations bow.''"


    In this chaotic situation, who is the most untouchable?


    Among the many opponents with ulterior motives, who is the most worth allying with?


    On the already fragmented imperial map, who possesses the¡­ singr decisive power?


    Ansel of Hydral, at the tender age of sixteen, had not inherited the power of the divine species¡­ ¡ª Yet, he was the most solid and reliable force within the empire at this moment.


    And...


    And everyone believed he would be the most solid and reliable force on their side.


    Because everything he had done in recent years was so perfect¡ªAnsel of Hydral was the perfect ally, everyone thought so.


    Although Ansel''s original n did not foresee the empire falling into division, the situation still developed in a way that was advantageous to him.


    This was a rationality that even fate could not alter.


    It was the inevitability created by a viin who, in his youth, had resolved to defy fate, through long and arduous efforts.


    *

 Chapter 529 Return like the blazing sun - I

    In Ansel''s mind, the imperial maps of different eras were being sketched.


    The "deaths" of the Empress and Evora were necessary because only the demise of the divine species, which stood above all, could bring about change.


    But in the originally intended future, how did the near-mad Empress and the power-hungry Elder Princess meet their end?


    It certainly wasn''t due to external forces, for by that time, Hydral had long entered a state of seclusion. melle spent all his remaining time with his wife and child, and that Ansel had temporarily set aside his blood feud, staying by his parents'' side.


    Ephesande''s end also stemmed from her pathological pursuit of self-preservation¡ªnot because her sanitypletely copsed and she was consumed by the source me.


    This most absurd empress at the end of all imperial reigns made a choice that no one had anticipated.


    She plunged into the Lost Sea, hoping to find a glimmer of life from the Tidecallers.


    This inconceivable act was hinted at by Ephesande''s previous actions¡ªdon''t forget, she had even considered turning Evora''s hunting grounds into pastures for the Tidecallers.


    However, in this current timeline, Ansel''s power was evidently far more reliable than that of the Tidecallers. Ephesande, who regarded Ansel as the primary means, naturally only kept the idea of the Tidecallers in mind without taking much action.


    In that timeline, facing Ephesande who had plunged into the Lost Sea, Evora had two choices.


    One was to wait for Ephesande to fail and for the source me to reim her power. The other was to find a way to intercept and kill her deranged mother, seizing the power of the divine species.


    Evora did not dare to gamble. She did not dare to bet on what Ephesande and the Tidecallers would be afterbining, nor on the fate of the mefeast''s power. Thus, the proud and resolute Elder Princess decisively plunged into the Lost Sea.


    Thus, the Empress and her sessor of the empire were both submerged in the endless ocean.


    Subsequent events were only seen in fragments by Ansel¡ªbecause this was a story about heroines, and with most of the memories rted to the heroines being burned away, Ansel only knew that the heroine Isa Zelie, as the Will of Heaven, sessfully vanquished the Tidecallers.


    What exactly the entity of the "Tidecallers" was, and whether it was the Empress or the Elder Princess who had delved into the Lost Sea, remained unknown.


    This was what Ansel cared about the most now.


    The fate that befell Ephesande and Evora¡­ besides disrupting the empire''s enduring rule and plunging everything into chaos, was there another, more significant purpose?


    The Tidecallers had been dormant in the Lost Sea for countless ages, posing little threat to thend. Why would the heroines risk the continent''s downfall to incite a sixth-stage war? Could this be rted to the mefeast mother and daughter?


    At the break of dawn that day, even with the source me entwined around her, Ephesande fought desperately, transforming into a zinget and plummeting eastward.


    "...She should have been reduced to nothingness by the source me. How did the Tidecallers harness her power?"


    Ansel mused to himself as he gently caressed the cold serpent head on his way to the drawing room.


    "And if Ephesande, under my machinations, lost the potential to be used by you, then your focus... would inevitably shift to Evora."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Evora... hehe."


    Even though Ravenna''s "utterly foolish" sacrifice had caused the most crucial n to fail, depriving Ansel of the chance to dominate the entire empire with absolute power, it did not mean he was clueless about his next move.


    The young Hydral ced his hand on the door.


    Come, a new game, another decisive battle.


    He whispered resolutely in his heart, devoid of madness and rage, and then pushed the door open.


    "Lord Hydral!"


    In the drawing room, the dignified woman sitting on the sofa immediately stood up and curtsied to Ansel: "Namo truly couldn''t extricate himself, please forgive his absence."


    The Namo she referred to was the Duke of Azuregold from the Western territory, Namo Azuregold. Given her familiarity in addressing the Duke, her own status was undoubtedly extraordinary.


    Ulysses Azuregold, the Duke''s third wife, and also, well... the Duke''s sister.


    Lady Ulysses''s stance was clear from the outset¡ªonly the Duke himself was qualified to converse with Ansel. However, due to his inability to attend, she had to meet Ansel in his stead.


    Her manner of addressing Ansel was even more intriguing... whether this attitude was purely respectful or a form of probing was hard to discern.


    "The situation in the Western is indeed chaotic; I can naturally understand the Duke of Azuregold''s difficulties."


    Ansel smiled and gestured for Ulysses to sit down. He took a seat on the sofa opposite Ulysses, leaning back slightly into the cushion, crossing his legs, and pressing his fingertips together, exuding an air of ease andposure.


    "Moreover, Madam''s visit alone is enough to demonstrate the Duke of Azuregold''s sincerity."


    Ulysses, sitting sideways with her legs elegantly crossed, gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, exuding the charm of a mature woman in every movement. She spoke softly, "But you are the great Hydral, the entire empire must hold you in reverence. It is still ourck of propriety, therefore..."


    She pushed the ck box that had been ced on the coffee table forward.


    "A small token of apology." The woman ced her hands neatly on herp and bowed her head slightly in a respectful manner. "I beg Lord Hydral to forgive Namo''s rudeness."


    Ansel did not decline; he even opened the box directly in front of Ulysses. Inside was an ancient spherical artifact and a pure ck crystal core.


    "The relic of the Sky Conquering Dynasty and the dark dragon crystal..."


    Ansel closed the box with a faint smile. "Such an extravagant gift just as an apology?"


    Ulysses responded softly, "It is also a token of Namo''s and my appreciation. After all, in the past few years of business, Namo has received much help from you. We must find a way to repay you."


    -->

 Chapter 530 Return like the blazing sun - II

    Many treasures from the Western territory had been sold at higher prices through Ansel''s hands. Additionally, there had been considerable movement of resources and talent. Ansel had been dealing with the empire''s nobility since he was ten years old, and hiswork of partners was extensive.


    "Just a matter of mutual benefit." The young Hydral said this, but he did not refuse and epted the gift.


    The astute Duke of Azuregold was as sharp as ever. This gift was clearly not meant directly for Ansel but for his two "beloved" pact heads.


    Such a gift was evidently more likely to be epted by Ansel.


    Now, with the overt respect, humility, and benefits in ce, it was time to get to the heart of the matter.


    "You and the Duke are both businessmen who value time."


    Ansel, leaning back on the sofa, raised his chin slightly and considerately helped Ulysses open the conversation: "What business brings you here this time?"


    Ulysses smiled gently, "Then I shall not waste words on trivial matters... Lord Ansel, there is something I would like you to see."


    A faint light shed from the ring on her ring finger, and a... broken tooth appeared in her palm?


    "Such a small dragon tooth," Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly, "A newly hatched dragonling?"


    "Yes, this is the tooth of a young Molten Dragon... and it was not obtained through poaching."


    "..." Ansel''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    As apex predators, dragons have virtually no natural enemies, but that does not mean they can ignore their most basic biological instincts¡ªnamely, protecting their young.


    Most dragons reside in the Celestial Path mountains, though some are scattered across the continent. Regardless, the safety of dragonlings is highly assured.


    If this dragon tooth was not obtained through poaching, it means... the dragonling appeared on a battlefield of proven conflict.


    And this can only mean one thing¡ª


    "A dragon cmity."


    Ansel tapped his forefinger lightly, gazing at the dragon tooth in Ulysses'' palm: "In just three years... is another dragon cmity about to unfold?"


    The four supreme deities all suffer from the torment of abyssal corruption. The mefeast Royal seeks the possibility of ascending to the seventh stage by burning and devouring Hydral''s abyssal essence, while Hydral maintains sanity through the mes of mefeast. The two are a unique form of mutual symbiosis.


    So... how does the king of all dragons maintain sanity under abyssal corruption?


    The answer is simple¡ªughter.


    As the apex of beasts, what other method could there be to vent the endless torment that surrounds it, besides hunting and killing?


    When the Dragon King''s corruption reaches a threshold, it transmits this madness to all dragonkind, causing the dragons to descend from the Celestial Path mountains and wreak havoc upon the world. Even dragonlings are driven to madness, resulting in the catastrophic event known as the Dragon Cmity.


    The Dragon King itself, however, often roams the Zero Realm Enigma, wantonly unleashing its power and bringing endless destruction.


    Of course, the Dragon King chooses this method to alleviate its own corruption, not solely because of the presence of the Empress and Hydral. Although the two divine species of the empire prevent the Dragon King from initiating a mass ughter, it also understands that if it exterminates the most promising humans, who will it then unleash its brutality upon?


    Who will be the best prey for the dragons?


    However, now, with the Empress likely dead and melle fallen from the sixth stage into slumber...


    The monster perched atop the peak of Mountain Elysian has already cast its hungry gaze upon the man''s world.


    "Yes... don''t you find it absurd?"


    Ulysses sighed, "The threat of the Dragon King is imminent, yet the so-called grand dukes who im to inherit the empire''s glory are only concerned with vying for power and engaging in mutual ughter."


    "Because they also know that the Dragon King will notpletely destroy the empire, at most it will treat the empire as a hunting ground."


    Ansel smirked, "Hunting is always done by the dragons; the Dragon King itself does not participate. So even if an endless Dragon Cmity is unleashed, they still have the means to protect themselves."


    "In fact, in such chaotic times, their power and strength are even more pronounced."


    Do the extraordinary beings care? No, they do not. The Dragon King is not human; it does not care about worldly power. It only needs prey to dy the abyssal corruption. In this regard, it is not the enemy of the extraordinary beings.


    In fact, it is far more stable than the Emperor of the mefeast Royal¡ªonce its desire for ughter is satisfied, the dragons will return to the Celestial Path mountains. The Dragon King disdains to wield its power in this rtively small main ne; it prefers to roam freely in the boundless Zero Realm Enigma, which aligns more with its beastly nature.


    Since it is just that, what is there to worry about? It is merely a Dragon Cmity that urs once every few decades... As Ansel said, without formidable enemies, how can the extraordinary beings demonstrate their power?


    Therefore, the grand dukes do not really concern themselves with the potential disaster the Dragon King might bring¡ªif you insist that the Dragon King could kill them all at any moment, which divine species wouldn''t do the same? If the Dragon King could suddenly go mad, could not the Empress or Hydral do the same?


    Having survived like this for over a thousand years, there is nothing to worry about, or rather, worrying is futile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Western territory, being closest to the Celestial Path mountains, is the most severely affected by the Dragon Cmity, yet it also reaps the greatest profits.


    Though it is a disaster, when a treasureden dragon charges at you in its madness, is it not also an opportunity?


    For this reason, and because it is the region where the temporary entrance to the Zero Realm Enigma opens most frequently, the Western territory has be a paradise for adventurers, with four grand dukes governing its territories.


    Every inch of the Western is and of potential opportunities.


    -->

 Chapter 531 Return like the blazing sun - III

    Naturally, the most renowned businessman of the Western territory, the Duke of Azuregold, did not send his wife to negotiate with Ansel out of concern for themon people.


    "You know this as well, Lord Ansel."


    Ulysses carefully put away the young dragon''s broken tooth and said earnestly, "Originally, when the Dragon Cmity struck, the Western territory would somewhat unite to fight against the mad dragons. But in the current situation... Bloodust and Firmament are locked in a death struggle, and it is impossible for them to cease fighting and join forces.


    Wyvern, always having the upper hand during the Dragon Cmity, remains a bystander. Namo and I cannot hold out alone... In this way, the mad dragons are likely to tear through the Western territory''s defenses, sweeping across the entire empire and ravaging countless civilians."


    "I think... you would not want to see such a scene."


    Ansel did not respond to this amusing pleasantry but instead smiled and asked, "So what does the Duke of Azuregold think should be done? Do you need my help to fight the dragons?"


    "No, no... you misunderstand, Lord Ansel."


    Ulysses said sincerely, "Fighting the Dragon Cmity is the responsibility passed down through generations of the dukes guarding the Western territory. How could we trouble you to take action? We only hope you can provide some assistance in a certain matter..."


    She leaned forward slightly, her ample bosom almost spilling out, her mature and beautiful face radiating deep and sincere anticipation.


    "As long as we can seize the Duke of Wyvern''s insignia, even with just Namo and me, we can withstand the Dragon Cmity... Moreover, without the Duke of Wyvern exacerbating the conflict between Bloodust and Firmament, the war might end sooner."


    "In this way," Ulysses smiled, "the Dragon Cmity will no longer be a problem, and you will gain the most loyal friends in the Western territory."


    "Namo and I are willing to ept all your demands... all of them, any of them."


    The woman''s voice seemed to be moist, as if it could drip with water. She leaned forward, her hands resting on the table, and the taut, bulging objects hung down, resemblingrge spindles. Her attire appeared to be carefully chosen¡ªsemi-transparent fabric that allowed glimpses of the voluptuous flesh-toned skin of the beautiful woman amidst the splendid ck veil.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And further down, the rounded, apuding, ripe pinkness, invitingly provocative, was on the verge of revealing itself...


    Ansel propped his face on his hand, watching the increasingly flushed face of the mature woman before him, a slight smile ying on his lips.


    The Duke of Azuregold is the most unique among the thirteen grand dukes. While the three grand dukes of Eastport are also keen on business, they harbor a deep desire for power.


    But the Duke of Azuregold is different¡ªhe truly just wants to do business, relishing the feel of endless money flowing through his fingers.


    In the originally nned future, he defected to the revolutionary army led by the heroines in theter stages of the war, providing countless resources and contributing to the downfall of the empire.


    This businessman does not care who is in power, which is why he can make such a pledge akin to selling himself.


    Of course, there is another crucial reason: Ansel has crafted a wless image in the eyes of all the grand dukes, so perfect that even a businessman like the Duke of Azuregold finds it hard to find any fault.


    Coborating with the Duke of Azuregold to seize the insignia held by the Duke of Wyvern, resist the Dragon Cmity, end the Western territory''s turmoil, and gain an immense resource warehouse...


    It sounds utterly delightful, doesn''t it?


    ¡­


    Azuregold Territory, the Everbright City.


    As the main city of Azuregold territory, it is located in the most fertile area of the Western territory, thergest den of iniquity in the entire region, and a notorious ce of decadence.


    At the highest point of the Everbright City, in a castle that has umted untold wealth, the robust Duke of Azuregold is sunbathing in the castle''s garden.


    Behind him, Ulysses is coldly reporting the oue of the negotiation.


    "So... he refused?"


    Namo Azuregold murmured with his hands sped behind his head, "That doesn''t seem like him... or did you fail to convey your sincerity?"


    "Do you want me to strip naked like a harlot in front of him to show sincerity?"


    Ulysses sneered.


    "Ha, you''re angry? Being favored by that young Hydral is an honor, Ulysses. When ites to the bed, you scream louder than anyone, don''t you, my dear sister? You would probably kneel down and beg to lick his dick, or maybe massage it with your breasts, haha!"


    Namoughed heartily, "Do you think those pretty boys you keep canpare to him?"


    "At any other time, I might be in the mood for such things, but not when making a deal. I have no interest in using myself as a bargaining chip."


    Ulysses said each word deliberately, "That is a sign of inferiority."


    "You are indeed inferior to him, no, several levels below. Is that strange?" Namo saidzily,


    "Oh... I understand. In the presence of a more valuable, truly enticing male, you want to reim your long-worthless chastity and dignity."


    He shrugged, "When I meet a girl who moves my heart, I also be more proper."


    "Well... back to the point. How are the other matters progressing?"


    "He had no particr reaction to being addressed as ''Lord Hydral,'' it seems he tacitly epted it."


    "Is that so..." Namo mused, stroking his chin, "What has be of our great Lord melle? Has he truly vanished without a trace?"


    "But Ansel has not inherited the power of the divine species."


    "Ha, don''t forget, he is the most unique Hydral."


    The Duke of Azuregold grinned, "Perhaps, in his view, living a life free from abyssal corruption is more valuable than that so-called divine power. Besides... he now still enjoys a status no different from that of the divine species, doesn''t he?"


    For the extraordinary beings to achieve true freedom, the best option would be to immediately join forces and besiege Ansel.


    But in reality, it is far from that simple.


    They dared to bet on the Empress and Hydral fighting each other because the destruction caused by a sixth-stage battle is indiscriminate. Survival depends on one''s own abilities and fate.


    However... to go up against Ansel of Hydral, to battle that mechanical deity, God from the Machine, that could briefly contend with the all mighty Empress that night, even if they fought to the death and managed to kill Ansel, the problem is, who would be the first to die?


    What if someone picks up the pieces afterward? What if someone wavers and betrays at thest moment? With everyone thinking this way, who would step forward?


    Isn''t it better to support this unique, cooperative, and non-violent young Hydral?


    Perhaps he might even be their greatest ally!


    Unless he aspires to be an emperor, to be an existence that stands above all like Ephesande, but without the inheritance of power, even a divine species cannot climb from the fifth to the sixth stage on their own. Since he cannot be that absolute power... why would anyone foolishly be a cannon fodder?


    As long as one person thinks this way, the fifth-stage extraordinary beings cannot unite to kill Ansel.


    Moreover, there will certainly be more than one person thinking this way.


    "This failed transaction is quite troublesome..."


    The Duke of Azuregold couldn''t fathom why Ansel would refuse, even after he had essentially offered unconditional terms, tantamount to a pledge of allegiance.


    By his reasoning, this entire process should have been immensely beneficial to Ansel, with no downsides.


    As the most qualified businessman, he never shirked on paying his dues. If Ansel were to control the Western territory, and of miracles and opportunities, he would not only have ess to a vast output of secret treasures but alsomand numerous adventurer associations and mercenary groups¡­


    Why would this young Hydral refuse?


    "What reason did our Lord Hydral give?" the man couldn''t help but ask.


    "For now, he will not provide any grand duke with decisive assistance on any significant matter, whether overt or covert, regardless of whether it would be known."


    "..."


    The Duke of Azuregold''s brow furrowed slightly. "What does that mean, he''s absolutely neutral? Hydral has deep foundations, and his own strategy and vision are exceptional, so he doesn''t need time to umte or observe to judge the situation... What is his reason for neutrality?"


    As Namo murmured, pondering Ansel''s reasoning, Ulysses spoke again:


    "He gave me a... very important piece of information and said it waspensation for the failed cooperation."


    "Very important..." The Duke of Azuregold''s interest was piqued. "What information? Spit it out!"


    Ulysses'' expression changed slightly, as if recalling the words still left her in shock:


    "He said..."


    "''I once encountered an adventurer possessed by a demon, nearly dead.''"


    *

 Chapter 532 Ambition and Fuel - I

    Ansel''s return did not bring significant changes to the Hydral territory.


    From the beginning, Ansel intentionally designed the political structure of Hydral to operate independently of him, except for some extremely important decisions. In this now mature system, Ansel does not need to intervene much.


    In that world, the biggest issue with such a structure is that the ruler can easily be sidelined. However, this is not the case here¡ªbecause even if Ansel does nothing, he cannot be sidelined.


    In practice, various problems inevitably arise, and Ansel never expected his subordinates to bepletely loyal and devoid of personal desires, solely dedicated to public service. This is clearly impossible.


    The Hydral territory has never been a utopian society; it is simply far more advancedpared to other grand dukes'' domains.


    Marlina, who has been diligently working during this period, is well aware of this.


    She discovered that the Hydral territory is not as absolutely¡­ perfect as she imagined. Greedy people remain greedy, and dark ces remain dark. However,pared to any corner of the empire, the order and rules in the Hydral territory appear more plete."


    Yes,plete. Resting on her desk and staring at a small flower, the young girl thought.


    Mr. Ansel made all the rules more reasonable. Although not without ws, he silently connected the binding threads, subtly changing the state of the Hydral territory.


    He achieved a... delicate bnce.


    It is a bnce that Marlina does not know how to describe. Her still-growing perspective prevents her from seeing the world as Ansel does, so she does not understand why Ansel, who could undoubtedly do "better" and further suppress human greed and darkness, still maintains the status quo.


    It seems that, in his view, that "better" is actually neither suitable nor good.


    Nevertheless, Mr. Ansel must have his reasons for doing so.


    Marlina reached out to gently caress the delicate petals, the fragrance of the white orchid wafting to her nose. At the thought of Ansel''s face, a dreamy smile spread across her lips.


    The origin of the Garden was not particrlyplex; Ansel, in founding it, had simply honored his mother''s wishes by naming the organization after Annelisa''s passion, and that was all.


    Rhine, a clever cat, would present each official member of the Garden with a pot of rare and special nts, in ordance with Ansel''s wishes.


    Marlina had not expected Rhine to gift her an orchid, and in response to her confusion, Rhine had said:


    "Neither coveting wealth nor seeking power¡ªthis flower is a fitting symbol of your pure and selfless loyalty."


    This evaluation made Marlina feel a bit shy, yet immensely proud. The gift of this flower represented Rhine''s recognition of her abilities as the head of the Garden, and its symbolism was a testament to Rhine''s praise of her loyalty.


    For Marlina, nothing could be more gratifying.


    "Do you like this flower so much?"


    The cat appeared out of nowhere,nding lightly on Marlina''s desk.


    Startled, the young girl straightened up, but before she could speak, a soft paw pressed down on her shoulder.


    "Rx," Rhine saidzily. "It''s break time. Just continue what you were doing."


    The intense ten-time overtime at the Garden did notst long, especially after Ansel returned to take over the affairs. Marlina was soon liberated from the hellish workload that most people couldn''t endure for even half a day.


    Although the work remained somewhat heavy, this level of intensity was child''s y for Marlina, who could withstand tenfold time eleration and work alongside extraordinary beings.


    She even felt a bit nostalgic for those nearly maddening times, as she could see her abilities improving visibly.


    Mr. Ansel believes in my abilities. He knows I can endure andplete the trials, and indeed, I have done so.


    Thinking of this, Marlina couldn''t help but smile with a pure, girlish charm.


    "Thinking about Lord Ansel again?" Rhine asked,zily swishing her tail.


    Marlina touched her face, a bit embarrassed. "Is it that obvious, Lady Rhine?"


    "Only Lord Ansel can make you smile like that."


    The cat licked her paw. "There''s no one else in your eyes but him."


    "Ah... that''s true." The girl smiled shyly. "My unrequited feelings must be quite amusing to you, Lady Rhine."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Unrequited... not quite. Lord Ansel does think highly of you."


    Rhine shifted her posture, sitting up and looking down at Marlina. "But I''m curious... has your loyalty to Lord Ansel truly be so deep that it borders on obsession?"


    The bright emerald eyes of the cat sparkled, leaving Marlina momentarily stunned.


    "... Loyalty," the girl''s expression changed slightly as she looked at Rhine, speaking earnestly, "is the most important quality in following Lord Ansel, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, and I''m asking about the extent."


    Rhine, unfazed by Marlina''s slightly questioning and even wary attitude, simply swished her tail. "You are a smart person, Marlina. You should know that Lord Ansel does not like fanatics at all."


    "Neither the Garden nor the Shadewell wees mere fanatics."


    "Here, some wish to realize the blueprint Lord Ansel has drawn, some repay the kindness of his nurturing, some crave his wisdom that transcends the ages, and some simply follow their desires."


    The beautiful and harmless ragdoll cat scrutinized the ordinary girl who had fallen silent, her mature female voice echoing in Marlina''s ears.


    "We are loyal to Lord Ansel''s ideals, his kindness, his talents, his power, and equally loyal to our own... ambitions."


    "But you are different, Marlina. Besides being loyal to Lord Ansel himself, what else¡­ are you loyal to?"


    Rhine tilted her head slightly, speaking with great curiosity. "If there is nothing else, Lord Ansel would not have ced you in the Garden, no matter how exceptional your abilities are. But through my observations over this period... it seems you are only yearning for Lord Ansel. So, the reason Lord Ansel hasn''t abandoned you is merely because of..."


    "Miss Seraphina?"


    Marlina''s pupils contracted to the extreme.


    ...Impossible.


    Of course, I have ambitions... I have long discussed this with Lady Annelisa. I have long understood that Lord Ansel does not need mere followers.


    That is why I must break free from Seri''s influence and prove my worth and abilities to Lord Ansel, but...


    A whisper echoed in her mind:


    But what if, from the very beginning, Lord Ansel approached you only because of Seraphina?


    -->

 Chapter 536 Irreplacable - II

    "Rest assured, young lord, I will eat! Uh... it seems I can''t eat now, but no matter, I will definitely protect your family!"


    Lawrence waved his paw vigorously, "Leave it to me!"


    The young Hydral smiled and turned towards the only exit of the flower field. After greeting Tyrus, who was guarding the entrance, he disappeared from the space.


    Lawrence gazed longingly at Ansel, and after he disappeared, he immediately became dejected:


    "I also want to go on an adventure with the young lord... Can I send a clone out?"


    "Young lord would never allow you to waste any strength while protecting the master," Toradon nced at Lawrence, "Stop dreaming."


    "I know! I just... I just want to help the young lord!"


    "Young lord doesn''t need it. You may not be more capable than the team he has assembled himself."


    Toradon and Lawrence started bickering again, while only Saville sighed worriedly.


    "But young lord indeed... needs help. I don''t mean someone to assist him with tasks, but rather, rather..."


    He couldn''t quite articte what kind of person he meant.


    Young lord had saved the master and the mistress, and saved him, but his future seemed to be ¡­getting tougher.


    Because he didn''t devour the master, didn''t cross that forbidden line, would the young lord be less... cold? Is that really a good thing?


    Saville knew Ansel''s thoughts and character from his childhood and had witnessed Ansel''s change after that disaster¡ªif Ansel''s heart slid back to his former self, how would he face the endless evils of these years? In the future... would he still act decisively to achieve his goals as he did in the past?


    The old man didn''t care whether Ansel did good or evil; he only hoped that Ansel''s heart, already sharpened to be decisive enough, wouldn''t fall back into... the initial torment.


    Hope is a good thing, right? Miss Seraphina and Miss Ravenna are rare good girls in the world; they will help the young lord, no matter what, they will surely stand by his side.


    Thinking of this, Saville felt much more at ease.


    But... if there were more people who could help our young lord, it would be even better.


    *


    "Are you sure you don''t need me to stay and study the Nostrom?"


    In the study, Ravenna, sitting in Ansel''sp and reading a book, said this.


    "You yourself said that this is a monster only father can control." Ansel, reading the same book with Ravenna, smiled, "Creating such a simple deterrent is enough, there''s no need to force anything else."


    "...Hmph, that''s just a way to praise Lord melle''s abilities."


    Ravenna snorted softly, "I might be able to decipher the principles of controlling the Nostrom, just give me time."


    "Saying ''I want to help you'' in such an arrogant way, you really are something, Venna."


    Ansel smiled and pinched Ravenna''s cheek.


    The petite schr remained expressionless. She tapped Ansel''s leg with her small foot wrapped in semi-transparent white silk, but when her chubby heel touched Ansel''s leg, it felt more like a massage.


    "Writing ''self-indulgent'' on your face, you''re quite something too, you little brat."


    She shifted her hips, trying to jump off Ansel''sp, but the wicked Hydral firmly held her slender, soft waist.


    "Then tell me," Ansel pressed his face against Ravenna''s small cheek, smiling joyfully, "Say you don''t want to help me."


    "Come on, ''I, don''t, want, to, help, you,'' say it slowly, one word at a time."


    Miss Ravenna didn''t speak, she just turned her head and bit Ansel''s lips five times.


    "Childish."


    Then, she left this word, her figure turned into iron-gray particles, and disappeared along with the book.


    "...Why take the book too, and call me childish."


    Ansel shook his head with augh, got up, and pulled out a new book from the shelf to read.


    Meanwhile, a very familiar voice came from outside the door.


    "Ansel, Ansel, can Ie in!"


    Ansel didn''t speak; the door, already open, answered for him.


    One lovely girl had just left, and another one came.


    However, this lovely girl seemed a bit... strange.


    She sneakily closed the door, her face full of hesitation for some reason.


    But Ansel was still reading and didn''t look up at her.


    "What''s the matter, Seri? Is something wrong?" Ansel asked as he turned the page of his book.


    "Well, it''s not really something... No, it is something. No, no... it can''t be considered something¡ªah, I don''t know!"


    Seraphina, her mind in a whirl, didn''t want to think any further and whispered, "I just want to spend some time with you, Ansel. Is that not allowed?"


    Ansel put down his book and couldn''t help but smile at her, "When have I ever refused such a request?"


    The girl then joyfully ran to Ansel''s side, plopping herself down on the ground right next to his leg, resting her arm and head on his thigh.


    She loved being close to Ansel like this; resting on his thigh gave her a sense of peace, a near-addiction she couldn''t shake.


    Lying on Ansel''s thigh, the wolf girl half-closed her eyes infort, almost humming in contentment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But within seconds, her expression soured as her nose twitched.


    "That little one''s scent..." Seraphina muttered, looking up at Ansel with suspicion, "Was she here just now?"


    "Yes, she was sitting right where you are now."


    "Ugh! Shameless!"


    ¡ªSeraphina, lying on Ansel''s thigh, angrily criticized.


    Ansel found it amusing and said nothing more.


    "Sneaky, sneaky... I hate it."


    Seraphina grumbled unhappily, "Not at all aboveboard."


    "Hmm? So what does the aboveboard Seri want to do?"


    "...Uh? Ah! I, I just want to spend some time with you, Ansel!"


    With "I have other thoughts" written all over her face, Seraphina hurriedly waved her hands, "I didn''t want to do anything! Didn''t want to, didn''t..."


    Under Ansel''s increasingly amused gaze, the girl''s cheeks grew hotter. Unable to bear it, she covered her face and buried it in Ansel''s thigh, mumbling, "I, I do have other thoughts, but... but there''s a reason!"


    After rubbing her face against Ansel''s thigh for a while, Seraphina slightly turned her head, revealing half her face, and cautiously looked at Ansel with one eye.


    "Um, Ansel..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If I said I wanted... I wanted to leave you for a while, would you be angry?"


    -->

 Chapter 537 Irreplaceable - III

    Ansel showed no surprise, instead teasingly twirling Seraphina''s white hair, "Why would you want to leave me? Are you tired of me?"


    "Of course not!"


    Seraphina almost jumped up in shock, "How could I ever get tired of you, Ansel? I wish I could be with you every day to have se¡ª"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The girl paused, blushing, "I, I do spend every day with you, having... having..."


    "I know, just joking." Ansel stroked her head in the way she liked best, "You want to find an opportunity for a breakthrough, right?"


    "Yes." Seraphina nodded vigorously.


    "I seem very strong now... but in reality, I''m still the same, neither here nor there, unable to truly help you."


    The wolf girl caught Ansel''s hand, pressing it to her cheek, and with her eyes closed, she softly said, "The little one can be incredibly powerful, but I can''t... In such battles, I would only be a burden to you."


    "I want to be stronger. Since I can easily fight those of the fourth stage while being in the third, maybe... when I reach the fourth stage, I can easily fight those of the fifth?"


    Opening her eyes, Seraphina''s gaze was full of hope and desire, "By then, I won''t be a burden anymore, and I can help you with anything!"


    "But..." Seraphina hesitated again, "It seems like you need help right now. If I leave, wouldn''t that be bad?"


    "Not at all."


    Ansel gently caressed Seraphina''s cheek, "Do what you want to do, Seri, not just for me."


    "...Even if I leave for a while, you won''t run into trouble?"


    "Who could possibly trouble me?" Ansel couldn''t help butugh, "They should be praying that I don''t trouble them."


    "Indeed..."


    Seraphina nodded thoughtfully, then looked at Ansel with bright, hopeful eyes:


    "So, can I go?"


    Ansel gazed at the girl''s radiant expression, a gentle smile ying on his lips: "Of course, Seri. Aren''t you looking forward to it? Why hesitate?"


    "... Looking forward?" Seraphina touched her face, somewhat bewildered. "Am I really looking forward to it? I... I don''t want to leave Ansel!"


    Her tone turned anxious, making our wolfdy appear exceedingly adorable. Ansel pinched her soft cheek, his smile deepening: "Leaving me is just the premise. What you truly anticipate is the vast world beyond."


    How could the future Beast King ever be content to lie at Ansel''s feet like a domesticated dog?


    "Seri, nothing can confine you, and I am certainly not your cage."


    Ansel''s eyes, more enchanting than usual, and his tender words, made Seraphina''s heart flutter. She couldn''t help but hug Ansel''s waist tightly, nuzzling his stomach affectionately, murmuring, "Ansel... you''ve changed so much."


    "Have I? I don''t feel any different."


    "Yes!" The girl nodded vigorously, her cheeks flushed. "I like Ansel even more! Every day, more than thest!"


    She continued to nuzzle Ansel''s stomach like a puppy, her movements gradually slowing.


    "Ansel..."


    Her head lowered, her voice bing soft, moist, and¡­lewd,pletely opposite to the wolf''s exterior "I don''t know how long I''ll be away from you, so... before I leave¡ª"


    "I want Ansel... to fill me up."


    She straightened up, biting his belt, and whispered in his ear, her breath hot, "Be rough, like training a dog, okay?"


    *


    In the disheveled study, the exhausted Marlinay on the sofa, panting. She could only watch her sister''s swaying body with blurred vision, listening to her joyful and blissful sounds.


    She too wanted to be like Seraphina, pulled by the cor from behind, forced to the floor, wrists bound by a belt and pressed against the wall. But now, she could only watch, and if this continued, she might not even be able to do that.


    Marlina loved that ecstasy, but she knew, and was grateful, that she wasn''t hopelessly addicted to it.


    "Mr¡­Ansel...."


    The girl''s soft murmur of her beloved''s name was dreamy and distant. She had even forgotten her purpose for this visit, her thoughts soaring skyward.


    What am I truly yearning for?


    Besides Mr.Ansel, what else do I desire?


    What qualities do I possess that make Mr.Ansel not discard me like the other women who crave him?


    Mr.Ansel... do you truly acknowledge me? Am I as important to you as Seraphina?


    A clever girl knows many things, but she also knows how to escape reality.


    Mr.Ansel... Mr.Ansel.


    I will follow you, don''t leave me behind.


    With these thoughts, Marlina drifted into a deep sleep.


    When she awoke, she found herself clean and dressed in fresh clothes.


    "Awake?"


    The gentle voice echoed in the room, and Marlina immediately sat up, nervously looking at the young man seated at the desk.


    "Sorry, I got a bit carried away with Seri and it affected you... Are you alright?"


    "No... It''s my own weakness that failed to entertain you."


    Marlina shyly pressed her still-weak legs together: "I apologize, Mr. Ansel."


    "Having ady apologize for such things is not gentlemanly." Ansel smiled. "So, what brings you here?"


    "Ah, Lady Rhine sent me. There are some matters that require your attention..."


    After conveying the message and handing over some documents, Marlina struggled to stand from the sofa and bowed slightly: "Then, I shall take my leave, Mr. Ansel."


    "Wait."


    Ansel called out to Marlina, gesturing for her toe closer.


    The girl, unsure of Ansel''s intentions but filled with a mix of anticipation and delight from the recent events, approached him.


    However, Ansel did nothing more than retrieve a ring from the drawer and hand it to her.


    "Did you know that Seri wants to go on an adventure, Marlina?"


    "...Yes, I know. Miss Seraphina mentioned it to me." The girl bowed her head respectfully.


    Ansel didn''tment on Marlina''s formality, instead speaking gently: "The ring contains many essentials for her journey. She tends to leave impulsively, likely without proper preparation. She probably won''t see me today, so please give this to her."


    "Mr. Ansel, you... prepared this long ago, didn''t you?"


    "With her transparent nature, who could she possibly deceive?"


    Ansel smiled, his eyes radiating pure warmth and affection, which Marlina easily noticed.


    "Though I encourage her to pursue her desires," he sighed softly, his eyes lowering, "the thought of her absence makes me feel lonely."


    "¡ªAh, don''t tell Seri this, or she won''t leave."


    "You''re overthinking it." Marlina smiled. "I would never be so indiscreet, Mr. Ansel."


    "... Indiscreet?"


    Ansel nced at Marlina, lost in thought, but eventually smiled warmly: "Anyway, thank you for running this errand, Marlina."


    "Yes, then I shall take my leave."


    "Do your best, Marlina. Rhine''s report speaks highly of you... It never gives such praise lightly."


    Looking at the girl''s delicate back, Ansel encouraged, "I told you, you are capable, aren''t you?"


    Marlina turned slightly, showing Ansel a gentle smile, her profile delicate and beautiful:


    "It''s all thanks to your grace that I am where I am today, Mr. Ansel."


    "I will continue to strive, as you wish."


    She bowed onest time and walked out.


    Just "capable"¡­


    Just being capable isn''t enough.


    But does my capability truly matter to Mr. Ansel?


    I must be irreceable.


    Like Seri, I must be irreceable to Mr. Ansel.


    But how should I¡­ achieve that?


    ...No, first, I must find a way to transcend to extraordinary.


    Being merely "capable" is not enough; I never intended to see those words as my¡­ endpoint.


    At some point, Marlina no longer felt ecstatic merely from Ansel''s mere praise.


    *

 Chapter 538 Girls - I

    Seraphina is about to leave, and the Garden has hastily arranged a small gathering to prepare for this event.


    The journey of the young Beast King, from its inception to its conclusion, and the events that unfold, are of no concern to Ansel. Even if fate dictates that Seraphina''s journey may sow seeds of future adversity, Ansel is willing to let her pursue her heart''s desire.


    Informing the Garden is merely to ensure they are prepared, to make arrangements in advance, including but not limited to, covertly disguising Seraphina''s identity and erasing her traces as much as possible.


    For Ansel, since Seraphina seeks to temper herself, he must ensure this trial is wless and untainted by extraneous factors. Moreover, he always takes Saville with him on his excursions, so he never intended for Seraphina to travel alone. However¡­ the single-minded Miss Wolf is unlikely to notice the Garden''s people.


    Seraphina''s punch to the Empress''s face, though unprecedented, is known only to the fifth-stage extraordinary beings who dared to spy on the battlefield that night. During her time with Ansel, her character has be much moreposed, and she is unlikely to cause significant trouble, making the aftermath manageable.


    The Garden will thus only need to allocate a few people, two or three at most, without affecting their main tasks.


    Ansel is also giving Rhine an opportunity, as Seraphina''s importance to him is undeniable. The Garden''s sess in this matter would be a significant merit.


    Rhine''s considerations are not wrong, but it is too eager and overstepping.


    ¡ª To think that Ansel would favor Shadewell in the choice of the Head of Devouring due to frequent using them in the Westernnds is absurd.


    Bringing Marlina into the fray to bnce this nonexistent influence is also unwise... However, which beast in this world would not covet the power bestowed by Hydral?


    Ansel never allows people from his own force to be troubled ¡ª Shadewell will naturally provide many conveniences in the Western territory, but the Garden can also assist the invaluable Seraphina. Ultimately, it is apetition of abilities.


    This method is far more equitable than trying to ce a secretary by Ansel''s side.


    Fortunately, the scheming catdy did not make a mistake due to her greed and minor foolishness.


    Only a small adjustment is needed.


    "¡­Cancelled?"


    Late at night, Marlina sat at an ordinary wooden table, looking somewhat bewildered at the cat crouching before her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Since arriving at Hydral''s domain, she had been living in a regr staff dormitory next to the administrative building, except for the overtime she spent on the Garden floor.


    "Yes, the situation has changed," Rhine slowly licked its paw. "Lord Ansel had already prepared for bnce. Garden will handle Miss Seraphina''s trial, thuspletely neutralizing Shadewell''s advantage in the Westernnds."


    "I should have thought of that."


    The cat sighed helplessly, "How could Lord Ansel deliberately favor that damn bird? I was too hasty and almost got severely penalized."


    Marlina slowly put down her pen, showing no overt emotion, and softly asked, "So, I don''t need to be Mr. Ansel''s secretary anymore, right?"


    "Yep," Rhine nced at the documents under its bottom, "You must have paid lots of effort and care into these preparations... sorry."


    Although it verbally apologized, there was little sincerity, at most not entirely perfunctory.


    The girl merely smiled, showing no negative emotions, "Just some simple data collection and nning, nothingpared to what you do, Miss Rhine."


    Ansel''s kindness did not create any illusions for Marlina ¡ª During this time, she had read many books and met many people, understanding clearly what this world and most of its inhabitants were like. A superior like Ansel, who made people feel like a breath of fresh air in everything and every aspect of thing he did, was as rare as a fifth-stage extraordinary being.


    From the moment she joined the Garden, she was prepared to be looked down upon by all her colleagues. Rhine''s arrogance had no negative impact on Marlina.


    She is a mortal, naturally inferior to extraordinary beings. All the extraordinary beings in Garden could look down on her without reason, especially Rhine as the person in charge. This is the way of the world.


    Moreover, the cat did not target Marlina specifically. In fact¡­ it recognized her. If it were someone else, it wouldn''t havee personally.


    Rhine tilted its head, scrutinizing Marlina for a while, then meowed, "It can''t end like this... Here, stretch out your hand."


    Marlina obediently extended her hand, and Rhine ced a paw pad on the back of her hand, saying, "This mark allows you to contact me anytime. If you need anything, just let me know, even now."


    Rhine believed Marlina was perceptive and knew the limits of asking forpensation. Naturally, the original deal was void.


    From Rhine''s, and an objective perspective, this was nothing. The original deal was already a boon for Marlina, even if it required significant effort. Since she gained many benefits without prior cost and receivedpensation for a minor mistake, it was more than fair.


    "Thank you very much, Miss Rhine," Marlina slightly bowed her head to Rhine, her tone filled with gratitude and respect, which was pleasing to the ear. "It''s just a small matter. I haven''t paid any price, so thispensation is entirely unnecessary."


    The gentle and serene girl smiled like a blooming flower, her pure kindness swaying hearts, her modesty and simplicity making it hard to harbor ill thoughts.


    Rhine was pleased to hear its thoughts spoken aloud. The praise for Marlina in the report submitted to Ansel was not merely to rmend her as Ansel''s secretary; the catdy genuinely admired Marlina, appreciating her abilities, talent, resilience, and...


    Her humble recognition of the times and her docile eptance of her position.


    Garden had few members, but each was a difficult-to-manage genius. Rhine became the person in charge purely due to its formidable strength, and disciplining this unruly bunch was a troublesome task.


    Among these restless individuals, some even longed for its position¡­ Now, the appearance of such a well-behaved, obedient, and sensible girl naturally endeared Marlina to Rhine.


    "Compensation is necessary, so don''t refuse me," Rhine said, waving its paw cheerfully.


    "Next time there''s a simr opportunity, I''ll stille to you. Well, hehe¡­ for such personal matters, a reliable girl like you, Marlina, is indeed the best choice."


    -->

 Chapter 539 Girls - II

    After all, she was an honest mortal who recognized her ce... Oh! Perhaps this is what Lord Ansel appreciates about her.


    Despite being a mortal, she decisively gave up the advantage of being closely rted to the pact head, making her quite remarkable.


    She would be very handy to use... Lord Ansel has given me a very useful tool.


    Hmm, it''s better to be cautious, though. After all, she is the sister of that dangerous wolf. When she returns... I might not be her match. Oh dear, it''s fortunate that Lord Ansel foresaw and found such a monster.


    "If you haven''t decided what you want now, I''ll take my leave¡ª"


    Just as Rhine was about to jump out of the window, it suddenly paused, turned its head, and meowed, "Would you like to assist in handling the aftermath of Miss Seraphina''s trial?"


    Marlina was slightly taken aback, "¡­Me?"


    "Yes, Marlina, your abilities are notcking, and you understand Miss Seraphina well... you seem the most suitable candidate."


    "The task is notplicated. It involves following Miss Seraphina''s route, monitoring her trial process, and helping her wrap things up after each session... such tasks are neither too big nor too small."


    Rhine slightly lifted its chin, its emerald cat eyes gleaming with satisfaction. Although it was asking, its words were full of the implication that it had already decided for Marlina.


    "I will assign you two well-behaved assistants who will follow your instructions despite you being a mortal."


    The cat nodded happily, "Sessfullypleting this task will be a significant achievement. Additionally, Miss Seraphina will benefit, which is also good for you, Marlina, so¡ª"


    "May I refuse?" Marlina asked with a smile.


    "...Hmm?"


    Rhine, who had merely turned her head, now turned her entire body to face Marlina. Standing on the windowsill, she looked down at Marlina with a slightly puzzled expression. "Refuse? Why?"


    "I am an ordinary person. Apanying my colleagues on tasks that rely on extraordinary powers would only be a burden."


    "You needn''t worry about that. Their abilities are very¡ª"


    "How about I stay in the Garden and only provide advice when needed?"


    The young girl gently interrupted Rhine. "This way, we won''t need to allocate extra manpower, and I can still contribute, can''t I?"


    "Well... I have considered that, but ''advice'' is rather vague. Ultimately, it still requires execution, so when ites to distributing credit, you might be at a disadvantage," Rhine kindly reminded her.


    "Then there''s no need to count it. I was only offering suggestions anyway," Marlina smiled. "It hardly counts as an achievement."


    "You really are... Alright, if that''s what you want, Marlina, then so be it."


    A superior has no reason to refuse a subordinate so eager for voluntary work. Rhine looked at Marlina with increasing satisfaction, beginning to consider her future development.


    If I can make Marlina one of my own, I''ll have more confidence when dealing with that dangerous wolf. Hmm... good idea.


    It''s a pity her requirements for bing an extraordinary being are a bit high. Otherwise, finding a way to get a bottle of the Water of Redemption should make her utterly loyal.


    "By the way, aboutpensation..."


    Marlina blinked. "Although it''s a bit embarrassing, I suddenly thought of something I need."


    "Go ahead," Rhine generously waved her paw. "I know you have good judgment, Marlina."


    "Hehe, I just want to look at... Garden''s archive. Is that alright, Lady Rhine?"


    "Oh, and if you could activate the time eleration field, that would be even better."


    *


    "Ansel... Can I, can I change my mind?"


    At the teleportation array, Seraphina, wearing four rings, looked at Ansel with hopeful eyes.


    Two rings symbolized her status as a pact head, one was filled with various supplies Ansel had prepared for her, and thest one disguised her appearance.


    This journey was far more affluent than when Seraphina had left the Red Frost Territory alone, wandering to the vige.


    Who said that going on an adventure had to be tough? Seraphina was merely seeking suitable opponents to begin her hunt. Any other hardships were clearly unnecessary.


    Of course, this was also because Seraphina never indulged in material pleasures... her only material indulgence was probably Ansel.


    Ansel reached out to straighten the girl''s cor, chuckling, "At this point, you want to back out? Even if you crouch down and bark now, I''ll still throw you into the teleportation array."


    "I would never bark!" Seraphina''s face turned red as she shouted, "Never!"


    If Ravenna were here, she would surely say with a nk expression that Seraphina had barked quite enthusiasticallyst night.


    "Don''t regret your decisions. Hesitation is not your style, Seri." Ansel stroked Seraphina''s silky hair. "The vast world awaits you. Go."


    Seraphina suddenly hugged Ansel tightly, whispering, "But I still want to be with you..."


    "That request is a bit too much," Ansel replied, embracing her slender waist with a smile.


    "I know, I won''t make things difficult for you."


    The girl nuzzled her beloved''s cheek, showing a warm and happy smile.


    "Because I can feel it, Ansel''s heartbeat... it''s always here."


    She touched the cor around her neck, holding Ansel''s arm even tighter. "That''s enough. I won''t let you down, Ansel."


    The wolf, ready to embark on the journey, released the embrace and beamed brightly, "I will be... the best!"


    Seraphina took a step back, entered the teleportation array, and waved to Ansel¡­ as her figure vanished.


    Ansel stood by the teleportation array for about three or four seconds, then exhaled softly and turned to walk back into the manor.


    A ck feather drifted down from the sky at that moment. Without looking, Ansel caught it between his fingers, a satisfied smile gradually spreading across his face.


    "Is everything ready? Very good."


    The feather, casually discarded, dissipated like melting snow. Simultaneously, iron-gray particles coalesced into the figure of a petite schr¡ªstanding at sixty centimeters.


    Ravenna lightly perched on Ansel''s shoulder, reading a book without lifting her head. "Did you send her off?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, she was still thinking of backing out before she left," Ansel chuckled.


    "Hmph... that''s not her style. She just wanted an excuse to cling to you a bit longer," Ravenna sneered, adjusting her sses. "Forget it, let''s not talk about her. I''ve finished what you asked for, but to be honest..."


    She paused, turning to Ansel with a serious expression. "I don''t think you leaving the Hydral territory at this time is a good choice."


    "Changing your identity and nning to operate in the Westernnds as this ''Faust'' character is even worse."


    "Why?" Ansel asked with a smile.


    -->

 Chapter 540 Girls - III

    The path back to the manor was not short, and although Ansel had ways to return directly, he enjoyed walking with Ravenna, chatting, exchanging opinions, and even engaging in heated debates.


    "... Without Lord melle''s protection, the number of potential influences that fate can manipte has increased exponentially," Ravenna said earnestly.


    "If you temporarily abandon your Hydral identity... I can''t imagine how much trouble It will create for you."


    "Hmm... at worst, I''ll reveal my identity?"


    "Reveal your identity? So that all the grand dukes know you''re secretly nning something in the Westernnds? So they all focus their attention here, making your actions even more difficult?"


    Ravenna pinched Ansel''s cheek, her expression nk. "If you want to make me angry, you''ve seeded, Ansel."


    "You usually kick my face with your foot."


    "...Hmph, I won''t let you off so easily anymore."


    "I don''t have that kind of fetish."


    "Not having it... Don''t change the subject! What exactly do you want to do?"


    The sixty-centimeter-tall Miss Ravenna, still somewhat annoyed, kicked Ansel''s face. This time, it was neither in ck stockings nor white stockings, but barefoot.


    "So you think the best choice is for me to openly invade the Westernnds?" Ansel countered.


    "Invade... just leave it to Shadewell. You stay in the Hydral territory and work with me to expand your influence as much as possible in a short time."


    Ansel sighed, "You know why I''m going to the Western, right, Ravenna?"


    "To find that unstable element, Evora. Alive or dead, you want to see her," Ravenna said without hesitation. "You don''t need to tell me; I can guess. It''s not difficult."


    "See, since you already know," Ansel spread his hands, "why are you still trying to stop me?"


    "Because you¡ª"


    Ravenna''s voice instinctively rose, but she suddenly choked on her words. After two or three seconds, she continued in a slightly lower voice, "Because you''ll be in danger... It will definitely take advantage of this opportunity. And what I can do... is very limited."


    Ravenna leaned against Ansel''s head, her eyes drooping weakly as she murmured, "If only I could truly achieve the descent of the mechanical god, how wonderful that would be."


    Constructing the Phantasm Armament and unleashing its power required considerable time. The fact that it managed to perform so well in the battle against the Empress was purely because Ephesande never took the mechanical god seriously from the start.


    Each appearance of the God from the Machine was a significant burden for Ravenna ¡ª To realize the Phantasm Armament, she had forsaken her flesh and fallen into the abyss, no longer an extraordinary being walking the Heavenly Road.


    Every transformation into the God from the Machine and every use of the Head of Abyss''s power to manipte the endless essence meant a deeper plunge into the abyss for her.


    Ansel would never allow her to sacrifice herself like this. Ravenna was certain that this stubborn little brat, who had improved in many ways but remained obstinate in some, would never let her transform into the God from the Machine again unless it was a matter of life and death.


    Although Ravenna could handle most problems ¡ª Ansel could also manage them on his own in most cases.


    Otherwise, why would Seraphina leave Ansel to seek opportunities? Both she and Ravenna bothcked the ability to consistently y a crucial role in truly intense battles.


    "So, in the end," Ansel half-closed his eyes, enjoying the warmth on his cheek, "you''re just worried about me, right?"


    "Yes, I''m worried about you. Satisfied?"


    Miss Ravenna replied irritably, but she still nestled against Ansel''s head.


    "Then your worry is somewhat unnecessary, Venna."


    Gleipnir lightly touched the ground, and the ck chain de appeared, gleaming sharply in the sunlight.


    "The Head of Strength, the Head of Wind, the Head of Abyss... I have at least a third of the power."


    With sword in hand, the young Hydral lightly swung it towards the sky.


    In the distant square, among a group of ying children, one pointed to the sky and eximed:


    "The cloud! The cloud is split in two!"


    "...Wait, no, it seems more than two pieces?"


    Ansel, turning Gleipnir back into a scepter, chuckled, "Guess how strong¡­ I am now?"


    Ravenna looked up at therge cloud "shattered" by a single sword strike and lightly patted Ansel''s cheek. "... Show-off."


    "And what else?"


    "...What else can I say? You''ve already said it. Can I still stop you?"


    Ravenna muttered softly. "I thought I could focus on my research after solving your problem... but now I have to follow you to the Westernnd. What a hassle."


    "Just to be clear," Ansel raised his hand, "I didn''t force you toe with me, Venna."


    The tiny Miss Ravenna bit Ansel''s cheek with her small small lips and said coldly, "Then take off the bracelet and get lost."


    The young noble looked troubled. "That might be a bit..."


    "Then shut up and take me with you." The small but still strong-willed schr interrupted Ansel.


    "Yes, yes, my honey-bunny Venna."


    "Don''t be so flippant!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Uh... my beloved Ravenna?"


    "Don''t lie!"


    "Then I''ll add ''one of''."


    "...You might as well die, Ansel."


    Ansel burst into heartyughter, while Ravenna, not at all amused, nced at his smiling face and, even more displeased, kicked him again with her bare foot. However, a barely perceptible smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    Simultaneously, another ck feather drifted down from the sky.


    Ansel, catching the feather, first showed a look of surprise, then his smile grew even brighter, and hisughter became more exuberant.


    "What now?" Ravenna looked at the dissipating ck feather. "Your agents seem quite busy?"


    "Rhine has pinpointed Seri''s teleportation location. But... it''s the raven that brought the news, not Rhine? How... amusing," Ansel chuckled softly, as if something had just urred to him.


    As he had anticipated, Seraphina had no specific destination in mind, so her teleportation was entirely random¡ªthough it would always lead to a ce with a teleportation point, not some remote wilderness.


    "Guess¡­ where she is?" Ansel blinked.


    "With that expression of yours," Ravenna massaged her temples, "is there any need to guess? But if she just so happens to be teleported to the Westernnds, could it be..."


    There was no need to finish the sentence; Ansel understood her meaning just as she did.


    "Still worried?" Ansel raised an eyebrow. "Even if youck confidence in yourself, you should have confidence in me, Venna."


    "You really are¡ª"


    Ravenna opened her mouth, looking at Ansel''s handsome and spirited face, and finally couldn''t help butugh. "You really can''t say anything nice, but it doesn''t matter."


    She kissed Ansel''s cheek gently, her voice soft, "This is the boy I love."


    "Hmm... am I still a boy?"


    "In my eyes, always."


    "That''s quite... a heartwarming confession," Ansel smiled. "Alright, let''s go pick up one more person, and then we can prepare to set off."


    Ravenna, in a good mood, was momentarily puzzled and asked suspiciously, "Pick up someone? Who?"


    The young Hydral''s lips curved upward, "An ambitious good girl."


    *

 Chapter 541 The Obedient Village Girl - I

    "Why the Western territory... how could it be the Western?"


    Rhine paced back and forth on the desk, her adorable cat face now showing signs of irritation.


    The catdy had considered the possibility of Seraphina being randomly teleported to the Westernnds, but given the current chaotic situation there, many teleportation points in the Westernnds were either selectively open orpletely shut down¡­ Rhine had even had someone investigate, confirming that the Westernnds had the fewest fully open teleportation points in the entire empire.


    So why did Seraphina end up there?


    Due to the low probability of teleporting to the Westernnds and to avoid incurring Ansel''s displeasure with her clever schemes, Rhine had decided against making Marlina Ansel''s apanying secretary.


    Yet, the troublesome wolf girl still ended up in the Westernnds, which was¡­ highly disadvantageous for Rhine.


    "Lord Ansel is unlikely to actively seek out Seraphina, but if they happen to meet..."


    Rhine murmured, her beautiful emerald cat eyes glinting with a cold, gloomy light.


    If they did meet, Shadewell would inevitably get involved... that bird hiding in the shadows, like Rhine, would not miss any opportunity.


    With the Westernnds''s situation so chaotic and turbulent, most of Shadewell''s members were currently operating within its borders. Due to their different methods, they could more directly assist Seraphina and handle her traces¡ªan unspoken rule in both the Garden and Shadewell was that the capable take precedence.


    "Tsk, is it toote to rmend Marlina now? In such an unexpected situation... Lord Ansel might agree, and it would be quite fitting."


    Muttering, Rhine jumped off the desk, passed through the automatically opening door, and casually leaped onto the nearest table at the entrance.


    "Bone, Layar, Greystone, Flowfire... you four prepare to reach Miss Seraphina''s teleportation point within five hours and get ready to start your work."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "...What?"


    A young woman nearby looked up at Rhine. "Wasn''t the original n to send only two people? Although I don''t have any important tasks in Eastport... it''s not ideal to be reassigned on short notice, ma''am."


    She tugged at the corner of her mouth, revealing a slightly provocative smile. "Why go to such lengths, adding two more people just because Miss Seraphina teleported to the Westernnds? Trying to prevent Shadewell from seizing the opportunity?"


    "That''s unfortunate, ma''am," the woman spread her hands. "I have no reason to toil for your benefit... you should know, I am loyal to Lord Ansel, not to you."


    The previously harmonious office suddenly became tense and confrontational. Rhine''s emerald cat eyes slowly contracted, the wildness of a beast spreading, apanied by a palpable sense of threat that made one''s hair stand on end.


    Yet, the young woman remained unafraid, lifting her chin and staring at Rhine.


    The heads of the Garden and Shadewell, both extraordinary beasts, were not chosen because Ansel had a peculiar fondness for pets, but because beasts were best suited for the role of the Head of Devouring. Moreover¡­ the ability of the Head of Devouring to devour others and make their power their own was perfectly suited for the position of "chief secret agent."


    Although the ambitions of those in the Garden varied, most coveted that position, for it symbolized not only power and authority but also the recognition of the one they followed, representing supreme glory.


    So¡­ among the outstanding talents selected by Ansel, how many would watch idly as one of those precious positions fell into someone else''s hands?


    The young woman''s response was resolute, even confrontational, but her reasoning was impable¡ªnothing was more convincing than "I am loyal to Lord Ansel."


    Temporarily altering the original n and forcibly adding personnel to assist with Seraphina''s aftermath¡­wasn''t this undermining Lord Ansel''s entrusted mission for personal gain?


    Of course, even setting loyalty aside, Rhine was not a short-sighted fool. Coupled with her loyalty to Ansel, it was impossible for her to do anything that would affect the arrangements in Eastport.


    "I will take over your task," Rhine said coldly. "Before you say such things, consider whether I am such a narrow-minded fool, Flowfire."


    The two people reassigned to handle Seraphina''s aftermath were insignificant in the Eastport deployment, having no impact on the overall n. Such a reassignment would usually go unnoticed, but at this moment, its significance was different.


    "Oh? So you admit that this personnel change is for your own benefit?"


    Fireflow''s lips curled into a sharp smile.


    Hearing this, Rhine couldn''t help butugh. The mature female voice made theughter sound pleasant, yet the condescending tone was unmistakable.


    "Are you joking, Fireflow? You''ve worked in the Garden for two years, seven months, and twenty-five days. Do you still not understand Lord Ansel''s benevolence and tolerance?"


    She leisurely swayed her tail, arrogantly lifting her chin. "As long as we can perfectlyplete our tasks, he never restricts us from pursuing our desires. So, what if I am seeking my own benefit? As long as it achieves Lord Ansel''s goals, it is... his reward to me!"


    "..." Fireflow''s confident expression faltered slightly. Yes, everyone knew this unspoken rule, and it applied not only to the Garden or Shadewell but to all organizations under Ansel''smand.


    If Rhine can truly manage the work in Eastport and the aftermath of Seraphina''s training, then what does this minor personnel adjustment matter?


    Seeing that her momentary threat had failed, Fireflow reluctantly conceded, responding with some displeasure, "Understood, ma''am. I will prepare immediately."


    "Very well, do your best."


    Rhine did not disy any disdain or aversion; instead, she nodded with satisfaction, showing no intention of pursuing the matter further.


    Evidently, such baffling "office politics" weremonce in the Garden.


    There were always those who sought to challenge Rhine''s authority and position, but ultimately... it was all about capability.


    As long as Rhine could oversee everything and wlesslyplete Ansel''s tasks, she would only get closer to that coveted position.


    Like a lioness surveying her territory, the catdy nced around the spacious office. Seeing no one else stepping forward to challenge her, she meowed and prepared to announce the next task assignments.


    But at that moment, a gentle female voice interjected.


    "Miss Rhine, may I ask a question?"


    -->

 Chapter 542 The Obedient Village Girl - II

    "Oh... Marlina, go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    Rhine, who had intended to assert some authority, immediately softened upon seeing it was Marlina speaking. "We might need your input on Mis Seraphina''s work, so feel free to speak your mind."


    The young woman, who had been working at her desk, stood up and smiled at Rhine.


    "This is my first suggestion¡ªI don''t quite agree with your approach of adding more personnel."


    "Hmm..." Rhine''s tone lifted slightly, "Go on."


    "My question was, how well do you know Miss Seraphina?"


    "The dossier on Miss Seraphina was personally written by Lord Ansel."


    The cat looked at Marlina with interest. "So, of course, I am very familiar with Miss Seraphina."


    "But that is still just text, isn''t it?"


    Marlina smiled. "How did Mr. Ansel describe Miss Seraphina''s intuition?"


    "Intuition..."


    Rhine repeated the word, then couldn''t help butugh. "Do you think adding more personnel would risk being detected by Miss Seraphina? You''re overthinking it, Marlina. Those four people¡ª"


    "You underestimate Miss Seraphina."


    Marlina interrupted Rhine with her gentle voice, her face still adorned with that disarmingly amiable smile.


    "I can assure you of one thing: when the number of people handling the aftermath reaches four, and with the possibility of Shadewell''s involvement, Miss Seraphina... will undoubtedly notice something amiss."


    These words caused Rhine''s feline eyebrows to slowly furrow.


    Have I underestimated that wolf cub? Is her intuition really that strong?


    Ansel had indeed emphasized Seraphina''s intuition in her dossier, describing it as "incredible," but as Marlina pointed out, that was still just text.


    "Don''t forget, she also possesses the power of the Head ofWind, and a specialized one at that."


    Marlina stressed seriously, "If she bes suspicious, the risk of the apanying personnel being discovered will increase dramatically."


    "And given Miss Seraphina''s mindset, if she realizes that her training has been constantly supported, she will most likely believe that the entire training was orchestrated by Mr. Ansel. With her personality, once she has such a thought..."


    The young girl paused, showing a worried expression. "The consequences would not be good."


    Rhine''s fur bristled slightly.


    Seraphina left Ansel with a resolute determination to seek a breakthrough, so if she knew Ansel was helping her, her first feelings would not be warmth and gratitude, but rather... resentment and even insult.


    Even if Ansel''s actions were merely to handle the aftermath without any intention of interfering with the training process, Seraphina''s strong-willed nature could indeed lead to the oue Marlina hinted at. While this might not be a major issue for Ansel and Seraphina''s rtionship, for Rhine, as the main person responsible... it would be an unforgivable mistake.


    What if... what if Seraphina''s intuition is as dangerous as Marlina says? What if she really detects even the slightest hint of suspicion because I added more personnel...


    This time, it was Rhine''s tail that stiffened slightly.


    The thought of causing Seraphina to harbor resentment towards Ansel due to her own impatience, the thought of the consequences this mistake would bring, and the thought of the cold gaze from that usually gentle young man made the catdy shudder instinctively.


    No, no... this is indeed not worth it. On the contrary, if Shadewell''s people dare to intervene without permission, they might be detected by Seraphina, and then it would be their fault.


    After pacing back and forth on the desk for a long time, Rhine finally waved her paw.


    "Your suggestion is very reasonable, Marlina... Flowfire, Greystone, you are no longer needed for Miss Seraphina''s matter. Leave it to Bone and Layar."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...Tsk."


    Fireflow clicked her tongue in displeasure. This feeling of being summoned and dismissed at will was naturally unpleasant, but she had no choice.


    Rhine lightly leaped over several desks andnded on Marlina''s desk, sitting and looking at the obedient and lovely girl with great satisfaction.


    "Your first suggestion was very useful, Marlina."


    The cat patted the girl''s shoulder with her paw. "It was crucial, thank you."


    Marlina showed a slightly ttered expression. "It is merely my duty, Miss Rhine."


    "Duty... Hmph, if only your colleagues had your sense of responsibility."


    Rhine did not lower her voice when she said this, causing many people to look at Marlina. There were looks of disdain, contempt, and even scorn, with few positive expressions.


    Clearly, in this institutionposed of talents personally selected by Ansel, someone as honest and diligent as Marlina was not weed¡ªdespite her decent professional abilities.


    Marlina seemed oblivious to these looks, smiling shyly. "I didn''t expect you to choose to give up."


    "Hmm? If Miss Seraphina''s intuition is as you described, then I certainly couldn''t insist."


    Rhinezily licked her paw. "Avoiding mistakes is obviously more important than the possibility of taking full credit... Besides, the people from Shadewell might still mess things up on their own, hmph... Isn''t that great?"


    Marlina blinked. "I see..."


    "Your suggestion is very prudent. Regarding Miss Seraphina''s daily activities, I will have Layar send you a copy as well. You and I will be the first to see the reports... I need your advice, Marlina, it''s very important."


    Rhine said this earnestly, then smiled pleasantly. "Now I owe you quite a bit... Let me think, how should I repay you..."


    "Ah, about that."


    Marlina tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and said softly, "I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "For the next period of time, I might not be able to stay¡ª"


    The office door suddenly opened.


    The young Hydral''s gaze passed over his followers and immediately fell on the serene and gentle girl.


    "Are you ready, Marlina? It''s time to go," he called softly.


    Marlina lifted her skirt and curtsied, saying helplessly, "Why did youe in person, Mr. Ansel? You could have just notified me."


    "I''m a pragmatist. Although a little time doesn''t matter, since the preparations areplete, there''s no need to wait any longer."


    Ansel smiled. "So, are you all set?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ansel."


    Marlina picked up the suitcase at her feet and, under the bewildered gazes of everyone, including Rhine, walked briskly towards Ansel.


    She naturally and skillfully stood slightly behind Ansel, holding the suitcase with both hands. Her snow-white hair and ck dress highlighted a pure and simple beauty, perfectlyplementing the handsome young nobleman in front of her, leaving no room for criticism.


    "Alright, let''s go then... Oh, by the way, Rhine, I''m borrowing Marlina."


    Ansel nced back at the gentle, harmless girl, a slight smile on his lips.


    "I need a traveling secretary, and Marlina is perfect for the role, so I''m taking her with me."


    "Does she have any important tasks here?" Ansel asked, slightly raising his chin.


    "...No, no, she doesn''t," Rhine instinctively replied.


    "Great, let''s go, Marlina."


    "Yes, Mr. Ansel."


    The young Hydral turned and left without hesitation, and the girl behind him followed suit.


    Just before stepping out of the office, Marlina Marlowe turned her head. Her lips curved into a soft, graceful smile, her delicate and charming face glowing with a bright radiance. Her gentle and beautiful featuresbined to form a sweet smile that could captivate anyone.


    With such a pure smile, the innocent girl said in her gentle voice to Rhine:


    "Miss Rhine, I will always be avable for your contact."


    Marlina tilted her head slightly and blinked:


    "If you have any ''needs,'' feel free to tell me."


    Everyone in the office silently added a sentence that Marlina did not say out loud.


    ¡ªBut this time, it won''t be out of duty. Find more chapters on empire


    -->

 Chapter 543 The Obedient Village Girl - III

    Thepetition for the position of the Head of Devouring is evidently a crucial juncture... That position is still too far from my reach, and I must not aim too high. However, it is essential to seize as much as I need from this struggle.


    Simply staying in the office of Garden will yield nothing¡ªtherefore, even if Miss Rhine cancels the original n, I must be Mr. Ansel''s traveling secretary.


    This is the only bargaining chip that allows me to negotiate with it.


    Find your next adventure on empire


    As long as I can follow Mr. Ansel to the Westernnds, whether it is to increase Miss Rhine''s influence or to disclose Shadewell''s actions to it, it is not an issue. Moreover, if I apply in my own name, it will not have any negative impact on Ms. Rhine.


    The only problem is, how can I sessfully apply in my own name...?


    Without relying on the connection with Seraphina, Mr. Ansel has no reason to ept my application unless I can demonstrate sufficient value.


    Value, hmm... value.


    The value of a secretary lies in the arrangement and handling of all the master''s daily affairs. As long as I can satisfy Mr. Ansel in this regard, he might agree to my application.


    Therefore, understanding why Mr. Ansel is going to the Westernnds and what he intends to do there, analyzing the entire situation in the Westernnds, and establishing a daily affairs n based on Mr. Ansel''s thoughts is the core of everything.


    But I know nothing about this, and time is tight, making it impossible toplete.


    ¡ªSo, I must thank Miss Rhine for the ess to the archives and the elerated field, which allowed me to submit my application and present my n to Mr. Ansel.


    Mr. Ansel did not expect me to do this and even asked twice if Miss Rhine sent me. I told him no, and he smiled happily, making my heart race.


    He agreed to my application and told me it was a "reward for the brave."


    Then came the waiting, waiting for Seraphina to leave.


    ...I didn''t expect her to randomly teleport to the Westernnds.


    I had considered interfering with Seraphina''s choice, making her choose to go to the Westernnds voluntarily, as that would be the best scenario for me.


    These two tasks, one rted to the Garden and one unrted, whether rted or not, I can provide assistance to Miss Rhine. If they ovep, my bargaining chips will be even greater.


    But I did not do this, nor will I... Seraphina, I am unwilling to rely on you anymore, so how could I shamelessly use you?


    But you still ended up in the Westernnds... Is this also a reward for the brave?


    No matter what, I am grateful for your inadvertent help... Hehe, in the end, I have once again inexplicably benefited from your favor, which is truly embarrassing.


    During the time I waited for Mr. Ansel, the Garden''s performance left me somewhat...


    Somewhat dissatisfied.


    Their abilities are, of course, beyond doubt. Although their ideas are mostly different, they all adhere to the absolute premise of prioritizing Lord Ansel''s interests.


    The benevolent and tolerant Mr. Ansel has always turned a blind eye to certain gray actions¡ªas long as they do their job well and do not cross the boundaries he has set.


    ...I have long known this and thought about it for a long time, ultimately admiring Mr. Ansel''s clear and distinct principles.


    He never intended to rely solely on ideals or personal charisma to win over his followers. Or rather, he understands very well that most of those who serve him are merely subordinates of his followers...


    The driving force thatpels them to do their jobs well has never been a beautiful tomorrow, but sufficient benefits¡ªI do not deny that there are those who hope to see the Hydral domain be better, but even the noble ones are more motivated by better material conditions.


    Having overly high moral expectations of the people in this twisted world is clearly foolish.


    Lord Ansel may be able to create a world where such gray rules are no longer needed, and where everyone strives to contribute to society from the heart, but that is a long, long time away, at least... not now.


    As long as the rules are not vited, the rules...


    The rules of the gray area are too ambiguous... Lord Ansel should also find it difficult to control, so he only set some principles and established some bottom lines. If the rules were more specific... would it allow Lord Ansel to manage these people better?


    Just like the Garden, although they absolutely uphold Mr. Ansel''s interests, they have made internal strifemonce... If this meaningless internal strife could be eliminated, the Garden''s efficiency should be able to reach a higher level.


    Miss Rhine, as a leader, clearly has the ability to deter everyone, yet she is always challenged in terms of position and authority. In this regard, she is not qualified.


    Pursuing one''s own interests is Mr. Ansel''s gift, so can they act recklessly because of it? It makes no sense... Even if Lord Ansel does not care and can even indulge them, it still makes no sense.


    Even in the gray area, there needs to be some order, no... there needs to be even more order.


    ...I am thinking too much. It is too early for me to consider these things. What I need to do next is to formte a follow-up schedule based on the specific situation. Since Lord Ansel has given me this opportunity, I must not disappoint him.


    Whether it is my job or my own interests.


    Miss Rhine... you really should consider what you can offer me, not as a reward, but as something you can exchange for what I have.


    After thest letter was neatly inscribed on the paper, Marlina contentedly closed her notebook.


    She was currently sitting in the guest room next to Ansel''s, having justpleted today''s entries.


    For Marlina, this was more of a work journal than a diary.


    Arranging, exploring, reflecting, summarizing... every day she pondered how to advance further.


    Today had been particrly fruitful; she had recorded her views on the Garden, Shadewell, and most of the organizations under Ansel''smand, rified her current goals, and looked ahead to the future. Everything was clear and organized, indicating that she was not lost.


    "There''s still time... I should use the existing data to confirm tomorrow''s n again. Zero Explorers, Sword of the Boundary Breaker, Fafnir''s Nest..."


    "...Hey, you."


    Just as Marlina was about to get back to work, a weak female voice came from behind her.


    Instinctively turning her head, she saw the petite Ravenna, who had somehow appeared behind her and suddenly trembled, staggering and copsing onto her.


    Marlina was somewhat astonished. "Miss Ravenna, what are you..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hurry... hae over here."


    Ravenna, her face flushed, bit her lip. "I can''t handle it¡ªah!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, her body dissolved into iron-gray particles and vanished.


    Marlina stared in shock for a long time before a sentimental blush slowly spread across her face.


    She sat on the bed, took a pair of light gray semi-transparent stockings from her suitcase, and slipped her long, fair legs into them, exhaling a heated breath.


    "One day... I too will find myself in such blissful troubles."


    *

 Chapter 544 Faust and Magerate - I

    The Western Lands, a paradise for adventurers, and of miracles in the eyes of extraordinary beings.


    The Celestial Path mountain range is the most ether-rich area on the entire continent. This vast and inexhaustible ether nourishes countless powerful magical creatures and fierce beasts in the mountain range that divides the continent into east and west¡­ And this is merely one of its influences.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As the foundation of transcendence, the ether vortices flowing through the Heavenly Road Mountain Range and its surroundings create excellent conditions for the temporary opening of the Zero Realm Enigma. Additionally, the former Sky Conquering Dynasty established its capital here.


    After the dynasty''s fall, countless treasures were buried underground or swept into the chaotic currents of the Zero Realm Enigma.


    Thus, this ce has be the most active region for adventurers. Every day, extraordinary beings step into the Western Lands with dreams of changing their lives, and every day, adventurers either get lost in the Zero Realm Enigma, never to return, or perish in the terrifying traps of the dynasty''s ruins.


    The order here is more fragile than in any other territory of the Empire, yet, paradoxically¡­ it is more stable than many ces within the Empire.


    Extraordinary beings cling to power because they need resources for advancement, and the nobility happens to possess these resources.


    However, here, the words of the nobility are not necessarily more effective than those of powerful adventurers¡ªnobles with deep roots often avoid taking excessive risks. Moreover, the open and covert struggles of the four grand dukes on this vastnd further weaken the nobility''s dominance.


    Yet, the destitute madmen have the courage to seize fleeting opportunities, wagering their lives for a chance to soar to great heights.


    For various reasons, the most chaotic Westernnds have be the most "fair" ce in the entire Empire¡ªexcluding the Hydral domain, of course.


    But this fairness¡ªtransformed from the oppression of power to the oppression of violence¡­ whether it signifies a better society in the Westernnds or a worse one, is a matter of perspective.


    In thisnd where anything is possible, powerful adventurers who have made their names form their own factions, carving out territories and bing revered legends.


    Shadow of Annihtion, Riftbreaker,Whistling Chaos, Paragon''s Archmage, Neverlost Vanguard¡­ their titles are symbols of honor and power, as well as banners that bring endless wealth.


    Among these many legends, there was one who rose like thunder and vanished like melting snow. He did not form a guild or amass wealth, leaving behind only ephemeral stories. But isn''t that the true essence of a legend?


    This morning, our Mr. Legend awoke to find the petite and adorable schr still slumbering on his chest, while the other girl in his embrace was nowhere to be seen.


    He gently ced Ravenna onto the bed and, naked, got out of bed. Though the young Hydral still retained a hint of youthful innocence, his shoulders, arms, chest, and abdomen¡­all parts of his body¡ªwere etched with mature, rugged lines, bathed in the soft glow of the morning sun, like a divine masterpiece.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    "Come in."


    Ansel responded casually while stretching, evidently unsurprised by the knock on the door.


    Marlina, dressed in a somewhat masculine adventurer''s outfit with her long hair tucked into a soft cap, no longer resembling the gentledy she usually appeared to be, gently pushed the door open. She carried a tray, having perfectly timed the delivery of breakfast.


    However, the otherwise impable secretary had one w¡­ when she looked at Ansel, she didn''t greet him immediately but stared nkly at his body for a few seconds.


    Before bing the current Hydrals, they had ravaged thend in their massive monstrous forms. After being burned by the mefeast fire to regain their sanity, they created their human bodies which grew at the same rate as a human''s, though they could freeze its growth at any stage they chose.


    Ansel''s human body was in its fastest growth phase¡ªthough it meant little to him, it was evidently more pleasing and intoxicating to his..hmm, bedmates.


    ¡ª Otherwise, how could the usually rational Miss Ravenna be so frequently captivated by a man''s charm, sleeping so soundly?


    "Mr¡­Mr. Ansel..."


    Marlina, snapping back to reality, blushed slightly and lowered her head. "Today''s breakfast is salt-grilled fiery beef tenderloin with waterdrop matsutake, and Miss Ravenna''s breakfast is sweet pancakes with Marlis milk."


    "Put it on the table." Ansel leisurely dressed, smiling wryly at the obedient Marlina. "You were exhaustedst night; there''s no need to get up so early today."


    "This is my duty, Mr. Ansel."


    Marlina replied earnestly as she set the breakfast on the table. "I cannot neglect my duties for... certain reasons."


    Ansel, fastening the belt of his long coat, smiled¡ªhis attire was no longer the series of elegant, restrained ck formal wear but rather the roguish garb of a carefree adventurer.


    "In the future, don''t heed Venna''s pleas... she''s truly lost her mind. Even with Seri, she couldn''t handle me, yet she wanted to drag you into it."


    He nced at the seemingly still slumbering Ravenna, a slight smile ying on his lips. "People must pay for their recklessness. Next time, don''t stubbornly provoke me, or I might record your pleas for mercy, Venna."


    Your next read awaits at empire


    "..."


    The petite female schr remained motionless, but her slightly curled pink-white toes betrayed her.


    Marlina actually wanted to say that such matters could also be part of her duties, but considering her resistance to that kind of ecstasy, she couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    Ansel began to enjoy his breakfast. The food here couldn''tpare to the meals at the Hydral Manor, but he ate with great pleasure¡­ a kind of joy from reliving a cherished memory.


    "The ruler of this Dispute Fortress is Bryce Palmer Leo, under themand of the Duke of Azuregold. He is known as the ''Whistling Chaos,'' a senior member of the Zero Explorers, and a fifth-stage extraordinary being."


    As Ansel dined, Marlina narrated the intelligence: "Due to the uing annual specialpetition, many adventurers have gathered at the Dispute Fortress. If not for many adventurers serving as mercenaries in the war between the Duke of Bloodust and Duke of Firmament, there would be even more."


    "So, you chose this ce as the starting point."


    Ansel nodded with a smile. "Very well, continue."


    He hadn''t nned on bringing a secretary, having already made the necessary arrangements himself. If needed, he could summon Shadewell directly. However¡­ Marlina''s analysis and nning made him decide to give her a chance.


    "Further arrangements need to be confirmed based on your intentions."


    Marlina spoke softly, "If you intend to announce Faust''s return directly at the Dispute Fortress, I will immediately start preparing the relevant intelligence."


    "And if I n to continue observing?"


    "Then I will contact the Zero Explorers'' base at the Dispute Fortress and look for adventurers who have recently returned from the Zero Realm Enigma."


    Ansel slowly chewed a piece of beef tenderloin and nced at Marlina: "With just you?"


    A reformed, background-less, non-extraordinary person?


    Faced with such a question, Marlina merely smiled. "Mr. Ansel, you won''t stay in the inn without stepping out, and besides... there will always be a way."


    -->

 Chapter 545 Faust and Margerate - II

    This didn''t mean she would find a way; it was clear she already had one.


    Ansel didn''t ask what Marlina''s method was. He simply nodded, quickly finished the remaining breakfast, and then took Ravenna''s portion to the bedside, gently pinching her snow-white foot, which was slightly smaller than his hand.


    "It''s time to eat, Venna." The young man smiled, caressing the soft, silky sole of her foot. "Now is not the time to pretend to sleep. Where has your passion for knowledge gone?"


    "¡­So noisy."


    Ravenna turned over, trying to pull her foot out of Ansel''s hand. After a couple of futile attempts, she silently let him continue.


    Ansel said leisurely, "If you want to waste time, I don''t mind keeping youpany."


    The slightly curled-up schr remained silent for a moment, then grabbed the nket to cover herself. She sat up slightly, rubbed her face, and used a cleansing spell to tidy herself.


    "Pancakes and milk... do you take me for a child?"


    Ravenna huffed, shifting her small bottom. Initially, only her foot was in Ansel''s grasp, but now both her legs were draped over his.


    "It wasn''t my choice; it was Marlina''s."


    "..." Ravenna''s gaze sharpened as she looked at Marlina, who stood quietly by the door.


    The girl bowed her head apologetically. "I''m sorry it doesn''t suit your taste. Starting tomorrow, I will adjust your¡ª"


    "Forget it... there''s no need." Ravenna interrupted Marlina. "Just follow your arrangements. I''m just not used to¡­ being served like this."


    Ansel raised an eyebrow slightly. "Why can''t you treat me as kindly as you do Marlina?"


    "Don''t you like it?" Ravenna''s expression remained somewhatnguid, likely due to the intensity of yesterday''s "battle". "If you don''t like it, I can be exceedingly polite to you."


    "Let''s not. Why should friends be so formal?"


    "Friends... Hmph, only you would treat friends this way, you perverted brat."


    Ravenna averted her gaze, avoiding Ansel''s teasing eyes.


    She gently nudged Ansel''s stomach with her rosy knee. "If you have no objections, stop talking. I''m hungry... and don''t use the hand that touched my foot to handle breakfast!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What''s the matter?"


    The young Hydral looked slightly surprised. "Your foot is very clean."


    "Last night, it stepped on that enthusiastic tool you use to entertain friends. Do you call that clean?"


    Ravenna''s face was full of disdain. "Use the other hand."


    "Just this? Haven''t you already eaten directly¡ª"


    Continue your journey on empire


    "Ansel!"


    The sudden rise in pitch and slight break in her voice indicated that our Miss Schr was genuinely annoyed. Ansel shrugged in a gesture of surrender, switched hands, and picked up the pancake, dipping it in milk before bringing it to her mouth.


    Ravenna initially turned her head away in displeasure, but under Ansel''s persistent, smiling insistence, she reluctantly began to nibble on the pancake like a small hamster.


    ¡­Though her expression remained sour, the increasing speed at which she ate suggested that Marlina''s choice of breakfast was spot on.


    A few minutester, Ravenna, holding a cup in both hands, finished thest of the hot milk with a few gulps. She licked the milk residue from her lips and nced up at Ansel.


    "Is there anything nned for today? If not, I''ll stay in the room and read."


    "Whatever happens, you can alwayse to me immediately, can''t you?" Ansel said, shaking the bracelet on his wrist.


    "So I''m reminding you," Ravenna replied expressionlessly. "Don''t give me any tasks."


    Ansel couldn''t help butugh. "Looks like I''ve brought a difficult princess along."


    "It''s you who''s difficult, a prince like a wild stallion."


    Miss Ravenna''s smooth and unflinching delivery of such intimate remarks was something that the easily flustered Seraphina could learn from, and it also made Marlina quite envious.


    This effortless, seamless conversation, where both parties could respond immediately and enjoy the exchange, could only ur when they knew and liked each other deeply.


    "Alright, who else but a wild stallion would need your soothing, Princess."


    Ansel ruffled Ravenna''s hair. "I won''t disturb you, don''t worry."


    "You''d better not."


    Wrapped in the nket, Ravenna put on her sses from the bedside table. A thick tome appeared in her hands out of thin air. She adjusted her position, leaning against the headboard, and began to study on her own.


    "Then, next up... it''s just the two of us on a sightseeing tour of the Dispute Fortress."


    Ansel stood up. The Gleipnir, usually disguised as a scepter, was now in its chain-sword form, hanging at his waist, its sharp edges exposed.


    Dressed in the roguish attire of an adventurer, he caressed the hilt of Gleipnir, his eyes uncharacteristically gleaming with anticipation and joy. He turned to Marlina, his expression vibrant, and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ansel."


    "No, no, no... not Mr. Ansel."


    Ansel ran his hand through his radiant golden hair, transforming it into a pure ck hue and lengthening it, tying it into a slender ponytail.


    His appearance also changed, bing quite different from "Ansel of Hydral." The enchanting beauty and gentleness were reced by a sharper, more sinister aura.


    "What should you call me?"


    Now fully a mature young man, even Ansel''s voice had be more maic, his tone much more flippant.


    "Sorry, my oversight." Marlina bowed her head in response. "Please forgive my mistake... Mr. Faust."


    "Very good, Margarete. Show me how lively the Dispute Fortress is now."


    "As you wish, sir."


    Marlina no longer performed ady''s curtsy but simply bowed slightly:


    "Margarete ... always at your service."


    Since Ansel was acting as Faust, she too had to adopt a new identity. During this period, Marlina of Marlowe had be someone new.


    She was now Margarete, Margarete Gretchen M¨¹ller.


    *


    Margarete Gretchen M¨¹ller:


    Goethe''s "Faust," the tragic first part, features the female protagonist Margarete, also known as Gretchen. After making a pact with the devil and transforming into a dashing young man, Faust falls in love with the maiden Margarete, who is as beautiful as polished jade. Despite her family''s objections, the young girl sumbs to temptation and bears an illegitimate child with Faust.


    Eventually, in despair, she drowns the infant. In the final scene of the first part of the tragedy, Faust, aided by the devil, ventures into prison to rescue Gretchen, but he fails to convince her. Imprisoned Gretchen believes she deserves punishment for her sins but firmly believes that God will save her repentant soul.

 Chapter 546 How many Fausts have there been? - I

    "Dragon teeth, dragon bones, dragon skin... Dragon materials for sale, dragon materials for sale!"


    "Sky Conquering relics, newly unearthed relics of the Sky Conquering!"


    In the bustling, crowded streets, various strange cries echoed one after another. Ansel, with one hand on his sword hilt, weaved through the crowd, followed closely by Marlina, who was dressed as a frail adventurer. They made a perfect pair of an adventurer and his attendant.


    Ansel had stayed at an inn since arriving in the Western Landsst night and had not ventured outside. Apart from searching for Fafnir, this was his first real step back onto thisnd.


    The hot wind of the Westernnds blew rough dust and noisy shouts, and the seemingly chaotic streets pulsed with ether surpassing any region of the Empire. Extraordinary materials, usually bought in specialized shops, were casually disyed on roadside stalls, hawked with exaggerated slogans. Any passerby on the street could be an extraordinary being.


    This was the Westernnds, thend of miracles and disputes.


    "Hey, friend."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A dark-skinned youth suddenly squeezed through the bustling crowd to Ansel''s side and whispered, "Just arrived at Dispute Fortress? Need a guide?"


    Ansel nced at him, tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You''ve been following me all this way just to ask that?"


    "Just confirming the client''s situation, hehe," the youth grinned unabashedly. "I saw you head straight for the Cyclops aftering out of the teleportation array and thought you had been here before. But seeing you now¡­hmm, wandering around, you don''t seem like someone familiar with Dispute Fortress."


    The Cyclops was the name of the inn where Ansel was staying. It wasn''t the most luxurious inn in Dispute Fortress, but it was indeed the best in terms of experience. Generally, neers to Dispute Fortress wouldn''t stay there.


    "You should have continued to stake out the teleportation point or the entrances of other inns."


    Ansel, now fully a young man, nced at the youth. "Instead of wasting time on me, wouldn''t it be better to find a more suitable customer?"


    The youth just chuckled. "I might not be able to find a new customer."


    ¡­Whether he feared not finding a new customer or didn''t want to miss out on this seemingly lucrative opportunity was unclear.


    Ansel, amused, turned to look at Marlina, who was dressed as an ordinary adventurer. He gripped his sword hilt and lightly tapped her calf with the de.


    "Margarete, someone wants to take your job. What do you think?"


    Explore more at empire


    Marlina adjusted her brown beret, lifted her head, and met the gaze of the dark-skinned young man, calmly stating, "My master does not require another guide. I apologize for your wasted trip, Sir."


    "Hmm..."


    The young man stroked his chin, "You must be apanying this friend as an attendant... Youe from afar, yet you seem quite familiar with Dispute Fortress?"


    "..." Marlina narrowed her eyes slightly, "It''s merely a matter of pointing the way. With proper preparation, it''s not a difficult task, is it?"


    "Oh no, no... ''Guide'' means something quite different."


    At this, the young man disyed a confident smile, " Your master can''t be here to sightsee in Dispute Fortress, can he? As someone of such¡­well, extraordinary bearing, how could he miss the hidden wonders of this ce?"


    He extended his hand to Ansel, his smile sincere, "Allow me to introduce myself, Worker Bee, a professional guide of Dispute Fortress... I can grant ess to all ces with special requirements here."


    "In terms of being a ''guide''..." The young man who called himself Worker Bee nced at Marlina''s displeased expression, "I am far more professional than this mortal servant who wishes to show you around Dispute Fortress."


    "So, you have quite the influence?"


    Ansel did not shake his hand, nor did he even look at him, instead asking nonchntly.


    "No, no, of course not me, but my boss... the master of the [Hive]."


    When he mentioned "the Hive," he paid special attention to Ansel''s expression, but saw no reaction, as if Ansel had never heard of it.


    "Your job," Ansel stopped and examined the items at a random stall, "is to find fat sheep like me, then drag them to some dark corner and clean them out... How much is this?"


    "Hahaha... You have quite the sense of humor, my friend."


    Worker Beeughed heartily, moving closer to Ansel, attempting to put an arm around his shoulder, "In this day and age, who would be foolish enough to do such a thing¡ª"


    The chilling, fierce aura halted Worker Bee''s movement, but he seamlessly continued, "Idiots who ruin the market by overfishing, we clean them up ourselves, it''s bad for business..."


    While Worker Bee was talking, Ansel used a scale to trade for an exquisite ne.


    "A businessman who doesn''t cause trouble?" Ansel nced at Worker Bee, "That doesn''t sound like an adventurer."


    Worker Bee shrugged, "But who would risk their life for a bit of resources against a powerful extraordinary being... I trust in your strength because I trust my judgment, and that''s how I make my living."


    "Adventurers are more meticulous than businessmen; they gamble with money, we gamble with our lives, don''t we?"


    While speaking, his peripheral vision remained fixed on the blue scale that the stall owner was incessantly fondling, almost licking.


    Using a Blue Mirage Dragon scale to exchange for a stamina ne that any third-stage alchemist could easily make...


    Worker Bee did not believe that the man exuding danger from every pore was an ignorant fat sheep. On the contrary, his keen eyes could immediately discern the genuine ease and nonchnce that could not be faked.


    He understood the value of the item but simply did not care about wasting it¡ªtoozy to haggle, perhaps even toozy to dig out coins.


    At the same time, it was a disy, an unabashed exhibition of his wealth.


    iming to be a fat sheep, yet casually producing such a valuable material, this kind of carefree generosity was not typical of ordinary adventurers.


    However, his mboyant "imaginary adventurer attire" and the fact that he brought an utterly clueless mortal servant for sightseeing did not align with the image of a seasoned adventurer.


    Out to experience life, yet not a foolish character, rather a high-caliber young lord?


    Worker Bee was momentarily undecided, but regardless, he would not give up on this client.


    -->

 Chapter 547 How many Fausts have there been? - II

    "Finding good stuff in this market is a tough task, my friend."


    Worker Bee tirelessly promoted himself, "Top-tier auction houses, material shops, even..."


    "Lead the way."


    Handing the ne to Marlina, Ansel said this quite casually.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...and top-tier alchemy workshops¡ªhmm?" Worker Bee was momentarily stunned by Ansel''s sudden agreement, his smile growing even more enthusiastic as he quickly nodded, "Alright, alright, is it the auction house, the shop, or..."


    "The brothel."


    "Alright, the bro¡ª"


    This time, Worker Bee was stunned for more than a moment. He paused for several seconds, then scrutinized Ansel with a peculiar look before finally revealing a knowing smile.


    "Didn''t expect you to go straight to the heart of the matter... Fine! Only a straightforward man deserves the best!"


    He leaned in close to Ansel''s ear, chuckling, "The brothels in Dispute Fortress are unlike any other, guaranteed to open your eyes¡ªby the way, I haven''t asked your name yet..."


    "Faust."


    "Oh... Faust, is it."


    *


    In the spacious light blue room, Ansel sat on the soft bed, resting his chin on his hand as he observed the various, um... tools that seemed out of ce with the room''s decor. Marlina sat beside him, legs together, head bowed in silence.


    "Marlina."


    Ansel, still gazing at the peculiar implements, suddenly spoke, "You know as much about Dispute Fortress as that man does. Why did you act like you knew so little?"


    "Because a mortal should only know so little."


    Having arrived at this so-called "Dream Ind," Marlina finally felt at ease speaking with Ansel and promptly replied:


    "My role is to align with your intentions and actions, ensuring your will is executed wlessly, rather than rigidly following a n and making you follow me... That would be both presumptuous and absurd."


    "But what if I wanted you to refuse him at that moment?" Ansel asked with a light chuckle.


    "Then your eptance of his tailing and conversation would have been meaningless," Marlina answered without hesitation. "You needed to use him for a purpose I have yet to discern, so my task was naturally to keep him¡ªthough showing him my knowledge of Dispute Fortress might not have driven him away, pretending ignorance was the best choice."


    She paused, then continued in a matter-of-fact tone, "Ordinary people couldn''t possibly know so much about Dispute Fortress. If I knew too much, it would indicate that you were exceptionally well-prepared, and that my background¡­ no, your background¡ªwas not simple. This would lead him to form a preconceived notion about you."


    "But whether you wanted Mr. Worker Bee to think that way? I couldn''t be sure, so I couldn''t let myself influence his judgment of you¡ªthough this itself is an influence, it''s much less significant than the former, and at least it''s under your control."


    "In this way, Mr. Worker Bee sees you as the person you deliberately present yourself to be."


    This was Marlina''s view of her duties as a secretary.


    All her preparations and contingency ns were never about directing Ansel on what to do, but rather, based on existing preparations, ensuring everything ran perfectly ording to Ansel''s intentions and choices.


    "So, what do you think..."


    Seeing the calm yet confident Marlina, Ansel couldn''t help but smile:


    "Why do you think I came here now?"


    Marlina''s expression stiffened slightly, her gaze involuntarily drifting to the various toys in the room, and her tone became somewhat evasive:


    "Well¡­ adventurers, lost in debauchery, love to linger in ces like this. Moreover, those who can afford to spend here must meet certain standards in strength, status, or wealth. Perhaps you are here to find capable adventurers and gather some information."


    "Or, as someone who despises the ve trade, you might want to understand the inner workings of this brothel to gain insight into Dispute Fortress''s ck market. If they cross your line, you n to uproot and eradicate thempletely."


    Both answers were logical and well-founded, but Ansel gently stroked Marlina''s cheek, like caressing a beloved pet, and whispered in her ear:


    "What if, by chance, I am here simply to rx and have fun?"


    Marlina''s body trembled slightly. She lowered her head, her neck shrinking, and her hands tightly gripping her trousers. After about two or three seconds, she whispered very softly:


    "I... I hope you will abandon that decision. How could prostitutes be worthy of you? If, if you truly need..."


    The girl bit her lip shyly, her soft body slowly leaning towards Ansel: "I will do my best to satisfy your desires. Please don''t let those women defile you, Mr. Faust."


    "You wish."


    The sudden cold female voice in the room instantly made Marlina freeze in fear.


    That voice... she knew it well.


    Miss secretary slowly turned her head to see a tall, cold beauty standing at the other end of the bed. The woman''s long, narrow eyes, entuated with ck eyeshadow, added a sinister aura to her cold elegance.


    "... Miss¡­ Miss Nerilia?!"


    Marlina instinctively eximed, but Nerilia, who had once interviewed her, ignored her and in the blink of an eye, knelt on one knee before Ansel, speaking with utmost respect:


    "Master, Dispute Fortress''s..."


    "Stop."


    Ansel waved his hand: "You should know why I asked you to wait here."


    "..." Nerilia lowered her head, saying nothing.


    Stay updated through empire


    Seeing this, the young Hydral rubbed his temples in exasperation and turned to Marlina. "Marlina, tell me, what do you think I intend to do?"


    Quickly recovering from her shock, Marlina''s mind raced, desperately piecing together the fragmented information to glimpse the full picture.


    Miss Nerilia, as someone from Shadewell, lurking in Dispute Fortress is quite normal... but why did Mr. Ansel want to see her now? And why did she not reveal herself until after Mr. Ansel finished questioning me?


    ...Wait.


    Mr. Ansel didn''t want to see her himself? Instead, he wanted... me to see her?


    "I..."


    Marlina opened her mouth, first ncing at the kneeling Nerilia. Sitting on the bed, she instinctively wanted to stand up, but a certain unease in her heart stopped her.


    The girl, who had only uttered one word, paused for several seconds before cautiously responding, "I shamelessly venture a guess. If I''m wrong, I hope Mr. Ansel and Miss Nerilia won''t be angry."


    -->

 Chapter 548 How many Fausts have there been? - III

    "My current... position was entirely obtained through the information in the Garden Archives."


    "I saw Mr. Ansel''s multiple arrangements for the Westernnds and extracted keywords like [Elder Princess] and [Zero Realm Enigma]. Since the Elder Princess''s spiritual essence is rted to space, I naturally associated it with the recent frequent openings of the Zero Realm Enigma in the Western Lands... Thus, Mr. Ansel''s special attention to the Westernnds had a reason."


    "Based on this, I used Miss Rhine''s thirtyfold eleration field to gain a clear understanding of the entire Westernnds in a limited time, and made timely ns, which earned Mr. Ansel''s approval. However..."


    Realizing a crucial point, Marlina''s tone became moreplex: "But all this is just information from the Garden Archives."


    "The real-time situation across the Westernnds, the constant new changes, the new intelligence that would help Mr. Ansel make judgments, I... do not know."


    "But since Mr. Ansel approved my application, it means he acknowledged my preparations... He didn''t bring me along for fun, but because he believed I could indeed be useful."


    At this point, the girl''s gaze slowly fell on the statue-like Nerilia.


    "On this basis, it''s impossible for Mr. Ansel to let me bepletely ignorant of the Western Lands'' situation. He must have instructed that the intelligence be handed over to me.


    "Since it''s only the second day, I haven''t noticed this issue yet, but since Mr. Ansel brought Miss Nerilia, you, here, it means that... you are unwilling to hand over Shadewell''s intelligence to me. No... you wouldn''t act on impulse and defy Mr. Ansel''s wishes.


    You would find another way to achieve your goal."


    What is Nerilia''s intention? For Marlina, this was almost too easy to guess.


    ¡ªShe didn''t believe Marlina was capable of handling affairs for Ansel, didn''t think she was qualified for the position, so she was unwilling to hand over the crucial intelligence and numerous tasks from Shadewell to Marlina.


    So, how could she hand over these matters to Ansel''s "secretary" without defying his wishes?


    The answer, of course, is only one.


    Marlina''s eyes lowered, her voice soft and mncholic:


    "Miss Nerilia, do you wish... to rece me?"


    ¡ªAs long as she bes Ansel''s secretary, she can perfectly handle all matters for him. The woman kneeling before her must be thinking exactly that.


    That''s why Mr. Ansel brought me here. He wants Miss Nerilia to see my capabilities.


    In less than a day, Mr. Ansel directly addressed this issue himself...


    When ites to critical matters, there is no waiting, no watching. Before Marlina even realized she had been "cklisted" by Shadewell, Ansel had already sensed Nerilia''s discontent and brought her here to resolve it.


    Marlina admired and was grateful for Ansel''s efficiency and decisiveness. She admired how Ansel, even without constant oversight, could see everything clearly at a nce; she was grateful that even in this situation, he chose her over his long-time follower.


    But Marlina also knew... this approach wouldn''t convince Nerilia.


    "This is not enough, Master."


    Sure enough, the girl heard Nerilia''s slightly hoarse voice: "Handling all this for you, mere ''cleverness'' is far from sufficient. If you need a secretary, I can serve. If not me, you should choose a member of Shadewell."


    Yes, far from enough. Marlina whispered in her heart.


    While chatting with Ansel, she hadn''t noticed Nerilia behind them. If Ansel hadn''t mentioned Worker Bee tailing them for a while, she wouldn''t have known they were being watched.


    Marlina Marlowe was not an extraordinary being; this alone could invalidate everything about her.


    But at this moment, facing Nerilia, who wanted to negate and even rece her, Marlina felt little anger¡ªdespite the immense effort she had put into obtaining this position.


    Because if she were in Nerilia''s ce, Marlina would make the same choice¡ªhow could she entrust such a heavy responsibility to someone who wasn''t even an extraordinary being? Even if Ansel was the one leading everything, this position shouldn''t be held by a mere mortal with some "cleverness."


    Marlina even felt a bit of admiration for... Nerilia''s courage.


    "This is my personal decision, Nerilia." Ansel looked down at the woman who remained kneeling, unchanged, his tone somewhat indifferent, "Are you going to defy me? Just because of your ''presumption''?"


    Nerilia finally lifted her head, gazing into Ansel''s eyes: " Because you have never been a tyrant who acts arbitrarily."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Find your next read at empire


    "And you have never sought blind followers."


    Blind... followers.


    Yes, I also understand that a mere mortal cannot bear such a position, and I would share Ms. Nerilia''s thoughts.


    But could I, like her¡­ defy Mr. Ansel''s will when he has already made a decision?


    Marlina''s mind was somewhat dazed, her sister''s resolute words and determined expression from that day seemed to linger before her eyes.


    As she was lost in thought, Ansel and Nerilia exchanged nces for a few seconds before Ansel shook his head with a sigh:


    "I wonder if I''ve been too indulgent with you all."


    Though he said this, he didn''t seem to oppose much.


    "You see, Marlina," the young Hydral turned to the somewhat dazed girl beside him, "if all the information from Shadewell is given directly to me without going through you, then your role as a secretary is almost redundant. And Nerilia''s concerns do have some merit."


    He spread his hands: "What do you think should be done?"


    "I..."


    Marlina,ing back to her senses, was silent for a moment, then looked down at Nerilia, her gaze gradually bing resolute.


    "Miss Nerilia," Marlina said earnestly, "what must I do to gain your approval?"


    "It''s not just me, it''s all of Shadewell."


    Nerilia looked at Marlina expressionlessly: "Since Master has entrusted this task to us, we will not let it pass through the Garden''s hands."


    Marlina was stunned for two seconds, then said incredulously: "You... you all care about that?"


    "Of course, it''s not just that. Your being a mortal is the greatest limitation. As for the differences between Garden and Shadewell... do you think it''s merely internal strife?"


    The woman sneered: "Conflict does exist, but the fundamental reason is that Shadewell and Garden havepletely different ways of doing things, even... they repel each other."


    "Growing up in the Garden, you are destined to fail at this job, even if you be an extraordinary being, Miss Lotus."


    Marlina''s eyes lowered, her voice soft and mncholic:


    "Ms. Nerilia, do you wish... to rece me?"

 Chapter 549 How many Fausts have there been? - IV

    ¡ªAs long as she bes Ansel''s secretary, she can perfectly handle all matters for him. The woman kneeling before her must be thinking exactly that.


    That''s why Mr. Ansel brought me here. He wants Ms. Nerilia to see my capabilities.


    In less than a day, Mr. Ansel directly addressed this issue himself...


    When ites to critical matters, there is no waiting, no watching. Before Marlina even realized she had been "cklisted" by Shadewell, Ansel had already sensed Nerilia''s discontent and brought her here to resolve it.


    Marlina admired and was grateful for Ansel''s efficiency and decisiveness. She admired how Ansel, even without constant oversight, could see everything clearly at a nce; she was grateful that even in this situation, he chose her over his long-time follower.


    But Marlina also knew... this approach wouldn''t convince Nerilia.


    "This is not enough, Master."


    Sure enough, the girl heard Nerilia''s slightly hoarse voice: "Handling all this for you, mere ''cleverness'' is far from sufficient. If you need a secretary, I can serve. If not me, you should choose a member of Shadewell."


    Yes, far from enough. Marlina whispered in her heart.


    While chatting with Ansel, she hadn''t noticed Nerilia behind them. If Ansel hadn''t mentioned Worker Bee tailing them for a while, she wouldn''t have known they were being watched.


    Marlina Marlowe was not an extraordinary being; this alone could invalidate everything about her.


    But at this moment, facing Nerilia, who wanted to negate and even rece her, Marlina felt little anger¡ªdespite the immense effort she had put into obtaining this position.


    Because if she were in Nerilia''s ce, Marlina would make the same choice¡ªhow could she entrust such a heavy responsibility to someone who wasn''t even an extraordinary being? Even if Ansel was the one leading everything, this position shouldn''t be held by a mere mortal with some "cleverness."


    Marlina even felt a bit of admiration for... Nerilia''s courage.


    "This is my personal decision, Nerilia." Ansel looked down at the woman who remained kneeling, unchanged, his tone somewhat indifferent, "Are you going to defy me? Just because of your ''presumption''?"


    "Because you have never been a tyrant who acts arbitrarily."


    Nerilia finally lifted her head, gazing into Ansel''s eyes: "And you have never sought blind followers."


    Blind... followers.


    Yes, I also understand that a mere mortal cannot bear such a position, and I would share Ms. Nerilia''s thoughts.


    But could I, like her, defy Mr. Ansel''s will when he has already made a decision?


    Marlina''s mind was somewhat dazed, her sister''s resolute words and determined expression from that day seemed to linger before her eyes.


    As she was lost in thought, Ansel and Nerilia exchanged nces for a few seconds before Ansel shook his head with a sigh:


    "I wonder if I''ve been too indulgent with you all."


    Though he said this, he didn''t seem to oppose much.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You see, Marlina," the young Hydral turned to the somewhat dazed girl beside him, "if all the information from Shadewell is given directly to me without going through you, then your role as a secretary is almost redundant. And Nerilia''s concerns do have some merit."


    He spread his hands: "What do you think should be done?"


    "I..."


    Marlina,ing back to her senses, was silent for a moment, then looked down at Nerilia, her gaze gradually bing resolute.


    "Ms. Nerilia," Marlina said earnestly, "what must I do to gain your approval?"


    "It''s not just me, it''s all of Shadewell."


    Nerilia looked at Marlina expressionlessly: "Since the Master has entrusted this task to us, we will not let it pass through the Garden''s hands."


    Marlina was stunned for two seconds, then said incredulously: "You... you all care about that?"


    "Of course, it''s not just that. Your being a mortal is the greatest limitation. As for the differences between the Garden and Shadewell... do you think it''s merely internal strife?"


    The woman sneered: "Conflict does exist, but the fundamental reason is that Shadewell and the Garden havepletely different ways of doing things, even... they repel each other."


    "Growing up in the Garden, you are destined to fail at this job, even if you be an extraordinary being, Miss Lotus."


    ¡­Lotus


    After that simple test, Nerilia had also mocked Marlina with the term "Lotus."


    A surge of nameless anger welled up in Marlina''s heart.


    She could always recognize reality, ept reality, but that didn''t mean she never felt any grievance, any anger.


    She could only... ept it.


    Those emotions never disappeared into thin air; they took a long time to be swallowed and digested in a lonely corner.


    Whether it was Garden or Shadewell... everyone looked down on her.


    When she requested ess to the archives and adjusted the time flow so drastically, did Rhine not notice anything suspicious?


    It wasn''t that it didn''t notice; it simply believed Marlinacked the capability and the courage.


    Shadewell was even more straightforward¡ªyou are simply not good enough.


    These people had their reasons and their confidence to think this way, but did that mean she was truly worthless?


    If she only wanted to be an extraordinary being, she would have done so long ago. But what she wanted was always the position closest to Ansel.


    "Miss Nerilia," Marlina''s voice grew colder, "I don''t want to hear these things. I just want to know what it will take for Shadewell to hand over the information Mr. Ansel needs to me."


    "Impossible," Nerilia replied without hesitation, "You will mess everything up, and we won''t stand by and let that happen."


    "Just take care of Master''s daily needs. You don''t need to meddle in other matters."


    Marlina''s clenched fists turned white from the force.


    She had no room to negotiate with Nerilia. This unassable superiority made a new, unprecedented¡­ rage surge in the girl''s chest.


    Even if she became an extraordinary being, they wouldn''t let her handle things?


    Why?


    *


    "So, you send them to that¡­Dream Ind?"


    In the headquarters of the Adventurers'' Guild [Hive], Worker Bee was reporting to his boss.


    The leader of the Hive, [Queen Bee], a beautiful mature woman, was leisurely stepping on a man with one foot while the other leg was crossed. She asked slowly, "How''s the quality?"


    "Top-notch," Worker Bee gave a thumbs up, "My judgment is never wrong, boss, you can rest assured."


    "Have you checked his identity?"


    "Hard to verify, another guy iming to be Faust."


    "...Heh, another Faust."


    Queen Bee sneered, "How many Fausts have there been this month?"


    "Uh, six... no, seven, or eight? I forgot, but this one is definitely better than the previous ones."


    "Have you tested him?" the woman asked nonchntly.


    "Tested him before knowing his name, at least fourth-stage, maybe even fifth-tier. But since he didn''t chop my head off immediately, he''s definitely not Faust."


    "Fifth-stage? A fifth-stage pretending to be Faust to visit a brothel?"


    Queen Bee couldn''t help butugh, "Don''t be too imaginative. Just introduce him to more of our friends. By the way, about Bryce Palmer¡ª"


    Before she could finish, the crystal on the table suddenly shed.


    The woman squinted slightly and snapped her fingers, causing the crystal to project an image of a tall, pale woman holding a cigarette holder, with ck eye makeup and crimson lips.


    "Isn''t this our little Snake Attendant?" Queen Bee propped her chin up with a seductive smile, "Why the sudden contact?"


    "The guy Worker Bee brought."


    The woman, referred to as "Snake Attendant," said coldly, "He killed two people and ran."


    Queen Bee''s expression froze, and Worker Bee was stunned.


    What made their expressions even more remarkable were the words that followed:


    "One was your person, the other was Bryce Palmer''s. You figure it out."


    The projection disappeared, and Queen Bee slowly turned her gaze to the ashen-faced Worker Bee.


    "You said¡­ he didn''t kill you at that time?" Discover exclusive content at empire


    *

 Chapter 550 Village Girls Friendly Ways of Making Friends - I

    Therge Adventure''s Guild stationed at Dispute Fortressprises three factions.


    Namely, the [Hive] led by Queen Bee, Yvaine Silmer; the [Executioners] under themand of the ck Omen, Cabossa Penther; and the [Whistling Legion] of Dispute Fortress''s lord, Bryce Palmer Leo, also known as "Whistling Chaos."


    Everyone, whether residing in Dispute Fortress or visiting for some purpose, knows onemon rule: under no circumstances should they provoke adventurers from these three guilds.


    Even the most renowned hereditary nobles must bow their heads if theyck the strength when theye here.


    Yet today, someone audaciously affronted two of these guilds simultaneously.


    What''s more astonishing is that the perpetrator¡­ left behind a "handle."


    Queen Bee Yvaine was the first to arrive at Dream Ind, the finest brothel in Dispute Fortress, now devoid of any patrons, with an air of chilling danger.


    "Is it her?"


    Yvaine turned to the tall, slender woman with slightly sunken cheeks beside her, frowning slightly: "You said that person killed two people, then suddenly fled... but left his servant behind?"


    She gazed at the head of thergest brothel in Dispute Fortress, her eyes narrowing: "My dear little sister, are you serious?"


    Yvaine despised this woman and had always sought an opportunity to kill her.


    This self-proimed Snake Attendant had arrived in Dispute Fortress about half a year ago and monopolized the brothel market within two months... a market that originally belonged to the Hive.


    The profits from the sex industry far exceededmon imagination, and high-end brothels offered many benefits beyond money. Yet, despite fighting on home turf, the Hive was utterly defeated by Snake Attendant. Bryce had not taken a stance, likely because Snake Attendant offered too much.


    Exhaling smoke, Snake Attendant nced at Yvaine: "What about the Worker Bee? Can''t he identify her?"


    "He needs some rest."


    Yvaine sneered, then turned her gaze back to the frail adventurer sitting on the sofa, calmly sipping tea.


    She could immediately tell this adventurer was a girl and also discern her absoluteposure and calmness.


    "He killed someone on your turf, and you still entertain his servant like this?"


    Thisposure made Yvaine''s eye twitch slightly. She stared intently at the girl disguised as a boy, her face gradually revealing a dangerous, sinister curve.


    "You are being overly polite, Snake Attendant."


    "Because he said before he left, let this young girl wait here."


    Snake Attendant exhaled a thick cloud of white smoke indifferently and said in a hoarse voice, "If he dares to kill your people, do you think he wouldn''t dare to kill me?"


    "Ms. Snake Attendant is right."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The girl ced the teacup on the small table beside the sofa and said with a radiant smile, "I hope you also consider this calmly, madam."


    "Calmly... consider?"


    Yvaine was stunned for two seconds, then burst intoughter. She pointed at Marlina, then turned to look at Snake Attendant, her face showing an expression of great amusement:


    "Look, look... my dear sister, we are being admonished by a mortal, being told by a mortal to ''calm down.''"


    Queen Bee walked up to Marlina, scrutinizing her as if she were a rare treasure, and said with great emotion, "This is truly... an unprecedented experience."


    Snake Attendant shook her cigarette holder expressionlessly: "If you want to do something to her, do it quickly, don''t waste my time."


    "I didn''t ask you to stay."


    "But Ms. Snake Attendant must ensure that it was you who made the first move against me, otherwise, how will she exin to Mr. Faust?"


    Marlina smiled, her simple, androgynous adventurer attire unable to conceal the charm of her smile.


    "..."


    Yvaine''s hand paused slightly as she reached for Marlina''s head, but only for a moment before she continued.


    However, she did not do anything to Marlina''s head but instead removed the beret from it.


    "Such enviable hair," Yvaine remarked as she stroked Marlina''s hair, smiling, "What is your name, lovelydy?"


    "Margarete Gretchen M¨¹ller."


    "Very well, I shall call you Miss Margarete." Stay tuned with empire


    The mature beauty sat down beside Marlina, intimately close, like an old friend she hadn''t seen in years.


    "Miss Margarete, you seem... very confident."


    Yvaine nonchntly twirled Marlina''s hair around her finger: "Do you not recognize me, or are you simply not very bright?"


    Marlina did not respond. Instead, she drew a revolver from the holster at her waist and took a silk handkerchief from her pocket, meticulously wiping the gun.


    "This... pfft, hahahahaha¡ª"


    The Queen Bee, after a moment of stunned silence, burst intoughter, her shoulders shaking with mirth as she gently pushed Marlina''s shoulder:


    "Miss Margarete, is this your answer? Is this your confidence? An ether firearm?"


    "Mr. Faust believes that I shouldn''t be left here with nothing at all."


    Marlina smiled shyly: "One must have something to rely on."


    She ejected the cylinder, curiously examining its internal structure, as if she had never used such a thing before.


    "So... hahahaha... this is your reliance?"


    Yvaine grasped Marlina''s hand,ughing uncontrobly as she pressed the gun barrel to her own head, still unable to stopughing: "Go ahead, shoot, Miss Margarete. Let me see how hard and hot the firearm Mr. Faust bestowed upon you is."


    "What are you talking about, madam?" Marlina said helplessly, "I haven''t loaded the bullets yet."


    "Oh, that''s true. Then hurry up and load the bullets, dear Miss Margarete."


    The Queen Bee giggled as she held the barrel, seemingly eager for Marlina to fire a shot directly at her head.


    "Even if I loaded the bullets, I wouldn''t shoot you, madam."


    Marlina blinked: "I have no reason to do so, do I? Just like..."


    She smiled and extended her hand, gently prying Yvaine''s fingers off the barrel one by one:


    "Just like you have no reason to harm me."


    The smile on Yvaine''s face gradually faded.


    She gripped Marlina''s wrist, her fingers slowly tightening, the sound of bones beingpressed and faintly cracking emanating from her palm.


    "Confidence is a good thing, Miss Margarete."


    The woman, who neither used nor deigned to use extraordinary power, looked at the beautiful girl before her, whose face was gradually turning pale, with an even more sadistic smile.


    "I have no reason to harm you, hmm?"


    She licked her lips, not crushing Marlina''s wrist outright, but applying pressure bit by bit, savoring the process of tormenting her.


    "Guess if your hand can be saved?"


    -->

 Chapter 551 Village Girls Friendly Ways of Making Friends - II

    "...You might as well take a guess." Marlina, her face pale from the pain, forced a smile.


    "When Mr. Faust returns, will you lose your left hand, your right hand, or perhaps... that beautiful, delicate head of yours?"


    Meeting the violent and savage gaze, Marlina did not flinch. Instead, her smile grew even brighter: "It''s just a small gamble. Miss Snake Attendant is not a gambler, so she chooses to watch. What about you, madam? Do you want to join the table?"


    "...Using this fortune to bet on my rusty copper coin?"


    The Queen Bee squinted slightly, pausing her actions and turning to the Snake Attendant: "Is that Faust worth such caution?"


    "Perhaps not." The Snake Attendant replied impassively, "Just try, and you''ll find out."


    "Fine, let me ask another question..."


    Yvaine''s gaze turned colder, seemingly dissatisfied with the Snake Attendant''s perfunctory answer: "Why did Mr. Faust kill?"


    Killing, in Dispute Fortress... or rather, in the entire Western Lands, could be a trivial matter.


    As long as the killer is much stronger than the victim, both in power and background, killing is not a big deal.


    "Those two tried to insult me." Marlina smiled, "So Mr. Faust delivered punishment, that''s all."


    "Oh... if it''s Miss Margarete, it''s not impossible."


    Yvaine nodded in sudden realization: "It seems they died in vain."


    She said this, but the coldness on her face became even more pronounced.


    In a brothel like Nevend, how could such a thing happen? They came to find women, who would be foolish enough to provoke someone who looks troublesome over a trivial impulse?


    Yvaine trusted the Worker Bee''s judgment. After the Snake Attendant took over the brothel market, she used these "guides" to quickly connect with high-ranking extraordinary beings arriving at Dispute Fortress.


    There were many like the Worker Bee scattered across the various teleportation points in Dispute Fortress. Their task was to identify powerful extraordinary beings like "Faust" and integrate them into the Hive''s socialwork.


    Therefore, their judgment and intuition were unquestionable. ording to Worker Bee''s description, that "Faust" did not seem like someone who hides his strength. He was powerful and mboyant... how could anyone be foolish enough to provoke such a person in a brothel over a woman? That was not the reason, which means... he did it on purpose.


    And if he did it on purpose¡ª


    Marlina''s smile seemed unaffected by the excruciating pain in her wrist.


    That means... I stayed here on purpose too.


    After all, it is quite unusual, extremely unusual, for a mortal to be "taken care of" in such a manner, isn''t it?


    What exactly does Faust intend to do? Why did he kill people from both the Whistling Chaos and the Hive in a brothel? What is my value in staying here? Am I bait? A trap? Can you...


    figure it out?


    Under the shroud of mist, do you want to see what consequences there will be if you try to torture or kill me, Miss Yvaine?


    Your next chapter is on empire


    "Ah, speaking of which, by now..."


    The girl suddenly eximed: "Your people should have reached the Cyclops by now, madam... haven''t they found Mr. Faust yet?"


    "...You know quite a lot, Miss Margarete."


    An unsettling smile appeared on the Queen Bee''s beautiful face: "If I weren''t certain you were an ordinary person, I would have to change my approach to talking with you."


    "I never know much; I only make deductions."


    Marlina smiled faintly: "Since you can''t find Mr. Faust, the only confirmed location is the Cyclops Inn, so naturally, you would go there. However..."


    She showed Yvaine a look of deep pity: "I wonder how much you value Mr. Faust and how many people you sent. In any case... I hope you didn''t overestimate Mr. Faust."


    After all... a very formidable and very irritable schr is quietly reading in that room.


    Her words and smile made Yvaine''s expression grow darker. The woman tapped her temple with her forefinger, using a specialmunication spell to contact her subordinates who had tracked down the Cyclops Inn:


    "Where are you now?"


    "Boss? We''re already at Faust''s room door, ready to¡ª"


    "...No, stop,e back first, let''s n this carefully."


    "But we are alre¡ªah!"


    The sudden scream in her mind made Yvaine''s heart jolt.


    "What is this... where is the enemy? Who? Who is it! Come out! I will kill¡ª"


    After the furious roar was abruptly cut off, there was no more sound.


    "Judging by your expression."


    Marlina, whose hand was now trembling uncontrobly from the bone-crushing grip, reached into her pocket with great difficulty, rubbing something as she sighed regretfully: "It seems my warning came toote. I apologize, madam."


    At this moment, Queen Bee hadpletely lost any interest in idle chatter with Marlina, and had no intention of disguising her true feelings.


    She stared at Marlina with intense, barely restrained murderous intent, enunciating each word: "You, what exactly are you trying to do?"


    Marlina smiled: "Does it matter? Thew of adventurers... the strong rule. Mr. Faust has no obligation to exin his intentions to you, Miss Yvaine."


    "Ha!" The woman let out a fierce, derisiveugh, "Do you really think he''s Faust? Does he really think he''s Faust?"


    "To me, Mr. Faust has never been ''fake.'' Besides..."


    With her nearly crippled hand, Marlina shakily pulled out a bullet.


    She used her other hand to eject the cylinder of the revolver, chuckling softly:


    "Isn''t it because of that very thought that you refrained¡­ from doing anything more to me?"


    Reckless behavior, mysterious intentions, and immeasurable power.


    These factorsbined might not necessarily make the Queen Bee cautious¡ªso what if he has some power? Could he really oppose the entire Dispute Fortress?


    But if such a wealthy, powerful, yet extremely arrogant individual, whopletely disregards Dispute Fortress, has an unpredictable strength and purpose... and his name is Faust?


    When these elements are associated with the name Faust, Yvaine''s thoughts inevitably drifted to a ce Marlina had anticipated¡ª


    What if that man truly is Faust?


    Would you dare to kill, would you dare to persecute, the true Faust''s servant?


    The pain in her wrist made Marlina''s breathing heavier, but she still managed to control the intense pain and ced the single bullet into the cylinder.


    She snapped the cylinder back into the gun, admiring the beautiful revolver as she spoke:


    "Madam, I mentioned that this gun is my reliance, didn''t I?"


    In Yvaine''s moment of uncertainty, Marlina smiled and rested the revolver horizontally on her shoulder, the cylinder pressed against her arm.


    "But I never said that this ''reliance'' meant I could use it to protect myself."


    The cylinder of the revolver rolled along the girl''s arm, emitting a cold mechanical sound that her delicate voice could not mask.


    As the gun slid across her hand, the cylinder continued to spin rapidly, and the frail Miss Margarete... pointed the barrel at her own temple.


    Click.


    The sound of the cylinder stopping and the hammer striking echoed simultaneously.


    Yvaine stared in disbelief at the girl she could crush with a single finger, instinctively eximing: "You¡ª"


    Click.


    The sound of the cylinder spinning empty made her heart stop, rendering her speechless.


    "Oh my."


    The girl, who had pulled the trigger without hesitation, remarked in surprise: "My luck is quite good."


    Saying this, she pressed the hammer again, her finger once more on the trigger.


    "Then next time..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You fucking insane!"


    Yvaine roared, her face contorted with rage: "What are you doing! If you want to die, do it in front of your Faust!"


    "Calm down... calm down, madam." The girl, with the gun still pointed at her temple, reassured her, "You probably think I''ve made other preparations for death, which is why you didn''t knock the gun away, right? After all, you''re an extraordinary being... saving me before I pull the trigger should be easy."


    ¡ªYvaine hadn''t actually thought of that; she was simply stunned by Marlina''s insane behavior.


    "But for a fragile mortal," Marlina sighed softly, "death is always a simple matter, isn''t it?"


    As Yvaine realized she could easily disarm the girl, Marlina''s words made her hesitate once more.


    She wasn''t a sorcerer with borate tricks; if this lunatic really had another means of suicide... if she really died right in front of her, and if that Faust was the real deal¡ª


    The conclusion drawn from the myriad of ambiguous clues made the mature beautiful woman''s body start to tremble.


    Ultimately, it was a simple choice¡ªif that man wasn''t Faust, and everything was just this wretched bitch''s bluff, her lies would be exposed sooner orter, and Yvaine would have plenty of time to deal with her.


    But if that man was truly Faust, and if his servant died like this...


    "Miss Margarete..." Yvaine''s face softened into a friendly smile, "What does Mr. Faust need? How can I assist¡ª"


    Click.


    "Not the second time either?"


    Marlina tilted her head slightly: "It seems my luck today is indeed quite good."


    "...Whatever it is, my sister Snake Attendant and I will certainly¡ª"


    Click.


    "Ah! The third time didn''t hit either."


    A jubnt smile appeared on the girl''s face: "This is quite an extraordinary experience to share with Mr. Faust."


    "You¡ª"


    Yvaine had just uttered a word in a trembling voice when she saw the lunatic before her... pull the trigger twice in session!


    Click, click.


    The cylinder rotated to thest position that had not yet been reached.


    "My luck is really quite good." The girl smiled as she spoke, "Don''t you think so, madam?"


    "...Just call me Yvaine, please."


    The Queen Bee, her face even paler than Marlina''s, murmured weakly.


    "Ah, I am ustomed to addressing others with honorifics, Miss Yvaine."


    Marlina ejected the cylinder, gently shook the revolver, and thest bullet fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    She handed the revolver to Yvaine, speaking with utmost sincerity and earnestness:


    "Consider this ether firearm a token of our acquaintance, Miss Yvaine... I am somewhat embarrassed to admit, but I do have a small favor to ask of you."


    As Marlina spoke, she turned to look at the silent Snake Attendant standing nearby, smiling once more.


    Apanying this smile was an unnatural, almost pathological¡­ flush.


    "In this city, I need an assistant to help me, to help Mr. Faust... understand a few things."


    "In your opinion..."


    The frail mortal girl ced the revolver into the powerful extraordinary being''s hand.


    She whispered softly:


    "Who would be the perfect choice?"

 Chapter 552 The Real Possibility of Deicide - I

    Ansel stood atop a small hill, gazing out over the boundless destend, while also taking in the sight of the gathered adventurers.


    This was a wastnd approximately four kilometers from the Dispute Fortress, still within its territory. The reason Ansel hade here was naturally the same as that of the adventurers gathered here¡ªa Zero Realm Enigma gate was about to open.


    The method to reliably locate the entrance to the Zero Realm Enigma had been developed as early as the era of the Sky Conquering Dynasty. Although the remnants of the dynasty were almost entirely lost after the Great Cataclysm, new methods of positioning had gradually been perfected over time.


    Apart from those highly random gates that opened for a very short time and were almost impossible to return from, most gates could be confirmed three to five days in advance. During this time, adventurers would make the necessary preparations to step into that infinite world, risking eternal loss in search of further possibilities.


    ording to the original n, Ansel should have already begun preparations to tame the remaining two protagonists. But now, he had to focus his energy on another potential trapid by fate.


    "Evora, Ephesande..."


    The young man, with one hand resting on the hilt of his sword, murmured softly, "What is their role at your fingertips...?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Setting aside Ephesande, who was likely lost in the Lost Sea, Evora, who might be causing the frequent opening of Enigma gates in the Westernnds, if she was indeed alive, how had she survived?


    A rational fate would not grant the protagonists invincible blessings, nor would it send a meteor to kill Ansel, the greatest distortion point. Evora, who did not y a major role in this story, was even less likely to receive special treatment.


    So how did she escape Ephesande''s eternal burning? What does fate, who insisted on her living, intend to do with her?


    The etheric fluctuations on the vast wastnd suddenly became extremely violent, like a calm sea suddenly surging with towering waves.


    "At this point, many things have already be unrecognizable..."


    Ansel sighed softly, staring at the distant, violently distorting space that was swallowing both air and light, and his figure flickered forward.


    The reason he had set that n in motion was not only because achieving the sixth stage would grant him absolute dominion but also for a more important reason¡ªor rather, the desire for absolute dominion itself stemmed from this reason.


    That was, once Ansel''s heroines taming n reached this stage, the information about the predetermined future would no longer hold much value for him.


    The future he was heading towards was already shrouded in mist, and he needed greater power to fight against fate. Although in the end, Ansel still lost the best opportunity.


    But he did not regret it, only asionallymenting the inevitability of fate.


    Now, a new game was once againid out before Ansel. Unlike before, he knew nothing about fate''s moves. If the previous battles had been meticulously prepared strangtions, now all Ansel could do¡­ was respond to each move as it came. Discover more stories at empire


    In a few flickers, Ansel had already arrived behind the gathered adventurers. He gazed at the increasingly expanding distorted space, preparing to venture into the Enigma realm through this gate to search for Evora''s whereabouts.


    ording to Ansel''s deduction, after Evora fled into the Zero Realm Enigma, she might have been unable to control her power due to severe injuries or other reasons. She wanted to return to the original ne but couldn''t stabilize the gate, leading to the frequent opening of unstable Enigma gates.


    As the distortion gradually stabilized, the space, seemingly peeled away from this world, formed a rift resembling a giant vertical pupil. The adventurer closest to the entrance cautiously threw something inside. After five minutes, he began to beckon the other adventurers to step into the rift.


    Ansel, leisurely following behind them, was stopped after only a few steps.


    "A new face, huh?"


    The man who stopped Ansel raised an eyebrow. "Exploration permit, hand it over."


    The adventurers had already established aprehensive exploration system. If an Enigma gate had not been preemptively discovered and imed by any faction, then what one could take and whether one could return depended on individual skill.


    However, if a gate had been pre-booked, other guilds, factions, or individuals wanting a share had to obtain an exploration permit from the Zero Explorers, promising to hand over a portion of their findings to the guild or faction controlling the gate.


    The higher the portion handed over, the more assistance one could receive from the gate controllers. Among the adventurers participating in the exploration, a small group would station near the Enigma gate, waiting for the returning adventurers.


    So, whether one sought help or not, a basic twenty percent had to be handed over as a protection fee for the stabilization of the anchor point and the return path by the controllers.


    But did our legendary, mysterious, formidable Mr. Faust need to pay such a protection fee?


    The answer, of course, was...


    "The minimum share?" The man, taking the permit, nced at the rectangr thin crystal chip Ansel handed over, then looked up at him. "Hey, you''re alone, right?"


    "Is that not allowed?"


    The man shrugged. "Suit yourself, just don''t me our legion for being unsympathetic if something happens, lone wolf."


    He handed the chip back to Ansel and stepped aside to make way.


    Ansel carefully stored the exploration permit that Nerilia had secured for him and joined the queue quite obediently.


    Among adventurers, strength was paramount, and Ansel certainly possessed the ability to disregard these rules. If he wished, he could expel all the adventurers back to the Dispute Fortress and forbid them from approaching this gate even by a single step.


    In truth, when Faust confronted other fifth-stage adventurers, they wouldn''t have much to say either.


    However, Ansel had no interest in breaking the rules¡ªas long as the rules were reasonable.


    -->

 Chapter 553 The Real Possibility of Deicide - II

    The exploration of the Zero Realm Enigma was the fundamental pursuit of adventurers, and the series of exploration rules associated with it had evolved over hundreds of years. From the current perspective, they were quite reasonable.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The young Hydral had no intention of trampling on these rules. In his eyes, doing so for somepelling reason might be understandable, but if it was purely out of a passion for breaking the rules, anyone deriving pleasure from it would be a more dangerous viin than he could ever be.


    Yet¡­ this exploration permit reminded Ansel of other matters.


    "If Marlina knew that Nerilia had already surpassed her in many ways... she would be both angry and heartbroken."


    Ansel''s agreement to Marlina''s request did not mean he would favor her.


    After all, a secretary was just a job. Because Marlina had the capability to excel in it and had shown an admirable ambition, Ansel did not mind giving her the position.


    But did this mean Ansel would forcibly order Nerilia or other members of Shadewell to hand over their duties to Marlina?


    Of course not. Ultimately, Ansel of Hydral only cared about who could perform the tasks better.


    Such unconditional favoritism was reserved for the very few, a gentle partiality devoid of interest and judgment.


    Thinking about the conversation between Marlina and Nerilia, Ansel couldn''t help but chuckle as he stood before the rift. Shaking his head, he stepped into the void fissure.


    Who knows how Marlina will fare by the time I return?


    And if Seri knew how I treated her sister, she would certainly be angry enough to bite me.


    With these thoughts in mind, as he opened his eyes again, he found himself plummeting from the sky.


    Amidst the howling wind, there were also various cries of terror.


    "Damn it, this gate''s opening is truly impressive! Where''s the floating scroll, the floating scroll! And the water prison scroll!"


    The adventurers'' panicked shouts were not without reason, for below them¡­ stretched an expanse of endless, roilingva.


    "Shoooot! The etheric flux rate here is far more chaotic than predicted! The scrolls'' duration is too short!"


    Some were cursing, some were screaming in panic, while others, without a second thought, dove straight into theva.


    Experience more on empire


    "About 2500 degrees Celsius!"


    One of the earlier entrants who had jumped into theva shouted upwards, "Most of us specialize in the fire essence, right? Just jump in!"


    Ansel, having already descended upon theva after a few shes, stood upon it and gazed thoughtfully at the distant volcano that seemed to perpetually spewva.


    "The fire essence here... is unnaturally active."


    The young Hydral narrowed his eyes slightly. The overly vigorous and active fire essences¡ª[Burning], [High Temperature], [me], and so on¡ªdid not match the original appearance of this enigma, ording to his perception.


    Something had catalyzed the fire essence here, and it seemed that Evora had indeed visited this ce.


    Ansel would not personally venture into just anybyrinth gate. With current enigma detection methods, while it might not be possible to fully understand the world on the other side of a stable gate, determining the dominant essence was not an issue.


    The adventurers entering this gate had evidently been selected for their proficiency in the fire essence.


    As Ansel pondered how to trace Evora''s whereabouts, a bald man swam over to his feet, iling his arms.


    "To control spells freely in such a chaotic etheric flux rate... impressive, my friend." He waved enthusiastically at Ansel. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a sorcerer of your caliber."


    Why do warriors, a type of extraordinary being, even exist?


    Sorcerers analyze the extraordinary and seek the truth, transforming extraordinary power into infinite utility. Most things warriors can do, sorcerers can also achieve, and what sorcerers cannot do, warriors typically cannot either.


    So¡­ is there a need for these extraordinary beings who cannot extend ether as part of themselves to manipte the world, but can only "take care of themselves"?


    The answer lies here, within the Zero Realm Enigma.


    The infinitebyrinths harbor boundless worlds. While each world surely contains ether, and thebyrinths themselves are saturated with ether, the way ether flows and its oscition frequency cannot be the same as the prime ne.


    Sorcerers'' spellcasting abilities are unfathomably weakened within the Zero Realm Enigma. Even alchemical tools, special devices, and spell scrolls are affected. Only warriors, who fortify their bodies and build their inner strength through extraordinary means, remainrgely unaffected.


    They are the mainstream of the adventurermunity, except that, well¡­ They mainly serve as elite enforcers.


    Additionally, though not entirely brainless,pared to the talent and aptitude required of a sorcerer, a warrior indeed requires less intellectual effort.


    Ansel ignored the bald man, but that did not stop him from continuing his incessant chatter: "I am Riley from City of Dragon yer, a fourth-stage Scepter. This temperature is nothing; I could swim to the bottom without any issues, but it''s too exhausting to swim continually. In a world so rich in fire elements, there must be..."


    His mor,bined with Ansel''s solitary figure floating above theva, quickly drew the attention of other adventurers. Gradually, more and more people swam over, converging towards Ansel.


    A sorcerer who could maintain normal spellcasting in such chaotic etheric flux was a prized asset among adventurers. Who wouldn''t want a versatile teammate?


    "Hey, hey friend! Give me a hand, pull me up! I can hold out, but my clothes can''t, and I have no desire to swim naked inva!"


    "Just make some stones to stand on!"


    The gathering adventurers shouted, and some noticed that no one could engage Ansel in conversation. This indicated that the sorcerer was likely a lone wolf.


    A lone wolf sorcerer who could cast spells in such chaotic etheric conditions! If they could recruit him, it might be more valuable than anything they could find on this expedition.


    Realizing this, some adventurers became even more fervent.


    "Hey, handsome, handsome! Let''s be friends! You know the Great Puppeteer Ovelika, right?


    She''s my..."


    -->

 Chapter 555 Heavens Denial - I

    As Ansel stepped through the portal of the Zero Realm Enigma, the members of the Whistling Legion stationed outside the rift were stunned.


    "¡­Is there such a huge difference in the flow of time over there?"


    A man with a cigarette in his mouth approached, his uniform and the emblem on his chest indicating his identity¡ªa notary of the Zero Explorers.


    The Zero Explorers is not a specific adventurers'' guild but, like the Etheric Academy and the Alchemy Association, a unifying organization above all adventurers'' guilds.


    In form, the Zero Explorers are even more loosely organized than the Etheric Academy, but in terms of actual authority, their control over adventurers surpasses the influence of the Etheric Academy over sorcerers.


    The rules that adventurers must follow¡ªwhether explicitly stated or tacitly understood¡ªare almost all established by the Zero Explorers. They even enforce specific regtions to ensure fairness to a considerable extent, understood by those in the know.


    "Buddy, finished so soon?"


    The notary of the Zero Explorers, with the cigarette still in his mouth, greeted Ansel: "Is the time flow over there that fast?"


    Ansel smiled: "Not really, I just got what I wanted."


    "I see, alright then." The man shrugged, "As an independent explorer, just go through the procedure and show your findings."


    Adventurers using exploration permits to explore the Zero Realm Enigma must submit a portion of their findings to the guild or power controlling the portal, and the exact amount is verified by the notary of the Zero Explorers.


    However, Ansel''s "findings"...


    The young Hydral said with a faint smile: "What if my findings are inconvenient to disy?"


    "...Hmm? Afraid of attracting attention?" The notary was momentarily stunned, then replied with augh, "If you''re worried, just go to the branch at Dispute Fortress, and we''ll do the appraisal there. How about that?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But it has no practical value, and you won''t be able to analyze any value from it."


    The dark-haired youth tapped the hilt of his sword: "Besides, I''m in a bit of a hurry."


    "¡­"


    The notary removed the cigarette from his mouth, stared at Ansel for a while, then suddenlyughed:


    "Alright, take care, my friend."


    He didn''t even attempt to stop Ansel, letting him leave freely.


    Ansel nodded slightly and vanished in a sh. The notary watched the empty spot where Ansel had disappeared, leisurely ced the cigarette back in his mouth, and returned to his previous resting ce.


    Unpaid dues? There are others to handle that. What does it have to do with him, the notary?


    And if the enforcers of the Zero Explorers couldn''t handle it, what could he do?


    Do the job you''re paid for.


    As an adventurer, why risk your life over such matters?


    *


    Ansel returned to the Cyclops, intending to discuss the situation regarding Evora and Ephesande with Ravenna.


    Rarely did he confide in Seraphina about future ns¡ªnot out of distrust, but because discussing such matters with the wolf girl would only leave her bewildered, anxious, and deeply troubled.


    However, as a genius whose thinking aligned with his own, Ravenna might uncover a breakthrough from perspectives he had yet to consider.


    Yet, the strange gaze from the receptionist made Ansel realize that something significant had likely urred here recently.


    With a brief contemtion, he surmised the probable events, his eyes reflecting a hint of surprise.


    So, you really dared to go through with it, Marlina.


    With this thought, Ansel swiftly arrived at the door of the room he shared with Ravenna. The shattered and disordered corridor silently narrated the battle that had taken ce.


    Well... it couldn''t truly be called a battle; it was merely a one-sided massacre.


    Judging by the scene, they hadn''t even had time to open the room door.


    Ansel twisted the handle, but it only turned slightly before jamming.


    Back in his original form, Ansel knocked on the door with a mix of helplessness and amusement:


    "Dear Venna, may Ie in?"


    The room remained silent. This was expected¡ªthe Cyclops Inn was renowned for its soundproof barriers, which were top-notch.


    However, the schr inside was not silent due to this reason.


    "Venna? Ravenna? My Miss Weapon, my Miss Monster?"


    No matter how Ansel called out while leaning against the door, there was no response from within.


    The young Hydral had no choice but to release the handle and sigh.


    "Looks like I have nowhere to sleep tonight... I guess I''ll sleep in Marlina''s room; she probably wouldn''t mind¡ª"


    Bang!


    The wooden door that had been blocking Ansel vanished into thin air without warning. The petite schr stood barefoot, expressionless, gripping Ansel''s wrist.


    "I''ll give you one more chance to think."


    She lifted her head slightly, her expression icy. "Where do you n to go tonight?"


    Ansel stepped inside, his tone innocently stating, "But you didn''t let me in first."


    "And who was it this morning, speaking in a tone meant to coax little girls, saying, ''I won''t disturb you, don''t worry''?"


    Ravenna, showing no kindness to Ansel, pointed to the chaotic corridor. "Is this what you meant by not disturbing me?"


    "Hmm..."


    Ansel rubbed his forehead, somewhat helplessly. "Alright, this is indeed my fault... I didn''t expect Marlina to actually include you in her ns."


    Ravenna, whose expression was grim yet still holding Ansel''s hand as they walked into the room, paused and frowned slightly at him. "What do you mean? Exin clearly."


    "This involves... a group of subordinates who have been somewhat overindulged."


    Ansel undid his clothes and tossed them onto the bed. Ravenna gestured with her hand, making the door reappear, then sat on the bed, picking up Ansel''s coat and draping it over herp. Ansel briefly exined the conflict between Nerilia and Marlina.


    "...Your subordinates run a brothel?"


    After hearing Ansel''s ount, Ravenna threw out a question that was clearly not the main point, looking quite displeased.


    "Snake Attendant is a vassal of Nerilia. Nerilia is a mainstay of Shadewell¡­ how could she have time to run a brothel in this small Dispute Fortress?"


    Ansel poured himself a drink and poured milk for Ravenna, smiling as he spoke. "The area she is responsible for is muchrger."


    "But ultimately, isn''t she still running a brothel?"


    Ravenna pped Ansel''s hand as he handed her the milk, looking very impatient, though the force was so light it didn''t even ripple the surface of the milk.


    Seeing Ravenna''s displeased expression, Ansel''s smile faded somewhat. He gazed seriously at the schr and softly asked, "Venna, do you really despise this kind of thing?"


    "...I just can''t stand seeing people degrade themselves in such a manner."


    Ravenna, who pursued grand transformations, had a profound sense of self-worth and a tangible disdain for mediocrity. This was both a form of arrogant superiority and an overly radical expectation.


    "How can it be that simply spreading one''s legs could earn a fortune? Such people should be¡ª"


    She stopped halfway through her sentence.


    "Never mind." The schr''s eyes lowered slightly as she sighed. "Maybe it''s not inherent depravity; those forced by circumstances to do such things have no other choice."


    "If that brothel were dismantled, those prostitutes would likely fare no better without that peculiar form of protection. Don''t mind my words, Ansel. I''m just... reverting to my old ways."


    Seraphina learned to restrain her ws by following Ansel, and Ravenna also grew by drawing nourishment from him.


    She began to learn humility from Ansel, striving to curb her overly aloof and unsympathetic nature.


    At the same time, Ravenna was acutely aware that the "dirty work" carried out by Ansel''s subordinates¡­ certainly wasn''t limited to running a brothel.


    Delving deeper into this would only add to her distress and make Ansel feel ufortable, serving no real purpose...


    If I were omnipotent, I could confidently ask Ansel to refrain from such actions. However, I am far from being omnipotent and thusck the authority to dictate terms.


    With these thoughts, Ravenna sighed again, cing her hand atop Ansel''s.


    No matter how cold and disdainful she appeared, when it came to serious matters, Ravenna never pretended to be unyielding.


    Stay updated through empire


    Ansel truly intended for his people to take care of that brothel.


    He''s be so considerate of others'' feelings... No, it''s likely only I and that silly dog receive such treatment.


    -->

 Chapter 556 Heavens Denial - II

    Ravenna, unsure whether to feel happy or troubled, felt a mix of emotions. As if worried Ansel might actually follow through, she reiterated, "You don''t need to do anything; it''s just my old habits acting up."


    "I understand. You don''t need to emphasize that you''re an overly arrogant problem child, Venna," Ansel teased, unable to hold back augh.


    Ravenna''s expression turned cold. "Don''t get so presumptuous just because I showed you a bit of kindness... I''m five years older than you; you should call me sister. What do you mean by ''child''?"


    "Girls like to be called young."


    "Only immature girls do. A mature woman wouldn''t appreciate such an affected title."


    Seeing Ravenna huff in mild annoyance, Ansel knew her mind had been diverted from her earlier worries. He smiled gently and said, "Then let me continue with their story."


    The issue between Marlina and Nerilia was straightforward and uplicated. To resolve it, all it would take was a firmmand from Ansel.


    But neither Marlina, Nerilia, nor Ansel himself had considered using such an approach.


    "Marlina''s exact words were: ''The current development of Shadewell is undoubtedly due to Mr. Ansel''s influence. If I can directly leverage Mr. Ansel''s influence, what I can achieve might not be inferior to what any of you can.''"


    Holding Ansel''s coat and resting her chin in her hands, Ravenna remarked, "They really are sisters. Though it''s not apparent in everyday interactions¡­ she''s just as recklessly ambitious as her sibling."


    For amon person with nothing to speak such words to Ansel''s top espionage group¡ªwhat else could it be but hubris?


    "And then?"


    Perhaps due to Marlina''s close rtionship with Seraphina, Ravenna showed a bit more interest. "How does she intend to leverage your ''influence''?"


    "She said she wanted to do something small in my name."


    Ansel shrugged. "I didn''t pay much attention because, ording to the intelligence Nerilia provided, a portal to the Realm Enigma was about to open. So, I left Marlina to handle things on her own."


    Miss Schr finally epted the milk Ansel offered, musing aloud, "Using your name to gain assistance¡­ influence¡­"


    "If someone came looking for me, it means she got herself into some sort of ''trouble'' under your name. Deception? Threats? Intimidation? No¡­ too cumbersome. It has to be something more effective and direct, which can only be¡­"


    "Killings."


    They both spoke the word simultaneously, Ansel in a soft tone with a smile, and Ravenna with a frown and a low exmation.


    Holding her milk, Ravenna turned to Ansel, her expression troubled. "She likely killed someone from a certain faction in your name, which is why they came here¡­ My intervention would make them wary of your power, and your identity on the move is precisely that of the legend."


    "¡­She''s not leveraging Hydra''s influence but using Faust''s influence."


    "That''s quite obvious." Ansel shrugged.


    "Why didn''t she use your identity for direct negotiation?" Ravenna furrowed her brows. "Why resort to killing?"


    "Because Marlina knows that violence and power are far more persuasive than any words." Ansel swirled his wine ss, speaking leisurely, "If someone politely visits, iming to be the legendary adventurer Faust, would you take him seriously?"


    "¡­Probably not."


    "Then what if he tosses a few heads at your doorstep without a word?"


    Ravenna''s eye twitched. "I''d first suspect he was mentally unstable."


    "Being mentally unstable works too." Ansel chuckled. "Whether Faust or a mad killer, as long as it creates a ''threat,'' it''s enough."


    "Having the power to create a threat grants the right to converse and even negotiate."


    Ravenna remained silent for a moment, then whispered, "This is really¡­ quite dark."


    "Marlina had no choice. If she wanted assistance quickly, she could only choose such a dark method."


    Ansel seemed unconcerned. He had done countless things far more brutal than this "dark" method. He appreciated Marlina''s decisiveness more than anything.


    "By the way, she informed me in advance that it might affect you. If I disagreed, she wouldn''t have proceeded."


    Ravenna wiped the milk off her lips with Ansel''s sleeve, her expression nk. "So I didn''t wrong you."


    "I said I didn''t expect her to actually do it."


    Anselughed, gently rubbing Ravenna''s lips with his fingertips again, his tone light. "No matter how bold my subordinates are, or how much they have their own schemes, they wouldn''t dare vite certain ''taboos.'' And everyone knows, you and Seraphina have long been my greatest taboos."


    "But Marlina dared to use you¡­ Even though she sought my permission in advance, if she harbored even a trace of fear for you, she wouldn''t have had the courage to proceed."


    The young Hydra sighed, "For a mere mortal, this kind of audacity is something that even I find somewhat admirable."


    "...Hmph, I was used. Are you pleased?"


    "I didn''t seem particrly pleased, and Venna, you weren''t that angry either, were you? This time, Marlina acted purely out of her own desires."


    Ravenna was silent for a moment before she softly replied, "When you think about it, her risk was actually much greater. If the person she provoked was someone who didn''t think things through and was unreasonable, she would have been utterly doomed."


    "Notpletely doomed; Nerilia''s people were watching from the side."


    Ansel brought his wine ss to Ravenna''s lips, but she disdainfully pushed it away. Heughed and said, "But the position of secretary would definitely be lost."


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    "To her, that''s pretty much the same as being doomed."


    The young Hydra patted Ravenna''s head. "You''re quite considerate of Marlina, Venna. Do you admire her?"


    Ravenna recalled Marlina bringing her breakfast this morning, how well she knew her dietary preferences, and shook her head.


    "It''s just... a pity. She has such boldness, such strong abilities, to use your name, and incidentally, me, all while risking everything at every turn. But in the end... what can she really gain?"


    ...


    The intelligence operations in Dispute Fortress by the Shadewell were merely conducted by one of Nerilia''s subordinates. If Snake Attendant wanted the information from Dispute Fortress, it would be a trivial matter to obtain it.


    For the Shadewell, this was just a minor arrangement... but for Marlina, it meant staking everything.


    One wrong step, or even a bit of bad luck, would result in total failure and eternal damnation.


    Was it worth it?


    The girl gripping the bullet asked herself in her heart.


    Then, she looked up at the mature woman sitting opposite her, whose gentle smile bordered on demure, and found her answer.


    No matter what, it''s far better than being a mere mortal who deserves nothing.


    "So... that''s it?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Yvaine gently whispered, "If you need anything, Miss Margarate, feel free to contact me. By the way, if it''s not too much trouble, Mr. Faust..."


    "I will introduce you, Ms. Yvaine."


    The woman''s face lit up with joy. "That''s wonderful! I will bring you the information you need as soon as possible, Miss Margarate."


    The girl nodded with a smile, watching as the renowned Queen Bee departed.


    In the room, Nerilia''s figure reappeared.


    Serpent Attendant bowed respectfully to her, but Nerilia paid no heed, staring intently at Marlina.


    "So, you struggled to this extent, risking being crushed by the Queen Bee, just for the intelligence of Dispute Fortress?"


    Marlina picked up the beret at her feet, gathered her snowy hair, and tucked it into the hat, once again transforming into the slender, delicate tomboy.


    "This is just the beginning, Miss Nerilia. I will go further."


    Even if the extraordinary beings merely had a passing thought, the mortal girl, who would risk everything and struggle to the utmost, softly murmured.


    "If you are unwilling to give me the intelligence from the Shadewell..."


    A cold shadow flickered in her eyes.


    "Then Marlina Marlowe will strive to obtain it by any means."


    *

 Chapter 558 Unfettered - II

    The Executioner''s Guild headquarters was not a grim building; on the contrary, it was grand and imposing, quite contrary to its name.


    There were no guards at the door, and in the guild hall, a few people were sitting, either drinking and chatting or discussing matters, giving it a somewhat deserted look.


    "Hello, adventurer. How can I assist you?"


    The receptionist''s polite greeting made her seem more like a dedicated service worker from amercial guild than from an adventurer''s guild.


    "I''d like to take on amission," Ansel said straightforwardly. "Something simple and direct."


    "Amission?"


    The receptionist seemed a bit surprised but didn''t ask further. She skillfully took out a piece of parchment and handed it to Ansel.


    "Alright, please sign here... Someone will soon take you for a capability assessment. After a brief test, you can take onmissions from the bulletin board."


    Adventurer guilds were numerous, and most of the time,missions within the guild were highly sought after. Only veryrge guilds would have a backlog ofmissions, and even then, it was unusual for outsiders to take on these tasks. Outsiders doing guildmissions poorly would tarnish the guild''s reputation, so no sensible guild would allow that.


    However, the Executioners permitted outsiders to take on their internalmissions, indicating their unique status. Ansel casually signed "Faust" on the parchment and handed it back to the receptionist.


    The receptionist, upon seeing the name on the parchment, disyed a slightly exasperated expression. Nevertheless, she dutifully smiled at Ansel before picking up the telecrystal and discreetly moving to a corner of the reception desk. She whispered:


    "Hey, Swordfish, we have an outsider here for amission. Some fool who thinks signing a false name can trick the contract. Yes... Give him some simple tasks, make sure nothing gets messed up¡ª"


    "We''ll skip the strength assessment part."


    As the receptionist continued her hushed conversation, Ansel nonchntly interrupted, "Check your contract scroll, miss."


    The receptionist instinctively turned around, almost dropping the telecrystal in shock. The parchment she had ced on the desk was now¡­ engulfed in a deep, inky ckness, decaying into a pile of rot within mere breaths.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Such ordinary contract scrollsck the capability to halt the tracing process immediately. Even if tracing the signer is a futile act of self-destruction, it will persist," the young Hydral remarked with a squinting smile.


    "I suggest purchasing higher-quality contract scrolls in the future. They will more reasonably alert you to the signer''s danger level, rather than making it seem as if there''s an issue with the scroll itself."


    No, no, no! It''s already dangerous enough! What more warning is needed?!


    The receptionist was petrified, frozen in ce with fright.


    "Now, can Mr. Faust proceed to undertake amission?"


    Marlina interjected at the right moment.


    "... Ah? Ah! Yes, yes! I''ll call someone right away!"


    The receptionist, now pale-faced, hastily covered her mouth and spoke rapidly into themunication crystal. In less than half a minute, someone arrived to guide Ansel.


    Stay tuned with empire


    "This is¡­ Lord Faust?"


    The neer was a middle-aged man with a thick beard, who extended his hand warmly to Ansel. "I''m the deputy head of the Executioners'' Guild¡ª"


    "Just take Mr. Faust to the bulletin board," Marlina interrupted, stepping between him and Ansel, her gaze fixed on the man''s eyes. "Please refrain from unnecessary actions."


    She didn''t even allow the middle-aged man to introduce himself. The severe expression on her delicate, fair face clearly conveyed her stance.


    The middle-aged man, presumably the deputy head of the Executioners'' Guild, was momentarily taken aback. He scrutinized Marlina for a while, seemingly unable to believe that such a bold and haughty girl blocking his path could be an ordinary human.


    However, he wasn''t angered. Instead, he shrugged with a smile and said, "Alright, I''ll take Lord Faust to the bulletin board... By the way, do you have any specific requirements for themission, Lord Faust?"


    "Something straightforward and direct¡ªeliminate the target and collect the reward."


    "Oh... Those types ofmissions are quite popr, so there aren''t many left," the deputy head remarked, stroking his chin.


    "After all, everyone prefers simple tasks... If any of those remain, it means they''re somewhat tricky."


    He nced back at Ansel and chuckled suddenly, "But for you, Lord Faust, I doubt it will be an issue. Let''s head to the third floor."


    As they left the first-floor hall, the atmosphere immediately became more lively. The second floor was bustling with many adventurers, likely because a bar was set up here, and the bulletin board was also located in this area.


    "Everyone usually spends their time here... drinking and chatting," the deputy head said nonchntly as he led Ansel up to the third floor.


    "Speaking of which, there''s a recent rumor about Lord Faust... Have you heard of it?"


    "There are always many rumors about me; which one are you referring to?" Ansel replied casually.


    "Hahaha, it''s about that Zero Realm Enigma a few kilometers away. People who returned from there said they encountered an adventurer of monstrous caliber, who could cleave a sea ofva with a single sword strike. And supposedly... supposedly, one of the exploration permits received by the Whistling Legion was issued by Faust."


    As the deputy head said this, he stared unreservedly at Ansel.


    "Although they tried to keep the news under wraps, someone still leaked it... Do you find this anecdote interesting, Lord Faust?"


    Having arrived at the bulletin board, Ansel began to scrutinize the scantmissions posted, ignoring the deputy head''s question.


    Thetter stared at Ansel for a long time before finally giving up with a sigh. "Very well, I won''t disturb you from taking amission. If you need anything else, please¡ª"


    "This one will do," Ansel interrupted, tearing off amission slip.


    Handing it to the deputy head, the dark-haired youth''s lips curled into a slight smile. "You have quite the nerve to post such amission."


    The deputy head''s expression subtly changed upon reading themission but soon returned to normal. He smiled, "This is merely our branch premises. The Executioners do not fear the Whistling Legion; posting amission is not an issue."


    ncing at the clock on the wall, Ansel spoke calmly, "I''ll return in an hour. Make sure the client is notified to be present in advance."


    "...An hour?"


    Before the deputy head could react, Ansel was already striding towards the staircase.


    At the same time, he noticed the slender girl who had earlier blocked his path, holding amunication crystal. Her tone was indifferent, as if discussing dinner ns.


    "Miss Yvaine, I need the location of Milo Palmer Leo, now. Yes, the brother of Bryce Palmer. You have three minutes."


    "Meet him? No, not at all."


    "Mr. Faust simply needs to borrow his head, that''s all."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!